《Love Contract》


 Chapter 1 Marriage Registration

    Chapter 1 Marriage Registration


    "Don''t be so stiff. Lean in closer!" the photographer ordered as he held his camera in his hand.


    Mary Lu leaned against the man uneasily.


    "Smile." The photographer frowned. He waved his arms around exasperatedly, not satisfied with all


    the photos that he had taken. "Wedding photos are supposed to be happy and sweet. Rx!"


    Well, this wedding was anything but... She didn''t even know what the man next to her looked like


    now. He probably had an indifferent face.


    Mary Lu forced a smile into her face as she stared directly at the camera. Soon, the photos were


    finally taken. The three of them sighed in relief.


    When she walked out, Mary Lu could hear the photographerining to himself, "I''ve never


    seen such a strange couple. They may look like a match, but they act as if they''d just met!"


    Mary Lu sighed and shook her head. She really wanted to act natural, but was there really anything


    natural about the situation that she had just gotten herself into? Was this marriage anything to be


    proud of? The only reason she was getting married in the first ce was all because of a contract!


    It turned out a marriage certificate was also very cheap. In fact, it only cost them nine dors.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    It was drizzling when they got out. Unfortunately, the two of them didn''t bring umbres.


    "Where are you going?" William Lan asked. He was now Mary Lu''s husband, especially since they


    already got their marriage certificate all sorted out.


    "Let''s go home first." Mary Lu stared at the grey sky. Droplets of rain slid down her cheeks. "I can go


    back myself."


    "What about your mother? Should we go and see her?"


    She slowly shook her head. "She''s still in aa. You can go ahead with your work," she said


    almost bitterly, but he didn''t really mind.


    "Okay. I''ll go back to thepany first." Without another word, William Lan strode towards the


    luxury car across the road. Although Mary Lu didn''t know how much it cost, she could tell it was


    extremely expensive from other people''s envious gaze.


    Without looking back, he slipped inside the car.


    Mary Lu was still in a daze as she watched his retreating figure. She remembered the first day she


    met him.


    That day, Mary Lu was called into the CEO''s office. She was just an assistant manager of the Public


    Rtions Department. Why did the CEO suddenly want to see her? Had she done something


    wrong?


    Filled with anxiety, she entered his office. It was the first time she came to meet her boss, William


    Lan. At a closer look, he looked like a man without ws.


    He was incredibly tall with a well-defined jaw line. He pursed his thin lips. There was something


    about his eyes that drew her in. After looking into them for a long time, she felt as if she was falling


    into an abyss. He was wearing a ck suit which highlighted his built figure, but she thought that he


    would look more suitable in blue.


    "Are you Mary Lu? The assistant manager of the Public Rtions Department?" William Lan said


    calmly, holding a document in his hand. He stood up and walked to her side. "It''s stated that two


    years ago, your mother had been diagnosed with cancer. Your father has even abandoned both of


    you. Are you experiencing a hard time?"


    What did he just say? Mary''s jaw dropped as she stared at the man standing before her.


    ''How could a CEO be so concerned over a lowly employee? Did he perform an investigation about


    me?'' "Thank you for your concern, Sir. I''ll be fine," Mary said calmly, trying not to be affected by his


    words.


    "Are you sure?" William leaned against the corner of his table. "What about the treatment fees that


    you owe to the hospital? Even with your part-time jobs, I don''t think that''s enough for you to pay


    them back. At least not until a few more years."


    Mary blinked, stumbling backwards. "How did you know all of this?" she demanded. "Are you


    investigating me? What the hell are you up to?"


    William wasn''t affected by her demanding questions as he fixated his sharp eyes onto her. "Yes.


    There was an investigation," he openly admitted. "I want to make a deal with you."


    "A deal? What deal?"


    "Marry me, and I''ll pay all your mother''s medical expenses." William didn''t even pause.


    "Well, I''m not interested." Mary was about to turn around and walk away.


    "Are you sure?" She froze.


    There was something in his question


    that made her hesitate. Her marriage had always been something that her mother was worrying


    about.


    Mary winced at the thought of her mother on the hospital bed. The doctor had told her that her


    mother could onlyst a few more months. If she faked her own marriage, then she might be able to


    fulfill her mother''s dying wish.


    Mary''s nails dug into her palm. "What should I do?"


    "I have a contract right here. You can have a look." When she turned, he handed her a few papers.


    "Everything''s clearly written. In fact, you don''t even have to do anything. You''re my wife by name


    only. Everything you do should be coordinated with me, obviously, in case if we share any sparring


    viewpoints."


    Mary looked over at the contract uncertainly.


    Seeing as she still had doubts, William waved his hand. "You can think it over and give me your


    answer tomorrow. If you don''t have anything else you want to say, then you can go."


    "Wait. Why do you want to do this? What benefits will you get from this?" she demanded.


    He shrugged. "You don''t have to know that. All you need to do is consider what''s best for you."


    That ass! ''He thinks he can rule the world!'' she thought.


    Without another word, she turned on her heel and left. When Mary returned to her desk, she


    opened the contract. It was indeed short and concise. The marriage would only be for one year.


    Although they were required to live together, sexual intercourse was prohibited. The man would be


    responsible for all living expenses and her mother''s treatment. He would also


    Gazing at the contract, Mary waspletely dumbfounded. With so much money, all the problems


    in her life would simply disappear. Not only would her mother receive better treatment, but she also


    didn''t have to work until midnight. It wouldn''t even harm her, but was it really just that simple? As


    she was hesitating, her phone rang. It was from the hospital. She gritted her teeth and answered,


    "Hello?"


    "Is this Mary? Your mother is in bad condition. She has been sent to the emergency room. Come


    prepared."


    "What?" she shrieked. "I''ll be right there. Doctor Cao, please do whatever you can to save my


    mother."


    "We''ll do our best."


    Mary rushed to the hospital that day. Fortunately, when she arrived, the doctors had informed her


    that her mother was already stable. Her shoulders sagged in relief. She gazed at her mother''s limp


    body through the ss window as a surge of warmth soared through her system. "Miss Lu," the


    doctor beside her uttered, and she turned around.


    "Dr. Cao, I can''t thank you enough."


    "There''s no need. This is what we do." He smiled. "But there is a problem with your mother''s


    medical fees. I don''t want to urge you about this given your mother''s state, but..."


    "Dr. Cao, I understand. I''ll pay the fees in three days," Mary said firmly, already making the


    decision in her heart.


    After walking out of the hospital, Mary took out her phone and dialed William''s number. "I promise to


    sign the papers. I just need the money first..." There was a pause before Mary nodded. "Thank


    you."


    Mary had just sold herself to the devil.


    She stopped, shaking her head at the memory. As soon as she looked up, she could see that


    William was still looking at her in his car.


    Although he was already thirty, he was still pretty fit. In fact, he had assets worth around a hundred


    million dors and he was also extremely handsome. Why would such a golden bachelor ask her to


    fake a marriage with him?


    Seeing as he had already left, Mary pursed her lips and shook her head. There was no use to think


    about such details. She should just mind her own business. The hospital was thest ce she


    wanted to go to, but she arrived there again in hopes that her mother''s condition had gotten better.


    She was hoping that her mother would wake up and see that her daughter hadpleted her dying


    wish.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 2 The Wedding Night

    Chapter 2 The Wedding Night


    Mary walked into the hospital and headed over to her mother''s enclosed room. She had already


    gotten used to staring at her mother through the ss window.


    For the past year, her mother had slipped into aa. She knew in her heart that her mother didn''t


    have much time left. ''Mom, you have to wake up please. I have yet to tell you the good news, '' she


    thought as she ced her hand onto the ss, hoping that her mother could hear her pleas.


    After watching at her mother for an hour, Mary had already given up on the idea that her mother


    would wake up today. She shook her head, and walked away.


    Suddenly, as she turned, Mary bumped into someone by ident. When she looked up, she caught


    sight of a delicate woman and an elegant man. It seemed as if she had met them from somewhere,


    but she just couldn''t tell where.


    The man was holding onto the woman, shooting Mary a re.


    "I''m sorry," Mary quickly apologized.


    "Watch your damn way! What the hell?" Although the woman''s voice was charming, the same


    couldn''t be said with the profanities that had slipped out of her mouth.


    ''Is my luck really that bad?'' Mary thought, resisting the urge to roll her eyes. She consciously moved


    to the side to pave way for the couple.


    Her mother had always taught her not to waste her time in fighting other people.


    "Nancy, let''s go to the doctor, okay? Didn''t you say that you feel ufortable?" the man said


    softly, finally stepping in between them. At the man''s voice, the woman''s arrogance disappeared in


    an instant. She shyly held the man''s arm and strutted away, not even bothering to look back.


    Mary snorted quietly. It was time for her to go home.


    As she walked away, she didn''t see that the man had turned and shot her a meaningful look before


    disappearing into the crowd.


    Mary went back home. At least, it was her home for the time being while her marriage certificate


    was still valid.


    The house was located in the Kylin International Community at the center of the city. It had twenty


    floors. The South Wing was facing the sea, while the West Wing was near to the mountains. It was


    modern yet still so close to nature. Mary was ecstatic to see such a luxurious ce. She had never


    lived in such a good house ever since her father had abandoned them.


    However, it was obvious that this wasn''t William''s actual house. All the furniture was new, and there


    was no one. Absolutely no one. At this point, Mary wasn''t surprised. Being the CEO of such arge


    company, William wouldn''t return tillte at night.


    ''What about food?'' she suddenly thought as she scoured through the kitchen.


    Even then, she couldn''t find anything. It seemed that the refrigerator needed to be stacked up. Mary


    went out to the supermarket to find food that was convenient to cook. Given that she didn''t know


    how to cook, she settled for things that were more instantaneous. Soon enough, she returned to the


    mansion with bags of frozen dumplings, instant noodles, and a few snacks to keep her busy.


    As soon as she entered, the phone rang. She rushed over to the living room and answered,


    ''''Hello?''''


    "It''s me." A low voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Um...who are you?" Mary furrowed her eyebrows.


    William gaped before rubbing the space between his eyebrows. This woman was truly testing his


    patience. "This is William."


    "Oh, it''s you." Mary flushed. "What''s up?"


    "I won''t be going home tonight."


    "Okay." ''He really is polite, isn''t he?'' Mary thought.


    There was a moment of silence as both of them struggled to speak.


    "Then..."


    "Then..."


    The two of them had spoken at the same time.


    "You first," William stated.


    "N-nothing," she stuttered out. "I''ll hang up now."


    "Don''t stay up toote."


    "Got it. You too..."


    Before she could finish her words, he already hung up the phone.


    ''I may have praised him too soon, '' she thought, ring at the phone in her hand.


    Even then, Mary couldn''t help but feel a sense of disappointment. Today was supposed to be her


    wedding night after all. Although it was fake, she still felt a bit down. With a bowl of instant noodles


    in her hand, Mary curled up on the sofa and watched a variety show. She stared at the TV screen.


    At the ssy look in her eyes, no one could tell what she was thinking.


    The AJ Group was founded in 2000. Its main business included real estate, clothing lines,


    entertainment, and many more. In fact, it was apany that dabbled in different industries, and it


    had excelled in every one of them. Thepany had developed so fast, and it was all thanks to


    William, the AJ Group''s CEO. He was already so great at what he was doing, so why did he have to


    ask her to marry him?


    ''No. Just mind your own business. What are you even thinking?'' she thought suddenly. Shaking her


    head, Mary turned her attention back to the TV.


    The dim yellow light in the ceiling sent such homey vibes around the household. It was a shame


    that she had to spend the night all by herself.


    Meanwhile, the lights in the CEO''s office were also turned on.


    With a ss of red wine in his hand, William stood near the French window and looked at the lights


    that spread across the city. Even at the sight of the bustling city, he couldn''t help but feel as if


    something was missing. He downed his drink in a second.


    A part of him couldn''t help but feel disappointed in himself in hanging up the phone. It was the first


    time he had reported his whereabouts to someone in years. William was still so new to all of this.


    While he was deep in his thoughts, the door behind him was pushed open. Soon enough, he could


    see a man''s figure reflecting on the window. William frowned.


    It was the man who Mary had run into back at the hospital.


    "Why are you drinking all alone? Shouldn''t you be celebrating your wedding night?" the man


    mocked.


    "You know why I got married. Are you really going to mock me every time you see me?" William


    snapped.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well? How do you feel?" He walked towards William. The two stood side by side.


    "If I did feel something, do you think I''ll still be here tonight, Frank?"


    There was silence between the two men


    as they gazed at the open night.


    "What do you think awaits us in the future?" Frank Liang asked.


    "Honestly? I don''t know."


    "My parents have been urging me to have a baby," Frank Liang noted. That day, he had


    apanied his wife to the hospital for a physical examination.


    "If you get married, it''s expected that you have a child," William responded.


    "Well, in this life or the next, at least we have each other to mourn over."


    Frank Liang smirked before suggesting, "Or we could always go abroad."


    "Knowing our fathers, I doubt they would let us."


    Frank Liangughed bitterly as he drank the remaining ounces of his wine. There were just some


    nights that were destined to be lonely.


    As soon as Mary woke up, she breathed in the fresh air. She stretched herself and got up to get


    dress.


    As soon as she got into thepany, the assistant of the CEO already called her up to tell her that


    William was looking for her. Without another word, Mary rushed into his office on the thirty-second


    floor.


    She knocked on the door.


    "Come in," William replied lowly.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?" Mary walked in, bowing her head respectfully.


    Looking up from the pile of documents, he stared at her. Her ck business suit hugged her curves


    in all the right ces. Her dark hair was tied up, showing more of her soft features.


    "Mr. Lan?" she asked him again.


    "Call me by name from now on," he responded.


    After a short pause, she nodded.


    "Then Mr.- I mean William." Mary corrected herself quickly.


    "I''ll find a new job for you," he said.


    "What? But I did such a great job in the Public Rtions Department!" She waved her hands up in


    the air.


    "What I''ve given you is an order, not a suggestion." As he signed his name onto the documents, he


    said, "From now on, you''ll be my personal assistant."


    Oh my God! Did she just hear him right? William had never chosen a female personal assistant. In


    fact, his office was rarely open to women. Why would he choose her to be his assistant?


    "Don''t think too much," he snapped. "It''s in the contract."


    "But I haven''t been an assistant. I haven''t done any training yet," she stuttered out.


    "Then it''s time for you to learn, isn''t it?" He cocked up an eyebrow. "Fine." There was a short pause


    before she spoke up again, "What about the sry?"


    "It will be more than your present s-"


    "Got it." She nodded her head rapidly, not even giving him a chance to finish his words. As long as


    she could get more out of this, then she was fine with anything! When he shot her a re, she


    immediately shut up.


    "Get back to your work. I''ll tell you the details once I get home."


    "Um, will you be going home tonight?" Mary asked suddenly, eyeing him.


    "Yes." He didn''t even raise his head.


    "Okay. I''ll be going back now."


    "Wait a minute," he said, stopping her right on her tracks. "I ¡ªI slept in thepanyst night."


    "What?" Mary could already feel her heart beating so fast that she was afraid that it might burst right


    out of her chest at any moment. ''Is he exining himself to me? Why do I feel so happy?'' Shaking


    off her thoughts, she allowed a smile to thread across her lips as she nodded.


    "Okay." With a flushed face, she walked out of the room and closed the door behind her gently.


    As if by a switch, all of her politeness had disappeared almostpletely. She jumped in joy as she


    punched the air excitedly. "My sry''s going up!" she whispered excitedly, looking like a kid who


    was just told that Christmas woulde early.


    William raised his head silently and gazed at her lively figure. The corners of his lips inched up into


    a smile, and he didn''t even notice it.

 Chapter 3 Pleasure Doing Business With You

    Chapter 3 Pleasure Doing Business With You


    In the past two days, Mary had been preparing her handover.


    As long as the gossip regarding the popr star, Victor Qiao, that represented the AJ Group was


    solved, then it would be all fine and dandy.-


    ''Damn you, Victor, '' Mary thought, cursing the star. Right now, there was a big headline that was


    pped across every tabloid reading, "Victor, a rising new star, was caught with a modelte at


    night!" It even had his pictures and everything!


    Mary was furious, but had no choice but to deal with it. Why were men such womanizers?


    "What are you doing?"


    A low voice came from behind her, snapping her out of her thoughts.


    She screamed, almost falling from her chair. Her face was drained of all color as she red at


    William. "Would it hurt for you to make a sound? Holy shit! You scared the hell out of me!"


    He stared at her emotionlessly as if he didn''t get why she was frightened.


    As she stared into his eyes, she could feel the atmosphere around them dropping by a few degrees.


    "I ¡ªI was working, so I didn''t hear you... And..."


    Mary found herself at a loss for words as she smiled awkwardly at the man in front of her.


    William nced at the newspapers on the table, frowning. It was Victor Qiao. The man was trouble,


    that was for sure. "Is the news difficult to deal with?"


    "Huh?" It took her a few moments to realize that he was referring to the article. "It''s difficult,


    especially since the news was so recent. We can only reduce negative impact for now."


    "Right." William nodded before peering at her. "Can you cook?"


    "No." Mary gazed up at him, widening her eyes. "Well, the contract didn''t specify that I should cook,


    so I thought..."


    Hearing that, William was speechless. He felt as if he had just married an idiot. She wasn''t like this


    in thepany. In fact, he thought that she was incredibly capable. He shook his head. Did he


    make a mistake?


    "Um...you haven''t eaten yet?" she asked with uncertainty.


    "No, I haven''t." William crossed his arms.


    "I haven''t eaten either. How about we eat outside?" "No." William was stubborn.


    "How about I go buy some ingredients and cook?" Mary decided to ask cautiously.


    William snorted and said nothing. As an assistant manager of the Public Rtions Department,


    Mary knew all the cues from studying people''s expressions. If she didn''t understand what William


    meant, then she might as well just call herself ipetent.


    A wide smile entered her lips. "I''ll be back soon. Is there anything you want to eat?"


    "Anything is fine," he replied tly.


    "Okay, I''ll be going now." Mary changed her clothes and rushed to the supermarket.


    Seeing her out, William strode into the restroom at ease.


    Maryined her entire way to the market. ''It''s not that I don''t have the ingredients. It''s just that


    I can only cook the Spicy and Sour Shredded Potato! What the hell am I going to do now?''


    It was all William''s fault. She was so afraid of him that she didn''t even know what else to do.


    After choosing for a long time, she found herself grabbing a handful of potatoes. Before going back


    home, she rushed into a restaurant to buy some well-cooked food. When she arrived, William was


    taking a shower. As she heard the running water from the bathroom, Mary couldn''t help but let her


    thoughts wander on how William looked. His bronze muscles mixed with moist air and droplets of


    water...


    "Shit!" Mary scolded herself. This wasn''t the time to think of him!


    Immediately, she peeled and sliced the potatoes without any dy. She arranged all the dishes at


    ease before waiting for William toe out of the shower. Seeing all the food lined up, Mary almost


    felt like home.


    Warmth glowed in her heart.


    "Is dinner ready?" William walked out, rubbing the back of head.


    "Yeah." Mary turned around.


    However, she couldn''t help but let her eyes wander at the bathrobe he was wearing. The wide


    bathrobe didn''t do a good job in covering up his well-built stature. ''Holy shit, '' she thought, shaking


    her head.


    "Dinner''s ready."


    William wrinkled his nose as he stared at the dishes on the table. "Where did you buy them? Didn''t


    you say that you would buy ingredients and cook?" he demanded.


    "It was already toote for me to cook, plus, I made those shredded potatoes," Mary said carefully


    as she motioned to the only dish that was prepared by her. It felt as if she was reporting her work to


    her boss. Sweat dribbled down her forehead.


    Without saying anything more, William sat down. They began to eat.


    The chef at the restaurant she had ordered in was very good.


    The Sweet and Sour Fish Fillet was the best thing she had ever tasted!


    The two of them ate quietly. The only sound that echoed in the room was the sound of their bowls


    and chopsticks knocking against one another. William was only eating the shredded potatoes in


    front of him, while Mary ate the other dishes presented on the table.


    "You cooked the potatoes well," he


    "Thank you." She smiled faintly. ''I can only cook that dish. If I didn''t cook that well enough, what


    would be of me?'' she thought.


    "You..." he started, wanting to say that she had a good appetite, but he stopped himself.


    "What?" Mary raised her head.


    "Nothing." William shook his head, deciding to swallow his words. "Well..." Mary kept silent for a


    while before saying, "I actually wanted to ask you something."


    "Say it,"


    he said lightly. "Why did you ask me for a fake marriage? And don''t give me that ''mind your own


    business'' crap. I deserve a reason."


    William darkened. After a long while, he said, "It''s because you won''t bring me any trouble."


    "Um..." The corners of her mouth twitched. "I don''t quite understand."


    "You''re single and pretty. You also need my money. In short, you fit my standards very well," he said


    seriously.


    Cold sweat dripped down her forehead. "Thank you for your praise, Mr. Lan."


    "You''re wee." Wiping his mouth, he stood up. "Come to the study once you clean up."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Okay." Mary nodded. ''Not only am I his nominal wife, but I''m also his nanny, '' she thought bitterly.


    In the study, William had busied himself in reading the documents presented on his desk.


    She knocked on the door.


    "Come in." His voice reverberated across the room. "I''m here," she said. "What do you want to


    say?"


    "I want to announce our marriage in public tomorrow. Do you have any objections?" he asked,


    leaning back onto his seat.


    "No." She shook her head. ''I''m already earning from you. I might as well do as you say.''


    "From now on, we''re a couple, got it?"


    William stretched out his hand as if he wanted her to shake on it. Startled, Mary grasped his hand,


    surprised by how warm it was.


    They shook their hands. "Pleasure doing business with you."

 Chapter 4 Staying In The Same House

    Chapter 4 Staying In The Same House


    "There are a few more rules you should know," said William, letting go of her hand with his


    eyebrows raised. He appeared to be studying her response.


    "Rules?" She asked, noticeably shocked by the revtion.-


    "Yes," he nodded in reply. "My bedroom is off limits to you, do not touch my things, certainly not


    anything in the study and don''t move anything around and change the way the rooms areid out.


    Do you understand?"


    "Yes... I get it." Mary nodded, terrified by his sternness and worried she might break his rules and


    upset him.


    "Do you have anything to ask? Anything to add?"


    "No... No, no," she replied nervously and shaking her head. ... ''I''m not a lunatic, I''m not going to


    make any requests of the boss, '' she thought.


    Nodding in satisfaction, William turned and waved his hand dismissively, gesturing for Mary to


    leave.


    She heaved a huge sigh of relief and slowly made her way out. She could then be found sitting


    cross-legged on the sofa, where she had turned the TV on to rx.


    "Hahaha..." Mary chuckled as she watched TV happily in the living room, "Hahaha..."


    Perhaps it was because she had slumped too deep into rxation that she had almost forgotten


    she was in the same house as her CEO husband.


    "Turn the TV off!" William yelled, rushing out of the study. "From now on, when I''m working you will


    not watch TV or make a single noise!"


    "I''m..." Mary''s hand holding her snacks shook for a moment and she then nodded nkly, "Sorry."


    William red at her in anger before mming the door behind him as he went back into the study.


    Mary put her hand to her chest, trying tofort herself. She had been scared half to death and


    decided it best to just tiptoe back to her room. "Wow, that was scary. OMG!"


    She couldn''t help but worry about her future.


    If she got on his nerves too often, would she die without a burial ce?


    This thought prompted her out of her bed and to hurriedly look over the contract. It stated clearly


    that if Party B broke the contract, the penalty would be double all the fees paid by Party A to Party


    B.


    What? This was crazy! She sat on the bed in silence with her thoughts. ''He''s so cruel! He truly is


    the CEO of ourpany!''


    It seemed she hadpletely sold herself to him.


    She looked up to the ceiling and breathed out slowly. Before she knew it, she had drifted off to sleep


    unconsciously.


    William continued workingte into the night, eventually leaving his study to make himself a cup of


    coffee in the kitchen.


    He passed by Mary''s room and noticed the door slightly ajar, a faint lighting from inside.


    "Mary? Have you not slept yet?" William asked standing at the door with his coffee in hand.


    There was no response.


    ''Is she asleep?'' He nced at his watch to see that it was two o''clock.


    ''Simple'' was the only way to describe her somewhat empty bedroom.


    He looked at the bed and choked on his coffee, almost spitting it out across the room.


    Maryy on the bed in a less than ttering pose; a piece of paper in her mouth, a leg hanging off


    the edge of the bed and her hair all disheveled.


    He quickly turned off the light and closed the door for her, afraid he would pollute his eyes with this


    sight again.


    He had never seen such a careless woman before. He frowned, but at the same time felt grateful


    for her and proud of his decision.


    He needed just such an unassuming, not lustful or needy but smart and capable woman. She was


    his ideal ''good wife'' who wouldn''t cause him much trouble.


    ''It would be better if she paid more attention to her appearance though, '' William thought to himself.


    Taking a sip of coffee, he strutted leisurely back to his bedroom.


    The first ray of morning sunshine streamed into the room.


    With sleepy eyes, Mary got up to brush her teeth.


    William had already finished his morning exercise and hade back in high spirits.


    "Good morning," he greeted her as he entered the house. She had barely woken up and his sudden


    appearance startled her.


    "Ah!" Mary stammered while yawning, "Good morning..." "Call me when breakfast is ready." William


    was just as taken aback by the image of her this morning. He grabbed a towel and walked to the


    bathroom.


    "Okay..." She hadn''t even really heard anything he said, as she was still trying to find her bearings.


    She just agreed with him out of panic and continued on into the washroom.


    She brushed her teeth, washed her face, changed her clothes and put on some light makeup.


    "Perfect!" She smiled confidently at herself in the mirror and walked out of the bedroom. She


    sped the doorknob and was about to open the front door...


    "Where are you going?" Terror struck her heart.


    A loud shout came from behind her; it was William.


    "Hello? Did you hear me?" "I''m... I''m going to thepany building. It''s already half past seven,"


    answered Mary at a loss to what was happening.


    William stared her down darkly.


    "What... What''s the matter?" Mary asked, confused and shaky. She was terrified to speak with the


    anger that surrounded William.


    What''s the matter?" William repeated. He was angry but managed a smile. "Where is my


    breakfast?" he asked again.


    "Brea... Breakfast?" Mary stared back vacantly and said quickly, "I don''t know! I didn''t eat your


    breakfast! I haven''t had breakfast yet! I don''t know anything about your breakfast!"


    "You..." William was filled with frustration at those words and yelled once more, "Okay, okay. You''re


    trying to make me angry, aren''t you? Good job, very good!"


    With that, he picked his suit coat up from the sofa and stormed off, leaving Mary standing alone.


    She was so horrifyingly shaken that she hid in a corner. She only came to her senses when she


    heard the loud bang of the door mming.


    The words ''Call me when the breakfast is ready. ..'' shed through her mind.


    "Buzz!" Suddenly, she remembered what William had said and leapt up.


    "Oh my God. I''ve made a big mistake."


    Her bag in her hand, Mary ran after William yelling, "Mr. Lan! Mr. Lan!"


    William''s car had just taken off as she ran out of the building.


    William snorted coldly, ignoring the shouts from behind and put his foot down on the paddle, leaving


    Mary far behind him. "Oh my God!" Maryined as she tried hailing a taxi outside the


    community.


    Fortunately, a taxi stopped for her immediately. "Sir, to the AJ Building."


    ''It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have made any trouble on the first day, '' she thought, overflowing with


    regret.


    "Here we are, miss."


    "How much?"


    "Twenty."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Oh, thank you." Mary paid the twenty dors with her heart pounding in her chest. Usually, she took


    the bus and two dors was enough. Today had cost her ten times that.


    ''s, life is tough.


    Whatever. It is what it is.''


    She got out of the taxi and rushed to thepany gate to buy breakfast.


    "You''re here a little early today," said the olddy selling Chinese hamburgers. She then smiled


    kindly and asked, "Would you like the hamburger that costs four dors again?"


    "Well..." Mary smiled awkwardly. She was here much faster because she had taken a different


    mode of transport today. "Well, I''ll buy two today, thanks." "Ha ha, okay."


    "Thank you." Mary took them and ran to thepany building.


    "Miss Lu."


    "Morning." Everyone greeted her warmly all her way in.


    "Miss Lu, Congrattions!" said an employee, smiling at her oddly.


    "What?" Confused as she was, she continued on forward.


    All that mattered right now wasforting William''s fragile heart.

 Chapter 5 The Chinese Hamburger Event

    Chapter 5 The Chinese Hamburger Event


    Mary stood at the door of the CEO''s office. Taking a deep breath, she lifted her hand to knock.


    Her chest felt tight with tension as she waited for a response to her soft knock.


    "Come in," a voice called out.


    She exhaled and tried to calm her rapid heartbeat. Pushing open the door, she walked into the


    office.


    "Mr. Lan, it''s me," she said. He was seated behind his enormous desk. She hesitated, then walked


    up to him, smiling tentatively. "I''m so sorry about this morning. I ¡ªI thought you were ming me


    for eating your breakfast," she said, blushing. She took out the steamed Chinese hamburgers she''d


    brought with her.


    "So, well, I bought these Chinese hamburgers just now. They''re still warm," she added, holding


    them out to William. "I eat these every morning, they''re delicious. You haven''t eaten yet, have you?


    Try these while they''re still hot."


    William scowled, staring at her with his dark, brooding eyes. He barely nced at the food in her


    hand. In a disgusted tone, he said, "Chinese hamburgers? What are those? Did you think I''d like


    them? Do you think I''m the type of man who''ll enjoy that kind of food?"


    Mary bit her lip, then pasted a smile on her face. "Well... All right, then, what do you want to eat? If


    you don''t want Chinese hamburgers, I''ll go out and buy some other food for you."


    "No, thanks," William replied dismissively. He waved a hand in her direction and said, "I have


    something else for you to do."


    Mary narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "What?" she asked. She wondered what he could have in


    store for her.


    "We must announce our marriage. I''ve called a press conference for today, so I can tell the media


    about our marriage," William said. "In fact, I''ve already had the news posted on thepany


    website."


    "So soon?" Mary blurted out, unable to hold back a frown. No wonder there had been something


    strange about the way people looked at her earlier, when she entered thepany offices.


    William, the CEO, had just publicly announced his marriage to her. It was sensational news. ''Some


    willugh and mock me, and some will be worried and suspicious, distrustful of my intentions, '' she


    thought.


    "I don''t like to dy things," said William shortly.


    "Very well. I understand," said Mary, nodding. William gave her a long, thorough gaze, running his


    eyes up and down her body. She stood there self-consciously. He said, "Wait here for a moment. I''ll


    call someone to help you get changed into more elegant clothes."


    Elegant clothes? She looked down at her employee uniform, which consisted of a simple ck suit.


    She thought this was elegant enough.


    But she did not challenge him. Instead, she agreed to get changed.


    William nodded brusquely, then bent down over his desk, ignoring her. He seemed to be busy


    checking some documents. For several minutes, as Mary stood silently in front of him, the only


    sound in the office was the scratch of William''s pen across paper.


    Fortunately, there was soon another knock on the door. The make-up artist, stylist, and dresser had


    arrived.


    Mary felt slightly surprised, since she was not used to the convenience of having such people


    readily avable to help her.


    "Amelia, you know what to do," said William, giving Mary a brief nce. "I want elegance. Make her


    as beautiful as possible."


    "Certainly, sir. Your wife will be stunning once we''re done," Amelia assured him. She walked closer


    to Mary, studying her from all sides like she was a mannequin. Amelia was one of the most well-


    known makeup artists for the most important people in thepany. Mary couldn''t help but feel that


    William had considered her presence as an insult. Did Mary really need the best of the best in order


    to look presentable? Was her


    appearance that hopeless?


    Mary didn''t let any of her thoughts show on her face, but she told herself, ''Rx, it can''t be that bad.


    You used to be very popr, after all.''


    Amelia and the others quickly escorted Mary to the nearby room.


    Soon she was being peppered with a barrage of orders. "Okay, Mrs. Lan, please close your eyes."


    "Mrs. Lan, open your mouth slightly, part your lips... yes, just like that."


    "Hm, does this look good to you? Or how about this? Here, Mrs. Lan, put this on."


    "Oh, Mrs. Lan, your underwear is simply not suitable. Take this, change into this."


    "Mrs. Lan, please stay still, we''ll work on your hair now."


    Like a puppet, she followed everymand, letting them lift her arms and tug at her hair and put


    make-up on her face. She felt as though she was a doll being poked and prodded on all sides.


    Every time they called her "Mrs. Lan," she felt a jolt of surprise at her new appetion. Meanwhile, in


    his office, William felt his stomach rumble and realized that he was actually hungry.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He picked up the phone, about to order someone to go out and buy him breakfast, but something


    on his desk caught his eye. He hesitated, then ced the phone down.


    He reached for the wrapped meal Mary had left on his desk. He had to admit, it did smell good. His


    stomach rumbled again, and he unwrapped one of the burgers.


    He took a tentative bite. Well, it was not bad. He took a second bite, bigger this time. What was this


    thing called? A Chinese hamburger?


    Soon, William had finished the entire burger.


    It was really quite delicious. He licked his lips with satisfaction, then picked up the second burger


    and started eating again. When he had finished it, he ruefully thought it was a pity Mary hadn''t


    bought more burgers for him.


    Back in the lounge, Amelia and the others stepped back from Mary, finally finished working on her.


    "Mrs. Lan, we''re done! You can look now." Mary couldn''t help butugh. After spending close to an


    hour sitting still while they fixed her up, it felt as though she had been chained and Amelia had


    announced that she was free.


    "Look, Mrs. Lan, you are so beautiful. Mr. Lan has impable taste, as usual." Amelia looked at


    Mary with genuine admiration.


    Mary smiled at her and turned to look in the mirror.


    Her ck hair fell in thick, lustrous waves over her shoulders. Her eyes lookedrger, bright and


    mysterious, framed by longshes that swept over her high, glowing cheekbones. Her skin was


    smooth and wless. She wore a vermilion dress that enhanced her coloring, and her overall


    appearance exuded charm and vivaciousness.


    Unconsciously, Mary let out a soft gasp, for she had never seen herself like this before. It was true


    ¡ªshe was beautiful.


    "No wonder our CEO got married so quickly," said Peter, the dresser, with augh. "Mrs. Lan, you''re


    absolutely gorgeous."


    "Thank you," said Mary shyly.


    "All right, all right," said Amelia briskly, giving Mary a final, approving once-over. "Let''s go back to


    the office and show Mr. Lan our work." Amelia led the others back to the CEO''s office. As soon as


    she had knocked, she entered without waiting for an answer.


    William lifted his head from the paperwork on his desk when he heard the doorknob turning. Amelia


    entered, grinning, and pulled Mary to stand in front of her.


    A tall, lovely woman gazed at him with shy eyes. He raised an eyebrow, speechless. She looked


    stunning.


    "Well, what do you think? Have we done what you asked?" said Amelia, already sure of the answer.


    "Amelia, you are a miracle worker," said William, standing up from the chair. He came closer to


    Mary, struggling to hide his amazement at the change in her. "You must have used magic, because


    she actually looks like a woman this way. Thank you."


    "You''re wee," said Amelia. She beckoned to herpanions. "We''ll go now and leave you two


    alone."


    "All right," William nodded absently, still busy looking at every inch of Mary.


    As soon as the others were gone, she immediately covered her chest with her hands, flushing.


    Inwardly she was annoyed with him, and silently berated him for his careless words. ''What do you


    mean, I look like a woman this way? I''ve always been a woman, '' she thought.


    "Well, let''s go," said William, straightening his own tie. He started walking towards the door.


    "Where?" Mary asked.


    "The press conference."


    "What?" she asked, unable to hide her surprise. Her eyes widened. "Am I going with you?" William


    felt a stab of anger at her words, and he had to check the urge to shake her. Through clenched


    teeth, he said, "Why did you think I had you dressed up like this? For myself?"


    "Fine," Mary said quickly, seeing how irritated he was. She didn''t want to provoke him any further.


    She nced towards the desk, then frowned.


    "Wait. Where are the two hamburgers?" she asked.


    William cleared his throat. "I threw them away," he said gruffly.


    "Why did you do that?" Mary demanded. She ced her hands on her hips, ring at him. "I don''t


    care if you threw away your hamburger, but the other one was for me. It was supposed to be my


    breakfast. I haven''t eaten anything yet.


    ''So, only one of those burgers was for me!'' William thought. "How much is thepany paying


    you? Is it a small amount?" William asked, sounding irritable and unhappy. "It''s just a Chinese


    hamburger."


    Mary turned her back to him, pursing her lips. ''I don''t care, it was my breakfast, '' she thought, but


    said nothing.


    "Well," said William after a moment, ncing at his watch. "It''s gettingte. We have to go to the


    press conference now, and you can eat breakfast as soon as it''s done." "Okay," Mary said neutrally.


    She took a breath, calming her temper, then stepped forward and ced her delicate hand on


    William''s arm.


    For a moment, William was astonished, then he grinned. ''Mary, you really impress me sometimes, ''


    he thought. She could be very professional when it was necessary.


    Side by side, the two of them walked out of the office, to publicly announce the beginning of their


    married life.

 Chapter 6 Meeting Victor For The First Time

    Chapter 6 Meeting Victor For The First Time


    Mary followed William from the 32nd floor to the 31st, and then down to the 30th floor, taking the


    stairs the whole time.


    "Why don''t we take the elevator?" There was no respite to everyone''s scrutiny when they took the


    stairs like this. It was so ufortable.


    William shrugged. "I want everyone to see you." He stopped then leaned over to whisper


    conspiratorially in her ear before they entered the next office. "Now, show them a happy smile, my


    dear wife."


    A tingle ran along Mary''s back at the feel of William''s breath on her ear. The corners of her mouth


    twitched up, then widened into a grin as she stepped forward.


    "Look! It''s Mary!"


    "Mary is so beautiful. They''re a perfect match." People whispered among themselves as William


    and Mary passed by.


    William motioned to Mary as they approached the Public Rtions Department. "You should say


    goodbye to your colleagues."


    Mary nodded. She had barely taken a step into the department when she was mobbed by her


    coworkers.


    "Mary! You devious girl! You never told us you had a thing with our CEO! And now you''re getting


    married!" Andy, known as the office flirt, said chidingly.


    "Oh, you know. I was always busy with work. There never seemed to be a right time," Mary said


    with a tight smile, falling back to her scripted responses.


    "Were you scared someone else would snatch him away? Or are we just too unimportant for the


    CEO''s wife?" Andy remained smiling sweetly, but the sarcasm and jealousy emanated from her like


    a heavy perfume.


    "Mary''s not like that," Jack interjected, reaching out from the throng to shake Mary''s hand.


    "Congrattions, Mary! We''re so happy for you."


    Mary smiled back at Jack warmly. "Thank you. You should get yourself a girlfriend, too!"


    "Not a problem! With this body? Who could resist?" Jack patted his belly, making everyoneugh.


    "You owe us a treat, Mary!"


    "I volunteer to be your bridesmaid!"


    Mary beamed and nodded, epting the office''s well-wishes.


    William, who had been standing over to the side, looked at his watch. "It''s gettingte. Let''s go,


    Mary," he called out briskly.


    The hubbub quieted down as soon as the CEO spoke up.


    Mary shed an apologetic smile at her former colleagues and returned to William''s side, hooking


    her arm with his. She waved at them and called out as they walked away. "Keep up the great work,


    guys! I''lle visit again soon."


    William and Mary started to walk back down to the lobby, ignoring the envious gossip in their wake.


    "I didn''t expect you to get along so well with them," William noted, as they walked.


    Mary scoffed. "It''s part of being professional. You should try it some time."


    William chuckled. They said nothing else to each other as they walked on.


    As soon as they stepped out of the building, a group of reporters surrounded them.


    "Mr. Lan! Why the shotgun wedding? Is your wife pregnant?"


    "Is it all just a publicity stunt?"


    "Is that her, Mr. Lan? What''s her name?"


    "Is the rumor about yourpany''s star, Victor, true or not?" The reporters bombarded William and


    Mary with questions. It made Mary''s ears ring and left her feeling suffocated. She worked in Public


    Rtions Department, but she operatedrgely in the background. It was the first time she herself


    was put under the re of the cameras. It was unnerving.


    Upon reaching the car, William paused, turned, then held up Mary''s hand in front of the cameras,


    gracing them with a megawatt smile. "This is my wife, Mary. Please join us at the press conference


    for the Past of Republic of China. I will answer your questions there."


    With that, he entered smoothly into the car, dragging Mary in with him.


    Some reporters continued to squeeze into the door, pointing heavy cameras at them.


    The bodyguards were soon able to hold the intruders off, however. The car door finally shut close,


    and locked after them.


    Mary let out a heavy sigh of relief. Mary turned to speak to William, but saw him wiping his hand


    with a handkerchief, apparently cleaning the hand he had just used to hold hers. She felt herself


    turn red in humiliation. She bit her lips and clutched her hands quietly in herp.


    So this was what it felt like to be so disliked.


    Mary didn''t feel offended enough to confront him about it. She didn''t hold herself in high esteem


    either. The car soon arrived at the press conference, which was already jam-packed.


    The press conference organizer came up to wee the CEO as soon as he saw him.


    "How is it going?" William asked through the sides of his mouth, as he smiled and waved at the


    cameras.


    "Everything is ready. The conference will begin soon," the organizer said, stepping in briskly beside


    him.


    William nodded. "Is Victor here?"


    "He just arrived. He''s fixing his makeup backstage."


    "Very well, then. We''ll be waiting there, too."


    Mary followed William backstage. They found it in a state of disarray.


    The people backstage all scrambled to fix themselves up as soon as they spotted William.


    "Mr. Lan!"


    Everyone stood up to greet him. William gave a curt nod of acknowledgement without looking at any


    of them. He strode straight to the VIP reception room, Mary at his heels.


    Only Victor and his entertainment agent Jorge were in the room. Victor paired his dark brown hair


    with a simple shirt and casual clothes. He mostly relied on his best essory: his charming smile.


    ''Such a handsome, angelic face.


    But what a devilish troublemaker, '' Mary thought, shaking her head.


    Victor looked up briefly from his seat to see who had just entered, then continued ying with his


    mobile phone when he saw it was William.


    William swept right in and stopped directly in front of Victor, looking down at him coolly. "You better


    behave onstageter. We''ve had to clean up a lot of your messes ofte."


    Victor just scoffed. He smirked at his phone and said nothing.


    Jorge was more obsequious. He smiled nervously and bowed his head, answering for him, "Of


    course, Mr. Lan. I''ll make sure he stays out of trouble this time."


    Wiliam turned to Mary and motioned her to a seat. "You can rx. There''s still some time."


    Mary nodded. "Okay, then." She took a seat across Victor.


    Victor''s head snapped up upon hearing a woman''s voice. He looked Mary up and down with a leer.


    Mary shifted ufortably in her seat.


    "And who is this little beauty?" Victor said, leaning toward Mary eagerly.


    ''Little beauty? I''m already 27 years old. What a joke, '' Mary thought. Mary just smiled tightly without


    a response. Victor was a known goof-off. He was obviously just mocking her.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Now, Victor. You know this is our CEO''s wife, Mary." Jorge pointedly reminded Victor with a


    nervous smile, ncing at William.


    As soon as Victor heard the words "CEO''s wife," his eyes widened then sparkled mischievously. He


    stood up and walked toward her.


    "CEO''s wife, huh? For real?" Victor asked slyly, ncing at William. William just returned his gaze


    nonchntly.


    He wouldn''t dignify Victor with a response.


    "Wow!" Victor said, turning his teasing to Mary. "Who would''ve thought this kind of guy would end up


    with a woman?" Mary frowned at that.


    She puzzled over Victor''s words. ''What does he mean by this kind of guy?''


    Victor looked at her expectantly. "Oh? Don''t tell me you don''t know?" A naughty glint appeared in


    Victor''s eyes as he saw Mary''s confused expression.


    "That''s enough," William interrupted Victor brusquely. "You know thepany can just get rid of


    you, Victor Qiao." Jorge rushed out apologies as he pulled Victor back and squeezed him to stay


    quiet. Victor chuckled but backed down. "Our apologies, Mr. Lan. He''s just kidding. I am so sorry."


    Mary bit her lip. She didn''t expect that William and Victor had such a terse rtionship.


    Fortunately, just then, Kevin came in and broke the tension in the room. "Mr. Lan? It''s time."


    Victor stood up and straightened his sleeves. He shot William and Mary a meaningful look, smirked,


    then walked out of the room along with Jorge.


    William sighed. "Right. Let''s give them a good show." He walked over to Mary and offered his arm.


    Mary stood up and took William''s arm. She took a deep breath and walked out with a wide smile


    stered on her face.

 Chapter 7 Making The Fake Marriage Public

    Chapter 7 Making The Fake Marriage Public


    "Hold on." Just as they were about to enter the conference, William stopped Mary. When she turned


    to nce at him, he presented her with a small delicate box and said, "Please put this on before we


    go."


    Mary switched her gaze from William to the small box before she opened it to reveal what was


    inside. She was greeted with the sight of an elegant yet simple wedding ring inside of it. William was


    already wearing the counterpart of her ring on his ring finger. Mary remained stunned for a while,


    soaking in the overwhelming beauty that simple ring possessed. She eventually put the ring on her


    ring finger without protest and sighed to herself.


    ''I must be the only one in this entire world who wears a wedding ring by herself...''


    After being lost in thought for a while, Mary shook her head and fixed her tensed expression. She


    prepared herself to face everyone as she put on a fake smile before entering the conference.


    William took his seat in the middle with Mary on his left side and Victor on the right.


    Soon as they settled down, a wide variety of cameras shed before their eyes frantically and


    caused strain to Mary''s eyes as she struggled to keep eye contact.


    "First of all, I would like to wee all the media journalists. Thank you for clearing your schedules


    and taking out your time toe here today." William continued to speak in a low monotonous


    voice, "As you all know, today is the press conference of the Past of the Republic of China. I would


    also like to take the opportunity of this auspicious asion to announce my marriage."


    William paused to hold Mary''s hand and raised it up towards the cameras to unt her wedding ring.


    "I would like to introduce you all to my wife, Mary. Please offer us your humble blessings for our


    marriage."


    "Ssh! Ssh" All of a sudden, the serious atmosphere of the room switched as the crowd


    erupted into thunderous apuse that filled the lingering silence and drowned out the noise of the


    cameras shing violently at his confession.


    "This time around, we, the AJ Group, proudly invested in the shooting of the Past of the Republic of


    China. The news caused an uproar, and we have since gathered the most popr stars of our


    company to breathe life into our idea. The script gives justice to the history involved and leaves


    nothing out of it. I hope it brings you the same joy in watching it as we experienced while making it."


    With a bright smile painted across his face, William maintained his calmposure as he faced the


    cameras with unwavering confidence. Mary stared at William''s profile with a nk expression on


    her face. Although he had a bad temper behind closed doors, watching him act professionally in


    front of a wide selection of people made him seem like a charming man.


    "Now, if you have any questions, please feel free to ask."


    Upon getting the green signal from William, the reporters readied themselves to bombard him with


    questions they had prepared for him.


    "Mr. Lan, why did you suddenly choose to announce your marriage now?"


    "When I saw it fit, I decided to get married and announce it to the world. Today just seemed like the


    perfect opportunity to let everyone know. Besides, after this event, I wouldn''t have to face the


    questions of countless reporters over the years any more."


    "Mr. Lan, did you only get married because you got her pregnant?"


    "We''re newly wedded. Why would we allow a third person to ruin our world of two?" The quick -


    witted replies of William seemed to shut down the aggressive reporters temporarily and forced them


    to calm down.


    "My next question is directed to Victor. Please tell us if the gossip that made rounds a few days ago


    was true?"


    "It''s true," Victor replied with a smile. Hearing these wordse out so casually from Victor''s


    mouth, stunned Mary as she froze in ce. She felt the grip of William''s hand tighten around hers


    as he squeezed it tightly.


    His statement had allowed the reporters to bash them with a series of intrusive questions.


    "Does that mean that the young model wants to take this opportunity to get promoted?"


    "Are you in a physical rtionship with her?"


    "Victor, are you trying to divert our attention towards the TV y?"


    "I mean," Victor cut their questions short by retorting indifferently. The reporters were forced to


    remain quiet to hear him outpletely. "It''s true that it is just gossip and nothing more."


    As soon as they heard this, the reporters were rendered speechless.


    "The real truth is that I was having a professional conversation about work with the woman in the


    photo." Victor then shed them his signature charming smile and continued to exin, "She and I


    will be appearing together in the TV y. And..."


    Victor''s voice suddenly switched to a husky tone to captivate the listeners as he gave them a sultry


    wink. "I have found a woman I am currently interested in, but she''s not the one in the photo." At that


    moment, Mary noticed that Victor looked in her direction for a split second as he made that


    statement. She suddenly tensed up at his confession and began to question whether she had just


    imagined the nce he gave her. Was it an illusion? It must have been an illusion, it only made


    more sense that way.


    As soon as Victor made his feelings public, it caused another uproar among the reporters present at


    the conference.


    "Victor, will you please reveal the identity of this woman you''re interested in? Are youfortable in


    disclosing her name to us?"


    "Is she Elva? The woman who has been involved in another gossip rted to you in the past?"


    "Or is it Summer Zhao who''s ying the TV y with you this time?"


    The heroine Summer Zhao, who also sat elegantly in the room, suddenly let out a light chuckle at


    the ridiculous assumptions of the reporters. "You must be joking. Victor and I haven''t cooperated


    with each other yet. How did we get involved in gossip already?"


    "Exactly," Victor shook his head and smiled slyly. "You should say stuff like that only after our


    cooperation. It''ll make more sense that way.


    Victor''s charming personality managed to liven up the atmosphere in the room. The next half of the


    conference concluded with the reporters cross-questioning the hero and heroine about their work.


    When the situation was handled without causing a scene, Mary heaved a sigh of relief.


    As William heard that, his expression rxed as though a huge burden had been lifted off his


    shoulders.


    At least the conversation shifted towards the topic of interest without Victor causing them any


    unnecessary trouble.


    After the press conference was concluded sessfully, William and Mary left the scene directly in


    their car. William didn''t even find it important to give Victor a second nce, let alone bid him


    goodbye. It was like he purposely seized every opportunity he could to avoid Victor entirely.


    ''I''ve never seen such strong mutual resentment between the boss and employee before, '' Mary


    thought to herself.


    "By the way." Mary fiddled with the ring on her finger and took it off before staring at it onest time


    and presented it to William in her palm. "Here, you can take it back now."


    William gave the ring a side nce before he pushed her hand back gently. "Just keep it. We''ll have


    to rely on it on many asions in the future. It''s best if you hold on to it."


    Mary frowned as she looked at the ring and asked, "This ring... Who bought it?"


    "Kevin did. Why do you ask?" William replied curtly.


    "Oh. Nothing, it''s just... I think it''s pretty," said Mary earnestly as she smiled subconsciously to


    herself.


    Mary was a product of conflicting emotions welling up inside of her as she bothughed and


    scolded herself for allowing her feelings to take control of her. She even secretly assumed that the


    ring was bought by William, and it was his selection entirely. ''What''s gotten into you, Mary. Pull


    yourself together!'' she thought.


    "Kevin, pull over at the Kylin International and drop her off from there. I have some errands that I


    need to attend to. You can take a taxi home."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, sir." Kevin, who sat in the front seat, nodded obediently at William''s orders.


    "I won''t be going home tonight."


    "Okay, I know." Mary nodded to him.


    The car soon arrived at the drop off point. As nned, Mary and Kevin got out of the car and


    watched William race the car away.


    "Kevin, you should go home now. I''ll be okay on my own," Mary gave him a big smile as she stood


    by the road and said with her hands sped behind her back. "Mr. Lan gave me a clear order. I


    must see to it that you reach home safely." Kevin returned her smile and said softly, "It''s only a short


    distance. It won''t be a problem."


    "Alright... If you insist." Mary nodded, giving in to his persistence.


    As the two walked side by side, Mary suddenly popped a serious question. "Kevin, do you know the


    reason why the CEO wants to fake a marriage with me?"


    Kevin stood by William''s side in every crisis he was confronted with, so it was only natural that he


    was involved in this ruse as well.


    "I guess it''s only because of the overwhelming pressure he has been exposed totely from his


    family," Kevin guessed as he rubbed his finger over his chin. "The past few years, his father has


    been urging him to get married. After all, his father is getting old. You know, once a person reaches


    a certain age, they fantasize about their children getting married. So it''s only natural that Mr. Lan


    would feel pressured by him."


    "Then why did he feel the need to stage a fake marriage? Why couldn''t he have a real one?"


    "Maybe he hasn''t met the right person yet? Mr. Lan has been around countless women. But none


    have managed to attract his attention."


    "He hasn''t met the right person yet, huh..."


    Even though Mary had been home for hours, Kevin''s words refused to leave her mind as they


    wrung through her head over and over.


    ''How hard could it be to find the right person? Maybe it is moreplicated for someone like


    William. Even if he met someone he likes, he might not be able to tell whether she likes him for the


    person he is or his money...


    But he''s such a handsome man, it shouldn''t be hard for him to make others fall in love with him.''


    Ah! Damn it! Damn it!


    Mary struck her head with her own palm and thought, ''Why am I thinking about William like that!? I


    should stay focused on the task at hand. Nothing else matters.''


    She nced at the clock that ticked away time on the wall. It was already eight o''clock, it was time


    for her to go to work.

 Chapter 8 Part-time Job At Night

    Chapter 8 Part-time Job At Night


    Mary had the night shift in her part-time job at a convenience store. It was not arge store, but it


    was a busy one, since it was located in a bustling road near the most luxurious Love Bar in the city.


    There was always a steady stream of business every night.


    She arrived at half past eight that evening.


    "I''m sorry!" she called immediately as she entered. "I know I''mte, it won''t happen again," she


    added, as she rushed towards the counter.


    Peter, the son of the store manager, waved a hand. "Don''t worry about it, Mary. It''s not thatte."


    "Thank you for your understanding. I promise, this is a one-time thing," Mary assured him. She


    patted down her hair, hoping it looked neat.


    "Okay, good," said Peter, smiling. Mary went into the back room to change her clothes.


    She emerged wearing her uniform and went to stand beside him. "By the way, where''s your father?


    Will he being in today?"


    "He had something important to take care of, so he won''t be here. Why? Do you need to talk to


    him?" Peter asked curiously. Mary hesitated, then nodded. "Well... yes, sort of, " she admitted.


    "You can tell me," said Peter. "I''ll make sure to inform my father as soon as I see him."


    Mary considered it. "Sure," she agreed. He looked expectantly at her, waiting.


    She took a deep breath and said apologetically, "Peter, I''m afraid I''m nning to resign soon. I''ll


    probably be able to stay until the end of the month, then I won''t be working here any longer."


    "What? Why?" eximed Peter, looking startled. There was a trace of disappointment in his eyes as


    he asked, "Don''t you like working here?"


    "Of course I do!" Mary said hastily, eager to reassure him. "You and your father have been very kind


    to me. It''s because... Well, because I got married." Seeing his eyes widen, she added, "Also, I need


    to take care of my mother. She has not been in good health, and she needs apanion."


    But Peter barely heard thest part. He was focused on her astonishing news. "Mary, you got


    married?" he said, unable to hide his disbelief. "I''ve never heard you mention anything about an


    engagement, much less a wedding."


    Mary flushed. "Well, it all happened very fast. I wasn''t really nning it, but you know how these


    things go. I was so busy with everything that I didn''t have time to inform everybody."


    Peter sighed. "Ah, I see. Mary, I have to admit, I''m upset to hear about your marriage. I was hoping


    you''d wait for me to grow up, then the two of us could get married."


    Mary giggled. She said lightly, "Oh, Peter, you''re in high school. You don''t want someone as old as


    me. You''re a kid, and I''m ten years older than you."


    "Age is not a problem!" Peter said, sounding offended. He puffed out his chest, and Mary couldn''t


    help herself. Sheughed again.


    "Mary, can I still call you even after you leave?" Peter asked worriedly.


    "Of course!" Mary replied, smiling. "Anytime you want to talk, just let me know."


    "Won''t your husband be jealous?" Peter asked in a serious voice.


    Mary was surprised, then she pressed her lips together, trying to keep a straight face. "Don''t worry


    about that. I''m sure he won''t," she told Peter. ''William is not the jealous type, and even if he were,


    why would he be jealous of a high school boy?'' Mary thought to herself, suppressing her smile.


    Peter nodded. "Oh, I see. That''s good, then."


    Around half an hourter, Peter left. When he had gone, Mary was left alone in the


    convenience store. During the midnight shift, there was still a trickle of customers that came in,


    maybe two or three every hour. In the past, when there were no customers in the convenience


    store, she had used the time to catch up on her work for her day job. Now that she was married to


    thepany CEO, and the handover was almostpleted, she had no tasks toplete. She felt


    restless without any work to do.


    The bell chimed as the door opened. Mary was absently straightening up the counter when a


    customer walked in.


    "Hello, wee!" she said brightly, turning to greet the customer. But the smile died on her lips


    when she saw who had entered.


    It was Victor. What was he doing here?


    The shock on her face was mirrored in Victor''s expression. Was that Mary? What was the wife of


    the CEO doing, working in a convenience store like this? For a moment he just stood there. Then


    he recovered, grinning wickedly, and walked up to the counter. He pulled off his sunsses and met


    her eyes.


    "Why, it''s the CEO''s wife!" he said. He gave her a dazzling smile. "This afternoon you left in such a


    hurry with your husband that I didn''t even have time to say goodbye."


    Although they were separated from each other by the counter, Mary could smell the alcohol on his


    breath and clothes. It seemed as though he''d just been heavily drinking at some bar.


    "Why would you bother saying goodbye? We''re not that close," Mary said coolly. She made a show


    out of checking her watch. "Well, it''s three a.m., and the store is about to close. If you''re going to


    buy anything, please make it quick and then you can leave."


    "Certainly," said Victor, sounding amused. He nced at the nearby merchandise and picked up a


    pack of mint-vored chewing gum. "Here, I''ll take this. I''ve been drinking all night, I could use this


    for my breath."


    Mary sneered and took the gum from him. ''Why drink so much if you know it makes you smell bad, ''


    she thought, mentally rolling her eyes.


    Victor paid for the gum, then asked casually, "Why are you working here? I can''t imagine why your


    husband would allow it."


    Mary ignored the question. "All right, we''re closing up now. Please go."


    "Wow!" Victor whistled. "You have a temper, don''t you? I kind of like it," he said, smirking. Mary


    didn''t answer. Victor leaned forward. "If you''re leaving, why don''t youe with me? I''ll take you


    home."


    "No, thanks."


    "Why not? It''s not safe for you to go home alone at this time of night."


    His tone had suddenly turned serious, and Mary turned to nce at him. The smile had


    disappeared from his face, and he actually looked concerned.


    "No, thanks," said Mary again, but her tone was less cold. "You have to leave now. If the paparazzi


    hears you''re here, thepany will have to do damage control again."


    "Hmm," said Victor musingly. "It almost sounds like you''re worried about me." Before Mary could


    reply, Victor gave her a small smile and walked out of the convenience store.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mary let out a breath. What was that all about? She''d never seen Victor in this area before. Why


    would he walk into this store, today of all days?


    She closed up everything and turned off the lights. Grabbing her bag from the counter, she locked


    up behind her and walked towards the street. She felt a jolt of surprise when she caught sight of


    someone leaning against a car parked on the curb. It was Victor. He seemed to be waiting for her.


    Mary frowned. ''What does he want now?'' she thought.


    She needed to pass him to get home. Sighing, she walked towards the car. Then she walked right


    past Victor, ignoring him.


    "Wait," said Victor, reaching out to grab Mary by the arm.


    She tried to pull away, but his grip was firm. She gave him a cold re. "Let go. I don''t know what


    you intend, but if you''re nning to use me against William in some way, I assure you that''s


    impossible."


    "What?" he said, sounding genuinely confused. He released her arm and said softly, "I don''t have


    any ns. I just don''t want you to get hurt. " Once more, she was unsettled by his tone.


    "I know you didn''t n on running into me tonight. Why are you so concerned?" she asked. "Why


    would I get hurt?"


    "Get in the car," said Victor, opening the passenger side door. "Then I''ll tell you."


    "I don''t need a ride home," Mary said.


    "You have a car?" Victor asked, sounding skeptical. He looked around. "Where is it?"


    "It''s behind your car," she said.


    Victor quickly walked to the other side of the car, then burst intoughter. "That''s a scooter!" he


    said.


    Mary''s face turned red. "Yes, so what?" she snapped, angry that she felt embarrassed.


    "Come on, just let me drive you home," he said, still chuckling. Before Mary could respond, Victor


    lifted up the scooter, preparing to put it into the trunk of his car.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Mary demanded. She rushed towards him and grabbed at her scooter,


    trying to pull it away. "Will you stop being so stubborn? Just ride with me," said Victor, refusing to


    release the scooter.


    Victor and Mary didn''t realize just how much attention they were attracting as they argued by the


    side of the road. They were so engrossed in their fight that they failed to notice the conspicuous red


    Lamborghini down the street, on the other side of the road, where two men watched their every


    move.


    "Wow, not bad for your newly married woman. She''s gotten close to Victor very quickly," said the


    first man innocently. It was Frank, seated on the passenger side, an eyebrow raised as he watched


    Victor and Mary.


    William sat in the driver''s seat, his eyes dark and hooded. After a moment, his hands tightened on


    the steering wheel, and he said coldly, "Let''s go."


    He drove away, and Victor and Mary didn''t see the red car leaving.


    "Why do you still let Victor be your employee in thepany?" Frank''s eyes were filled with


    coldness. "He is just someone who makes money with his face."


    "Enough, Frank!" snapped William. He shot Frank a grim look. "What you have done to Victor is


    inappropriate. I will indulge you up to a certain point, but you have to restrain yourself."


    Frank softened his voice. "I''m sorry, William. It must seem like I''m paying too much attention to


    Victor, but I promise you, you are the one who fills my thoughts. I want to spend the rest of my life


    with you."


    William sighed and reached out to sp Frank''s hand in his own. "I''m sorry too. I don''t mean to


    me you, I just want to remind you..."


    "I know," said Frank soothingly. Then, to lighten the mood, he shed William a sly smile. "So, do


    you want toe over to my ce tonight?"


    William nodded. "Yes."

 Chapter 9 The Past Faded Away

    Chapter 9 The Past Faded Away


    Frank''s apartment was as warm and homey as it had always been.


    The pictures on the wall showed happier times when the sun always seemed to shine on them.


    Their youth had frozen in time. They had been so innocent then.


    William always found himself drawn to this wall whenever he was around, reminiscing on their


    younger years. And on Sansa Liang.


    "You really miss my sister, don''t you? The first thing you always do here is stare at those photos,"


    Frank said with a wan smile,ing up behind him.


    "I can''t help it. Memory is a fickle thing." William smiled sadly to himself. He tore his gaze from the


    wall. He turned to find Frank looking at him with puppy-dog eyes.


    "Stay with me for the night?" Frank always wheedled at William like a spoiled child whenever he


    came by.


    William chuckled and mussed Frank''s hair affectionately. "I just want to spend some time with your


    sister now. Next time, I''m all yours. I promise." Frank pouted but nodded begrudgingly. He stepped


    aside and motioned for William to enter his sister''s room. Five years had passed. William and Frank


    had had the same exchange every time.


    William plopped down on Sansa''s bed, closed his eyes, and immediately felt himself rx. He


    always felt better resting here.


    William let his mind wander off to his memories with Sansa, Frank''s twin sister.


    It was Frank who William became friends with first. They were so close they hid nothing from each


    other. Their little circle, of course, soon came to include Sansa. As Frank''s protective sister, she was


    never far away, always there to disturb Frank and eventually, William, too.


    "William! What are you still doing here? Frank failed the exams! Go cheer him up!" A huffy Sansa


    stood in front of William, hands nted on her hips.


    William continued to lie on the sofa,pletely unhurried. He looked up at Sansa and smirked. "No,


    thanks."


    Sansa widened her eyes at him menacingly. "I''m not asking! Get a move on! Or else, I''ll make sure


    you never get up from there again!"


    Sansa began swinging a mop threateningly at William. "Whoa, wait! Stop!" William shouted as he


    jumped up off the sofa and started scrambling away. "I swear I''ll hit you back even if you''re a girl!


    Don''t make me!"


    "Really, now? I''d like to see you try! Come back here!" Sansa began to chase after William with the


    mop.


    Both of them ended up looking pretty roughed up half an hourter.


    But Sansa was finally able to drag William to Frank, who had remained morose in his bedroom the


    whole time. When Sansa and William barged in, Frank did a double-take at their disheveled state.


    "What happened to you guys?! Are you okay?"


    William wiped the corner of his bleeding mouth and Sansa smoothened her wrinkled clothes, before


    stubbornly pronouncing "Nothing! I''m fine! " in unison.


    William couldn''t remember when he began to notice that Frank had feelings for him. But by then, he


    had also already fallen in love with Sansa. It was aplicated situation.


    "I''m in love with you, Sansa. Be with me." An eighteen-year-old William stood in front of Sansa


    nervously, finally able to confess his long-kept feelings.


    Sansa just shook her head. "I don''t like you that way, and no, I can''t be your girlfriend," she said


    firmly. "Frank is in love with you."


    William threw his hands up exasperatedly. "But I don''t feel the same for him. He''s like a brother to


    me." "Besides," he continued, "he''s a guy!" William had his pride even at eighteen.


    "And so what of it? Give him a chance!" Sansa insisted.


    "Why don''t you give me a chance, then?" William countered.


    "I..." Sansa had no ready response to that. She bit her lips and took a deep breath to steady herself.


    "Look. Frank and I, we don''t have a mom. We have had only each other since childhood. I''m his


    sister, and I will always, always look after him. I would never do anything to hurt him. That''s why I


    can never like you."


    William remained silent as Sansa''s words sunk in. After a long pause, he began to speak slowly.


    "It''s okay. It''s okay if you don''t return my feelings. Just let me stay by your side." William looked


    pleadingly at Sansa. "We can look after Frank together."


    But Sansa shook her head. "It will still hurt him just to see us together."


    William shook his head and barked out a bitterugh. "You only think about his feelings. What about


    me? I''m also hurting. But I guess you couldn''t care less, huh?"


    William stormed out of the room and mmed the door after him. Bang!


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    At the sound, Sansa finally allowed herself to break down crying.


    She had no choice. Frank had poured out his heart to her, begging her to help him. She was his


    sister. She wanted to give him everything his heart wanted. What else could she have done?


    As the moon shone a pale light through the windows, William turned over on the bed and


    remembered the fateful day he lost Sansa for good.


    William had been twenty-five at the time. He had loved Sansa for more than ten years. And Frank,


    too, had continued to love him. The three of them never spoke about it again, but they knew, deep


    in their hearts. When they got together, they just acted like nothing had ever happened.


    It was a hot summer day. William still remembered Sansa wearing a light green dress.


    The three of them were on a trip to a small riverside town in the south.


    "William! Have you heard? Sansa''s engaged!" Frank beamed innocently, but he had said it knowing


    full well it would pain William. Finally, he could have William all to himself!


    William froze. He felt like he had been pped. "Really?" William struggled to ster a grin


    hurriedly on his face even as he felt his heart sink.


    "Yes." Sansa turned to him, smiling sheepishly. "I nned to tell you when we got back, but I guess


    the cat''s out of the bag." William swallowed hard. His smile didn''t reach his eyes. "Congrattions."


    "Thank you," Sansa said, with a tight smile.


    And then, it happened. Sometimes, William still struggled to fill in the details.


    He had often wondered after that what such a big truck had even been doing in the riverside town


    that day.


    Frank had wanted ice cream, so William volunteered to buy some across the road.


    The big truck turned the corner, but William didn''t see iting at all.


    Creak!


    It was only at the sound of the screeching tires did he finally look up, startled.


    The next thing he remembered was the blinding pain in his arm. Then he realized he was on the


    ground. Someone was on top of him. He felt himself pale in horror as he recognized Sansa,


    covered in so much blood her dress was red now instead of green.


    He started yelling. "Sansa! Sansa!" The sight of Sansa quickly brought William back to his senses.


    He scrambled up and held her in his arms as the panic rose in him. Sansa stared up at him


    unsteadily. "William..." Sansa struggled to speak, her breathing in short, raggedy gasps.


    "...Take care of Frank..." William just nodded, too shell-shocked to register what was happening.


    "Shh. Okay. Okay," he sputtered, trying to soothe both Sansa and his own nerves. He wiped the


    blood from Sansa''s face and mouth with trembling hands. "Don''t speak now. Save your energy..."


    Sansa smiled weakly. "You know...I''ve loved you, too... All this time..."


    William felt himself tearing up. "I know. I know! Sansa, just please..." His tears began to fall on her


    face. William held her tighter in his arms. Ambnce! They needed an ambnce!


    William''s head snapped up as he began yelling at the bystanders. "Ambnce! Call for help!" He


    looked back down at Sansa and started wailing as he realized she had stopped breathing. The


    world around him began to spin.


    "Sansa! Sansa! William!"


    Thest thing he heard was Frank shouting his name.


    When he woke up in the hospital, Sansa was already being buried.


    It was drizzling that day. William fought with the doctors, insisting on heading to the cemetery. He


    wanted to see Sansa for thest time, wanted to at least say goodbye.


    It was the least he could do. Sansa had loved him and had died to save him.


    William never found it in himself to love any other woman again over the next five years.


    But Frank had remained. And he had Sansa''s face.


    So when Frank finally confessed his love, William embraced it fully. William looked at Frank''s happy


    smile and was convinced this was what Sansa''s final wish would have been.


    Until now, however, William still couldn''t tell whether he had finally learned to love Frank or not.


    Frank had said that he wanted to settle down in Norway. William had agreed to move but asked


    Frank for a year to prepare.


    William''sst thoughts as he drifted off to sleep were directed to Sansa. ''I''ll spend my life protecting


    your brother now, in your stead.''


    The cool breeze that blew in that night found William finally deep in slumber.

 Chapter 10 Stay Away From Him

    Chapter 10 Stay Away From Him


    "Why did you marry William? Did he force you into doing it?" Sitting beside her on the driver''s seat,


    Victor peered into Mary''s eyes to desperately seek the truth as he spoke in a resentful tone towards


    William.


    "No, he didn''t," Mary retorted in response to his direct question. "I did it willingly. Whatever the case


    may be, Mr. Qiao. I don''t owe you any exnation for it, we don''t share that kind of a rtionship.


    With all due respect, please stay out of my business."


    Mary''s words seemed to have struck a nerve in Victor, as he went silent. ''She''s right. Why am I so


    concerned about her? Is it because I want to sympathize with her over the situation she has been


    put through? Or am I just afraid that she would be forced into doing something she doesn''t consent


    to like myself?''


    "Nothing else to say? In that case, I''ll just get off the car," Mary said as she hurriedly gathered her


    things and unlocked the door to exit herself from the interrogative atmosphere.


    "Wait, please. I''m sorry." In a moment of desperation, Victor subconsciously grabbed Mary''s hand to


    stop her from leaving the car.


    As soon as he realized what he had done, he immediately let go and took a deep breath to calm his


    racing heart.


    "Is there anything else you want to ask me?" Mary fixed her awkward posture as she sat right back


    next to him. She wanted to get this confrontation over with since she feared Victor would see right


    through the ruse they were putting on.


    "Well... Do you know a guy named Frank?" Victor kept his eyes focused on Mary''s face to read


    even the slightest change in her expression after his inquiry.


    "Frank? Are you talking about the Frank from the Intoxicating South Restaurant Chain?" Mary


    asked as she tilted her head in confusion.


    "Wait. You know him!?" Victor blinked a few times in shock, still gazing at Mary.


    "Yes, I do." Mary nodded to confirm. Frank belonged to an elite family and was closely connected to


    herpany in terms of business. Of course, she knew about him. But why did Victor act so


    surprised at this confession?


    "So you do know... I guess I''m guilty of having an officious nature," Victor lightly chuckled as he


    rubbed his neck with his hands. ''You are already aware of the rtion between Frank and William...''


    he thought


    Mary shot Victor a questioning look as she raised her eyebrows. "Since everything is sorted now, I''ll


    be getting off the car." "Come on. At least let me drive you back." As Victor requested, he turned the


    key in the car and started the engine.


    "Alright, thank you." After seeing that Victor had started the car, Mary rxed back in her seat and


    put on her seatbelt without protest.


    "Please don''t take this the wrong way but, keep your distance from Frank. That guy is bad news. "


    Victor couldn''t help himself and ended up voicing his concerns to Mary.


    "I see... Okay, I will." Mary nodded to him, reassuringly. ''I should just do what he says, so Victor


    refrains from asking more questions, and the suspicion dies down.''


    Since then, the atmosphere of the car was choked up with a lingering awkward silence as Mary


    turned her back towards him to stare at the outside scenery. She watched the neon lights fly past


    her eyes and reflect through her clear skin.


    "By the way, can you please avoid getting into so many scandals in the future? The Public Rtions


    Department gets exhausted from having to cover up them." Mary subdued the silence with her


    statement as she turned away from the window to look at him.


    "Huh? The Public Rtions Department?" Victor''s eyes widened again in shock as he maintained


    his focus on the road. "You work in the Public Rtions Department of the AJ Group? Then how


    come I''ve never seen you before?" "You haven''t seen me, but I do know you." Mary continued,


    sounding more upset by the minute, "I have dealt with a lot of problems, whose root cause was you.


    But I would usually meet with the reporters to clear up the mess you made. So I never got the


    chance to meet you."


    "Oh, I see." Victor couldn''t help but smile in amusement at Mary''s reaction. "Nowadays, the


    paparazzi are getting more dedicated than usual. They would show up just about anywhere... I''m


    sorry for causing you trouble, I will be more careful in the future."


    "I sure hope so..." Mary folded her arms and shook her head in disapproval. She barely believed he


    could keep his impulses under control.


    "Well, here we are," Victor said as he pulled the car over. He then turned to face Mary and gave her


    a heartfelt smile as he said, "It was nice meeting you! I''ll see you around."


    "Likewise." Mary returned his smile earnestly and waved him goodbye after getting out of the car.


    As Mary walked away, Victor remained in his car and stared at her back, which seemed to get


    smaller as the distance between her and himself grew each passing second. Once she was out of


    sight, he slumped back into his seat and sighed to himself as he thought, ''Whatever happens to


    you, has nothing to do with me. But I will be a better person, just this once.''


    The next morning, Mary went to her office as per her usual routine.


    As she was debuting as the CEO''s assistant, she had a lot of work on her te.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Lan." At half-past seven in the morning, Kevin greeted Mary with a smile as he


    arrived in the office.


    "Um..." Mary turned to Kevin as she fumbled with her fingers nervously. "Kevin, can you


    please not call me Mrs. Lan? It''s just... I find it a little awkward, you can refer to me as Mary


    instead."


    "Alright." Kevin smiled warmly.


    "Ding..." The door of the elevator opened,


    revealing an expressionless William standing


    behind them as he stared nkly ahead.


    He loosened the noose of the tie around his neck as he raised his head up slightly and made his


    way out of the elevator one step after


    another.


    "Mr. Lan."


    "Mr. Lan."


    "Good Morning." Just as he stepped out, he was greeted by Mary and Kevin. He nodded towards


    them to acknowledge their greeting before his eyes fell on Mary. "You? Why did youe so early


    today?" Mary frowned at his remark and went lost in thought, trying to deduce what he meant by


    that. He had already begun to assign the tasks for the day to Kevin.


    Suddenly, Mary''s thoughts wandered off towards where William had sleptst night...


    ''Oh my God, what are you thinking Mary? It''s none of my business, we''re not married for real.'' She


    quickly turned her gaze away and plopped down on her chair with her head resting on her hands.


    "Mary, could you please go and copy these documents for me?" Kevin came over, bearing a pile of


    documents in his arms as he dropped them on Mary''s desk and gave her an apologetic smile. "I''m


    sorry, I shouldn''t have let you do this."


    "No, it''s okay. Don''t worry about a thing." Mary spoke in a resolute tone as she lifted the documents


    off the desk and into her arms. She gave her chest a light pat to show off her enthusiasm. "It''s not a


    big deal! You can count on me without hesitation."


    "Thank you so much."


    "You''re wee! I''ll get these done right away!" Mary unted him a big smile before she went


    ahead with her work and started copying the documents one by one.


    William observed Mary through the ss window of his office and watched her perform the tedious


    task.


    She seemed to be in a good mood. Did something happen to her and Victorst night? Or was it


    because she liked doing this job?


    "Excuse me, Mr. Lan." Kevin knocked at the door and allowed himself inside as he walked over to


    William, interrupting his train of thought. "These are thepany''s financial statements for the first


    half of the year." William switched his gaze from Mary to Kevin as he took the documents from his


    hands.


    "Alright, I''ll look into them," William said as he gave the documents a short nce.


    "I''ll be going out now."


    "Wait a minute," William stopped Kevin short in his tracks as he spoke. He then continued in a polite


    voice as he versed his words slowly, "Kevin, you need to recruit someone else to be your assistant."


    "What?" Kevin stood stunned in ce at William''s sudden request, then nodded as he understood


    the next minute. "Okay, I''ll arrange for someone else then."


    "Alright, you can go out now."


    "Yes, sir." Kevin smiled faintly to himself as he thought, ''It seems Mr. Lan does care for his wife after


    all.''


    After a while, it was almost time for the lunch break. The staff canteen was bustling more than usual


    with hushed whispers echoing through the walls and quenching the thirst of curious ears.


    "Doo, Doo, Doo..." The internal line connected to Mary''s office began to ring at 12 o''clock before


    she drowned the sound by raising the receiver to her ear.


    ''''Hello?''''


    "Pack up right now. We''re heading to the staff-canteen for lunch."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    William''s cold voice wrung through her ears from the other end as he blurted out the briefing to their


    next act as a fake couple.


    Mary kept the phone close to her ears as she moved back to stare at William awkwardly, who sat in


    his office.


    At the same moment, William raised his head to nce at Mary from his office. Both of them made


    eye contact with each other, but neither of them smiled.


    Mary and William soon became the center of attention when they walked into the staff canteen, arm


    in arm. They caused a lot of heads to turn their way, and their presence gave birth to lots of remarks


    being made from the awestruck crowd.


    "Wow, it''s the CEO and his wife..."


    "That is so romantic, they look so happy together..."


    "Wow! The CEO is so handsome! He looks so elegant walking by his wife''s side..."


    ''It''s all fake! Look past the deception of my smile and wipe your eyes clean from the false image


    you''re all being forced to see and believe in! Can''t you see what''s going on here?''


    Mary continued to sigh in her heart at everypliment the staff threw their way that only made her


    feel more guilty and upset.


    "Why do you look so out of it, what are you thinking about?" William asked Mary in a hushed tone


    that was only audible to her.


    "Ack... Nothing, it''s nothing." Mary shook her head and forced on a bright smile to fool the people


    around them.


    "By the way," William spoke after being lost in thought for a while, "From now on, avoid any means


    of contact with Victor as much as you possibly can."


    ''What? But why?'' Mary stared at William''s profile to make out his intentions as she pondered over


    his words. ''Victor asked me to stay away from Frank, but you''re asking me to stay away from Victor.


    What should I do?''


    "Oh... But why?" Mary finally mustered up the courage to ask William the reason directly.


    "No reason." "Hahaha... Of course...." The corners of Mary''s lips twitched as though she was


    mouthing the words, "I knew you wouldn''t tell me."

 Chapter 11 Having A Meal Together

    Chapter 11 Having A Meal Together


    There wasn''t a single living creature within two meters of where William and Mary sat.


    Mary stared down at her food with a perplexed expression. "It looks kind of like a panda." Her lips


    curled into a soft smile that was directed at William. It felt strange spending time with him and


    having a meal.


    "It means that you''re precious," said William with a faint smile. He then looked down at his te and


    began to eat with gusto, as if there were no one around.


    Mary thought that his growing up under the proverbial spotlight made him quite different from


    everyone else.


    "Well..." he dragged out the word. "Have some food."


    "Try a piece of fish. It''s delicious, the chef is great at cooking it."


    "Don''t just scarf the food down, enjoy it..."


    "Oh! Have some porridge. It''s nutritious and tastes good."


    With a faint smile on his face, William picked up food attentively as if he had been bewitched. It was


    such a charming expression. Staring at him, Mary couldn''t help but feel her resolve slipping. If he


    continued to smile at her like that, she''d almost definitely surrender.


    "What are you looking at?" William raised his head, looking at Mary in confusion.


    "Ahem..." Mary coughed awkwardly, "Nothing, I''m fine..." She coughed a few more times and


    nced down at the table top. "Just fine," she said, her voice strained.


    "How can you be so careless?" William''s smile was reced by a small frown as he stood up


    slowly.


    Mary watched him with wide eyes. ''What is he going to do? !'' Mary''s fear locked her muscles so


    tightly that she couldn''t move a single inch. Her heart was fluttering a mile a minute within her chest.


    "I won''t take it from you. Take your time," said William in a soft, gentle voice. He strode to her side


    and then stroked her back with a warm hand.


    Mary sucked in a sharp breath and shivered. She nced around them frantically, hoping no one


    was paying attention to them.


    "Enough," Mary snapped in a low, vicious voice. "Enough for all this. It''s caused goose bumps all


    over my skin."


    William chuckled huskily and whispered in her ear, "Honey, already you think you can''t stand it?"


    At his words, Mary couldn''t help but roll her eyes. She shook herself, trying to rid herself of the


    goose bumps and then she stood up.


    "Wow... The CEO and his wife !" a feminine voice called.


    While the two of them were speaking, an enchanting, elegant woman came towards them from the


    west. There was a delicate smile on her face, and she took small, measured steps up to William.


    Mary recognized her quickly. It was Andy from the Public Rtions Department.


    "Mr. Lan, may I sit with you?"


    "Up to you," William said to Mary. He looked between the two women, snorted coldly, and turned


    around to sit back down.


    "Mary? May I sit here?" Without a straight forward answer from William, Andy had to turn to the only


    other person at the table, Mary.


    Mary nodded once. "Please," she muttered, gesturing to an empty seat with her chopsticks.


    Andy smiled and sat beside William.


    Andy could hear the whisperedmentary of everyone around them, but she didn''t care as she


    talked andughed to her table mates.


    Mary couldn''t help the slightly wry smile as she looked at William out of the corner of her eye as he


    ate silently. She couldn''t help but find it amusing that Andy''s advances had been refused.


    "Are you done?" asked William sharply after a while, putting down his chopsticks and looking at


    Mary. Both his tone and his facial expression made her nervous.


    "Umm... Yes, I''m done." Mary nodded but then said, "But Andy isn''t..."


    "Then we should go." William interrupted as he stood up and grabbed her bicep to start dragging


    her out.


    "Well, Andy... I guess I''m leaving now..." Mary said as she stumbled and was dragged towards the


    exit.


    Andy sat primly in her chair, waving goodbye to Mary with a strained smile on her face.


    Her knuckles were white with how hard she was gripping the spoon in her hand.


    Obviously, he hated Andy. William and Mary walked silently all the way to the elevator. The moment


    the elevator door closed, William released Mary''s arm.


    Mary let out a silent sigh, used to his caustic behavior.


    In fact, Andy and her were equally disliked by him she felt. "Mr. Lan, Mr. Liang is awaiting you in the


    office. " The moment they reached floor 32, Kevin came over.


    ''Who is Mr. Liang?'' Mary thought. After steadying her inner nerves, Mary raised her head just in


    time to see a frown sh across William''s face.


    "I see, thank you. Go on and finish your work," William said, striding forward.


    When the door opened, Mary''s eyes almost immediately met this so called Mr. Liang''s.


    She was certain her surprise was easily read on her face. She couldn''t believe it. Wasn''t this the


    man she had run into at the hospital the other day?


    "Mary? What is it?" Kevin asked quietly as he came to stand beside her.


    "Oh! Nothing," she said with a small smile, attempting to be casual. "So, who is Mr. Liang? Is there


    a manager within thepany who is surnamed Liang? "


    "No," Kevin said. "He''s not from ourpany. He''s the young boss of Intoxicating South Restaurant


    Chain, Frank Liang. "


    "Huh... So that''s Frank..." Mary nodded distractedly, "So... Does ourpany cooperate with them


    then?"


    "No, it isn''t like that. Frank and our CEO grew up together. They often go out for drinks together.


    This is probably one of those days."


    "Oh... I see," Mary said softly. She couldn''t help but wonder though what Victor had meant by telling


    her to stay away from Frank the night they''d met.


    "What are you doing here?" William asked as he shrugged off his suit jacket.


    "I was just passing by and decided to stop by," Frank said with a cocky smile.


    "That so?" said William with a smile, raising his eyebrows.


    Sitting quietly at her desk, Mary stole a quick nce at the two men. They were bothughing and


    smiling, and rather handsome if she had to admit. It was hard to imagine that the two of them were


    friends though.


    One was seemingly expressionless and cold, while the other was funny and could easily smile.


    "So," Frank started with a bitter smile, "I heard that your father is going to be back in town?"


    "Unfortunately."


    "What is he going to do?"


    "You know the answer to that," William grumbled as he dropped into his chair. His father was back


    to see who his daughter-inw was.


    "Have you told Mary?"


    "No, not yet."


    "You''ll have to tell her sooner rather thanter, you know." Frank then stood up and patted William


    on the shoulder, smiling down at him. "I''ll be leaving then."


    "You''re leaving now?"


    "Of course. Your wife is out there, right?" Frank''s smile turned into something more charming.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah... Go ahead." With a faint smile on his face, William raised his head and nced towards


    Mary almost immediately. Whether it was intentional or not, he wasn''t sure.


    Frank walked out of the office, smiling, and came to Mary''s desk.


    "Mary Lu?" he called.


    "Hello, Mr. Liang." Mary stood to greet him with a professional smile.


    "Just call me Frank."


    Mary tried not to shift ufortably at the statement. "I''m afraid that wouldn''t be very appropriate."


    He shrugged, "There''s nothing inappropriate about that." Frank''s smile widened as he said, "I''m a


    good friend of William, like brothers almost. You can just be yourself around me."


    Mary cleared her throat as quietly as she could. "A-alright. Oh! By the way, I wanted to apologize for


    idently running into you at the hospital the other day," Mary added.


    "Don''t worry about it. I had nearly forgotten about it," he said with a chuckle. "No need to take it to


    heart."


    "Oh, well thank you."


    He nodded, smiling even wider. "Alright. I''ll let you get back to your work then, I''m heading out


    anyway." Before he could even take two steps, he''d turned back around to say, "By the way... I


    haven''t congratted you on your marriage yet. I''ll have a gift for you some other day, okay?"


    "Oh, well thank you. But you don''t have to." He ignored her denial and left. Mary found herself


    distracted by his words for a good while afterwards. There was just something off about him, as if he


    were hiding something behind that debonair smile.


    The more she thought about it, the more Victor seemed right. Frank could prove to be a dangerous


    man.

 Chapter 12 Hospital Visit

    Chapter 12 Hospital Visit


    The phone


    on the table began to ring. Mary answered it and found that it was Doctor Cao.


    "Hello, Doctor Cao. What''s wrong? Is... Is my mother alright?" Mary asked, her voice shaky. .


    "Calm down, Miss Lu," Doctor Cao said. It sounded like he was smiling. "I have good news. Your


    mother has woken up. Do you want toe over?"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really?" Mary eximed, a trace of disbelief stillcing her words. . At these words, relief filled


    Mary, though her voice was still ringing with barely concealed surprise. "I''m on my way! Thank you,


    Doctor Cao!"


    Mary hung up the phone and knocked on the door to the CEO''s office. .


    "Come in."


    "Mr. Lan," Mary said, swallowing nervously as she came to stand before William''s desk. "Could I get


    a half day''s leave?"


    "What''s the matter?" William said, not looking up. .


    "My mother is awake. I want to go to the hospital to visit her." A brief pause before William raised his


    head and said, "Go ahead. Do you need me to go with you?"


    "Ah... No. No, I can go by myself." Mary paused, as if wanting to say something, but then bit her lip


    and said, "I''ll go then."


    William frowned as he stared at her retreating back.


    The door of the office mmed shut, the sound ricocheting off the walls. William stood up suddenly,


    grabbed his suit jacket from the sofa, and strode out after Mary.


    Mary had just stepped into the elevator and the doors were about to close when a pair of big hands


    appeared and stopped them.


    William walked in, his face stoic, and pressed the button.


    "Mr. Lan... Wh-what are you doing?" Mary stuttered in surprise. .


    "Going to the hospital with you. As your husband, it''s my duty to do so. It is also my duty ording


    to the contract."


    Mary was touched. All she could say was, "Okay."


    It was usually a half an hour''s drive, but it took less than twenty minutes because William


    recognized that Mary was in a hurry. "You go upstairs first. I''ll be there soon. Don''t forget to tell your


    mother that I''ming," William said softly. .


    "Okay," Mary nodded before running into the hospital, not caring in the moment where he was


    going. .


    When she arrived at the intensive care unit, Mary saw her mother chatting with two nurses with a


    smile on her face. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Mom..." Mary''s voice wobbled as she walked over to her mother and threw her arms around her. .


    "Mary..." Mary''s mom lovingly touched Mary''s head as she said, "You''ve suffered a lot, Mary...


    Mary swiped at her tears unsessfully as she said, "As long as you recover. That''s all I want. It''s


    no suffering at all."


    "Honey. My baby. Let me take a careful look at you...".


    Mother and daughter were busy reuniting when William walked in. He had put on an instion


    garment, and had a lot of bags and fruits in his hands.


    "Nice to meet you, Mary''s mom."


    Mary''s head snapped up at his voice and she spotted a smile dancing on the corners of William''s


    mouth. So that was where he had gone off to!


    "Mary, this is?" Mary''s mom looked at her questioningly, but it looked like she had guessed the


    answer. .


    "He is my boyfriend. William Lan," Mary said, blushing, and not daring to look at William. .


    "Nice to meet you, William," Mary''s mom said, smiling warmly. William walked up to her and said


    respectfully, "It''s nice to meet you too.". Mary''s mom smiled widely. "Thank you for taking care of


    Mary."


    "No, not at all. It''s an honor," William said, smiling affectionately at Mary. .


    Mary was taken aback at this statement, almost believing it.


    "Mary has been taking care of me ofte," Mary''s mom sighed. "I was afraid that her marriage


    would be dyed because of me. But I''m really happy now that she has found a boyfriend."


    "Don''t worry. I will take care of Mary for the rest of my life," William said.


    "Very nice," Mary''s mom said, smiling approvingly, though her eyes glistened with tears as she took


    William''s hand in hers. .


    Mary noticed that William had been stunned for a second. ''Oh my God!'' Mary thought, scared, as


    she stared at their tightly sped hands, cold sweat breaking out on her forehead. ''What if William


    couldn''t bear it anymore and shook off Mom''s hand?''


    "Why don''t you sit down, William?" said Mary, dragging a chair over to him.


    "Mary''s right," Many''s mom nodded and let go of William''s hand. "Have a seat. I fully intend to talk


    to you quite a bit."


    "That''s okay," William said. He wanted to refuse, but Mary made him sit down anyway. .


    Mary sat down beside him, breathing a sigh of relief.


    "What do your parents do, William?" Mary''s mom asked. It felt like she had been waiting toe to


    this point after indulging in all the small talks they just had.


    "My father runs a smallpany. I work for him, " William answered. . Mary took a deep breath,


    which sounded like a tiny hiss. On one hand, she was thinking, ''Is apany with an annual


    revenue of more than 100 million a smallpany?'' On the other hand, she was moved by his


    white lie. She knew that if he had brought out the truth at once, her mother probably wouldn''t have


    been able to stand it.


    "What about your mother?". . "My mother divorced my father when I was a child," William said, his


    tone indifferent, his expression nk. . Mary''s shock mirrored her mother''s. She hadn''t expected


    that his parents had been divorced as well! He looked so glorious on the surface that it was difficult


    toprehend that his heart would hold so much sadness. . "Oh dear William! I don''t know what to


    say," Mary''s mom said, her face crumpling a little. .


    "It doesn''t matter. It happened many years ago," William told her, his smileforting. .


    Mary''s mom nodded, relieved. "You and Mary are both children of such lives. I''m relieved that you


    two are together."


    William nodded. "Yeah, I''ll take care of Mary." The look in William''s eyes was firm, as if he was


    telling the truth.


    "As long as you don''t dislike Mary..."


    "Mom! Why would he dislike me?" Mary said, pretending to be angry. .


    "I don''t dislike her," William said. Mary''s mom smiled and continued to chat with them, a happy look


    on her face that Mary hadn''t seen in a long time.


    "Visiting hours are up. The patient needs to rest. Pleasee back another day," a nurse said,


    bustling in to clear them out. Barely half an hour had passed.


    Mary held back her tears as she said, "Mom, please take good rest. I''lle see you soon." "I will


    come along with Mary to see you," William said, smiling warmly at Mary''s mom. . Mary''s mom


    nodded, smiling as she held back her tears and waved them goodbye.


    Mary reluctantly walked out of the intensive care unit, wiping the tears on her face.


    ''Be strong! Don''t cry!'' she told herself.


    "Here you are," William said, handing her a white handkerchief. .


    "I''m OK," Mary said. "Thank you so much for today.". .


    "It''s my duty," William said, shrugging. The white handkerchief was clenched tightly in his right hand


    as he strode towards his car.


    He was annoyed and unhappy. ''Don''t do something stupid again, William. No one cares, '' he


    berated himself.


    He threw the handkerchief into a trash can.


    Mary was stunned. What was wrong with him now?

 Chapter 13 Meeting Williams Father

    Chapter 13 Meeting William''s Father


    Mary''s heart pounded wildly as she sat with William in the car, his face gloomy and frightening.


    "Du, du..."


    The phone in the car rang but did not distract her from her difort.


    "Hello," William answered the call as he put on a Bluetooth headset, "This is William, when... Okay,


    I''ll pick you up... Okay."


    Mary sat idly twiddling her thumbs, uninterested in other people''s phone calls.


    They approached arge intersection and William suddenly turned the car hard.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    With a screech of the tires, the car swung around to go in the opposite direction.


    Mary was given no warning and takenpletely off guard. The car spun and sent her reeling,


    grabbing at the window crank and screaming. "Ah! Help!" she squealed.


    "What are you screaming for?". William asked calmly, interrupting her scream while he set the car


    the right way. "I... I was scared to death..." Her face was pale and she was still in a state of shock.


    "Why... Why did you turn like that so suddenly?" sheined.


    "I have to go pick someone up at the airport." "Pick someone up? Who?"


    "My father."


    "Your... Your father?" Her heart was just starting to calm down again but now began fluttering wildly


    once more. "I... Am I going with you?"


    "Yeah." William seemed amused by her nonsense and astonishment, shooting sideways nces at


    her. "My father heard that we''re married, so he rushed back from the United States, for you. Get


    ready."


    ''Get ready? Are you out of your mind! We''ll arrive at the airport in less than an hour. How could I


    possibly get ready ?''


    Mary cursed him in silence and then asked, "Is your father strict?"


    "Yes, he is."


    "Isn''t it impolite for me to dress like this in his presence?"


    "Yes it is actually."


    His nonchnce angered her so greatly she could hardly breathe. "Then what am I to do, my


    CEO?" she asked, her words brimming with derision.! She was not very good at containing her


    anger.


    "y it by ear. Improvise."


    ''Oh that''s helpful!'' she thought. Suddenly she forced a smile, ''Are you trying to test me? I''ll show


    you my three years in the Public Rtions Department was not in vain!''


    She tried adjusting her clothes to calm herself. She sat there, like a man burning with a fighting


    spirit.


    The airport was crowded with people. As they entered, a middle-aged man immediately came up to


    them.


    "Mr. Lan. Mrs. Lan."


    ''Mr. Lan seems normal enough, but it''s so strange hearing someone call me Mrs. Lan!'' Mary


    remarked to herself.


    "Where is my father?"


    "He''s here, waiting in the VIP room. I am to escort you there."


    "Okay." William then took Mary and they walked to the VIP room together.


    The door opened and a rush of cool air blew out at them.


    Sat on a leather sofa within, was a man older than 50 years. He was strong and healthy, and the


    way he looked at Mary with his bright eyes gave her a sense of calm and awe.


    This was William''s father; Timothy Lan.


    Mary recalled when she was still in training at thepany and was learning of thepany''s


    development history. The director had spoken of Timothy Lan with great pleasure and admiration.


    She was very excited to actually meet him in person.


    "Father." William stopped three steps from him and bowed.


    Such a family had so many rules and courtesies to follow.


    Mary was embarrassed but still bowed courtly and said, "Father." ...


    "Come on, it''s Mary, isn''t it?" Timothy Lan asked, standing and walking over with a smile. "Raise


    your head. Don''t be afraid."


    Mary took a deep breath and slowly lifted her head to meet Timothy Lan''s approving eyes. "Not bad.


    William hasn''t disappointed me this time," he said jokingly.


    "Thank you... Dad."


    "Ha ha... Nice, very nice." Timothy Lanughed happily and took out a red envelope from his


    pocket. "Mary, here, take this. It is my gift to you." "Umm..." Mary looked to William with


    embarrassment and nervousness.


    She might have needed the money, but she would not take any she shouldn''t.


    "Take it. It''s Father''s gift," William said, nodding, "It certainly is rare for us to be of one mind. Mary,


    just take it." Timothy Lan smiled and gave her the red envelope.


    "Then I suppose... Thank you, Dad."


    "You''re wee. We are a family. Ha ha," chuckled Timothy Lan as he looked at Mary. He seemed


    to like her very much.


    She smiled only slightly but her heart was beating fast. The father and the son were nothing like


    each other. They were basically pr opposites. She had not expected such a great man to smile


    so kindly.


    "I only just found out that you were married. Mary, you won''t me me for myte weing of


    you, will you?" he asked sincerely.


    "No, No." Mary shook her head, all flustered, and said graciously, "We''re very happy that with your


    busy schedule you were still able to fly back and see us."


    "Ha ha... That''s good to hear. When will the wedding ceremony be held?" Timothy asked, nodding


    and grinning with pleasure.


    "Father, I''ve been very busy with thepany as ofte. I haven''t even had the time to think about


    it," William said, interrupting Mary before she could respond.


    "Busy... 365 days a year and you are busy for all of them!"? Timothy Lan yelled with a sudden


    change in his previously friendly expression and continued, "The girl left her parents and followed


    you to join our family. You must hold a wedding ceremony! A grand wedding ceremony. You have no


    other option!"


    "Father..." Wiim began slowly. Anger was strewn all over his father''s face, it looked as though


    they were about toe to blows over this.


    "William!" Mary rushed to William''s side and turned to Timothy Lan, "Dad... It was actually my idea. I


    told William to postpone the ceremony."


    "Mary..." Timothy Lan began, "Don''t speak for this boy. If there''s anything you need, you just ask


    me, okay?"


    Mary had almost been moved to tears. This sweetness warmed her heart.


    "Dad... It really is my wish. When I''m ready for the ceremony, I''ll let you know, okay?"


    "Okay, girl, I like you," said Timothy Lan with a smile from ear to ear. "I hand my naughty son over to


    you then. Thank you."


    "Please, Dad, William and I take care of each other."


    "Okay, okay," Timothy Lan replied, still seemingly brimming with joy.


    Mary turned and shared a nce with William, just between them. William couldn''t helpughing


    and shaking his head.


    "Father, it''s gettingte. We should head back," William interjected.


    "What is the time?" Mary looked at her watch and eximed, "It''s sote. Oh my, how time flies!"


    "Yes, how did that happen?" Timothy Lan got up and took Mary by the shoulder. "Mary, let''s go


    home and have a talk."


    "Sure," she replied, following Timothy Lan out.


    William followed behind them, looking at the two of them chatting away happily. He wondered what


    they were saying and thinking.


    "Why don''t we take my car, Mary?"


    "I''m sorry?" she replied in shock. She then stuttered, startled, "I... I think... I think I''d better go back


    with William... I''m fine taking his car..."


    "Ha ha," Timothy Lanughed. "I get it, you two have only just been married and you want to spend


    all your time together... We''ll talk when we get home." "Okay, no problem." Mary breathed a sigh of


    relief and thought, ''It''s not because I want to be with him all the time... It''s that I''m afraid everything


    will be exposed when we''re left together!''

 Chapter 14 The Grand Manor

    Chapter 14 The Grand Manor


    Mary finally let herself rx as soon as she got into William''s car.


    "I did a pretty good job there, didn''t I?" Mary wiggled her eyebrows, a smug smile on her face.


    William nodded as the car started up. "That was good. Keep it up."


    Mary beamed with pride. Then she suddenly remembered the red envelope her father-inw gave


    her.


    Mary nced at William, who was keeping his eyes on the road. Certain he wasn''t looking, she took


    the envelope out and opened it discreetly.


    ''It doesn''t feel like money. I wonder what it is, '' Mary thought, her heart beating with anticipation.


    When she saw what was inside, her eyes widened and her mouth dropped open in shock.


    It was a ck credit card.


    "Oh, my God!" Mary gasped, whipping out the card and holding it up to the light. "Is this for real?"


    William looked over to see what the fuss was all about. His eyesnded on the ck card. "Yeah.


    It''s all yours," he said nonchntly, turning his attention back on the road.


    "This is too much. I can''t ept this!" Mary scrambled to stuff the card back in the envelope.


    "Take it. The old man has nothing but money. Besides, if you give it back now, you''ll just seem


    ungrateful. If it makes you feel so guilty, just stow it away somewhere and return it in a year''s time,"


    William said dismissively.


    Mary paused to give it some thought. That made sense. She nodded and put the card away.


    As William continued to drive eastward, Timothy''s car followed close behind.


    Mary looked out the window and realized she wasn''t familiar with the route they were taking.


    "Where are we going? This is almost the suburbs, " Mary pointed out, confused.


    "Back to the old family home in the suburbs," William said.


    "Old family home? Sounds interesting. What do I need to do there?" Mary asked innocently.


    William raised an eyebrow at that. He had the sudden urge to tease Mary. "Sleep in the same bed


    with me," he deadpanned.


    Mary''s face went nk. Then it sunk in. "WHAT?" she yelled. William was so startled the car


    skidded sideways for a bit.


    Mary started sputtering. "I...I can''t sleep in the same bed as you! That''s...NO!"


    William felt a little insulted at how Mary seemed so put off by the idea. "It would be nothing. It''s not


    like I''m interested in you," he said, sounding bored.


    Mary was screaming inside her head. ''I''m worried I can''t control myself around you! I''m the one


    who''d corrupt you!''


    But out loud, she just kept refusing. "No. Just never. That''s crazy! If we have to share a room, then


    I''ll just sleep on the floor!" she said firmly.


    William shrugged and smirked. "Suit yourself. I was going to let you take the bed, but since you


    volunteered, who am I to refuse your generosity?"


    Mary stared at him. She scoffed incredulously and shook her head. "Unbelievable.


    Such a gentleman."


    She rolled her eyes in exasperation, threw herself back on the seat with her arms crossed, and


    stared grumpily out the window.


    In the car behind them, Timothy was craning his neck, trying to see what was going on with William


    and Mary.


    "How''s the investigation going, Dean?" he asked hispanion, keeping his eyes on the car in


    front of them.


    "Almost done," Dean replied. "It would seem William and Mary have no prior rtionship with each


    other. Their marriage came out of nowhere and caught everyone at thepany by surprise.


    Timothy frowned. He was really hoping his suspicions were wrong.


    Mary seemed like such a nice girl, too. He was really hoping she wasn''t just colluding with William


    to trick him.


    They finally arrived at their destination after an hour.


    Mary got out of the car with her mouth agape, staring at the grand manor before her. She was


    itching to take a selfie with it.


    Timothy walked up from behind her, smiling warmly. "Let''s get inside," he said, motioning with his


    head for her to follow him.


    Mary nodded in a daze and followed beside William meekly.


    The old Lan house was a magnificent European-style manor. It looked like something out of Mary''s


    wildest fantasies.


    They stepped into a glitzy hall where uniformed servants stood in rows to wee them. "Wee


    home, masters."


    Mary was entranced. She felt like a queen, as if she should wave to her subjects graciously.


    So this was the life of the rich and famous!


    "Would you be resting or having dinner first, sir?" asked the butler, Gary.


    Timothy turned to Mary. "What do you think, Mary? You decide."


    Mary opened and closed her mouth wordlessly. She had been so busy taking it all in, she had been


    caughtpletely off-guard.


    William stepped in smoothly to answer for her. "Let''s just take it easy, first. It''s Mary''s first time here.


    I''ll show her around. You should get some rest first, Dad. You must be tired after your flight."


    Mary nodded numbly at that. "Yeah, that''s right," she just echoed.


    Timothy gave a tight smile and a curt nod, keeping his eyes on Mary and not looking at William, at


    all. "Very well, then. If that''s what Mary wants."


    Mary just smiled back weakly. It was obviously all William''s suggestions, yet Timothy was almost


    acting like William wasn''t there.


    She nced awkwardly at William. He didn''t seem like he cared. Mary sighed inwardly. ''Father and


    son don''t seem to be on good terms, as I thought.''


    She then followed William to a room on the second floor.


    "This is my bedroom. You have to sleep here tonight, too, of course," William intoned as he opened


    the door.


    Mary could see the room''s ck-and-white interiors from the outside.


    William stepped in, then turned around and looked expectantly at her. "Well? Come in."


    Mary nodded and stepped in as William walked over to another side of the room to organize some


    things. The first thing that caught Mary''s eye was a poster of a basketball star on the wall.


    "A basketball fan, huh?" Mary chuckled. "Can''t believe you still have posters up."


    William shifted awkwardly, like a child caught with a secret. "That was from when I was a kid.


    I haven''t been here for a long time," he muttered, not meeting her eyes.


    Mary smiled to herself. William was cute when he was embarrassed. "All right. If you say so." Mary


    then spotted a picture frame on a nearby table and picked it up for a closer look.


    It was a family photo of Timothy, a woman, and a teenage William. She held the frame up and


    turned to William. "Is this your mom?" she asked him.


    William looked up. As soon as he spotted the frame in her hand, a dark cloud passed over his face.


    He stormed over and snatched the frame out of her hand angrily. "Keep your hands off my things!"


    he snarled in her face.


    Mary was so frightened by this sudden outburst that she froze.


    After a long pause, Mary forced herself to smile through her nerves. "You''re right. I''m sorry. It won''t


    happen again."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    William mmed back the frame on the table and shot her a re. He looked like he could hit her.


    It made Mary feel like such an idiot. Heart sinking, she bit her lip, bowed her head, and turned


    toward the door.


    William grabbed her by the hand. "And where do you think you''re going?" he snapped.


    Mary drew in a trembling breath. She averted her eyes from him as they began to well up with tears.


    "I''m just going to the bathroom," she mumbled.


    A tear drop fell on the back of William''s hand.


    William looked down as he felt more tear dropsnd. Guilt began to creep over him. He loosened


    his grip. Mary rushed out of the room. William stared after Mary as she disappeared out the door.


    He ran a hand through his hair, pacing for a few seconds as conflicting feelings ran through him.


    Finally, he kicked the table in frustration and chased after her.

 Chapter 15 Sleeping In The Same Room

    Chapter 15 Sleeping In The Same Room


    Mary ran to the bathroom and locked herself in before bursting into tears.


    "Open the door, Mary." William stood outside the door, frowning. He wanted to apologize, but didn''t


    know how to open his mouth and say the words. He had been too reckless just now. She knew


    nothing and it was unfair of him to behave that way.


    Mary held her head in her hands and cried bitterly, ignoring William''s shouts.


    On the one hand, she tried her best to hide her grief. On the other hand, she remembered that she


    had been paid for all this. ''You must bear all of this even if you are sad. You epted his money,


    Mary.''


    "Mary, pleasee out! Dinner is ready!" William shouted again. .


    The door to the bathroom opened a few minutester.


    Mary walked out, a smile on her face, although the corner of her eyes was still red and swollen.


    "Let''s go eat," she said.


    William was stunned at her smile, feeling pain clutch at his heart. Mary passed him, the smile fixed


    to her lips, and made her way to the table. She left an angry William behind.


    Mary continued to smile courteously at the table, Timothy returning a satisfied smile. However,


    William remained silent, staring at Mary from time to time.


    Timothy seemed to have noticed that something was wrong between the two. After dinner, he sent


    them back to their room early.


    They sat awkwardly in William''s bedroom, the air seeming to have frozen.


    ''I must do something. It''s probably a good idea to go and watch TV," Mary thought. Thinking thus,


    she stood up and made to exit the room.


    William grabbed her hand and asked, "Where are you going?".


    "To watch TV," she said, shaking off his hand. .


    "It''ste and we have to go to work tomorrow. It would be better to go to bed early," William said,


    fixing her with a stare. .


    "No," Mary said, determined as she took a step forward. . .


    A sudden cracking sound was heard when Mary turned around abruptly, tripping over her own feet


    and falling.


    A pause ensued before William burst outughing. .


    Mary''s face turned red, embarrassed beyond exnation. She had wanted to look majestic walking


    out, but hadn''t expected to fall.


    ''Oh my God, this is so embarrassing! I think I''d like it better if I were dead, '' Mary thought, still on the


    ground. .


    The tense atmosphere between them had suddenly dissipated.


    "Hello? Mary?" William called,ughing. "I think you need to get up.".


    William spoke to her for a long time but she still showed no signs of moving.


    Had she fainted?


    William stoppedughing, turning Mary over worriedly.


    Mary''s face was flushed. She was obviously pretending to be unconscious.


    Without any hint, William suddenly lifted her up off the ground.


    He had begun to y tricks on Mary, something that he wasing to enjoy more and more. She


    was like a clever little girl who was forced to be an adult.


    "Ah!" Mary screamed. Mary hadn''t expected William to lift her up. Her eyes flew open as she


    hurriedly flung her hands around his neck.


    William wanted tough at her at first, but as he looked into her bright eyes, his smile softened and


    he blushed.


    The atmosphere suddenly became fraught with tension, both unable to look away from the other.


    It was the first time they had been so close to each other that they seemed to hear each other''s


    heartbeat.


    "Put me down!" Mary said,ing to her senses. . She bit her lip, not daring to look at him again. .


    "You are so heavy," William teased her faintly. But he soon remembered what had happened. He


    put Mary down on the bed and quickly changed the topic. "Are you hurt?"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a minor injury," Mary said, trying to ignore the pain in her knees. .


    William inspected her knees and found that they had swelled. He then turned around to grab a balm


    for her.


    Mary patted her face into sobriety while he turned around. ''Don''t be seduced by his beauty!''


    "Apply it," said William, handing Mary a few pieces of wrapped broken ice.


    "No, thanks. It''s not a big deal," Mary said, waving him away. . . "Why do you always have to refuse


    my efforts?" William said, shaking his head.


    His words sounded like a sigh. She was surprised at the feeling in them and didn''te back to her


    senses until she felt a chill on her knees.


    William was sitting on the edge of the bed, gently applying the ice to Mary''s knees. His eyes were


    serious as he asked, "Does it hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt," Mary said, her expression nk. .


    "About before... I was not myself before dinner," William said suddenly. . . "Are you apologizing to


    me?" Mary said, her eyes narrowing.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, if you think so," William said with a shrug. He paused before saying, "I haven''t been here in a


    long time. I forgot all about that photo. ", . Mary''s words stopped in her throat as she saw William''s


    self-deprecating smile. ''Forget it. I just need to do my job well and leave other people''s family affairs


    to them, '' she thought.


    Once the icepress was done, William fetched the ointment and handed it to Mary. "Apply it to


    your knees."


    Mary had enjoyed William''s considerate icepress service but was now embarrassed. She


    obediently took the ointment and applied it.


    William cut a handsome figure as he walked over to the window, his hands in his pockets. The sky


    had darkened and it began to rain. A cold breeze made its way towards them through the window.


    "It''s raining.". Mary looked up at the wonder in William''s voice. .


    They listened quietly to the rain, bothfortable with the silence that enveloped the room.


    After a long time, Mary leaned against the headboard, feeling sleepier with each passing minute.


    She vaguely heard the sound of a door opening and her eyes flew open as she sat up.


    She looked longing at the soft bed but her attention was now on the door.


    William came in a whileter, a quilt in his arms. He was surprised to see Mary awake. "Why are


    you awake?". "I didn''t fall asleep," Mary said, shy as she made to get out of bed. .


    "What are you doing?" William asked, looking askance at her.


    "I will sleep on the ground," she said.


    "Sleep on the bed," William said, spreading the quilt determinedly. "Just go to sleep.".


    Mary had got some benefits and couldn''t say anything else. She secretly was a little pleased.


    They turned off the lights andy down. "Good night."


    "Good night."


    The air was fragrant with soil and rain and William''s breath. Mary was rxed in this moment. .


    The phone suddenly began to ring, breaking the dark silence.


    William reached for the phone and answered it. "Hello," he whispered. "I''m in the family house." He


    waited for a breath before continuing, "You too. I''ll call you tomorrow. Good night!". .


    His voice was gentle, piquing Mary''s curiosity as to who was on the other end of the phone.


    It suddenly felt like this call had really ruined Mary''s good mood. She turned over quietly so that her


    back was now facing William.


    After a while, William asked softly, "Are you asleep, Mary?"


    Mary''s hands gripped at the quilt but she didn''t say anything.


    William waited for a long time, but when no answer came, he assumed she had fallen asleep and


    turned and fell asleep as well.

 Chapter 16 An Unexpected Kiss

    Chapter 16 An Unexpected Kiss


    Mary had tossed and turned the whole night, unustomed to this new environment. It was only


    now that sleep finally overcame her.


    She had no idea what time it was, but she had earlier heard the door open, as if someone was


    leaving the room.


    But now a gentle voice whispered in her ear. "It''s time to get up."


    Mary swam through her muddled consciousness. ''Who is this angel-voiced person? It can''t be


    William, can it? Didn''t he already step out?''


    "Mary. You really need to wake up."


    Mary murmured something back sleepily. She wasn''t ready to get up yet. She turned over. Not even


    an angel could drag her out of bed. The rm hadn''t rung yet.


    William leaned over and continued whispering in her ear. "It''s time for breakfast."


    ''Breakfast? It''s too early to eat. I''d rather sleep, '' Mary thought stubbornly.


    Out loud, Mary just groaned. She pulled the quilt over head. The corners of William''s mouth


    twitched. It seemed that he had to y his trump card.


    "Mary, if you don''t get up, you''ll bete. And if you''rete, your bonus will get deducted," William


    said in mockment.


    ''Bonus? Deduction? My bonus!''


    Mary threw off the quilt and bolted upright.


    William didn''t think his trump card would be so effective. He had no time to avoid Mary''s reflexes.


    Mary''s head collided with his with a loud crack.


    "OW! That hurts!" Mary screwed her eyes back shut in pain. When she opened them, the first thing


    she saw were soft, warm, inviting lips.


    William remained leaning over Mary, waiting for his vision to stop spinning. He was just about to


    curse when he felt Mary nt a kiss on his mouth.


    Time stopped. It took a while before Mary finally came to her senses, and when she did, she started


    screaming internally. ''Oh my God! What am I doing?!''


    Mary''s eyes flew open and met William''s in horror. She gasped and turned her face away quickly.


    Her headache waspletely gone as she felt every fiber of her being sucked slowly into a ck


    vortex of mortification. Both Mary and William remained frozen in ce for a few seconds, at a loss


    for words. Finally, Mary broke the silence. "I didn''t mean to do that! I''m so sorry!" The apologies


    came out of her in a rush.


    William''s lips tightened. They didn''t look so inviting to Mary now. William straightened up and


    stepped away from the bed. "Hurry up and get downstairs for breakfast. The old man''s already


    waiting for you," he said nonchntly.


    Then he walked out of the room.


    As soon as William was out of sight, Mary buried her head in her hands and screamed silently. ''Oh,


    my God! This is the second time I''ve made a mess of things! I''m really going to get fired now.''


    William headed straight to the restroom and mmed the door.


    The mirror in the restroom reflected his red face.


    How could he kiss a woman, even by ident? What was worse, he didn''t feel bad about it, at all.


    William cursed silently to himself.


    While he was in the restroom, Mary had already pulled herself together and gone down to


    breakfast.


    "Good morning, madam. Quite the early riser," Gary greeted her from his spot beside the table as


    she came into the dining hall. Mary smiled sheepishly. "Not at all. I''m sorry to keep you waiting."


    Mary then spotted Timothy seated at the head of the table. "Good morning, Father."


    "Good morning, Mary," Timothy nodded in greeting, with a faint smile. Then he noticed her swollen


    forehead and knees. "What happened? Why are your forehead and knees all red?"


    Mary gulped sheepishly. "Oh, it''s nothing. Just some little idents. Nothing to worry about," Mary


    said, taking her seat.


    Timothy''s worried face turned stern. "Did William do that to you?"


    "What? No, of course not," Mary assured him hurriedly. "He''s been nothing but an angel to me."


    William, who was walking down the stairs at that exact moment, overheard this. His ears turned red.


    "Good morning, sir."


    Mary''s head snapped up automatically, her eyes meeting William''s inadvertently. Both of them


    looked away as they blushed.


    Timothy watched the two silently, amused. He noted the embarrassed air and the matching red


    bump on William''s forehead. He chuckled to himself.


    "Good morning, Father." William nodded and sat down, avoiding looking at Mary directly.


    Mary likewise kept her eyes on her te as she ate.


    Timothy cleared his throat. "Why don''t you and Mary just stay at home today? Work can wait," he


    suggested.


    William sipped his juice coolly. "No, it can''t. We have a new TV yunching tomorrow. We have a


    lot to do today."


    "You can go to work, then. Let Mary stay home and get used to being here for now."


    "No," William said, shaking his head. "She also has a lot of work to do."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Mary nodded. "He''s right, Father," she echoed.


    Timothy pped his hand on the table in annoyance. "You''re not taking care of your wife at all!


    Your smallpany won''t copse even if Mary''s not there!"


    Mary smiled brightly, trying to appease him. "I have nothing to do at home anyway, Father. I''d rather


    go to work."


    "Yes, Father," William added, mock sweetly. "And we wouldn''t want to have an idler in the family,


    now, would we?"


    Timothy huffed in disapproval but stopped pushing.


    Mary lowered her head and took a big bite of the fried egg. She didn''t notice the smile on William''s


    face.


    The car ride to the office was awkward.


    Mary had already apologized for it profusely, but now the kiss from this morning kept shing


    through her mind again.


    The memory made her heart beat fast.


    William''s voice broke through her thoughts.


    "Mary." She turned to look at him, chastised. "It seems that we have to set a few more rules


    between us," he continued. Mary swallowed. "What rules?" she asked cautiously.


    "For one, you have to get up early to cook for me every morning."


    Mary was taken aback. "What?" She began sputtering in a mild panic. "I...I don''t know how to cook


    breakfast!"


    "Then start learning."


    Mary pouted. She really didn''t want to do it, but fine.


    "And," William continued after a pause. "Don''t get too close to me."


    Mary felt a rush of mortification again. She leaned on the windows, closed her eyes, and sighed.


    "Look, if this is about what happened this morning..."


    William''s face burned. He wished she would stop talking about it already.


    "I really didn''t mean it..."


    "Then stop mentioning it!" William finally burst out. Mary snapped her mouth shut, startled.


    Silence filled the car again.


    William felt the adrenaline rush through him. He turned and saw Mary staring dejectedly out the


    window.


    He felt a little sorry for her.


    He raised his hand to stroke her hair and put her at ease.


    But he paused the next second, his hand in midair. ''Why do I need tofort her? This is just a


    contract rtionship. I shouldn''t give her false hopes like that.''


    William clenched his hand and put it down.


    Looking out the window, Mary didn''t notice William''s internal struggle.


    ''That''s right. I don''t understand you, and you don''t owe me an exnation. It''s better for us to keep


    our distance. This is all for the best, '' she thought glumly.

 Chapter 17 The Tie Is Crooked

    Chapter 17 The Tie Is Crooked


    The luxurious car befitting the CEO of thepany always caused a minormotion among


    employees whenever it arrived at the office building. People always stopped and stared.


    It was too high-profile. Mary shrank back in the car like a turtle in its shell, hesitating to step out.


    "What''s wrong?" William asked, noticing her apprehension. He had been waiting for her to get out


    first.


    Mary peeked out the window at all the waiting bystanders. "Uh. You know what? You go ahead. I''ll


    just follow."


    William raised a brow quizzically and got out of the car without saying anything.


    Mary was still calming her nerves, preparing to face the stares, when the door next to her swung


    right open.


    It was William, holding the car door open with a sly smile. "Get out of the car, dear wife. Let''s walk in


    to work together!" he pronounced loudly, catching everyone''s attention.


    Mary was bbergasted. "William!" she hissed, as people outside began craning their necks to look


    at her. "Please! You''re making it worse!" Mary gave him a pleading look.


    William ignored her apparent consternation and pulled her out of the car.


    Mary felt humiliated, but she had no choice but to allow William to drag her out.


    "Can''t we go to work separately next time?" Mary mumbled, following William into the building,


    keeping her face down to avoid people''s stares. "I can never get used to all this attention."


    "And that''s why I''m limatizing you to it as soon as possible," William retorted with a smile,


    making the female employees they passed swoon.


    Mary shot him an irritated look.


    Why had she never noticed how overbearing he was before? People really just showed their true


    colors eventually, didn''t they?


    "Have you prepared the speech tomorrow for the opening ceremony of the Past of Republic of


    China?" William asked her as they walked through the lobby and headed for the elevators.


    Mary nodded. "Yes. Everything''s ready."


    William nodded approvingly. "Good. Then book three ne tickets to Shanghai for this afternoon.


    The sooner, the better." "Three?" Mary asked curiously. "Who else is going besides you and Kevin?"


    "You."


    Mary stopped in her tracks in surprise. "Me? But I thought you said I wouldn''t be needed?" Mary


    called out, hurrying to keep pace with him.


    "I changed my mind," William said breezily.


    Mary gritted her teeth as she caught up with him waiting at the elevators. "Couldn''t you have given


    me a heads-up? I haven''t packed. I have nothing prepared..."


    William raised a brow at her. "Work emergencies will alwayse up out of the blue. Do you expect


    me, the boss, to make adjustments for you, the employee every time?" he asked her pointedly.


    Mary bit her lip. She was still irritated, but she felt it best to just not talk back.


    Unbeknownst to her, William was looking at her from the corner of his eye, amused by her silent


    fuming. He was starting to enjoy teasing Mary more and more.


    ''Besides, '' he thought, ''A days-long trip without you wouldn''t be fun.''


    At this moment, a cloying female voice piped up behind them. "Good morning."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The two of them turned around to see Andy. "Andy! Good morning." Mary greeted her with a forced


    smile, annoyed that they had been interrupted.


    "Hi, Mary," Andy said with a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. Andy then tried to sidle up to


    William, conspicuously smoothing her bodycon dress down to call attention to her curves. "Hi, Mr.


    Lan."


    William only stepped further aside with nary a reaction.


    Mary bit her lip again, this time to keep herself fromughing out loud. She had to admire how stoic


    William was.


    Mary stepped between the two smoothly before William got irritated by Andy''s presence. She tried


    to distract Andy with small talk. "Nice weather we''re having, huh?" Mary started, her mouth feeling


    strained from all the smiling.


    "Yeah," Andy answered dismissively. Her eyes looked past Mary and wandered over to William


    again. "Oh, Mr. Lan''s tie is crooked."


    Mary felt like she could scream. It really was none of Andy''s business.


    From her peripheral vision, she saw William look down at his tie and frown. Mary started cursing


    Andy in her heart. Outwardly, Mary just kept on smiling. "Oh, we left in a hurry this morning. I really


    should be more careful next time."


    Andy responded with a half-sneer. Before she could make another snidement, however, the


    elevator doors opened.


    Ding!


    Perfect timing.


    William strode forward into the elevator. He turned around and looked expectantly at Mary.


    "I''ming! Nice talking to you, Andy." Mary stepped into the elevator hurriedly, leaving a scowling


    Andy behind.


    ''I''m also a manager in the Public Rtions Department. Why do I get stuck getting drinks with old


    perverts while Mary gets the CEO?'' Andy grumbled in her mind.


    Meanwhile, Mary was chortling to herself in the CEO''s exclusive elevator, remembering how miffed


    Andy looked as they left. She sighed contentedly in appreciation of these kinds of perks.


    Then she noticed William beside her, fidgeting with his tie.


    Mary looked over his progress. "Just move it a little to the left. It''s crooked to the right," she pointed


    out helpfully.


    William pulled his tie to the left obediently.


    "Oh, it''s too far to the left now," Mary said with a little wince. "Be gentle with it." William threw his


    hands up in the air in frustration. "Shit. Just tie it for me, will you?"


    Mary smiled sheepishly. "I don''t know how," she admitted meekly.


    William rolled his eyes. It turned out Mary was just ster on paper after all. She was pretty useless


    at basic things.


    Seeing William''s increasing irritation, Mary reached for his tie nervously.


    "I can give it a try. No need to lose your temper. Or take my bonus away."


    She started earnestly working on William''s tie,pletely oblivious to his surprised reaction.


    The tie looked like the red scarves used in primary school. Could they be tied in the same way?


    Mary put her theory to test. It seemed to work.


    "Tighter." William directed, nodding at his reflection in the elevator mirrors.


    "Okay." It seemed Mary was doing something right. She tightened the knot.


    Immediately, William started making choking sounds. He grabbed Mary''s hand, wheezing.


    Mary''s blood froze. ''I messed up again! It''s really game over this time!'' William scrambled to loosen


    the tie a little bit, his face red. "I''m so sorry!" Mary squeaked, pulling her hands back and clutching


    them to her mouth.


    Tie sufficiently loosened, William finally took deep breaths and leaned on the elevator walls to


    steady himself. He shot Mary a dirty look. "Are you trying to kill me?"


    Mary cowered on the other side of the elevator as William pulled off his tie irritably.


    Ding!


    The elevator finally reached the 32nd floor. William stalked out of the elevator and headed straight


    for his office.


    "Good morning, Mr. Lan!" Kevin stood up, greeting him.


    William grunted a rough "G''morning" back. His ck mood was evident on his face.


    As Kevin stared at William''s back, wondering what was wrong with him, Mary stepped shakily out of


    the elevator.


    "What''s wrong with Mr. Lan?" Kevin asked Mary curiously. "Why does he look so grumpy?"


    Mary whimpered. "He''s going to kill me," she answered glumly. "I''m dead."


    She slumped down on a nearby chair. Kevin didn''t know what happened, but he strode over to pat


    Mary on the shoulder sympathetically. "Nothing to do but pray, dear girl." Mary nodded miserably


    and started praying for the heavens to save her.

 Chapter 18 Business Trip

    Chapter 18 Business Trip


    Mary had spent her entire morning booking their flight and sorting the documents for their trip, all


    the while throwing the odd nce at William.


    Fortunately, he soon hunkered down in his work and seemed to have no intention of punishing her.


    "Doo doo doo..."


    The phone rang. Mary saw a strange number calling and was unsure of what she should do.


    ''Ignore it, it could be a wrong number...'' she thought to herself.


    "Doo doo doo..."


    The phone continued ringing. Perhaps she was wrong.


    Confused, she answered the call.


    "Hello, who''s this?" she said courteously.


    "Ha Ha, Mary, it''s your dad! Or dad-inw rather, " revealed Timothy,ughing heartily on the other


    end. "Am I interrupting your work?"


    "Ah! Father," Mary said startled, unconsciously straightening her back. "No, no, no. Not at all. It''s


    always good to hear from you." "That''s good. Mary, will you being over for dinner tonight?"


    "No, I won''t," she replied regretfully. "William and I are going on a business trip to Shanghai this


    afternoon. Did he not tell you?"


    "That guy doesn''t tell me anything. How long will you be there?" he asked.


    "About three or four days."


    "Well, Mary... When you''re back, why don''t you take a set of wedding photos with William? You''re


    not holding a banquet so you have to get the wedding photos at least, right?" Timothy said


    suggestively.


    "Well... I''ll talk to him and see if he has time," Mary added with cold sweats running down her


    cheeks.


    "Okay," Timothy sighed. "You know about our family. Although I''m remarried, he''s still my only son...


    His stepmother misses him very much as well. She heard he had been married and wanted toe


    see him, but she was afraid he would not like it. I just want to bring some wedding photos back to


    Amy... "


    Mary''s grip on the phone tightened as she grew more and more ufortable with this


    conversation. "Father, I... I will do my best to persuade him..."


    "Well, well, well, well," said Timothy hurriedly, "I won''t disturb you then. Just work hard and


    remember to eat."


    "Of course. Goodbye, Father," Mary said nodding hard.


    She hung up the phone and tiptoed to the door of the office.


    "ng! ng! ng"


    "Come in."


    ... Mary stepped in slowly and said, "It''s noon. Why don''t you go for lunch?"


    "You can go ahead. I have something to deal with." William didn''t even raise his head when he


    spoke.


    "Oh, okay," she replied biting her lip. ''Is he still angry?'' she thought. "Your father just called," she


    finally found the courage to mumble.


    "What did he say?" Still, he did not look up.


    "He said... He wanted us to take wedding photos."


    "Hmm?" Atst, William was willing to raise his noble head. He looked at Mary quizzically and


    asked, "What did you tell him?"


    "I said I would discuss it with you."


    "I see," he said nodding. "By the way, have you booked the airne tickets?" William asked. ... "Yes


    I have. The flight will take three hours and we''ll arrive at Shanghai city at six o''clock in the


    afternoon." ...


    "Okay. Go home and pack your things. I''ll pick you upter."


    "Okay," nodded Mary before turning and leaving. Fortunately, he had not mentioned what had


    happened this morning. It seemed as though he did not intend to hold her ountable...


    She got home and had a quick meal before beginning to prepare for the business trip.


    It was already two o''clock by the time she had everything ready. She was now waiting for William to


    pick her up.


    Suddenly the phone rang


    and she knew who it was without even looking at it.


    "Hello?" she answered.


    "It''s me," replied William coldly, "Come out. The car is downstairs."


    "Oh... Okay."


    She hung up and made her way downstairs with her suitcase in tow.


    The elegant, icy blue Porsche was stopped at the gate of theplex. "Mrs. Lan, you havee


    down so fast," Kevin said cheerfully in greeting. He then got out of the driver''s seat and walked on


    over to her. "Here, hand me the suitcase."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, thank you." She felt a little embarrassed.


    "You''re wee, Mrs. Lan." Kevin smiled and put her things in the trunk of the car. He then opened


    the back door graciously, "Mrs. Lan, please, step in."


    "Thank you." Mary thanked him with a smile and bent to get into the car.


    It was an expensive and high quality car, not only good to look at but morefortable to sit in as


    well.


    William had his eyes closed as he rested when Mary entered and sat next to him. He hadn''t said a


    word or opened his eyes when she came in.


    Mary did not make an effort to talk to him either as she did not wish to cause any trouble.


    It was a long way to the airport and as she sat there, she couldn''t help but touch things here and


    there in the car. It was fancy unlike most cars she had been in and she was enjoying the ride.


    ''It''s so awesome!'' she thought with excitement bubbling within her. Mary then couldn''t control


    herself and began taking pictures with her phone. She took many selfies, posing with two fingers in


    a peace sign.


    She was having a lot of fun, but was unaware that her every move was being watched by the CEO,


    Mr. Lan, William''s eyes vibrated somewhat as he squinted out of the corner of them. ''This woman


    has ignored me since she got in the car. She didn''t even try to talk to me. Now she is ying by


    herself?'' William wondered about her as he looked on.!


    ''Why is she so fond of taking pictures?! She took photos at the family house and now again in the


    car. Why has she never taken photos of me before?''


    This thought angered him. He suddenly opened his eyes and leaned close to Mary just as she was


    about to take the picture. He then said, in a deliberately menacing tone, "Mary, what are you doing


    ?"


    "Ah!" Startled, Mary dropped her phone on the car floor. "When... When did you wake up? Couldn''t


    you make some sort of sound at least? You scared me to death!"


    Kevin silently wiped his sweat away, sitting in the driver''s seat. Mrs. Lan''s voice was really quite


    shocked and loud...


    "I didn''t want to bother you while you were having fun," William responded calmly.


    "Ha ha ha..." Mary chuckled. With a wry smile, she patted around looking for her phone and said, "I


    did not know that Mr. Lan likes frightening people..."


    "M, a, r, y!" William spelled her name out letter by letter. "How dare you?"!


    "Well..." Mary trailed off, ignoring William and picking up her phone. ''Please don''t be broken, '' she


    hoped in silence.


    William shot a nce at her and what she was doing on her phone.


    Mary scanned the photo gallery and found that all the photos were good except for one.


    Thest picture had two people. A sinister smile on William''s face, pressed up right next to Mary''s


    ear. And Mary, looking really silly with her mouth wide open in surprise.


    ''Delete it! Delete it!''


    Mary thought as her finger hovered above the delete key. William then snatched the phone from her


    hand!


    "Wow, nice photo, don''t you think? It looks good enough to keep. Why do you want to delete it?"


    William asked, smiling like a ruffian.


    "Damn it! Give it to me!" Mary threw caution to the wind; regardless of their dynamic of him as the


    superior and her as the subordinate, she rushed at William, grabbing and snatching for the phone.


    "Give it to me! Give me the phone..." After a great deal of relentless pushing, she finally got the


    phone back!


    Delete!


    Whoosh... Mary let out a deep sigh of relief. She thought she had gotten away with it when she


    noticed William smiling and pulling his own phone out. "I''m very sorry, Mrs. Lan, but I''ve already


    sent the photo to my mobile phone."


    ''What?! You... Son of bitch!'' she thought but dared not say.


    With her eyes wide open, Mary raised her head and sighed, "Sure enough, aged men are more


    cunning!"

 Chapter 19 A False Alarm

    Chapter 19 A False rm


    "Mr. and Mrs. Lan, we''ve arrived at the airport," announced Kevin, as the car came to a stop


    alongside the entrance.


    "Okay," said William, who was focused on his phone. He put the phone away and opened the door,


    ignoring Mary.


    A valet came towards them, ready to take the keys and drive the car to a parking spot.


    Meanwhile, William, Mary, and Kevin got off and walked into the airport. They headed towards the


    VIP waiting room. They entered the room and found that it was already full of people.


    As soon as they saw William, everyone stood up respectfully, and came to greet the boss.


    Victor was there. He went up to William and Mary to greet them.


    It was reasonable for Victor, as one of the main characters of the "Past of Republic of China", to be


    here.


    Mary and Victor nced briefly at each other, exchanging small nods. Neither of them said


    anything.


    They stayed in the VIP waiting room until it was time to board the ne. William and Mary were the


    first to get on board. Their seats were in front and next to each other.


    Mary approached her seat, carrying her handbag. As soon as she put it down, however, William


    shook his head at her. "Trade seats with Kevin. I need to talk to him."


    "All right," said Mary slowly. She picked up her bag again and walked towards Kevin''s seat. She


    wasn''t too upset about the new arrangement. After all, she wasn''t one of those people who were


    picky about ne seats, and anyway she was more than happy not to have to sit with William for


    the entire flight. But to her surprise, as soon as she sat down in Kevin''s spot, Victor arrived and took


    the seat next to her.


    "What a coincidence!" She tried to sound normal, but she couldn''t hide the trace of awkwardness in


    her greeting. He sat down without smiling.


    "I didn''t expect that you would be traveling with us," said Victor coolly.


    "It''s just a temporary arrangement," Mary said.


    He didn''t respond. The two of them seemed to have nothing more to say to each other, and a


    silence fell between them.


    After the ne took off, Mary closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep. Meanwhile, Victor pored


    over a copy of the script, reciting his lines under his breath.


    From his position in the front row, William nced back, looking towards Mary''s seat. His eyes


    narrowed when he saw Victor staring back at him.


    Although they had very different jobs, both men were cut from the same cloth: tall, handsome, and


    confident. When their eyes met, neither one flinched or looked away. Instead, they red at each


    other, assessing one another as though they were rivals.


    "By the way, Mr. Lan, the ce we''re going to...


    Kevin''s voice caught William''s attention, and he turned away from Victor without saying anything.


    He resolved to not look back at Mary for the rest of the ne ride.


    Meanwhile, Mary had actually fallen asleep while pretending to sleep.


    It wasn''t long, however, before her slumber was disturbed by a strange dream. She felt everything


    shaking violently around her. She frowned with her eyes closed, shifting in her seat. She dreamed


    she was experiencing an earthquake, and as she stood with the ground shaking beneath her feet,


    she screamed for help. But no one answered. With a jolt, her eyes flew open, and she realized that


    she had not imagined the sensation of trembling. The ne was shaking.


    She turned to look at Victor, whose face was pale and tense. The calm voice of the pilot issued from


    the speakers above them. "Dear passengers, please stay in your seats and fasten your seatbelts.


    We have hit a rough patch and it has caused some turbulence. Please don''t panic. We have


    everything under control."


    Although the pilot''s voice was firm andforting, Mary felt terror squeezing her chest as the


    turbulence persisted. She couldn''t help fearing that the ne was about to crash. Mary could count


    on one hand the number of times she had been on an airne. And this was the very first time that


    she had ever encountered any possibility of danger while inside a ne.


    Everyone on board was silent and anxious. They held their breaths, waiting for the turbulence to


    pass. Some people prayed without sound, their heads bowed and their hands sped together.


    Mary gripped her armrests tightly, her eyes wide and frightened.


    The ne dipped and shook before nosing back up.


    Mary was unable to hold back a soft, frightened gasp. William heard and turned to look at her.


    There was a rare nervousness in his expression. As soon as he looked at Mary, he said sharply,


    "Damn it! Put on your seat belt!" Mary realized she had neglected to fasten her seat belt.


    Panicked, she began groping around for the buckle.


    However, in her flustered state, she could only feel the tangle of her bag and shawl. "I can''t find it!"


    she said. Just then, her hands finally closed around the buckles. But her fingers were cold and


    numb with fright, and she couldn''t seem to fasten her seat belt. She was breathing hard, feeling like


    she was on the verge of copse.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing her frantic movements, William inwardly shook his head at the silliness of his wife, wishing


    he could go over there and help her.


    Suddenly, Mary felt movement beside her. Victor was leaning over. "Don''t move. I''ll fasten your seat


    belt for you."


    Victor sped the buckle and tightened it with deft moves, then pulled away.


    William watched with a slight frown, but he was relieved that Mary was finally buckled in securely.


    The turbulence worsened, and the ne began shaking more violently. Mary had never been so


    terrified in her life. To her shock, a warm hand settled over her own, and Victor leaned closer,


    speaking soothingly into her ear. "Don''t be afraid. Everything will be fine."


    Victor''s words had an immediate effect on Mary. Suddenly, she felt as though she was facing this


    disaster with someone, instead of having to deal with it alone. It helped her to feel calmer.


    She gripped Victor''s hand tightly, trying to give him a smile.


    When the ne took a sharp nosedive before leveling off again, William was thrown forward then


    back into his seat, held only in ce by his seat belt. He quickly turned to look at his panicked wife,


    wondering if Mary was all right.


    He wished he had considered the possibility of turbulence¡ªthen he wouldn''t have made Mary


    switch seats. While he himself was feeling afraid, he realized that her terror must be ten times


    worse.


    He looked at Mary''s drawn face, and saw that she was tightly holding Victor''s hand.


    The two of them seemed to be relying on each other for strength. Mary was leaning against Victor,


    while he pressed closer to her and covered her hand with his. While the ne shook, and Mary


    trembled, Victor murmured something to her, and she nodded, a bit of color returning to her pale


    cheeks.


    William watched them, feeling ufortable, almost ridiculous.


    He scowled and turned to face the front again. It must be the turbulence that was causing this


    unusual sensation in his chest.


    When the shaking finally stopped, Mary froze, wondering if it was truly over. The turbulence had


    lasted for only five minutes, but to her, it felt like five hours.


    The pilot''s voice sounded again, assuring them that they hade safely through the rough patch,


    and everyone burst into relieved chatter and cheering.


    Mary slumped, teary-eyed with relief. "Oh, thank god. It''s so good to be alive," she said.


    "Yeah, that''s true," said Victor mildly, releasing her hand. He leaned back into his own seat, closing


    his eyes.


    With a gasp, Mary unbuckled her seat belt and jumped up, looking towards the front of the ne.


    "William!" she called. "William, are you okay?"


    He did not answer. Mary left her seat and hurried down the aisle to her husband. "William, is


    everything all right? Do you feel nauseous or dizzy?"


    "Rx, at least I''m not dead," William said sourly.


    He seemed to be annoyed at her. She felt embarrassed. Maybe she was nagging him.


    "That''s good," she said, backing away a little.


    "Okay then."


    "Okay," Mary repeated. She decided to ignore his surliness. After all, though she had been in no


    position to respond, she had seen him ncing back to check on her, so she knew he had been at


    least slightly concerned. "I''ll go back to my seat now. You get some rest."


    "Wait," he said sharply, and she stopped. William red at her. "Will you stop walking back and


    forth? You didn''t even fasten your seat belt! Is this all a joke to you? I thought you were scared, but


    here you are, running up and down the aisle like you own the ne."


    The attack was so unexpected that Mary blinked, unsure how to respond. She wasn''t even sure


    what point he was trying to make.


    Kevin had been trying to act like he wasn''t listening, but he couldn''t take it anymore. He suddenly


    piped up from beside William. "Mrs. Lan, here, take your seat. This is yours, remember? Mr. Lan


    and I are done talking anyway. I''ll just go to¡ªum, to the washroom. I had a scare just now and I


    need to go to the washroom," he stammered.


    Before either Mary or William could stop him, Kevin stood and walked away quickly.


    Mary nced down at William, but his face was expressionless. Sighing, she took the seat beside


    him.


    For a moment he was quiet, then he burst out, "If there had been paparazzi on the ne just now,


    you would be in the headlines." Mary''s brows drew together.


    "What are you talking about?" she said, feeling exasperated. She wished he would just say what he


    meant instead of always being so confusing and evasive.


    He shot her a sharp, sarcastic look. "You and Victor were getting quite cozy back there."


    Mary realized she had been holding hands with Victor when William turned to look at them.


    "I... It was a kind gesture because I was out of my mind with fear. It was nothing more than that."


    "That''s not what someone watching the two of you would think," William snapped.


    Was he talking about himself? Mary''s frown had vanished, and she studied William spectively,


    wondering what he was so angry about.


    After all, who else had been watching her except for William? She was tempted to tell him that if he


    hadn''t made her switch seats, she would have clung to him for support instead of Victor.


    But before she could say anything, the pilot announced that the ne was about to arrive at


    Shanghai.


    The two of them sat without talking or looking at each other. As soon as the nended, Mary


    went back to get her bag from the seat beside Victor''s, then she returned to William''s side. The two


    of them disembarked silently, avoiding any further conversation.

 Chapter 20 Sidewalk Snack Booth

    Chapter 20 Sidewalk Snack Booth


    They stepped through the entrance of the hotel. Even though they were safe and out of harm''s way


    now, Mary''s body was still trembling like a dry leaf. She clutched at her chest to stop her erratic


    heartbeat as she desperately fought to stop the dizzying feeling that overwhelmed her.


    "Ew, ew..." Bile rose in Mary''s throat and she began to vomit uncontrobly.


    "What''s wrong? Are you okay?" Victor was the first to speak, much to everyone''s surprise. He


    rushed towards Mary and held her up because she was too weak to stand straight.


    Mary somehow staggered to her feet and smiled. "Thanks, but I''ll be fine. I am okay... I think I was


    just a little overwhelmed."


    "Useless," William grunted under his breath. He grabbed Mary''s hand as fast as he could and


    dragged her away,pletely disregarding Victor''s presence as if he never existed.


    "What are you doing?" Mary struggled, but she had no choice other than to let the man drag her


    away like a rag doll. After all, she didn''t want to attract more attention because she was already too


    embarrassed of herself for retching in the lobby like that. William strode ahead,pletely


    disregarding all the baffled eyes that stared at him in fear and confusion.


    By the time, the two of them entered a room, Mary''s arm was already numb from the pain.


    ''We have slept in the same room before. It''s not such a big deal. Not a big deal, at all, right?'' Mary


    keptforting herself, or at least, tried to.


    "What are you doing?" Staring at her absent-minded face, William asked, "What''s wrong with you?


    If you''re still feeling ufortable, you should just go to bed !"


    "Huh? It''s nothing. I''m sorry..." Mary unslung the bag from her shoulder and shook her head.


    "Go and lie down," said William, with a frown on his face. "You have to attend the opening ceremony


    tomorrow, remember? You won''t be able to go if you''re sick!"


    "Okay, fine." ''You are such a self-centered man, William! I''m sick, but all you can think about is


    yourself and your stupid ceremony!'' Mary''s face crinkled as she walked away in disgust.


    She looked around and found that there was only one bed. Mary''s eyes lit up with surprise.


    ''Since there''s only one bed, I''m taking the bed! Besides, you''re the one who wants me to rest up. I


    would be stupid to turn down that offer!'' Mary jumped into bed without a word and shut her eyes to


    sleep.


    "Ahem..." William coughed deliberately to get her attention. "Do you want me to get you some


    medicine?"


    ''Why is he being so nice?'' "No, thanks. I''ll be fine after some sleep," Mary replied from


    underneath the quilt.


    She waited and quietly listened until she couldn''t hear any movements from the man before she


    came out of hiding.


    By then, William had already pulled out hisptop and started to work.


    After a while, Mary overheard William speaking to someone over the phone.


    "Hello?" William put the phone to his ears and said, "You are in Shanghai? Where? Okay, okay,


    okay..."


    Mary couldn''t tell why she had such good hearing that she could sense even the affection in


    William''s words.


    After a rustling sound, Mary heard the door being pushed open from the inside, followed by


    William''s footsteps fading out in the distance.


    Mary''s eyes shot open and she cautiously whipped her head from left to right.


    It was already quitete in the night. Mary put her hand on her forehead to check her body


    temperature and got out of bed.


    ''What could be so important that William had to go out at this hour?''


    Mary wondered for a moment and then felt guilty for prying into someone else''s private life.


    ''Anyway, forget it! I shouldn''t be thinking about it so much! In fact, I need tofort my stomach for


    having gone empty for so long.''


    After tidying up, Mary put on her shoes, ready to head out.


    As soon as she opened the door, someone from the room across also opened the door from the


    inside.


    Mary felt annoyed because she was shocked. ''This hotel''s design needs a serious do-over! Why


    would anyone put doors on both sides facing each other? May be I need to have a word with the


    authorities!''


    When she looked up, she found that it was Victor!


    He was dressed very casually with a cap on his head and a pair of sunsses, which was what one


    would wear to hide themselves from the prying eyes of the paparazzi. His surprised eyes swept


    over Mary.


    "Well... What a coincidence!" Mary smiled at him and continued, "Where are you going at this


    hour?"


    "I couldn''t sleep. I guess I was just bored so I thought to go out for a walk," said Victor with a faint


    smile.


    "Yeah, tell me about it." Mary nodded and continued, "I just woke up too. I needed to stretch my


    legs."


    "Together?" Victor raised his eyebrows.


    "Ah... Sure." After hesitating for a while, Mary agreed.


    "About what happened on the ne... Thank you, " said Mary. She looked at him with sincerity and


    continued, "I haven''t formally thanked you."


    "Oh, don''t worry about that. How about buying me dinner?"


    Suddenly, a yful smile appeared on Victor''s face, revealing his straight, pearly white teeth. Mary


    almost lost herself in his smile as his words took her by surprise.


    Snapping out of her reverie, Mary quickly smiled and said, "Okay, no problem with me. What do you


    want to eat?"


    "How about we go to one of those sidewalk snack booths?"


    Shortly after, the two were sitting in the corner of a sidewalk snack booth, beer in the left hand and a


    stick of barbecue in the right. Mary had a big grin on her face and she felt unrestrained, which was


    an alien feeling to her. She raised her bottle of beer and said, "I am so d you wanted to eat here.


    I''m not a big fan of western food. It''s too nd for my taste. But this I can eat forever... Come on,


    cheers!"


    Victor chuckled and happily raised his bottle as well. "Cheers!"


    "One more toast! Thank you forforting me on the ne."


    "Don''t mention it! I am just d to see that you''re okay!"


    The two of them had eaten so much food that they couldn''t even think of eating another bite.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, their search for something other than food led them to the Bund.


    There weren''t many people around since it was veryte in the night.


    They walked for almost an hour while the sea breeze blew Mary''s hair back from over her face and


    pped wildly in the wind.


    "I''m d I got to know you better, Victor." Mary smiled.


    "Ah? What do you mean? "


    "When I was dealing with your scandals, I used to think that you were nothing but a bad boy who


    only liked to make trouble." After a pause, Mary continued, "I''m d I was wrong about you,


    because you''re not such a bad person after all."


    "Now you must know that I''m a very nice man, right?" With a smile at the corners of Victor''s mouth,


    he asked, "Are we friends now?"


    "Of course," said Mary. She chuckled and said, "You have drunk and eaten meat with me. You are


    my friend now."


    "Well," said Victor with a smile at the corners of his mouth. "Then next time you feel like having


    some tasty meat or beer, you let me know."


    "Deal!"


    The two didn''t go back to the hotel until the winds were cold enough to drive them back indoors.


    As soon as they entered the hall of the hotel, they saw William sitting in a corner with a cold face.


    The anger seeped out of his body like fiery steam. Although he was just sitting quietly, his eyes had


    the power to make Mary feel colder than she did when she was faced the cold winds at the Bund.


    ''Has he been waiting here for me all this time ?''


    Amused by the thought, Mary sneered at herself. ''That can''t be right!'' "You... William, what are you


    doing here? Are you waiting for someone?" Mary walked over to William with a curious look on her


    face.


    "Well!"


    he said, abruptly raising his eyes towards her. His deathly re could easily burn a hole through her


    face. "Mary, who do you think I am waiting for? "


    Mary watched him stand up slowly, gnashing his teeth as if he was going to tear her into pieces.


    ''Was he really waiting for me? Then, today is going to be a bad day for me...''


    "I don''t know. Were you waiting for me?" Mary felt numb with fear and her words stuttered. "I was


    very hungry when I woke up so I went out for dinner..."


    "Dinner? Do you know what time it is now? " With his hands in his pockets, William casually said,


    "It''s twelve o''clock."


    Victor wanted toe up and say something in her defense, but when he thought of his own


    position, he feared that the more he tried to fix the situation, the more chaotic it would be. Silence


    seemed like the better choice under the circumstances.


    Everyone else present at the lobby found themselves curiously drawn to their conversation.


    "All right. Let''s talk about thister and go back to our room first," said Mary, tugging at his sleeve.


    "Everyone''s looking at us. I don''t want to talk about this right now."

 Chapter 21 Get Angry Again

    Chapter 21 Get Angry Again


    William pushed away Mary''s hand from his sleeve.


    "Don''t touch me," he said coldly, and began walking away from her. He passed by Victor, and said


    curtly to the actor, "You''re going too far. Stop provoking me or you''ll regret it."


    Victor met his eyes, but didn''t say anything. William sneered and kept walking.


    Mary rushed after him. When she passed Victor, she stopped briefly to apologize. "I''m sorry about


    all this. I didn''t know he would react in this way."


    "It''s all right," Victor said calmly. "I was the one who suggested having dinner together."


    "I''m really, really sorry," Mary said again. Her face was flushed. She looked embarrassed and


    anxious.


    "Mary!" snapped a harsh voice. Down the hall, William had stopped and turned to re furiously at


    them. "Get over here now!" Mary pressed her lips together and hurried towards him.


    As soon as she approached him, she began speaking earnestly, trying to defuse his anger. "I was


    just having dinner with him. I was so hungry and I ate a lot, that''s why it took so long." He didn''t


    answer. They reached the elevators, and he pressed the button while Mary kept talking. "There


    were no members of the paparazzi following us, I''m sure of it. There won''t be any repercussions for


    thepany, if that''s what you''re worried about. It won''t affect thepany at all."


    Finally he looked at her. "It will affect me, Mary." Without warning, William grabbed her by the


    shoulders and pinned her against the side of the elevator. He ced both hands on the wall beside


    her head, trapping her, and red down at her with burning eyes.


    Mary was stunned. She lifted her head to look up at her husband''s face, thoughts tumbling through


    her mind.


    ''What is he going to do? Is he going to hit me? Or kiss me?''


    But Mary was wrong. William contented himself with glowering at her, and saying loudly, "Our


    contract was very clear, Mary! It states that you can''t be in a rtionship with any man for the next


    year. Did you forget that? Or were you deliberately viting the terms of the contract?" he


    demanded. Mary swallowed, and William went on, "If you''re thinking of breaking our agreement, just


    say so, instead of doing it this way!"


    With a soft chime, they reached their floor, and the elevator doors opened. William walked out


    abruptly, his body tight with anger.


    Mary took a deep breath, then went after him. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry," Mary said. She had to almost


    run to keep up with his long strides. "You''ve been very generous, and I hope you''ll let this incident


    slide. I don''t want to break the contract."


    William snorted. They reached the door of their room, and he pulled out his card key to tap it


    against the lock. He pushed open the door and entered.


    "I need the money to pay off the uing hospital bills and the loans I got before," she said, trailing


    after him as he walked through the room. "I''ll stick to the contract in the future, okay?" She waited


    for him to respond, tapping her foot anxiously.


    "Mary," said William sharply. "What?" she asked.


    He stared at her, but she didn''t get the point. After a moment he snapped, "I need to go to the


    bathroom!"


    "Oh!" Mary said, flustered, realizing that she had followed him into the bathroom. She turned red.


    "I''m sorry, I''ll go."


    She went out and closed the bathroom door firmly behind her.


    William looked after his wife with abination of irritation and unwilling humor.


    Mary sat down on the sofa. But she felt restless. ncing around her, she noticed a bunch of stuff


    on the table in the center of the room.


    She came over for a closer look, and saw a bowl of cold porridge. There were also packets of


    medicine. She picked one up, then another. Anti-vomiting pills, anti-carsickness pills, antinausea


    pills...


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Her eyes widened. Had William bought all these for her? ''Was this supposed to be for me?'' she


    thought.


    She heard the sound of a door opening and turned to see William emerge from the bathroom.


    His eyes drifted to the packet of pills in her hands.


    "You bought these?" she asked. She gazed at him, but he didn''t answer. "For me?" she prompted


    hesitantly.


    He shrugged. "Supposedly. I think they''re unnecessary now."


    "I''m sorry," said Mary for what felt like the thousandth time this evening. To her surprise, her throat


    tightened, and she felt tearsing to her eyes. Since her mother had be ill, it had always


    been Mary who had to take care of her and buy her medicine for her and do everything to make her


    comfortable. Mary hadn''t realized until now how much she missed being fussed over when she was


    the one feeling sick. It was so unexpected to receive that kind of attention from William, of all


    people. "I''ll pick you up before the opening ceremony tomorrow," said William coolly, beginning to


    leave the room. It was clear he had no intention ofing back tonight.


    Mary considered asking him to stay, but something stopped her.


    ''I''m not a real wife, '' she thought despondently. ''It''s not my ce to persuade him to stay here with


    me.


    The only thing I can say is sorry, but I''ve already apologized so many times.''


    She watched without moving as William left her alone inside the room.


    The night sky outside the window was bright with vivid neon lights.


    Mary sighed and sat down on the sofa. She looked at the bowl of porridge. She was already full, but


    she felt a sudden urge to eat it.


    She picked up a spoon and began digging into the porridge, swallowing one mouthful after another.


    When she had finished the bowl, she let out an udylike burp. ''There, William, I''m epting your


    kindness and now I''m so full I could burst. Since I''m still on the job, as per our contract, will this be


    counted as an upational injury?'' she thought to herself, grinning.


    The next morning, William arrived to pick up Mary. He was silent and distant, and she didn''t push


    him. Mary was taken to the dressing room, where the actors were also getting styled. A make-up


    artist started to dab powder on Mary''s face.


    After a few minutes, a group of leaders entered the dressing room to inspect the activity. William


    was with them, talking in a low voice to the other men.


    "Who is this actress? I haven''t met her before," said a greasy-faced man, stopping to study Mary''s


    face. "She''s pretty, very pretty," he mused, his eyes moving down to her cleavage.


    Mary''s temper rose immediately, but she tried to stay calm. To herself she thought, ''What a dirty old


    man. If he''d looked at me with those obscene eyes before, I would have pped him.''


    Everyone working in the dressing room knew, of course, that Mary was the CEO''s wife. They were


    silent and embarrassed.


    William stepped forward to stand beside Mary. "This is my wife," he announced, and the man turned


    red. The displeasure in William''s tone was obvious, but he said calmly enough, "Mary, this is


    Director Wang. Say hello."


    Mary stood up obediently, smiling ndly at the greasy-faced man. "Hello, it''s a pleasure to meet


    you."


    Director Wang forced an awkwardugh. "Ah, Mr. Lan, I see your taste is still impable. I see now


    why this beautiful woman is here. d to meet you, Mrs. Lan!" "Thank you," said William. He turned


    to the makeup artist. "Finish what you''re doing, so Mrs. Lan cane with us to show Director


    Wang around." Immediately the makeup artist put ast dab of blush on Mary''s cheeks and patted


    down her hair, then Mary stood up and went to William.


    "Let''s go," he said, holding out his arm. She ced a hand on his sleeve.


    For the rest of the day, William made it a point to take Mary wherever he went.


    Many onlookers thought it was all very romantic, and that it was sweet for the CEO to show such


    concern for his wife. But Mary knew the truth ¡ª she was being kept on a leash, like a child who had


    been grounded for misbehavior.


    She sighed inwardly, feeling bored and wishing she could slip off and do something on her own.


    The opening ceremony was dull and monotonous. When it was William''s turn to speak, Mary leaned


    forward in her seat, and she caught sight of Victor looking in her direction. Their eyes met, and she


    started to smile, but then she noticed her husband watching her from the stage.


    Mary immediately leaned back in her seat, her heartbeat quickening. William was watching her


    every move like a hawk, and she had to be as careful as possible not to provoke him.


    As soon as the opening ceremony was over, everyone apuded. Now it was time for the real work


    to begin. The actors were soon busy with the demands of shooting the first episode.


    "Do you want to watch the shoot?" asked William.


    Mary shook her head. "I''m a bit tired. I would prefer to leave now," she said.


    "Fine. We''ll leave together," said William.


    Mary hadn''t expected that answer. "Why, do you also want to escape?" she blurted out without


    thinking.


    "Yes," said William without hesitation. Her use of the word ''escape'' hadn''t slipped his notice, but he


    didn''t remark on it.


    "Then let''s go," said Mary, sounding marginally more cheerful. "I''m sick of these high heels."


    She began walking away from the set, so quickly that William had to speed up to catch up with her.


    He felt vaguely bemused. Hadn''t she just imed to be feeling tired? Why was she suddenly so


    energetic?


    When they were together inside the car, she suddenly spoke. "Hey, are you still angry about what


    happened yesterday?"


    William snorted. "I don''t care that much. Do you think I''m as petty and narrow-minded as that?" he


    snapped.


    Mary wore a supercilious look. "Well, based on your expression right now I''d say you''re still angry."


    William scowled. "If I am, so what? Are you saying I shouldn''t be angry about what you did?" Mary


    made a face at him. "Okay, okay, I''ve already admitted I was wrong and said that I''m sorry.


    Come on, what can I do to get you to stop being mad at me?" He mulled over the question. "Be a


    good husband and tell me what you want," she teased.

 Chapter 22 Fawn On The Boss

    Chapter 22 Fawn On The Boss


    When Mary had made the "good husband"ment, she was not serious, but it had somehow


    ended up being misinterpreted by William. His anger had disappeared finally.


    Ignoring the excitement pounding in his heart, William looked to Mary to find her seemingly begging


    for mercy. Schooling his voice to sound indifferent, he said, "Fawn over me."


    "Fawn over you? !" The moment the words fell from his lips, Mary''s mind went both nk and had a


    million different things buzzing in it. She could feel her face heating up, and she knew it would be


    tomato red as not so appropriate thoughts invaded her mind. Mr. Lan had seemingly turned into a


    roguish wolf, and she herself, well she was...


    She was just so incredibly shy. Painfully shy.


    "What''s the matter?" William turned slightly to look at her and found her biting her bottom lip, her


    eyes clouded over. He was speechless. Could she be thinking about what he thought she was? He


    tapped her head with a finger to get her attention and said in a slightly harsh tone, "What is it you''re


    thinking about? "


    "S-sorry. What?" Mary had been startled, looking at him with wide eyes as she nervously nibbled at


    her fingertips.


    "Such a dirty woman," he drawled, a slight tinge of contempt in his tone. "I''m not interested in you."


    "1-1... No, I am not!" Mary cried but the wordscked any confidence. She looked down at her


    hands, trying to escape his heavy gaze. "How do you want me to fawn over you, then?" she asked


    quietly.


    Williamughed humorlessly. "You have to ask me that? !" A frown tugged the corner of his lips.


    "No, I guess not," Mary grumbled with a shake of her head. "Give me some time to think about it."


    William scoffed and looked away from her. "Hurry up, then."


    Mary thought hard, her lips pursed with her chin in her hand. Maybe she could take him shopping...


    No, no, that wouldn''t work. She''d have to spend her own money on him if she did that. He had


    enough of his own that she didn''t want to waste her own on him.


    Perhaps she could take him to dinner... That wouldn''t do either! She''d have to spend her own


    money for that as well.


    How, oh how, was she to do this without spending any money on him? Mary hadn''t expected it


    would be this hard toe to a decision.


    "Well?! Haven''t you decided yet?" William snapped impatiently.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mary nodded. "Yes, I''ve made up my mind. Let''s go to the seaside."


    The car tires squealed against the asphalt a second after her words, and they were speeding down


    the road to the seaside. They made it there in record time. Mary felt slightly queasy from the speed


    they''d gone at.


    Once on the sand, the two of them strolled down the waterfront side by side.


    With each step Mary took, she had to think hard about not falling or stumbling as her thin heels dug


    awkwardly into the sand.


    Mary sighed softly. "Just look at the sea. It''s breathtaking and seemingly endless. It always puts me


    in a good mood, and allows me to forget my troubles. Don''t you feel the same?"


    William nodded once. "Yes, I do."


    "Does that mean you are in a good mood now?"


    He was quiet for a moment before he said, "So, this is the way you choose to fawn over me?"


    Maryughed softly and a little timidly. "Yes, I guess so. How do you like it?" Not waiting for an


    answer, Mary bent down to mess with her heels a bit. "What is it?" William asked. His hands were


    shoved deep in his pants'' pockets, and he looked down at her coldly.


    "I''m just tired of these high-heeled shoes. They make my feet ache." Mary then plopped down on


    the beach and slipped off her shoes.


    ncing over at William''s feet, she realized he was getting sand all over his trousers and shoes.


    "You might want to take your shoes off, as well. I''m sure all that sand is making your feet


    ufortable, isn''t it?"


    "You chose this ce!" William snapped, gnashing his teeth in irritation. No matter where he went,


    he always behaved in a decent manner. He''d never been so embarrassed by such a casual disy.


    And Mary was right! The sand in his shoes was starting to really hurt his feet.


    "We are already here..." she mumbled. "Take off your shoes. Let''s go dip our feet into the water."


    Opening his mouth to argue, William stopped when he realized there were many happy couples and


    families all around them. They were smiling andughing together, so unrestrained in their


    emotions.


    "Come on," urged Mary. "Don''t be shy, or I''ll just have to get into the water by myself."


    There was short lived impulse inside William to give in and do as she said, but he quickly beat it


    down. "Go by yourself!" he practically snarled. "So you want me to go by myself? Into the ocean?"


    Mary had raised her brows and looked at him skeptically.


    William''s face bloated in anger, his cheeks red. "You''re not fawning over me, you''re just irritating


    me!" William barked angrily as he snatched her arm.


    "Look at you! Getting all angry again. I don''t like it when you''re angry, it''s kind of scary," Mary


    muttered. "I was only kidding. Will you go in or not?"


    "No," he said with a shake of his head. "I won''t" William''s face had turned cold and he refused to


    move even an inch.


    "I suppose I won''t go either," Mary said as she squatted on the ground still holding her heels. "Here,


    I''ll show you my great art work instead. The long face of William."


    "This is the face, the eyes, the nose..." she whispered to herself. Mary was drawing a picture in the


    sand with her finger, and William would nce at her from time to time.


    "Auntie!" a young girl about three or four years old suddenly called. She ran over, her ponytail


    whipping out behind her. "Aw! The pig you''re drawing is so beautiful," she said as she looked over


    Mary''s shoulder at the picture.


    Mary''s lips twitched as the little girl giggled and stared at her drawing for a moment longer. Before


    the adults could say something, the little girl left with a happy smile on her face. A smile yed at


    the corner of William''s mouth and he said, "Such great work, huh?"


    Mary huffed angrily. "Children don''t know how to appreciate great art work." She sighed softly, "Let''s


    leave if you''re not wanting to get into the water."


    "Where are we going now?" he asked.


    "I suppose I can continue to fawn over you..." Mary stood up, brushing the sand from her buttocks


    and walked away.


    William followed along behind her quietly.


    The two of them found a bench and sat on it, looking out over the shore. Despite William''s terrible


    mood, Mary pulled his shoes off and helped him to empty the sand in them.


    Mary clicked her tongue and shook her head, "Look at that! Entirely full of sand. Wasn''t that


    ufortable?"


    Feeling ufortable without his shoes on, William said, "Enough. Let''s get out of here as soon as


    possible."


    "Alright, alright," Mary muttered, giving in to his demand. "Let''s go."


    After he had put his shoes back on, Mary told him she was hungry. He looked at her with an odd


    expression on his face. "What?" "I said, I''m hungry. What would you like to eat?" Mary sounded a bit


    like a whining kid.


    "Well, what did you eat yesterday?" he asked.


    Mary led him to a sidewalk snack booth that she''d visited yesterday. When he realized where they


    were headed, William frowned.


    "I told you not toe here. Regret now?" Mary shrugged. "This ce isn''t suitable for you, I


    suppose."


    "So you think you cane here with someone else, but I can''t be here? !"


    Sensing his impending temper tantrum, Mary hurriedly apologized, "No, no. I just meant you have


    such a high-end taste that this ce wouldn''t be somewhere you would go... Especially with it being


    so... Normal."


    "Oh, cut the crap." William snorted and then entered the booth without another word.


    Mary shook her head, exasperated, and followed his lead.


    It might be a sidewalk snack booth, but William ate the food as if he were eating at some five-star


    restaurant. The way he daintily ate his food and took small sips of drink made everything feel


    elegant and high end.


    The patrons sitting around them were toasting and arguing, loud and slightly obnoxious. While


    staring at William, Mary had forgotten to chew the meat in her mouth. She chewed quickly and


    swallowed loudly.


    "Oh my, where did this handsome thinge from?" A slurred voice brought Mary out from her


    daze. She found a stumbling, drunken man making his way over to them, lustily staring at William.


    "How about you have a drink with me?" he said, burping at the end of his sentence.


    As he spoke, he ced his hand on William''s shoulder.


    Mary was stunned at this bold man, and had a fleeting thought that there was no way William could


    get away from this, being trapped in the booth as he was.


    "Remove your hand from me at once," William growled coldly, obvious disgust in his eyes.


    The man hupped as he said, "My! Don''t you have a temper..."


    William pped his hands on the table top, the sound echoing around them loudly, as he stood up.


    Mary knew this was about to take a turn for the worst, so she quickly approached William.


    The drunkard was not scared at all though, no trace of fear in his eyes. William grabbed his arm and


    put him on the ground with a suplex.


    Mary stared at him with wide eyes, impressed by his move. "Awesome," she whispered. Before she


    could say anymore though, severalrger, strong looking men stood from the tables around them.

 Chapter 23 Getting Into Trouble

    Chapter 23 Getting Into Trouble


    The men were burly and fierce, intimidating to look at. They pulled the drunkard off the ground and


    turned to William, "You, brat! You''re quite the skilled martial artist. Why not spar with us, give us a


    little practice ?"


    "Or would you prefer to have a drink with us? AHA..."ughed another of the men.


    William frowned at this, remaining silent. Mary felt a thick tension brewing in the air.


    William, sneering, put his slender fingers on the buttons of his suit and began unbuttoning them one


    at a time.


    "Mary," William leaned in to whisper in her ear, "we''re going to run on the count of 3."


    "What ?" She was a little scared and at the same time quite amazed at what he had just done.


    Knowing what he meant by those words, she gripped her high heels tight and nodded sternly.


    "One," William began, standing in a powerful pose.


    The fierce men were surprised, he seemed to be brave. "Two."


    They rubbed their hands together and slowly approached them like hungry wolves eyeing their next


    meal.


    "Three, run!"


    William yelled before turning on his heels and sprinting away, pulling Mary along with him.


    They ran towards the parking lot as fast as they could.


    "You little brat! How dare you try and fool us!" The men they had left in their wake stood stunned for


    a moment before they realized they had been fooled. They all picked up weapons and charged at


    the two of them screaming, "Stop!"


    "You''d have to be a fool to stop now!" Mary yelled back at them, throwing her heels at them as she


    did. "You bastards! Come and catch me if you can!"


    The two of them kept running, still holding each other''s hands tightly.


    "Get in the car!" They ran to the parking lot and William opened the car door, pushing Mary in. He


    then quickly got himself into the car as well.


    The car squeaked to life and they sped off. The men threw a stool at them but it didn''t evene


    close. William and Mary roared off into the distance, leaving the group of strong men beating their


    chests and screaming in despair.


    "I''m so tired..." William said heaving. "A gang of bastards, ruffians and hooligans..." Mary added, out


    of breath as she copsed in the front seat.


    "You... You''re quite a fast runner," William said, impressed and gasping for air.


    "Yeah... I used to... Be the best runner in my school."


    "Ha... I would have never said so before tonight, " William said in amusement.


    "I''m old, old..." Mary said taking a bottle of water out of her bag.


    "You''ve just finished running and you''re already drinking," William said, incredulous.


    "I just need it," she replied wiping her mouth with her sleeve. "Do you want a drink or not?"


    William took a dry swallow and said, "I''ll drink when we''re back at the room."


    "I know you''re shy," Mary responded, "But we just went through a whole lot of trouble together, so


    don''t mind it. Come on." ...


    She put the bottle to William''s lips and said, "Drink, I''ll hold it for you."


    His throat was dry and his chest burning, he couldn''t refuse the water now. He opened his mouth


    and drank.


    Beads of sweat began forming on his forehead and his Adam''s apple bobbed up and down as he


    swallowed gulp after gulp. Some spilled out the corner of his mouth and slowly dripped down his


    neck, into his shirt and on his chest.


    He was quite a romantic image at that moment.


    "You''re so beautiful," Mary said, staring at him like a depraved demon. "No wonder that drunkard


    flirted with you instead of me."


    "Puff!"


    William choked on the water and coughed some out as he red at her intensely. "You want to die,


    don''t you, Mary?" "No, I don''t. I''m telling the truth. You really are beautiful," she said with a fawning


    smile.


    "That''s just because you''re too ugly!"


    Mary pursed her lips in annoyance and said no more. She just lifted her feet onto the dashboard,


    not knowing what else to do. Her feet were in pain from the strain of running so hard.


    "Look at you, Mary!" William bellowed angrily through his frown, "You are a woman. What are you


    doing?" ...


    "I... My feet hurt! My feet are dead. I ran so fast that I forgot to put my shoes on..." Mary said,


    massaging her feet. "You deserve it!" He was cursing and squinting at her, somewhat disgusted.


    Mary then suddenly remembered that William was a bit of a neat freak. ''Oh my God!'' she thought in


    horror. She immediately put her feet down and sat up straight.


    They pulled into the hotel and Mary trotted into their room while William parked the car.


    Without a care for anything else, she rushed for the bathroom and took a shower.


    "Mary, don''t be too long in the shower," William said once he''d gotten to the room. He then violently


    mmed the bathroom door.


    "Hmm... Okay."


    William''s body was sticky after sweating profusely earlier that day. He was incredibly ufortable,


    all he wanted was to jump out of his skin and feel fresh once more.


    "Click." The bathroom door opened at the perfect time and Mary limped out in arge bathrobe.


    "Do your feet still hurt?"


    "Yeah."


    "You should go and buy some medicine for them."


    "That''s too much trouble." "Lazy."


    The door clicked closed again as William entered the bathroom with a frown on his face.


    Mary sat on the bed, casually drying her hair.


    She heard the shower turning on and remembered her underwear was still in the bathroom. ''Would


    William see it?!


    Would it be too forward to knock on the door now? Would he think that I''m trying to seduce him?''


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mary fell back onto the bed with a deep sigh. She had been really rxed thesest two days they


    had been in Shanghai. She should not forget that he was still a cruel and merciless man. ''I''m so


    stupid!'' she thought, disappointed in herself.


    As expected, William caught sight of Mary''s underwear in the bathroom. How she could be so


    sloppy astounded him.


    He kicked her clothes to a corner with frustration.


    When he exited the bathroom, he found Mary asleep in an unttering pose with her hair still wet.


    How could a woman be like this? Were all women nowadays so careless?


    "Ring, ring, ring." ...


    The phone rang tirelessly. "Hello." William walked to the living room with the phone in hand and


    spoke in a low voice so as not to wake Mary.


    "Why did you take so long to answer the phone?"


    "I was taking a shower."


    "I see," the person on the other end of the line smiled. "Come to me as soon as you''re ready."


    William rubbed his temples, trying to ease the stress growing within him. He then remembered the


    appointment he had with Frank for dinner yesterday. "What time is it?"


    "It''s seven o''clock. Come quickly."


    "Okay, wait about twenty minutes for me."


    William changed and was about to leave when he nced at Mary and noticed the soles of her feet


    were red and swollen.


    He could not bear the sight of it and wanted to bring back some medicine for it.


    But then he began to wonder why he was so good to her. Whether she was hurt or not was her own


    business.


    "You should be punished for what happened today," he whispered to her unresponsive sleepy body.


    He snorted coldly, nced at her feet and said with a devilish smile, "Your injured feet can be your


    punishment." The door snapped closed behind him as he walked out.


    Mary dreamed a sweet dream, known only to her. She turned over with a smile across her face and


    continued to sleep peacefully.

 Chapter 24 The Entertainment Headline

    Chapter 24 The Entertainment Headline


    William strode out of the hotel and immediately ran into Victor,ing back from a film shoot.


    William nodded to Victor in greeting before he spotted Frank in the distance, leaning against a car


    and smoking. Victor turned to look at what caught William''s eye, saw Frank, and chuckled to


    himself.


    "Of course, he''d be here. You''re a lucky guy, Mr. Lan." Victor winked at William knowingly, walked


    past him, and disappeared into the hotel.


    William pursed his lips and said nothing. He turned his attention back to Frank and walked over with


    a warm smile.


    "That was fast," Frank said upon seeing William, looking quite rxed in a T-shirt and jeans.


    "Why are you here? Couldn''t wait for me toe to you?" Frank''sid-back look put William in a


    good mood. He stretched out a hand to muss up Frank''s hair yfully.


    The affectionate gesture left Frank beaming happily.


    "You look good when you smile," William murmured wistfully. His eyes gazed at Frank but somehow


    seemed to be seeing another person. William caught himself staring, cleared his throat, and


    motioned for Frank to get in the car as he got into the driver''s seat.


    The sleek car left. Neither of them noticed the discreet shes of light in the darkness.


    Mary opened her eyes to gentle sunlight streaming into the airy room. She had been so tiredst


    night, she went straight to sleep as soon as she finished shower.


    She propped herself up, yawned, and stretched her arms. Then it dawned on her there was


    someone missing.


    "William?" Mary called out. Her voice echoed in the empty room.


    Where was he? The opening ceremony was over. He didn''t leave any instructions to her. Was he


    mad at her again?


    Ding dong! Ding dong! Mary jumped at the sound of the doorbell.


    She hurriedly threw on a bathrobe and slipped her swollen feet into soft slippers before rushing to


    the door.


    Mary swung open the door. "Kevin? What are you doing here?" she asked, puzzled upon seeing


    who it was.


    A harried-looking Kevin pushed past her and into the room. "Is Mr. Lan here?" he asked with panic


    in his voice, looking around wildly. Mary knitted her brows in concern and closed the door after him.


    "No. He was gone when I woke up. But what''s wrong?"


    Kevin groaned in frustration. "His phone is turned off, so I thought he''d still be asleep!" He turned


    desperately to Mary. "We''ve got a problem."


    Mary leaned over the table as Kevin showed her an article on an entertainment website on the


    laptop.


    "Biz boss'' moonlight tryst!" the headline screamed. Mary frowned as she studied the apanying


    photo.


    It showed William smiling warmly at Frank, hand running through his hair.


    "How long has that been up?" Mary asked Kevin, suddenly serious. She cursed the website in her


    mind. How could they just run baseless gossip like this? Did they not care whose reputation they


    would ruin? Well! She wasn''t going to let them get away with it!


    "It was posted at eight o''clock this morning." Kevin pulled at his hair,pletely stressed out. He


    was used to dealing with pressures at work, but this was out of his range. "What should we do?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll handle it." A dark cloud descended over Mary.


    She whipped out her phone and dialed a number. Her face was grim as she waited for someone to


    pick up on the other end. "Yes, hello? Is this Chief Editor Xia?" Kevin stared, taken aback by the


    sharpness in Mary''s voice. She seemed like a different woman.


    Mary started pacing back and forth in the room, her ck aura growing more intense. "Manager


    Lu!" Chief Editor Xia''s groveling voice eximed at the other end of the line, feigning delight.


    "To what do I owe the pleasure of this call?" Mary snarled into the phone. "Chief Editor Xia, we''ve


    known each other for far too long now. Do not test my patience. You know why I''m calling!" she spat


    out.


    On the other end, a chill ran up Chief Editor Xia''s spine. He decided to stop ying dumb. He opted


    to appeal to Mary''s sympathy instead. "Manager Lu, You know how it is in our business, " he


    whined. "We really were after Victor, but we couldn''t get anything new on him, but we came across


    Mr. Lan and..."


    "I don''t want to hear it!" Mary snapped. "Take down the story now! Or I''ll see you in court!"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "We don''t need to go that far," Chief Editor Xia pleaded. "Besides, this is still publicity for your


    company, right?"


    "We publicize our stars, not our CEO!" Mary said, gritting her teeth. She took a deep breath. "Chief


    Editor Xia, if you don''t clear this matter in half an hour, you can say goodbye to exclusives with the


    stars from ourpany. I trust you''d choose wisely." "Manager Lu, please don''t..."


    Click!


    The phone hummed with the sound of a line going dead.


    Mary fumed silently and punched angrily at the air. She could kill those assholes!


    At that moment, William pushed open the door and saw Mary swinging at the wind, her face


    contorted in fury. He couldn''t help but crack a smile.


    ''So she has a fiery side, too. Always full of surprises.''


    "Mr. Lan!" Kevin shot up as he saw Williame in. "You''re back!"


    Mary froze. She whipped around and met William''s amused eyes.


    "Yes. I saw everything." Before the mortified Mary could respond, William turned to Kevin.


    "Everything is fine. Just go back to your work." Kevin nodded briskly. "Yes, sir." He gathered his


    things hurriedly and walked out.


    As soon as Kevin was out of earshot, Mary started questioning William. "Where have you been?


    You''ve been gone sincest night!" Mary demanded.


    "I went to get drinks with Frank." William raised a brow at Mary''s bathrobe. "You really had a guest


    over looking like that?"


    "What?" Mary followed his gaze. She looked down and found that she hadn''t wrapped the bathrobe


    tightly enough. Her cleavagey bare. "Oh, my God!" Mary gasped in horror.


    She ran to the bedroom, leaving William standing alone in the living room, chuckling.


    His eyes inadvertently drifted to the photo on theptop screen. His smile dropped.


    "You have no idea of the trouble you''ve caused me today! Such a headache so early in the


    morning!" Mary chided as she changed inside the room.


    William smirked. "It doesn''t look like it pained you too much. You''ve handled it quite well."


    "Handled it?" Mary walked out, having changed to her day clothes. "I haven''t handled it at all! I was


    just bluffing! What if he doesn''t take down the story?"


    "He will."


    Mary stared at him incredulously. "How can you be so calm about this? This can ruin thepany


    and make you aughingstock!"


    "And what exactly will they beughing at?" William asked nonchntly. "My supposed affair? Or


    my being supposedly gay?" Mary shook her head, stumped. She felt like William was asking her a


    riddle she couldn''t solve.


    "Will youugh at me?" William asked, fixing a steady gaze on Mary.


    "What do you mean? Why would I do that?" Mary asked him, eyebrows knitted.


    "Laugh at me if I were gay."


    Mary rolled her eyes. "But you''re not."


    "But what if I were?" William studied Mary''s face. "Will youugh at me, too?"


    Mary''s face remained nk as she processed his words. Then her eyes widened. "Are you? Are


    you really gay?" Mary asked in a low voice, her mouth agape.


    William walked toward Mary. As he passed her, he smiled and leaned in to whisper in her ear.


    "Got you." As William closed the bathroom door behind him, he could hear Mary shouting in


    exasperation outside. "I cannot believe you! Can you not prank me today?! I''m already on edge as it


    is!"


    As Mary continued to rant outside, William stared at himself in the mirror. A somber face looked


    back at him.

 Chapter 25 Returning Home

    Chapter 25 Returning Home


    Mary checked the entertainment website half an hourter. The scandalous article had been


    removed.


    She nodded in satisfaction. "Well and good," she muttered under her breath. William watched her


    over the cup of coffee he was sipping. He had actually rushed back that morning to deal with the


    matter, but had been pleased to find Mary had already done that for him.


    Mary snapped theptop shut, but she still looked worried. "A lot of people already saw the article


    though. The rumor mill''s already in full swing. I better mobilize the Public Rtions Department to


    deal with this," she told William. Mary briskly punched a number in on her phone. Before long, she


    was alreadyying out a damage control strategy to someone on the other end of the line. "Is that


    understood? Let''s nip this in the bud. Clean and discreet. Get everyone on it, pronto."


    William felt pride and admiration blossom in his heart seeing Mary like that.


    Mary hung up and leaned back on her seat with a heavy sigh. As she did, she noticed William


    looking at her with a faint smile. "What? Why are you looking at me like that?" she asked


    selfconsciously.


    William averted his gaze quickly. "Nothing." Then he remembered what he had also wanted to


    check on that morning. "Was just wondering if your feet are feeling okay?"


    Mary blinked. She was surprised he remembered her wound. "It''s much better now, yeah. Thanks


    for asking," she mumbled shyly.


    "Great. In that case, want to head back to A City? We''ve pretty much wrapped up everything here,"


    William said.


    Mary nodded. "Yeah, that sounds good. Let me just book the tickets."


    William sipped his coffee. "Already did that. We leave this afternoon."


    Mary felt a flicker of annoyance. Why must everything always be so sudden with this man? She was


    starting to feel like a puppet being jerked around. Why couldn''t he just tell her important things


    ahead of time?


    Though Mary didn''t say anything, William noticed her mood sour. He smiled to himself and turned to


    pack up.


    Mary had just changed into her shoes and was rushing out to grab a quick bite when she opened


    the door to find Victor out on the hall, apparently also on his way out. ''A coincidence, again, '' she


    thought to herself. She couldn''t help heaving an exasperated sigh out loud.


    Victor just grinned at her reaction. "And where are you headed off?" "To get something to eat," Mary


    answered nonchntly.


    Victor chuckled at that.


    Mary felt irritated. "And what''s so funny?" she asked defensively.


    Victor shrugged, still grinning. "It''s just that every time I see you, you seem to be getting something


    to eat."


    Mary''s face turned red. "Are you off to a shoot?" she asked, trying to get the subject off of her


    gluttony.


    "Yeah," Victor nodded. "I''ll be in Shanghai for a while for filming. How about you guys?"


    "We''ll be leaving this afternoon."


    Victor cocked his head to the side. "Seems a little soon, but I guess if you have no more business


    here, might as well go back, yeah?"


    Mary nodded then felt her tummy grumble. "Well. I''ll be going on ahead..."


    "Wait." Victor suddenly turned serious.


    "The news this morning. Did you see it?" Mary waved her hand dismissively. "Oh, well, you know


    these paparazzi the most. They''ll make anything up for readership."


    Victor pursed his lips. "You don''t have to hide it from me, you know. I know about it already." Mary


    was puzzled at his words. What did he know about, exactly?


    Victor fixed her a meaningful look.


    "If you ever need someone to talk to about it, you can count on me." Mary gave him a confused


    smile. "About what? I don''t understand."


    Victor continued to study her face closely, as if looking for some clue. Finally, he seemed to give up.


    He sighed.


    "Guess you really don''t want to talk about it. Fine. Forget it. I''m off." Mary could only watch Victor''s


    back in bewilderment as he walked to the elevators and got into a waiting one.


    Then her stomach growled again, louder this time. "Right. First thing''s first." Thoughts now


    overtaken by hunger, Mary hurried to catch the next elevator down.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Jorge shook his head as Victor entered the elevator he had been holding for him. He had witnessed


    his entire encounter with Mary.


    "Can''t you just leave her alone? We do not want to mess with her."


    "I''m not messing with her! I''m trying to help her.


    Jorge raised a brow at his charge. "Did she ask for your help? Maybe check yourself first. You have


    your own problems to attend to." Victor sighed. He shoved his hands into his pockets, leaned back


    against the elevator walls, and stared up at the ceiling. "Fine," he muttered.


    By the time they arrived at the airport that afternoon, Mary already knew Frank will be joining them


    on the flight back.


    Frank met them at the airport. Looking cool in his sunsses, he waved and walked over as soon


    as he spotted them. "Hi, Mary! Nice seeing you guys, again," Frank greeted them with a warm


    smile.


    "Hi, Frank. Nice to have you with us," Mary smiled meekly back. She still felt a bit timid around


    Frank.


    "Shall we?" Boarding passes in hand, they started walking to the departure lobby.


    Mary fell back alongside Kevin as William walked side by side with Frank. She stared at their broad


    backs and couldn''t help but think how perfectly matched the two men were.


    Wait a minute. Perfectly matched? Mary shook her head as she felt herself blush at her thoughts. ''I


    can''t believe even I''ve been affected by that trashy gossip!'' she chided herself.


    William''s phone rang as they were waiting in the departure lobby.


    He looked at the screen and picked up. "Dad? What''s up?" William''s eyebrows drew together as he


    listened to Timothy on the other end. "Yes, she''s right here." A nervous look flickered across


    William''s face. "No, it won''t be a problem. All right. We''ll be back at the house by this evening.


    William hung up. He turned to look at Mary, who had been trying her best to discreetly listen in on


    the call. She jumped guiltily as his eyes caught hers. She shed him a sheepish smile.


    "We need to get back to the family house when we arrive," William told her.


    Mary bit her lip. "Is it urgent?"


    William immediately picked up on her dilemma. "Why? Did you have somewhere else to go?"


    Mary nodded slowly. "Yeah. I wanted to visit Mom at the hospital."


    Without a moment''s pause, William nodded. "Alright. We can do that first. I''ll go with you."


    A rush of apologies flew out of Mary''s mouth. "Oh, no. No need to bother yourself. I can just go by


    myself..."


    "Mary? You worry too much. It''s fine by me," William said reassuringly. Hearing his words, all Mary


    could do was give William a flustered smile of gratitude.


    Mary''s mind was a jumble of thoughts as she dipped in and out of sleep during the flight. It had only


    been more than a week since she got married to William, but her life had surely turned upside


    down.


    "You should get some sleep." Mary overheard Frank say in a low voice, sitting on the other side of


    William.


    "I''m okay," William responded.


    Mary heard Frank murmur something she couldn''t quite make out. All she caught was "... the


    scandal this morning?"


    "Almost settled," William said. Murmurs.


    "...I''m so sorry for the trouble..." Murmurs.


    "It''s fine." Murmurs.


    The conversation grew more and more distant as drowsiness overtook Mary. She eventually drifted


    off to sleep, herst thought being: ''Frank talks too much.''


    The next thing Mary heard was someone calling her name.


    It was William. Mary sat up at once. "What''s wrong?"


    Frank and Kevin were startled at Mary''s reflexes.


    William, however, remained unfazed. He was getting used to Mary''s violent awakenings.


    "I was just waking you up. We''re almost there." Mary nodded sleepily, yawning. She was getting


    used to William bing her rude wake-up call. She rubbed her eyes. The sweet voice of the


    airline stewardess sounded in the cabin as the ne descended.


    The ne soon swooped down over A City andnded smoothly on the wide tarmac.


    Frank bid them goodbye at the airport. Kevin went on ahead shortly after. William and Mary took


    William''s car and headed straight to the hospital.


    The car ride from the airport was rtively quiet until William broke the silence.


    "If Father asks about today''s news..." "Don''t worry. I''ve got your back," Mary answered, without


    missing a beat.


    William felt a rush of appreciation. He turned to Mary, about to thank her, but hesitated at thest


    second. The business world had made him too proud, and a little too hard. It wasn''t easy for him to


    admit a debt of gratitude.


    Noticing his hesitation, Mary reassured him. "You don''t have to thank me. Just doing my job."


    William rxed. Work talk, he wasfortable with. He looked back on the road, feeling a little


    lighter. Out of the blue, he suggested: "Let''s take wedding photos tomorrow."


    There was a hint of imperious graciousness in his voice, like an emperor surprising his subjects with


    a treat they couldn''t really refuse. Mary froze in her seat. Did she hear that right? Wedding photos?


    Mary started sputtering.


    "Are... are you seriously proposing actual marriage just because I''m doing you a favor? Isn''t that too


    much? You don''t need to do that!" William rubbed his temple in exasperation. Why was Mary always


    prone to misunderstand? "That''s not what I mean," he sighed.


    Mary turned red. "Oh. Then what?"


    "Don''t you remember Father asking us to take wedding photos? You know, before the business


    trip?" William said slowly, giving Mary a pointed look.


    Mary tilted her head to the side. Then it hit her. She pped her forehead. "Oh! Right! The pictures!


    We''ve been so busy I totally forgot about it."


    William gave her a wry smile. "Well. Wee back to the same page. We need those photos to


    convince Dad. And the media." Mary nodded slowly.


    As a former manager of the Public Rtions Department, she saw the sense in that. Photos were a


    powerful mind-conditioning tool, after all. As this morning could attest.


    "All right. Let''s do it." William raised a brow at her. "It doesn''t bother you, does it?"


    Mary tried to keep a poker face. "No. Why should it?" Mary gave him a tight smile. What Mary didn''t


    want to admit was that she did have some reservations about it. Being a bride should be a special


    moment in a woman''s life, by the side of someone special. It felt sacrilegious somehow to make it a


    part of some business transaction.


    "Judging from your forced expression," said William, ncing at her, "Maybe you''d rather not do


    this?" Mary swallowed.


    "No, it''s no problem," she insisted. "I have you with me." William was about to smile at that, but


    Mary continued, "Besides, it''s what you''ve paid me to do."


    The smile about to lift William''s lips dropped in an instant. It was the truth, of course, but somehow,


    it sounded harsh now. He had bought his "wife" with money. This was just another employer-


    employee rtionship. The thought now left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    They spent the rest of the car ride in silence, each lost in their own thoughts.


    Before long, they arrived at the hospital.


    Mary was broken from her reveries as she realized they were there already. She thanked William


    profusely and started to unbuckle her seat belt.


    William cleared his throat. "About your mom..." He paused, looking awkward. "I''m friends with some


    great doctors. I could ask them to take on her case." Mary gave him a sad smile. She opened her


    mouth to tell him not to worry, to thank him for the offer. But before she could even speak, tears


    started welling in her eyes. She took a deep breath as the tears started falling down her face. Her


    lips trembled when she spoke, "That''s really kind of you. But I''m afraid it''s a lost cause."

 Chapter 26 The Angry Timothy

    Chapter 26 The Angry Timothy


    Hearing Mary out, William couldn''t help but


    frown at the pain she was put through. He


    wanted to offerfort to lessen the intensity, but he failed to string the right words that could make


    an impact.


    "Go upstairs," he said, breaking through the


    uneasy silence, trying to give Mary her space to collect her thoughts. "If your mother wakes up, give


    me a call. I''ll be right over."


    "Alright." Mary kept her gaze fixated on the


    ground, trying to keep her vulnerable state from filling William''s vision as she wiped away her tears


    and rushed upstairs.


    Watching Mary''s petite figure from the rear, William waited till she disappeared out of sight before


    pulling out his phone.


    "Hello, Lucas."


    "My oh my! The sun must be rising from the West!" an annoying voice came from the other end of


    the line. "Is William Lan really calling me?"


    "Lucas Murong, you idiot... You are so annoying, " William spoke while gritting his teeth.


    "Really? How heartbreaking. And to think that I''ve missed you so much..."


    "Stop running your damn mouth and listen to me! " William retorted angrily, his veins protruding from


    his neck.


    "Haha, nice to see you haven''t changed..." the person on the other end couldn''t help but let out a


    light chuckle in amusement to William''s reaction. "What is it? Why did you call me in such urgency,


    Mr. Lan? Is everything okay?"


    "There''s something I need your help with," William said, now sounding serious as he adjusted his


    tone to his usual professional tone.


    "I see. So, what''s the matter?" As soon as Lucas heard William''s tone turn grim, he immediately


    switched his demeanor from yful to solemn with a cheeky smile.


    "There''s a patient who''s currently suffering from cancer. Her condition is deteriorating, and she''s at


    thete stage of it. I''ll send you all the relevant details via email soon." As William briefed Lucas


    about the situation, he reached for the cigarette resting in his pocket and fiddled with it as he spoke,


    "I''m in dire need of your help."


    "Thest stage? Why didn''t you tell me this sooner?" Lucas Murong blurted out, sounding helpless.


    William sighed as he finally pulled the cigarette out of his pocket. "It''s a long story. Can you at least


    try to relieve the pain?" "I''ll try all I can," Lucas assured. After a short pause, he questioned, "Is it


    someone important?"


    "You could say that," William said as he bnced the phone on his shoulder to continue talking and


    lit the cigarette in his hand. Pressing the cigarette between his lips, he took a smoke out of it as he


    leaned his back on his car and said, "She''s my mother-inw. I''m married now.


    "Huh? Wait. What!?" A loud scream echoed from the other end of the phone. William


    subconsciously moved the phone away from his ear as he frowned to drown out the sound piercing


    through his eardrums.


    "What are you talking about? When did you get married? And why did you never tell me that! Oh my


    God, I have so many questions!" Lucas Murong bombarded him with rapid questions that randomly


    came to his mind at his sudden revtion. "Damn it, William! You cheeky bastard. Nowe on,


    tell me everything. Stop adding unnecessary suspense!"


    "Don''t be so hasty. I''ll tell you everything in detail once you''re back."


    "Really? No, I can''t wait that long. Just tell me now!" Lucas Murong suddenly switched to a teasing


    tone as he said, "Don''t forget you have a favor to ask of me. Tell me about your marriage in


    exchange for it. Deal?"


    "You have such a knack for gossip. This habit of you makes it hard to believe you''re a doctor at all!"


    Just as William raised his head in exasperation, he noticed Mary approach him as she came out of


    the in-patient department. He quickly dismissed Lucas as he kept his gaze steady at Mary. "I have


    to go now. I''ll call youter."


    "Du, Du, Du..."


    "No! Wait! William? Hello? Are you there? Fuck...


    After staying outside of the ward for a while, Mary thought of Timothy, still waiting for them in the


    family house. Not wanting to take up more of the time, she didn''t stay longer and walked out.


    As soon as she came out, her eyes fell on William''s profile. The picture of William smoking while


    leaning against the car door, filled her vision. It was the first time Mary had caught him while he was


    smoking. His sharp features seemed to appear more mature under the smoke, as though they


    complimented each other. Somehow, he looked a whole lot more handsome than he usually would


    on an average day.


    "You came out earlier than expected. Is everything okay?" William asked as he instantly dropped


    the cigarette on the ground and put it out.


    "Father is still waiting for us at home. Anyway, my mother hasn''t regained consciousness yet. We''d


    better go back soon." "Is there anything else you want to tell me? Or is that all?"


    "No, that''s all."


    "Alright, get in the car then. Let''s go back." "Okay."


    A while after, the car drove into the entrance to the family house. At the same time, a strong


    unsettling feeling birthed in Mary''s heart as she subconsciously clutched her chest and sank into the


    seat.


    As they stepped inside, they found Timothy sitting upright in the living room with his chin resting on


    his palm. He bit on his lips at the sight of them, his expression was the spitting image of William.


    "Father." As soon as William entered the room, he greeted his father in a restrained voice.


    "Father," Mary called out as she bowed respectfully.


    "Humph!" Timothy shot William a cold re as he prepared himself to scold his son. The moment


    he opened his mouth to say something, he was interrupted by Mary.


    "Um, Father," Mary smiled as she walked over to him. "I have decided to take wedding pictures with


    William tomorrow. What do you think of that?" Timothy was then forced to gulp down his frustration


    without having to voice it out loud. His tensed expression rxed as he nced over at Mary and


    returned her warm smile. "Alright, tomorrow it is. Your Aunty Amy was asking about it a while ago on


    the phone."


    "Really? Father, I need your advice. Do you think the shoot should be indoors or outdoors?" Mary


    asked.


    "Why not both?" Timothy waved his hands, unable to contain his excitement. "We''ll take lots of


    pictures. Both indoors and outdoors!"


    "It''ll be just how you want it to be, Father." Mary smiled sweetly.


    "William you..." Just as Timothy readied himself to give an earful to William, Mary interrupted him


    again.


    "Ah, Father!" When Timothy nced at her midway, she exaggeratedly rubbed at her stomach. "I''m


    famished! Is dinner ready? I can''t wait to eat!"


    "Haha, Mary is hungry," Timothy said as he chuckled at her gesture. "Guess it can''t be helped. Let''s


    eat first!"


    "Okay, fine." Mary turned around and made a pouty face at William. Caught off guard from her


    reaction, William was left confused about whether tough or cry.


    During the dinner, Mary kept talking to their father to drive his attention away from William.


    Watching Mary try so hard for him filled William''s heart with an inexplicable warmth as he


    suppressed hisughter and choked lightly on his food. He felt tempted to remind her that their


    father had been living amidst the clutches of society longer than them. How could a little girl like her


    fool him? But watching her try so enthusiastically kept him from saying it out loud, he just remained


    slumped in his chair, taking the scene in.


    The dinner soon concluded with the harmonious conversations.


    Satisfied with how she had performed so far, Mary was convinced that she had dissolved Timothy''s


    anger and made him happy enough to protect William. As soon as she stood up to walk to her


    room, Timothy''s deep voice made her freeze in ce. "William,e to the study once you''re done


    with dinner."


    ''Boom!''


    His words wrung like an electric jolt traveling through the veins of her body as she stood rooted to


    the ground. Even after trying so hard to divert his attention, she still failed? William still couldn''t


    escape?


    When she regained control of her senses, Timothy had already left the dining area to head to the


    study.


    William paused and examined Mary''s anxious profile from head to toe. He smiled amusingly and


    said, "You''ve done a good job."


    "Huh?" Before Mary could say anything, William had already followed behind Timothy into the study.


    As soon as William shut the door of the study behind him, Timothy''s calm expression drastically


    switched as it disyed unparalleled rage. He sat in his chair with a shadow hovering over his eyes,


    without uttering a word. The lingering tension in the room was undeniable.


    "Today''s news was entirely my fault," William spoke first to break through the silence and took


    ountability of his actions. "I am fully aware that it has damaged the reputation of thepany. I


    will deal with it right away."


    "Shut up!" Timothy mmed the table with his bare fists out of anger. "Don''t even try to shift this


    conversation to a different route! You know exactly why I''m upset! Mind exining why you went out


    with Frank sote at night? And where did you go?"


    "We went to have a drink, that''s all."


    "Have a drink? Don''t make meugh." Timothy scoffed coldly, "Do you really think I''m oblivious to


    your actions just because I''m old now? Do you honestly believe I''d fall for that flimsy excuse!"


    William bit on his lip and lowered his head to keep Timothy from peering into his eyes. "I''ve been


    friends with Frank''s father for many years now. Don''t get me wrong, I don''t object to your friendship


    with Frank," Timothyshed out without lowering his tone. "But you two are men! I will never agree


    to a rtionship that goes above and beyond the boundaries of friendship!"


    "But why?"


    "Why? You dare ask me why?" Unable to contain his temper, Timothy stood up suddenly, almost


    knocking the table over. "Frank has been married sincest year, and you too now have Mary. And


    yet you still ask me why?" Timothy''s voice rose up significantly as he continued to be consumed by


    his rage. "Do you still want to remain in a rtionship with Frank? Answer me!"


    William''s face remained stiff as though he was devoid of all emotions. But he didn''t say anything in


    response. It was like he was fighting an inner war with himself to not retaliate against his father.


    "You are a grown man. Have some sense of responsibility. That is not for me to teach, it''s


    something you should realize on your own! Now that you''re married to Mary, you should be good to


    her!" Timothy didn''t seem to stop as he ranted, "Do you think I didn''t realize that Mary was trying to


    protect you just now? "


    "Responsibility, huh?" All of a sudden, a cold sneery smeared across William''s face. He finally


    raised his head to stare his father dead in the eye before he retorted, "If you''re so noble. Why did


    you divorce my mother?" I should be responsible for taking good care of Frank, isn''t that right,


    Father? That''s my responsibility, isn''t it?''''


    "You, you unfilial son!" That was it, that was all it took. Timothy was now thrown off the edge of his


    sanity as his face reacted to his inner rage and turned bright red. Driven by his impulses, Timothy


    grabbed the folder on the table and threw it in William''s direction.


    With a click, the folder struck William right on his head as it grazed his skin. The sharp edges dug


    into his forehead and caused blood to pour out.


    William held his head on instinct as he staggered back a few steps but said nothing except a light


    groan that escaped his mouth. Timothy didn''t intend to hit him that hard, he waspletely taken


    over by wrath that clouded his judgment. He quickly turned his face away from William and pointed


    towards the door. "Get out of my sight!"


    "Fine." With an expressionless face, William silently turned around and walked out of the study.


    On the side of the stairs, Mary waited anxiously for William toe out. ''The two of them must be


    having an argument. That must exin the loud noise I heard earlier.''


    Just as she was going over her thoughts, assuming what was going on inside, she was interrupted


    by the clicking sound of the turning of the doorknob of the study.


    As soon as she stepped forward to see William, her eyes fell on the blood oozing out from his


    forehead.


    "Oh my God!" Mary panicked as she gasped out loud. "What happened to you? You''re bleeding so


    much... Are you okay? This looks bad, there''s so much blood. I''ll go call the doctor!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    As soon as she was about to head downstairs, William grabbed her arm and shook his head to


    signal her to stop. His voice sounded hoarse. "It''s nothing serious. I''ll just go wash it and apply


    some alcohol."


    "Are you sure?" Mary looked at him with eyes brimming with worry. "The blood is almost flowing to


    your mouth..."


    "I''m fine." William gave her a weak smile tofort her and walked towards the bedroom alone.


    Mary nced shortly at the closed door of the study and then chased after William.


    As soon as they arrived in the bedroom, she saw William rummaging through the drawers to search


    for the alcohol. Then Mary walked up to his side and took the medicine box from his hands. "Please


    take off your coat. Let me apply the medicine to the wound."


    William looked at her but did not protest. Mary stood by the bed and leaned over towards William''s


    face to wipe the wound with a cotton stick as she held his face in her palm to keep him still. "This


    will sting a bit. If it hurts too much, please let me know. I don''t have any experience in dealing with


    wounds like these."


    "Hiss... Argh"


    Just as Mary stopped speaking, William bit hard on his tongue to prepare himself for the pain that


    would follow. "You''re really inexperienced at this! That hurt."


    "Well... I''m sorry." Mary apologized as she continued to wipe his wound with delicate dabs. "I was


    wondering. You and your father..."


    "It''s nothing." William stopped Mary short before she could finish, as if he didn''t want to speak on


    the topic she was getting at.


    Taken aback by his reaction, Mary paused for a while before she said, "Fine. If you don''t want to


    talk about it, I won''t ask any further."


    The room was suddenly choked up with a lingering silence, the only sound that dominated the


    atmosphere was Mary tending to his wound with careful hands.


    Suddenly, she leaned her face over close to his to blow on the wound. "It will heal quickly this way."


    All of a sudden, William tensed up and remained stiff as he watched her closely. He felt the delicate


    wind created by her mouth brush against his forehead gently, causing his


    heartbeat to quicken. The fragrance of her shampoo filled the air around him. This feeling, it wasn''t


    real!


    "That should do it." Before William could recover from the daze, Mary pulled away and said, "I have


    applied a small gauze to stop the bleeding temporarily. I''ll redo it tomorrow with new medicine."


    "Huh... Oh, okay." Snapping out of his trance, William coughed unnaturally. ''I can''t let Mary know


    what I fantasized about her just now.''


    Mary spoke softly as she put the things back in the medicine box, "We can''t take wedding pictures


    tomorrow."


    "Why?" William said, raising his eyebrows.

 Chapter 27 Taking Wedding Photos

    Chapter 27 Taking Wedding Photos


    "You''re injured," said Mary anxiously. "Maybe we should put off the photo shoot... It won''t make a


    difference if we dy taking photos by a few days."


    William pulled out his phone and tapped on the camera icon. He made a show out of taking a


    picture of himself, then showed the screen to Mary.


    "See that? Nothing to worry about. I''m still perfectly handsome." Mary rolled her eyes. "Fine. If you


    insist, we''ll have the pictures taken tomorrow."


    "Good," he replied. He studied the photo on his phone, then looked up, frowning. He touched the


    gauze on his forehead lightly.


    "The way you put it on... it looks very ugly, doesn''t it?" For a moment, Mary was


    speechless. Then she said, affronted, "Okay, I''ll make sure to practice how to dress a wound more


    attractively. Next time, do you want the gauze tied in a bow around your head?"


    William raised an eyebrow. "Do you hope me to get injured again?"


    "Of course not," said Mary, deadpan. "Dear William, no one would ever dare to do so. You are


    handsome even when you get hurt and you will always be handsome no matter what. Even when


    we''re old you''ll still be handsome."


    "That sounds right," said William smugly. "While you, on the other hand, will probably age badly and


    turn into an ugly old woman."


    "Sure," said Mary, waving a hand airily. "I''ll forgive you if you don''t want to be seen with me when


    we''re old. You can hook up with as many beautiful women as you like, and I ¡ª "


    She stopped mid-sentence, realizing what she was saying, and blushed. "I''m sorry," she said


    awkwardly. "I was just teasing, it didn''t mean anything."


    William''s face was unreadable. "It doesn''t matter." He stood up and began walking towards the


    door. "I''ll call the photo studio to make an appointment for tomorrow."


    Mary nodded. Without another word, William left.


    He closed the bedroom door behind him, then leaned against it with a sigh. He stayed there for


    several minutes before finally shoving his hands into his pockets and walking away.


    Mary sat on the bed, feeling somewhat dejected. She thought, ''We won''t be together when we''re


    old. This is strictly a contract, and the contract will be terminated by the end of the year. There''s no


    future for us. There''s no point in expecting anything more... William is too different. In ordinary


    circumstances he would never even have noticed me.


    When William reentered the room, he found Mary making a bed for herself on the floor.


    "Are you nning to sleep there?" he said incredulously. He shook his head. Feigning nonchnce,


    he said, "You''re quite smart."


    "Yes, I am," said Mary without looking up. He couldn''t see her expression as she went on, "You''re


    the boss, and I''m just an employee. I must be responsible and professional about all this."


    William sighed. ''Why are you acting like this? What''s wrong with you?'' he thought to himself, staring


    hard at his wife. Then, annoyed by his own thoughts, he marched to the bed and flung himself down


    on the pillows. ''Fine, '' he told himself. ''I don''t care what she does or where she sleeps.''


    Mary didn''t say anything more. When she was done preparing her bed, she stood to turn off the


    lights, theny down on the floor.


    ''I have to draw a firm line, '' she thought, although her heart was aching. ''I can''t afford to lose sight of


    what this really is. I must not start having unrealistic expectations.''


    But how could she be med for starting to imagine things? Since they had gotten married,


    although William was often angry and spoke harshly to her, he also often treated her with warmth


    and concern. He was handsome, rich ¡ªand much kinder than she could have expected. Mary was


    afraid that she was beginning to feel emotions for William. Emotions that would be better stamped


    out before they developed further.


    ''Don''t be a silly, weak girl, Mary, '' she scolded herself, shifting in her makeshift bed. The floor was


    hard beneath her hips. It was a long time before she drifted off to sleep.


    Early the next morning, Mary was awoken by the sounds of William getting dressed. She kept her


    eyes closed, wanting to avoid any conversation with him.


    William did not linger in the room. He left as soon as he was dressed.


    When the door closed behind him, Mary opened her eyes. She began neatly folding the bed sheets


    she had slept in, then went to the bathroom to get ready for the day.


    When she was dressed, she left the bedroom and went down to the dining room. William sat alone


    at the table.


    "Where is Father?" she asked. "Shouldn''t he be up by now?"


    William shrugged. "Maybe he went outside to take a walk, get some exercise. Come and eat. We''ll


    leave soon to have our wedding pictures taken."


    Mary nodded. She took a seat far away from him and began eating the food on the table. William


    did not try to speak to her, and while eating, she stole a nce at his handsome, stern profile. She


    immediately noticed that the gauze covering his wound had been reced with band-aid.


    The only sound in the dining room was the tter of utensils on tes. Neither of them said a word


    to each other, seemingly focused entirely on finishing their food.


    After breakfast, the two of them went to the garage. William got into the driver''s seat. To his


    astonishment, Mary settled herself in the back seat of the car.


    The look on William''s face right then was murderous. ''She''s crazy!'' he thought, speechless at her


    nerve.


    "Let''s go," said Mary tly. She refused to look at the rearview mirror, knowing she would see


    William ring at her.


    William opened his mouth, then closed it. He began driving the car, his expression still livid. As he


    drove, he kept ncing at the rearview mirror to check on Mary. Several times he was tempted to


    ask what her problem was, but something held him back. He said nothing even when they arrived at


    their destination.


    Inside the photo studio, the staff members were waiting enthusiastically to greet the wealthy couple,


    not seeming to notice that they were barely speaking to each other. "Mr. and Mrs. Lan?"


    William nodded brusquely. The shopdies weed them in and bid them good morning, offering


    tea or other drinks.


    Meanwhile, one of the staff members stepped forward, smiling. "Mr. and Mrs. Lan, please follow me


    into the next room!"


    "Thank you," said Mary, trying to sound cheerful. She smiled wanly at the woman and followed her


    through a doorway.


    She could feel everyone staring at her and William.


    "He''s so handsome!"


    "Yes, and he''s also fabulously wealthy..."


    "Pity he''s already taken!"


    "What a shame that such an eligible bachelor is off the market," a youngdy sighed, giggling.


    "Mrs. Lan is so lucky! She must be so happy."


    Listening to the whispers around her, realizing that any of these women would jump at the chance


    to be in her shoes, Mary felt another wave of sadness wash over her. Little did they know, this was


    only a temporary arrangement.


    William was walking ahead of her, and she studied his broad back, stifling a sigh. He was her


    husband, but he would never be hers. "What style are you two interested in?" asked the beaming


    shop assistant who had apanied them. She picked up a set of leaflets and said to William and


    Mary, "We have a lovely mountain -themed package, or maybe you''d like a seaside one? We also


    have other themes: the pastoral back-to-nature setup, the morous European style, the delicate


    Korean style, the traditional Chinese theme... whatever you want, I''m sure we have it! Please take a


    look at all the options.


    "Which one do you want?" William asked Mary. He gave a cursory look at the leaflets, then focused


    his attention on his wife, who was poring over the avable packages.


    Mary was dazzled by the range of options. She thought all of them sounded fantastic. "It''s a bit


    overwhelming. They all look quite beautiful, so I don''t know what to choose."


    "Maybe you want to try the delicate Korean style, " suggested the assistant. She smiled at them. "It


    would be perfect for you. The two of you are so attractive and we are really looking forward to taking


    beautiful pictures of you." Mary hesitated.


    "Is that fine?" William asked her. She thought he was speaking as though he had no interest in


    whatever option she chose.


    "Well, all right then," she said slowly. If it didn''t matter which style they chose, then they might as


    well go with the shop assistant''s rmendation. In fact, her first giddy instinct had been to


    suggest taking photos in every single avable style. After all, the cost wouldn''t matter to someone


    as rich as William. But she quickly scolded herself for thinking such a thing. She wasn''t his real wife


    and must not act like his money was hers to spend.


    "Okay, we''ll start making arrangements for the Korean shoot," said the shopdy.


    "Wait," said William suddenly. He nced at his wife, then at the shop assistant. "We''ve changed


    our minds. We''d like to get photographed in every style you have."


    "What?" blurted Mary. "Really?" said the shop assistant at the same time. Both women were


    shocked at William''s suggestion. While Mary was bemused, the shop assistant was barely able to


    contain her excitement.


    "We''ll get everything ready right now," said shop assistant breathlessly. "Please wait here while we


    get ready."


    Mary frowned. She asked, "Isn''t that too much?"


    "It doesn''t matter. We''ll take as many photos as we want," William said casually. In his head he


    added, ''Well, you certainly seemed underwhelmed by the shop girl''s suggestion, so we might as


    well try all of them until we find the one you actually like. They all look good anyway.'' Of course he


    didn''t voice any of these thoughts to Mary. The two of them had been left alone together in the


    shop''s VIP room. The dressers here were as talented as Amelia from theirpany. People began


    entering the VIP room, carrying costumes, props, and makeup. A cluster of makeup artists formed


    around William and Mary. Within minutes, the wound of William''s forehead was invisible, artfully


    covered by abination of hair and makeup.


    The first photo shoot would be done using the traditional Chinese theme. Mary was taken to a side


    dressing room to change into the costume. When she emerged, d in a vibrant red phoenix


    cor and robes of rank, she looked absolutely gorgeous.


    "Herees the bride!" the shop assistant said yfully.


    William was facing away from Mary. Another stylist was putting the finishing touches on his


    costume. He wore a ck and red robe that made him look like a king, and indeed some of the


    employees were surreptitiously taking photos on their mobile phones, giggling to themselves at how


    handsome he looked. When he heard Marye in, he turned, and met his wife''s shy eyes.


    His breath stopped when he saw how beautiful she looked. Her face was lovely and angelic, framed


    by the vivid Chinese costume that went well with her coloring.


    He thought bemusedly that when Mary kept her mouth shut, she looked like the most beautiful


    woman in the world. "Do you find your bride beautiful?" prompted the shop assistant, smiling. She


    added teasingly, "Ah! The groom is speechless."


    William coughed, embarrassed. "It''s not bad," he said quickly, looking away.


    Mary blushed at her husband''s reaction to her. Although he tried to conceal it, she could see that he


    was impressed by her appearance. Seeing how handsome William himself looked, she felt her


    heart beating faster.


    ''Oh, no, '' she thought desperately. ''I can''t help it. Am I truly falling in love with him?''


    William and Mary were ushered to a staged set with traditional Chinese decor. She stood by his


    side and tried to act normal, but her smile was forced. Her unruly thoughts were racing in her head.


    The cameraman took several full-body shots, then lifted his head to grin at them. "Let''s try a more


    intimate photo, shall we? Stand closer together, so we can take some close-ups of your faces." He


    studied them, and suggested, "Maybe we''ll take some pictures in profile as well, of the two of you


    facing each other."


    Mary blinked, a distressed look appearing in her eyes before she could conceal it. William saw the


    resistance in her expression and immediately felt irritated and offended, but now was not the time to


    talk about it. He shifted ufortably.


    After a moment, he lifted his arm and ced it around Mary''s shoulder, pulling her closer to him.


    The camera began shing. William pulled Mary to face him, then leaned forward to kiss her.


    Mary was stunned. Her eyes widened as their lips met. She was at a loss about how to respond.


    William pulled away slightly. He was so close that she could see the shadow of hisshes. "Close


    your eyes," he said softly, then he kissed her again.


    Mary obediently shut her eyes, and parted her lips to ept William''s kiss.


    Without hesitation, William''s tongue slid into her mouth, deepening the kiss. Mary kissed him back,


    feeling dazed. ''Is this a dream?'' she thought.


    Then her mind stopped working as she focused entirely on the feel of William''s lips on hers.


    The camera clicked nonstop.


    The cameraman was busy taking one photograph after another. He was delighted by the willingness


    of his photogenic subjects to pose in the most romantic way.


    Mary returned to her senses when she felt William releasing her. She stepped back and lifted a


    hand to touch her pink, swollen lips. She felt flustered and shaken, while William lookedpletely


    calm. She wondered if she had imagined the passion in his kiss.


    "All right, let''s start with the next set!" called the shop assistant, hurrying forward. People swarmed


    around William and Mary again, to take off their costumes and rece them with new ones.


    William was an expert at hiding his emotions, and his face was expressionless. But his thoughts


    were in a turmoil. ''Am I out of my mind? Why did I kiss her?''


    Soon they were back on the stage, this time surrounded by different props, for the Korean-themed


    photos. All of a sudden, William felt impatient and irritable.


    "How long will all this take?" he demanded. It was almost noon, and they were only done with two


    sets of photos.


    The shop assistant rushed to cate him. "After this one, the next few sets will be done outdoors,


    and we can do those as quickly as you want," she assured William.


    William scowled. He said to Mary, "Are you fine with just taking these two sets for today? We''lle


    back for the restter."


    Mary nodded. When he was in this mood, she didn''t dare provoke him.


    "I''m going to pick up the car. Wait for me at the door," he said abruptly. Mary nodded again. William


    immediately changed back into his regr clothes and left the shop. A stylist was also assisting


    Mary out of her more cumbersome costume. When she was done, Mary prepared to leave, but the


    cameraman approached her.


    "Mrs. Lan," he said with a smile. "Come with me and take a look at the photos. I think you''ll like


    them very much."


    She joined him in front of aputer screen connected by a cable to the camera, and saw the


    photograph of herself kissing William.


    The photograph was a full body shot that showed her standing very close to William. He had ced


    one hand on her waist and the other on the nape of her neck. Their eyes were closed as they


    kissed.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    It was a stunning photograph.


    Mary stared at the screen, and had to resist the sudden, unexpected urge to burst into tears.


    The cameraman was oblivious to her distress. "Oh, you two are a perfect match," he said, admiring


    his photo. "Mrs. Lan, is it all right if we use this photo in our promotional materials? Of course we''ll


    give you a discount if you agree."


    "Well," said Mary, clearing her throat. "I''ll have to ask my husband."


    "Of course," said the cameraman, nodding agreeably. Taking ast look at the photograph of herself


    kissing her husband, Mary turned and left the room.

 Chapter 28 Trying To Avoid Him

    Chapter 28 Trying To Avoid Him


    "The studio said they wanted to use our photos as sample pictures in their leaflets." Mary stood in


    front of the car and asked William, "That okay? They said we''d get a discount."


    "Don''t they have their own people for that? Photographers, models, what-have-you?" William said,


    after thinking it over.


    "Yeah," said Mary, her face turning red. "Maybe we did an awesome job."


    "Tell them they can show other clients our photos," said William after a pause. "But they don''t need


    to print them in the leaflets."


    "Okay, I''ll tell them." Mary nodded, turned around and was about to leave, but William put a hand on


    her shoulder, stopping her.


    "Wait a minute."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Looking into her eyes for a bit, William asked, "What do you think of my idea?"


    This made Mary a bit skittish. She answered hesitantly. "I think....I like it."


    "Okay, go ahead. See you soon." There seemed to be a smile at the corners of his mouth when


    William spoke.


    Mary hurried back to the studio.


    ''Why did he ask my opinion? He''s the boss, after all. It''s nice of him to do that. And why that


    mysterious smile? Is that because of my idea, or some other reason? I could get real used to this.''


    And yes, she could. It was a good feeling to be valued and included.


    When she got into the car, Mary still insisted on sitting in the back seat. She had no time to care


    about William''s dark face. She had to stay away from a dangerous creature like him.


    The two kept their silence the whole way to the family house. Timothy sat in the living room, like he


    was waiting for them.


    ''''Father!''''


    "Hi Father, we''re back."


    "So you are. Why sote?" Timothy sat up from the sofa and looked at Mary with a smile. "Are you


    tired? How did the shoot go?"


    "Not too tired to talk. And we got some great photos." "We took two sets of indoor pics," Mary said.


    "No outside shots? Why not?"


    "It was noon, so we had toe back. Outdoor shots take some more doing. The weather, the


    wildlife, the lighting... Inside is easier."


    "You''re right about that." Timothy nodded, "Let''s get something to eat and quit for today."


    "Thank you, Father." As Mary nodded, she stole a nce at William.


    Since they entered the house, the two men hadn''t said a word or even made eye contact with each


    other. It seemed the chasm between father and son was still too wide to cross.


    Biting her lip, Mary remembered what she heardst night. ''It was like they were arguing about


    responsibility. But what exactly did they argue about? Was this about thepany?''


    "By the way, I need to head back this afternoon." At the table, Timothy suddenly opened his mouth.


    Mary was so surprised and even William didn''t believe it.


    "That soon? Howe?" Mary asked with a frown.


    "I''m worried about your Auntie Amy staying out there alone. It''s a foreign country, after all,"


    continued Timothy. "It''s a good idea for me to go back early. Forward those wedding pics to me,


    please. I need to look them over."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "You are ready to go, then?" asked William. Timothy replied casually, "Yeah."


    He didn''t even look at him when he said that. The rest of the meal was a little awkward. After lunch,


    William drove Timothy to the airport in person, while Mary stayed home to rx. William didn''t really


    want her along anyway.


    William''s dad really liked her. Or seemed to, at any rate. Was it just because she was his daughter-


    inw? But what would the old man think if he knew that she had connived with William to cheat


    him? Would he be disappointed? Mncholy, maybe?


    However, she didn''t know that Timothy was pretty smart and capable. How could he be deceived so


    easily?


    "William," Timothy started, "Do you know why I asked you to drive me today?" He didn''t want


    anyone else in the car, so he figured this might be easier if he only had to deal with his son.


    "I don''t know, Dad. You have something to say?" William said, biting his lips.


    "Very good," Timothy said slowly. He continued, "I know everything about you and Mary."


    Hearing that, the hand holding the steering wheel paused. Although William felt he already knew the


    answer, he still asked with a trace of doubt, "What do you know?"


    "Do you still want to lie to me?" Timothy smiled with disdain, "You pretended to marry her and you


    two both tried to deceive me."


    Hearing that, William squinted his eyes and felt relieved. Now that the cat was out of the bag, he


    needed toe clean. "I should have guessed I couldn''t hide it from you for too long."


    "Don''t be too hard on yourself. You tried your best."


    "But you weren''t the only one I wanted to fool. It was everyone."


    "So, what? You promised her riches beyond belief if she married you?"


    "We just took what we needed."


    "Okay, okay," said Timothy angrily, "I really thought you were better than this. Who on earth did you


    do this for? Sansa or Frank?"


    He paused, too angry to continue. Frowning, William still said nothing.


    "Sansa''s been gone for five years. I know you feel guilty and you miss her," said Timothy with a


    pained expression on his face. "But are you really going to spend your whole life doing this? Do you


    really have no one else in your heart except her? Are you willing to stoop so low for her?"


    "Low? Come on, Dad" All of a sudden, a sarcastic smile appeared on William''s face. "Just because


    Frank likes me, you think I''ve stooped low? Is that it? Is it really that bad?"


    "Yes! Of course it''s that bad! Tell me, are you in love with Frank?" "So what if I am?" "Really? That''s


    all you have to say?


    You... You''re impossible!" Timothy was furious. "If you don''t care what I think, then think of your


    reputation! This family''s reputation! You can''t forget Sansa so you want to stay with her brother?


    What a joke!" "A joke?" William replied.


    "You think this is funny?" he continued. William shed an evil, ironic smile. "As long as I like it, it


    doesn''t matter if other people areughing at me!"


    "You ingrate! How did I raise such an asshole son!" Timothy shouted, trembling with anger. If it


    weren''t for the fact his son was driving, he would have already lunged at William. But that might kill


    them both. "You stubborn ass! If you don''t know what you did wrong, I''d rather kill you than let you


    ruin this family!"


    "Well, we''re at the airport." William just braked the car gently without saying another word. After the


    car rolled to a stop, a bodyguard came to greet Timothy.


    Timothy was so angry that he left the car and mmed the door. "I''m an old man, so I''ve seen a lot.


    Mary''s really good to you. And don''t worry: I won''t expose you. Since you''re married, it''s fate. You


    take care of yourself!"


    Seeing that Timothy had passed the security checkpoint, William decided he didn''t need to stay any


    longer and headed back to the family house. Mary had just left the house, a handbag over her


    shoulder. When she saw William''s car, she asked, "That didn''t take long! Did Father already get on


    the ne?"


    "Yes." With no expression on his face, William didn''t intend to say anything about the conversation


    he had with his father. "Going out?"


    "Yeah, Mom''s in the hospital, remember? I have nothing else to do, so why not?"


    "Let me drive you there."


    "What?" Startled, Mary refused instinctively, "No, I''m good. I can get there myself."


    "What''s wrong with you?" said William, staring at her with his deep eyes. "You are avoiding me the


    whole day."


    "No, no," Mary shook her head with a guilty conscience. "You... You''re wrong."


    "Then get in the car," said William domineeringly. "Dad''s gone. We don''t have toe back here."


    "You should pack your stuff. I''m taking off."


    "Wow! Seriously? Leave now, and won''t get paid! Think about that!" William shouted at her.


    "You... Okay, fine." ''You''re so mean, '' Mary said in her heart.


    When she was about to open the back door, she was frightened by another roar from William. "Mary


    Lu! Are you really going to sit in the back seat?"


    Looking at the murderous light shining in the William''s eyes, Mary decided maybe she should listen


    to him, at least this once. She climbed into the passenger seat.


    The car arrived at the hospital in a sh. When William was about to leave, he was stopped by


    Mary.


    "William Lan!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I..." Mary hesitated whether she should tell him that she wasn''ting back tonight. Would she


    make a mountain out of a molehill? Maybe he didn''t care about it at all...


    "I asked, what''s wrong? You''re acting weird." William frowned.


    "I... I''ll be backte tonight," Mary said with her eyes closed.


    "What time you think you''ll be back?"


    "Three o''clock."


    "Three o''clock in the morning?" "Why would you be out at that hour?" asked William with confusion.


    "For the part time job." All of a sudden, it dawned on William that he had forgotten that Mary still had


    several part time jobs. "Where are you going?"


    "The convenience store."


    "The convenience store?" All of a sudden, something urred to William and he asked, "The one


    beside the Love Bar, huh?"


    "Well..." she hesitated. "And just how would you know that?" Mary asked in surprise.


    "I didn''t. I guessed. Do you want me to pick you up?" William asked with a careless expression.


    ''Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!''


    Mary felt that her heart was about to jump out of her chest, but such an ordinary sentence stirred up


    thousands of waves in her heart. ''You don''t have to be so nice to me, Mr. Lan.''


    "You don''t have to," said Mary. "I need to go to work tomorrow. I can go by myself."


    "You''re such a stupid woman. Aren''t you afraid of running into thugs?"


    "I''m not considered hot, and I have no money. I''ll be fine. By the way, you can leave now. I''m going


    in." Mary smiled casually.


    As soon as she said that, she ran to the inpatient department at breakneck speed. She didn''t wait


    for William to say anything more. "You..." William was speechless and watched her run away. He


    pounded his fist hard on the steering wheel. Why did she make him feel like this?


    When Mary ran into the chemotherapy room, she was surprised to find that her mother had just


    woken up.


    After changing into the antimicrobial clothing, Mary couldn''t wait to enter the chemotherapy room.


    "Mom, I miss you so much."


    "Mary." Mary''s mother touched her head lovingly. "I miss you too."


    "How are you? Doing okay?"


    "Yes, I''m fine."


    "That''s good." "Mom, I can''te visit you much. You have to be fine." Maryy her head on her


    mother''s chest.


    "Silly girl," Mary''s mother smiled, but she looked haggard. "Where''s William? Why didn''t hee


    with you? You two guys okay?"


    "He... He''s too busy," said Mary. "We''re both good."


    "Then I''m happy," said Mary''s mother with a smile. "That''s a guy who''s going ces. Mary, just stick


    with him and don''t lose your temper." "I won''t. Why don''t you trust your own daughter?"


    "Ha ha." Mary''s mother was amused and smiled, "By the way, tomorrow''s your birthday, isn''t it?"


    "Yes," said Mary with a sweet smile. "Aww, Mommy, you still remember my birthday."


    "Of course I remember my daughter''s birthday. It''s on Children''s Day."


    "Ha ha, that''s right," said Mary with a smile. "Every one of my birthdays can be celebrated with all


    children, but I''m getting old every time."


    "In my eyes, you''re always my little girl."

 Chapter 29 Her Birthday

    Chapter 29 Her Birthday


    "Mom..." Mary''s voice trembled, tears welling up in her eyes as she leaned into her mother''s arms to


    feel her warmth.


    "Mary, do you remember, when you were a child, we lived in a courtyard in the countryside..." her


    mother said, a soft smile ying on her lips. .


    Mary listened quietly, reacting where she should and interrupting with questions at the right ces


    from time to time. Before long, it was time to leave.


    "I wille to see you tomorrow, Mom. Have a good rest," Mary said, gently stroking her mother''s


    hair.


    Her mother nodded. "Remember to eat birthday noodles. And take care of yourself," she said.


    "You too, Mom," Mary said, biting her lip to hold back her tears. She smiled shakily at her mother


    before turning around and leaving.


    Mary was walking on the road aimlessly. The sight of the stores brought a distracted thought to her


    mind. ''It''s been so long since I went shopping!'' she thought and decided to distract herself even


    more by indulging in it.


    There were still a few hours before she had to be at her part-time job, but she didn''t want to see


    William right now. She needed to calm down.


    Not long after, she ran into Andy in a mall.


    Andy was holding on to the arm of a beer-bellied man as old as her father. If it weren''t for the fact


    that she didn''t have a father, Mary would have thought it was a father and daughter spending time


    together.


    "Mary! What a coincidence!" Andy said as way of greeting. .


    "Hey Andy," Mary said, her smile tight. .


    "Thisdy looks familiar," the beer-bellied man said. His smile was so sinister, it gave Mary the


    chills. "Have we met before?"


    Mary shook her head. "You must have mistaken me for someone else." The corners of Mary''s


    mouth twitched. The man looked shady and this caused her to want to leave early.


    "This is our CEO''s wife. Don''t offend her!" Andy said, blinking her wide almond eyes at the man.


    "You recognize beautiful women as soon as you see them. But did you know she is the wife of a


    CEO?".


    "Oh, it''s Mrs. Lan! I''m so sorry!" the man said, his demeanor changing instantly. He reached out to


    shake her hand, severalrge gold rings adorning his fingers. .


    Mary shook his hand and said, "I have something to attend to. Please excuse me." Saying thus, she


    escaped from theirpany, walking away as fast as she could.


    She had walked a few steps but she could still hear their voices from behind her.


    "You are so beautiful, my dear! Nowe and kiss me!" the man was saying.


    "No..."


    Mary could only hear a short hiss and she turned just in time to see the beer-bellied man bear down


    upon Andy. .


    ''Damn it, '' Mary thought, shivering as she looked back. ''The world is getting worse by the day.''


    Many people had been suspicious of her when she had first entered the Public Rtions


    Department. Wasn''t an employee in this department just a barmaid? She had had to rely on her


    own strength to make an impact. No matter how difficult this was, it would be okay as long as she


    got something out of it.


    People like Andy also existed but everyone was different. Choices and opinions were different. No


    one could tell right from wrong.


    The square was decked up for Children''s Day, which was just around the corner, and had many


    entertainment facilities set up for children to y.


    Mary bought some fast food and sat down on a bench by the roadside, watching the young faces


    around herughing and frolicking.


    The big screen in the square was full of advertisements, but Mary wasn''t expecting to see a video


    about the Past of Republic of China.


    In this video, Victor yed a major military tycoon in the Republic of China, wearing a grey military


    uniform and long leather boots. He sometimes rode a war horse into a battlefield full of smoke and


    sometimes, he merely stood in the snow. Ady dressed in an old-fashioned manner, stood beside


    him. It was all very romantic.


    "This trailer is awesome! I really want to watch it! " a student sitting next to Mary said excitedly.


    "Victor is still so handsome!".


    "Yeah, yeah," another girl echoed. "It''s a pity he''s a yboy!"


    "I don''t care. He''s a yboy but won''t spend time with me," the first girl said, pouting.


    "Well, you have a clear picture of yourself."


    "Hey, you''re being an ass! Do you want to get beaten up or something?"


    The second girlughed.


    The two girls left, jibing at each other. Mary couldn''t help butugh at their antics.


    Her phone began to ring, startling her into silence. She pulled out her phone, wondering who was


    calling her, and found that the call was from an unknown number. She didn''t know who it was that


    was calling her.


    "Hello?" Mary said tentatively. "Hello, who are you looking for?" she repeated when no one


    answered her.


    A maic voice sounded from the other end, "It''s me."


    "V-Victor?" Mary stumbled over the name, paling at the voice and hoping that she had misheard it. .


    "Yes. You remember my voice. That''s good." It seemed that Victor was in a good mood.


    "How did you get my number?"


    "I''m smart. Also, I have my own methods.". Mary''s eyebrows shot up. "What do you want?"


    "Nothing. I just called for fun," Victor said, chuckling. Mary could hear the humor in his voice. "Are


    you excited that I called?".


    "Yes, I''m ttered," Mary said, trying toe off as sarcastic, but failing. A smile had crept into her


    voice.


    "I knew it!" Victor said. . Mary smiled again. It really seemed like he had nothing to do. "I just saw


    the video about your new y."


    "Did you now? Am I good?" he asked, teasing. . "Yes, it''s very good," said Mary. "The video is very


    good."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "The opera will begin to y tomorrow. Don''t forget to watch it," he said.


    "I won''t," Mary said. . The new opera was yed in a shoot-broadcast form, and the trailer video


    had just beenpleted. It was interesting and had be popr even before it was broadcast.


    "Victor, let''s go. It''s your treat!" a voice sounded from Victor''s end. .


    "I''ming!" Victor called back. "You go ahead.


    "Are you going to have dinner?" Mary asked. .


    "Yes," replied Victor, "I just finished work and we''re going out to celebrate."


    "Go ahead. Don''t make them wait too long."


    "Okay." There was a ringing silence following this one word.


    "Mary," Victor suddenly said. .


    "What? What is it?" Mary said nervously. .


    "Happy birthday."


    "Victor, you..." Mary was shocked that he knew. "How did you know my birthday?" she asked. . . "I


    just came to know about it from them," Victorughed. "Save my phone number and remember to


    call me. Bye!". . .


    Victor hung up before Mary could react.


    Did Victor just wish her a happy birthday?


    Mary stared at the phone for a long time before her face broke out in a smile. She saved the


    number and typed out a message.


    "Thank you. Eat more."


    She looked it over twice before she sent it to Victor.


    Victor was about to chase them after hanging up, but his phone suddenly pinged. He pulled it out


    and looked at it, a smile appearing on his face. He didn''te to his senses for a long time.


    Peter was there when Mary arrived at the convenience store.


    "Peter! Long time no see," Mary called out to him.


    "Mary! Long time no see, indeed! Where have you been on a business trip again?" Peter eximed


    in answer.


    "Shanghai. I''m so tired!" she groaned.


    "That''s great. You could have some fun, though, " Peter smiled at her. "Kid, you are too naive," she


    said, her tone admonishing, but the smile took the sting out of her words. Mary shook her head and


    entered the changing room.


    When she emerged, Peter was standing there, a small cake in hand. "Happy Birthday, Mary!" he


    almost shouted in excitement.


    "Oh, my God, thank you!" Mary said, moved by his gesture. "Thank you, Peter!"


    "You''re wee. Now quick. Make a wish!"


    "Okay," Mary said, a smile stered to her face. She then closed her eyes. .


    The light in the office of the CEO of the AJ Group was still on.


    Then came a knock on the door.


    "Come in please."


    "Mr. Lan," Kevin said, pushing the door open. "I''ve sorted out the documents."


    "Okay, you can leave now," William said without looking up.


    "Okay." Kevin made to leave but he hesitated before asking, "Mrs. Lan... Does thepany need to


    ready a gift for Mrs. Lan?"


    AJ Group had a tradition where everyone received a gift from thepany on their birthday.


    Everyone, from the manager to the cleaning staff. Mary, however, had a special status in the


    company. They didn''t know if the boss would personally give her a gift or if thepany was


    supposed to.


    "A gift? What gift?" William said, finally looking up, a frown on his face. . .


    "A birthday gift. Tomorrow is Mrs. Lan''s birthday. Didn''t you know that?" Kevin said, astonished.


    "I didn''t know," William murmured. .


    "What about the gift?" Kevin wasn''t about to let up.


    "Do what you need to. It''s apany rule," William said rather indifferently, going back to work. .


    "Okay, Mr. Lan. I''ll get the gift. I''m leaving now."


    "Okay." William paused as he watched Kevin leave. His lips suddenly quirked up into a smile.


    Tomorrow, Children''s Day, was Mary''s birthday?


    It was three o''clock in the morning, when Mary was about to close the door and finally get off work,


    another customer appeared at the door.


    "William!" she screamed, scared out of her wits.


    "You look like you''ve seen a ghost! Why are you screaming?" William said, rolling his eyes


    exasperatedly. . . . "Why are you here?" Mary asked, trying to calm herself.


    "Just passing by," William said casually.


    "Passing by?" Mary''s lips twitched. ''It''s three o''clock in the morning. You''re telling me you''re passing


    by? Come on! You''ve got to lie more convincingly!'' she thought.


    "Yeah." William shrugged. "Do you have noodles?" William nodded towards the shop.


    "Yes," Mary answered, her expression nk. .


    "Where?"


    "You really want it?" Mary was surprised.


    "Of course! Why would I ask otherwise?" William said nonchntly, adjusting his tie as he did. .


    "Okay," Mary said, shrugged, and went in. A whileter, she brought out the noodles.


    William paid for the noodles before asking, "Are you off duty?"


    "Yeah," Mary said.


    "Let''s go, then."


    "You are going to go back too?" Mary was shocked again.


    "Yes," William said shortly, not wanting to scold her anymore. . They had barely settled down in the


    car when Mary began to feel sleepy.


    "Sleep if you want to," William told her, not taking his eyes off the road. "I''ll wake you when we get


    home.". .


    "Okay," Mary said, grateful, and promptly fell asleep. .


    William looked over at her, sleeping on the seat, her lips slightly apart, her long eyshes


    trembling. The scene almost took him apart.


    He had gone home but had been so worried


    about her that he immediately made his way to pick her up. What was wrong with him?.


    He remembered that morning, when he hadn''t been able to stop himself from kissing her red lips


    during the process of taking wedding


    photos. Her lips were soft, and Mary was


    obviously frightened and had only passively epted his kiss. That feeling was unforgettable to


    him.


    His chest tightened and William loosened his tie before muttering furiously, "Damn it!"


    He scowled as he turned his attention back to the road.

 Chapter 30 Fall In Love With You

    Chapter 30 Fall In Love With You


    Mary didn''t sleep very deeply. She felt buoyant, like a small boat floating in the sea. The swells


    moved her body up and down, and there was a lovely sun warming her. Eyes closed, she tried to


    hold on to that warm ce, feeling extremelyfortable.


    "Wake up, Mary." It was William''s voice. She really didn''t want to be up.


    "Get up! If you don''t get up, I might decide not to pay you," William said in a very strict voice.


    Pay me? Oh no!


    Although Mary''s mind was still on, she suddenly stood up and howled, "Don''t do that! I need that to


    live on."


    "Ha ha." Standing in front of the bed, William smiled. He knew how to push her buttons. "If you eat


    the noodles I made, then I might not withhold the money."


    "Hmm?" It was not until she rubbed her eyes that she saw everything clearly.


    William was wearing an apron, but how could he smile like that? Bitch! She looked beyond him, and


    saw that it was already morning! "Oh my God! What time is it now?" Mary stood up and asked, the


    words tumbling out of her mouth at light speed.


    "It''s seven o''clock already."


    "Seven o''clock in the morning?" Mary asked with her eyes wide open. William nodded. "Why...why


    didn''t you wake me upst night?"


    "You looked so peaceful," William said, mockingly. Mary grabbed her hair, trying to recall what


    happenedst night. "I remember I was in the car. Then..."


    "Cut the crap. Go brush your teeth and get some breakfast." Then William walked out in slippers.


    "You... You''re wearing the apron? Tell me what happened," Mary asked as she was chasing after


    him.


    "Nuh uh. Breakfast first!" William red at her and walked into the kitchen.


    Pursing her lips, Mary dashed into the bathroom and noticed that she was still wearing the clothes


    she wore yesterday.


    Oh my God... So William carried her upstairs? Mary frowned as the memory came to her, brushing


    her teeth and washing her face in a hurry. Then she ran down to the living room as fast as she


    could.


    In the living room, William ced a bowl of noodles on the table. When he heard the sound of Mary


    coming in, he turned and gave a fresh, clean smile to her. It was like the spring wind.


    He looked like a good husband dutifully waiting for his wife.


    Unfortunately, that was not who he was at all.


    "You... Did you carry me upstairs yesterday?" She didn''t like the idea, but she had to ask.


    "Yeah."


    "Thank you anyway." Mary wasn''t sure whether she should be shy or upset. She chose thetter.


    "Come and have some noodles."


    "You made this?" Mary sat down with a frown. Those noodles didn''t look appetizing at all.


    "Yeah. Happy birthday, Mary," William sat down and said.


    All of a sudden, Mary raised her head and stared at him. She was surprised he would remember


    her birthday and cook noodles for her. She felt a little bit sour in her nose and tears welled up in her


    eyes. Mary wanted to cry.


    "How...How did you know?"


    "Easy, I''m smart. I know everything." A smile appeared at the corners of William''s mouth. Although


    he was talking nonsense, he looked so childish. "Eat quickly. You''ll live a long time if you eat it."


    "Wi..." Mary choked with sobs and suppressed the emotions surging through her heart. "Thank you,


    boss... But you don''t have to do this kind of thing for me."


    "It''s what I owe you."


    "Seriously, you don''t have to do this. Everything I do is what I should do. I should be paying you


    back."


    "Cut the crap!" William was a little impatient. Why was she acting so weird? Shouldn''t she be moved


    to tears when she saw he was so good to her?


    "Boss..."


    "Stop calling me that!" All of a sudden, William threw his chopsticks, which startled Mary. "What''s


    wrong with you, Mary? It''s too early to piss me off, and you''ve done a great job of it!"


    "I..." Biting her lips, Mary stood and said, "It''s gettingte. I need to go to work."


    Then she pulled out the chair in a hurry and was about to run out.


    "Stop!" William shouted at her, but Mary didn''t listen to him at all. She just wanted to go out.


    "Mary!" William was so angry that he stood up in a hurry and grabbed Mary''s arm. "What''s the


    matter?" "No... Nothing..." Mary lowered her head and said in a quiet voice.


    "Really? Really?" Williamughed and said angrily, "You''ve been too full of yourself recently! Why


    were you avoiding me? Why?"


    "I wasn''t..." She struggled for an answer, but it didn''t work.


    "You don''t want to get in my car. You don''t want to be too close to me. And you don''t want to talk to


    me! You won''t even taste the noodles I cooked for you!" William clenched Mary''s slender arm more


    tightly and said, "Say it! What the hell do you want?"


    "I... Nothing," said Mary, shaking her head. "I don''t want anything."


    "Is it another guy?" William was shouting. Like he usually did when he was upset. He felt like


    thousands of cat''s ws were scratching the walls of his heart. "Am I right? You''re having an affair. I


    got up early this morning to make noodles for you and celebrate your birthday. You know I''m busy,


    right?"


    "What... What are you doing?" Listening to his bullshit, Mary raised her head and scolded him


    angrily. "Look, there''s no guy, no affair, nothing!


    Let go of me!" "No? Then why were you avoiding me? Answer me!"


    "Because! This is pointless. I''m going to bete. "Tell me, or¡ª" And with that, William turned her


    around and made her face him. He gritted his teeth and said, "Or you won''t be able to leave!"


    "You want to know? Fine! Because I don''t want to fall in love with you when you don''t love me!"


    Her words were sonorous and powerful. Hearing that, William''s hand that was holding her suddenly


    loosened. After a long while, he said in a daze, "Ha ha, funny joke! Tell me you''re kidding."


    "I''m not kidding. It''s no joke." Mary lowered her shoulder and said in a powerless voice, "William,


    why did you kiss me when we were taking the wedding photos that day?"


    "Because..." William didn''t expect her to ask him such a question. He didn''t know why he kissed her.


    It was just an urge that came over him. One that he couldn''t resist.


    "I thought so," said Mary with a self-mocking smile. "Don''t tick me off again. Don''t get too close to


    me. And don''t be too kind to me... Or, I''ll fall in love with you!"


    "Mary, are you crazy?" William''s face darkened. "Have you forgotten the contract? You''re crazy!"


    "Yeah. Maybe I am!" Mary raised her head, trying to hold her tears back. "So I have to avoid you!


    Can you just let me go back to where I was before?"


    "Okay! Good! Go fuck off back to where you came from!" William roared, kicking away the chair in


    front of him. He strode forward and left without looking back.


    The door mmed shut loudly, and it almost seemed the whole building trembled when he shut it.


    All of a sudden, all her strength seemed to have been taken away. Mary knelt down and burst into


    tears.


    ''Damn it! Why did life have to be so hard! Why did I sign this damned contract? Why do I have to fall


    in love with you?''


    Tears streaming down her face, Mary fumbled for a chair and sat down.


    The noodles on the table were already cold and looked ugly.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    However, she picked up the chopsticks on the table and put a mouthful of noodles into her mouth


    while she cried.


    ''God these are bad, William. Some are burnt, some aren''t even cooked. And the salt...ugh! What


    were you thinking?''


    Smiling through her pain, Mary wiped her tears and gulped down the noodles. Eating them that way


    didn''t make them taste any better.


    She looked at the door that William had mmed shut behind him, wondering what was going


    through his mind. William was behind the wheel, and felt better as the engine screamed to life. He


    was more and more confused about himself. Why did he leave and why was he so angry? Running


    away? No, it wasn''t that! He sped up to one hundred and twenty km/hr and drove all the way. He


    could only vent the shock in his heart like this.


    ''What did Mary say? Did she say she''d fallen for me?'' He felt bad. ''Damn it! How could she fall in


    love with me?'' Thisplicated everything. ''What a stupid woman! You couldn''t fall in love with her,


    and you won''t fall in love with her!''


    Beep!


    A second before eight o''clock, Mary rushed to the lobby and clocked in. "Lucky I''m notte.


    Otherwise I would lose my full-attendance bonus."


    Mary lowered her head all the way and tried not to greet anyone, fearing her red, swollen eyes


    would give her away.


    The elevator stopped quietly on the 32nd floor. Mary took a deep breath, paused a few seconds,


    and stepped out.


    "Mary!"


    As soon as Mary stepped out, she was startled. A young girl with a ponytail suddenly came out and


    greeted her.


    "You... Who are you?" asked Mary. "I''m Kevin''s assistant. My name is Jane Song. Nice to meet you,


    Mary."


    "Oh," said Mary with a smile, "Hello, how are you? You like working here?"


    "It''s not bad," Jane suddenly leaned close to Mary''s face. "It''s just that the CEO is a little harsh.


    When he came in just now, he acted like he was going to kill someone. It kinda freaked me out..."


    When she heard this, Mary looked up at the CEO''s office. William was going over some documents,


    with no expression on his face.


    "That''s how he is. Just get used to it." Mary looked away and asked, "Where''s Kevin?"


    "Oh, he went to inspect the construction site."


    "Okay, you should get back to work. Fighting."


    "Okay." Jane smiled sweetly and asked, "By the way, do you often work overtime?"


    "Sometimes. What''s wrong?"


    "Oh, your eyes are swollen," Jane said innocently. "Women should be good to themselves. You


    can''t stay upte every night."


    "Ha ha," Mary was amused by her words. "You seem to know what you''re talking about."


    "Haha, I did it all the time in school." "Well, thank you, Jane."


    Sitting at her desk and watching Jane Song printing a document, jumping up and down, Mary


    sighed that it was good to be young. When she was young, she feared nothing. Unlike nowadays.


    Life had left her overcautious and she worried a lot.


    How could she be so brave back then?


    For the whole morning, Mary focused on her work. If there was any document, she asked Jane


    Song to hand it to William, who had never left his office.


    The two of them knew everything was over since this morning.


    Mary gave herself a self-mocking smile, ''Well, it''s over before it''s begun.''

 Chapter 31 Stiff Relationship

    Chapter 31 Stiff Rtionship


    ''I can''t believe I lost my temper like that!


    If I carry on like this, I''m afraid that I will fall in love with William, or worse, I fear that my love for him


    will grow deeper and deeper.


    I can''t let that happen. I can''t risk getting too close to him again. I can''t keep pretending as if I don''t


    have any feelings for him.


    Oh for crying out loud, he is the CEO of thepany and I''m just an employee!


    I just hope that this year passes off without a hitch and as soon as possible, ''


    Mary thought in his heart.


    During lunch time, William ordered takeout. Judging from that, it seemed as though he wasn''t going


    to leave his office for the rest of the day.


    "Mary," Jane asked in confusion, "are you really the wife of the CEO?"


    "Well... Yes. I am." Mary wondered what this was about.


    "Then why didn''t the boss order food for you as well?" "Oh," said Mary with a bitter smile, lowering


    her head. "When we''re in thepany, he is the boss and I am just his assistant. There is no


    husband and wife."


    "Is that so?" Jane''s bafflement was obvious, but she continued, "I guess it''s true when they say that


    integrity and principles are the cornerstone of thispany!"


    ''She is so cute, in an innocent sort of way, '' Mary thought.


    "Mary! Why don''t we go out and get some lunch together?"


    "Sure, that sounds like a good idea!" Mary collected all the documents from her table and stood up


    to head out.


    "I''m so happy that you''ll be joining me today, Mary," Jane said in a chirpy voice. "I am absolutely


    famished!"


    While standing in the elevator, just as Mary raised her head to look forward without a conscious


    thought, her eyes met with William''s cold eyes, staring at her straight from his office. Startled, she


    quickly pressed the ''close button'' as William''s face shrank and eventually disappeared behind the


    elevator doors.


    The two co-workers bonded quite well with each other at lunch. "How long have you been working


    in thepany?" asked Mary.


    "It''s only been three days," said Jane, full of food in her mouth. "The day I first started in the


    company you were on a business trip with the CEO."


    "I see." Mary nodded thoughtfully and said, "Well, if there''s anything you need help with, feel free to


    let me know!"


    "Thank you so much!" Jane nodded her head like a chicken pecking rice and said, "That''s very kind


    of you, Mary. You won''t believe how happy I am to be working for the AJ Group."


    "Really?" Mary smiled curiously and asked, "Then tell me, how happy are you?"


    "I don''t know where to begin." Jane''s eyes lit up and she continued, "I''ve done some research


    before joining thepany. Everyone speaks very nicely of you, Mary. Almost everyone said that


    you are a very good person. I was so relieved to hear that!"


    "Really?" Raising her eyebrows with great satisfaction, Mary felt delighted, having been given such


    a morale boost.


    "It''s true! I''m not just saying this to make you happy," Jane insisted, and then continued, "The CEO,


    however, tut tut..."


    Jane finished her sentence prematurely with a disappointed sigh, which made Maryugh. "What''s


    wrong with the CEO?"


    "Mary, please don''t take this the wrong way." "I won''t."


    "Then listen carefully." Jane drew her head close and whispered, "When I searched thepany''s


    information online, many people in the forums mentioned that the CEO was gay."


    "Gay? " Mary was beyond startled as she had never heard a more preposterous rumor in her entire


    life. "That''s nonsense!"


    Jane burst intoughter and said, "I think so too! I mean, those people wouldn''t be saying that if


    they saw the CEO''s wife having lunch right next to me!"


    "I can see why people turn to gossip more nowadays. After all, work isn''t the most enjoyable activity


    in life."


    "I guess you''re right," Jane replied, nodding pensively. "Nowadays, if a man is very good looking


    and doesn''t have many female friends, people immediately think he is gay."


    "Well..." Mary shrugged her shoulders and said, "This is what the world hase to!"


    "Yes, unfortunately so." Jane sighed with an ambiguous expression and said, "Whether the CEO is


    a gay or not? You are the only person who can say, Mary."


    "Me?" Mary looked at Jane as her cheeks blushed red without her consent.


    "Yes!" Jane covered her mouth and snickered. "How''s the CEO in bed?"


    "Ahem..." Mary nearly choked on her food and she coughed repeatedly. Where did this little girl find


    so much courage to speak like that? "You...


    "Mary, you''re blushing! Oh my god!" Jane cackled gleefully, thrilled that her joke was a sess.


    Mary didn''t say a word to William even after she got off work.


    She took a taxi home all by herself and when she got there, Mary didn''t even have the appetite to


    eat anything. Certain that William wouldn''te home, she closed the doors and went to bed early.


    The schedule for thepany, hospital, apartment and convenience store was full for the day. If


    only Mary could avoid meeting with William, she would be happy and relieved.


    Mary felt that William must have hated her very much. Clearly he must have thought that the "wife"


    he chose was perfect. Unfortunately, he did not expect her to cause him so much stress and


    trouble. ''I''d better get out of his life before I lose myself in his lovepletely.''


    It had been three full days since the two of them had started avoiding each other. Whether it was


    Mary who was avoiding William or William who was avoiding Mary, it was Kevin who suffered the


    most during this time as he was the one who acted as a bridge between the two.


    "I''m dying..." Kevin walked out of the office, feeling utterly exhausted and defeated.


    "What''s wrong?" Mary asked, feeling sorry for him as he had clearly been through a lot in thest


    three days.


    "Mr. Lan told me to go to the shooting site!" Kevin had a bitter look on his face. "In the past three


    days, I''ve only slept for three hours each day. Now, Mr. Lan wants me to go and watch over the site.


    I don''t think I''m going to make it!


    "Then you might as well ''devote yourself to work until death''!" Jane chuckled.


    "That''s such a horrible thing to say! Why are you making this harder than it already is?" said Kevin.


    Jane simply responded to his pitiful state by sticking her tongue out at him naughtily.


    "Kevin," said Mary after thinking for a while. "I''ll go to the site for you."


    "Really? " Kevin''s eyes widened in utter disbelief.


    "Yes, I insist. Besides, I don''t have much work to do these days," replied Mary. "Just let your boss


    know that I''ll be going to the site in your ce."


    "Mary, why are you being so kind to him?" Jane pouted her lips like a spoiled brat.


    "Jane, please mind your own business." Kevin turned to face Mary and continued, "We have a deal!


    I''ll treat you to dinnerter! "


    "Okay, no problem." "Which site am I supposed to go to?" Mary asked with a smile on her face.


    "The Past of Republic of China. The shooting in Shanghai is about to end, and they wille back


    to A City for the next shoot."


    "Got it!" Mary paused for a moment and said, "How long will I have to stay there?"


    "About a week."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ''One week? Well, that''s good. I won''t have to face William for a whole week.'' Mary breathed a sigh


    of relief.


    "ng! ng! ng!"


    "Pleasee in." Without even raising his head, William knew who was standing at his door.


    "Mr. Lan," Kevin spoke with a guilty conscience. "Mrs. Lan told me that she would like to go to the


    shooting site in my ce since she doesn''t have a lot of work in the office. She volunteered to


    supervise the shooting."


    Suddenly, William stopped writing and he raised his head slowly to look at Kevin. "I see."


    "Well..." Now it was Kevin''s turn to be confused. He didn''t expect the CEO to be so easy-going


    today.


    "Anything else?" William asked, displeased to see that Kevin was still standing there.


    "Mr. Lan, if you don''t mind me asking ¡ªdid you have a fight with Mrs. Lan?" Kevin expressed the


    troubles of his mind.


    As expected, the expression on William''s face changed immediately when he heard this.


    "Has something gone wrong?" Kevin continued, "But I checked the contract at that time too. There


    wasn''t any problem with it."


    "Kevin!" William roared so loudly it seemed as though the ceiling was going toe crashing down.


    "I think you need to be reminded of who you are and what you are in thispany. Do you want me


    to speak to a magazine publishingpany and rmend you? At least, you will be able to write


    up all the stories you want to. What do you think? "


    "Sir!" Kevin rushed to exin himself. "Sir, I... I didn''t mean to offend you by saying that. I just


    remembered that I still have some work to finish. Well, I won''t keep you waiting, please carry on, sir!


    "


    Kevin turned around and scampered out the door with his tail between his legs without giving


    William the chance to say anything else.


    William snorted irritably and nced at Mary without a conscious thought.


    He hated her a little. Why did she say those words that day? He had been upset for a few days!


    ''Don''t think this is going to make me fall in love with you!''


    "Ring, ring, ring..."


    All of a sudden, William''s phone started ringing. As he looked into the screen, he felt even more


    perturbed¡ªthe caller was another troublesome guy he didn''t want to deal with right now.


    "Hello? What do you want now?" There was a clear hint of impatience in William''s voice.


    "Can''t I call you even if I don''t want anything?" Lucas replied, on the other end of the line.


    "I''m very busy," said William, rubbing his temples. "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you."


    "Do you really think I have nothing better to do? I''ll have you know that I am a very popr doctor,


    okay?" Lucas was so angry he jumped to his feet and continued, "I was just calling to give you


    some news. It''s about your mother-inw!"


    "You found a way to cure her cancer?" William''s voice was proof that he was in high spirits Although


    he wasn''t in good terms with Mary, the man still had his principles. Since he promised to help her,


    he wouldn''t go back on his word.


    "Unfortunately, not yet." Lucas continued, "I''ve read all the information, but I''m not God. Let''s talk


    about it after I return home and see the patient."


    "You''reing back ?"


    "Yes!" Lucas smiled and said, "I''ming home to see your wife!"


    "Fuck off!"


    "I didn''t think you''d be so angry! If you speak to me like that again, I''ll personally ask your wife to


    kick you out of bed!" Lucas continued to tease William.


    "That''s enough," William replied dismissively.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t have any snarkyebacks? Cat got your tongue? Ha ha..." Lucas


    danced happily on the other side of the line.


    "If you keep this up, I''m going to have to beat you up as soon as you set foot out of that ne."


    "How can you be so heartless? I was just joking, " shouted Lucas.


    "The whole marriage was a sham. We are both just pretending to be married, that''s all."


    Lucas couldn''t believe the words that wereing out of William''s mouth. This information hit him


    like an unexpected thunder cracking in a clear sky. "What... What did you just say? "


    "Yes, you heard me! Let''s talk about it when youe back."


    William hung up and threw his cellphone on the table before Lucas could say anything else.


    "Hello? Hello? William!" Lucas jumped to his feet and cursed at William. "Because of the time


    difference, I had to call you in the middle of the night, just so you could hang up on me again? Fake


    marriage? I wonder what he''s talking about!


    William couldn''t focus on his work anymore after that.


    ''Fake marriage...fake marriage. I must have been out of my mind to agree with this shambolic


    marriage. I should have just taken Frank''s advice and gone to live in Norway, instead of waiting for


    another year!''

 Chapter 32 Lucas Came Back

    Chapter 32 Lucas Came Back


    In mid-June, it was the start of the plum rain season in A City. Therefore, it was constantly drizzling


    or raining.


    On the shooting site of the ''Past of Republic of China'', Mary was sitting as she watched the filming


    from afar. The main actors and actresses were all on their way on today''s flight, so for the moment,


    the crew focused on shooting only the supporting roles.


    At that instant, a young woman in an ancient costume could be seen on the camera. As she shifted


    her oil-paper umbre a little, a few drops of rain fell from its edge, and she muttered, "If you can


    see thendscape in my eyes, why do I need to speak so many words and let my intelligence go to


    waste?"


    ''Are all the women who suffer from unrequited love so pitiful?''


    With a sigh, Mary stood up and took out a regr umbre as she got in the car to pick the main


    actors and actresses up.


    Lucas happened to be on a flight of that day.


    After speaking to William over the phone earlier, he couldn''t help but be curious and confused. He


    wanted to ask him what was going on and why he was in a fake marriage. But William kept his


    mouth shut, forcing him to book the earliest flight to A City.


    Before he got on the ne, however, he told William to get ready for his questions.


    Because of the rain, dys were a possibility, but, fortunately, every airne managed tond at


    the airport within its schedule.


    During the whole trip, Victor sat with his eyes closed and rested to get ready for the scene he would


    have to shoot as soon as he got off the ne. By the time he walked through the airport, Victor still


    felt tired but didn''t hide his surprise at seeing Mary.


    Meanwhile, the fans who had been waiting at the airport surrounded the exit. The staff had to escort


    them all the way, while Victor, with his sunsses on, greeted everyone with a smile. It was a while


    until he could get out free.


    As soon as he walked out of the hall, he saw Mary standing by the nanny van. She was wearing a


    pair of simple blue jeans and a loose coat. Although he could see with precision her ck curly hair,


    her eyebrows and eyes seemed a little blurred under the rain at first.


    However, once Victor saw the smile in her eyes, he couldn''t help shing her a wide smile of his


    own.


    Pressing down his hat, Victor strode towards Mary. "Hey, you haven''t opened the umbre yet!"


    Jorge shouted behind him.


    Nheless, in three or two steps, Victor was standing before Mary as he asked with a smile, "Why


    are you here?"


    "Why did youe without an umbre?" Mary hurried to cover him with an umbre and added,


    "Let''s get in the car first."


    "Okay."


    The moment the two of them got in the car, Jorge rushed over. "Victor, you..."


    As if he didn''t expect to see Mary, Jorge stopped talking all of a sudden, and with a slight nod, he


    greeted her, "Hello, Mrs. Lan. You''re also here."


    "Jorge," said Mary with a faint smile. "Today, it''s Mary, not Mrs. Lan here."


    "Well, okay," Jorgeplied, raising his eyebrows.


    Mary looked at Jorge in confusion. She had always had this nagging feeling inside that he didn''t like


    her. Or had she just imagined it all along?


    "Oh, it''s raining so heavily." As the silence fell among them, Summer, squeezed through the crowd


    as she made her way to the nanny van. "Can you take me to the shooting site, Victor? My nanny


    van is stuck in traffic." Victor frowned slightly. "The car is full."


    "No, it isn''t." Summer looked around the car and said arrogantly, "Just let Jorge sit in the passenger


    seat."


    Upon hearing this, Jorge was furious. "Miss Zhao, you''re asking too much! You really can''t take a


    hint that you''re the outsider here, can you? Why should I sit in the passenger seat?"


    "You!" Summer pointed at him with her slim finger. "How dare you bully me like this?!"


    Mary frowned at the actress. "Many journalists are just outside the airport. Do you want to cause


    trouble again?"


    As soon as Summer''s assistant took in Mary''s words, she immediately intervened and warned the


    actress not to be so annoying. After all, Mary was the CEO''s wife. It would be quite troublesome if


    she decided to banish Summer.


    "I''ll sit in the passenger seat. You guys sit here please!" Mary said.


    Yet, when she was about to stand up, Victor stopped her. "You don''t have to go."


    Surprised, Mary turned to look at Victor, who suggested to Summer, "Let your assistant sit in the


    passenger seat, or you may take a taxi to the set."


    "Okay, Victor." Summer''s assistant spared him a grateful look as she pulled Summer back. The


    actress snorted and sat next to Jorge reluctantly.


    After everything was settled, the car began to move away from the airport.


    Meanwhile, in another car, a phone started to ring.


    "Hello."


    "William, where are you? I''m getting off the ne."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there." William hung up the phone but didn''t get out of the car immediately.


    Instead, he kept his sharp eyes fixed on something else. Through the ss window washed by the


    rain, he observed Victor''s nanny van driving farther and farther away from the airport.


    Although he had been there for a while, William didn''t expect to see Marying to pick the actor


    up. Did that mean that she had a good rtionship with Victor?


    From his car, William had watched Mary holding an umbre as she waited for the actor in the rain.


    The whole time, it seemed that Victor was the only thing that Mary saw.


    At the thought of it, William couldn''t help but feel angry in his heart. For what he had witnessed,


    Mary had been living a good life these past few days. At least, she could still find reasons to smile. ''I


    deserve to be troubled by the bullshit you said to me, don''t I? Well, you did a good job, Mary.''


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Pulling out an umbre, William finally strode into the rain.


    "Hey, William!"


    As soon as William got into the hall, he heard the surprised voice of Lucas calling him.


    "Lucas!" The moment he saw him, William rushed towards him.


    "You brat!" Lucas smiled and thumped William''s shoulder.


    "It seems you''ve got stronger!" William patted him on the back with a smile.


    "Of course!" Carrying a big bag on his back, Lucas suddenly put his arm around William''s shoulder


    and said, "We haven''t seen each other in ages. Let''s go home and catch up on each other''s news."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Next, they headed to William''s car, where Lucas opened the topic he was dying to learn more


    about. "Hey, tell me what happened, man. What''s up with this fake marriage of yours? Hurry up!"


    "It''s just a fake marriage." "Of course. But tell me the details!" Lucas urged with contempt. "Who did


    you marry? Why did she agree to it?"


    "For money. Her mother has advanced cancer."


    "Oh," Lucas paused. "Yes, I''ve almost forgotten that I came back to cure your mother-inw. Wow...


    You''re living a true romance trope."


    "Romance trope?"


    "A fake marriage," rified Lucas. "Have you fallen in love with each other despite your rtionship


    being fake? If so, this is definitely a cliche romantic drama in which the boss falls in love with an


    ordinary girl!"


    "Fuck off! You think we''ve been shooting a TV show or something?" William was immediately


    enraged by the words ''fall in love''.


    "Art imitates life!" Lucas exined patiently, "Haven''t you ever heard that lovees with time?


    Fate intervened for you to get married, now it''s up to you to make it real. I trust your taste in women.


    The person you chose must be very refined."


    "If you like her, you can have her." William nced at him and added, "I''m leaving for Norway in a


    year. I don''t care about any fabulous love story."


    "Damn it! Are you serious?" Lucas blurted annoyed. "What? Are you still messing with Frank? Do


    you really want to live with him for the rest of your life? Why are you going to Norway? For getting


    married?"


    "Yeah."


    "What do you mean about ''yeah''?" Lucas was confused. Then he said angrily, "Don''t tell you''re gay


    now! Are you with Frank?" Lucas looked at him in shock.


    "No, I''m not," William answered.


    "No? Then why are going to marry him? Are you really going to devote your whole life to him? Are


    you willing to do that?" Lucas kept shooting questions at him nonstop. "I know Sansa is dead, but


    you''re not responsible for her brother. Why is it so hard for you to see that Frank is only a burden to


    you?" Lucas finally asked.


    "I did it voluntarily," William dered. "Anyway, I''m not interested in women right now."


    "What about Frank? Are you interested in him?" Lucas sneered, "What kind of feeling do you have


    for him?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You are impossible," Lucas stated, shaking his head. "If you don''t find yourself a woman, you will


    be forced into a gay marriage one day. And that''s none of my business!"


    "Exactly," William agreed as a smile showed at the corners of his mouth. "I didn''t mean to have you


    meddling in it anyway. How about I buy you a drink tonight?"


    "Okay, fine." After a pause, Lucas said, "Bring your wife."


    "Fuck off!"


    On the way to the set, the atmosphere inside the nanny van became quite awkward. Only Victor


    seemed unaffected by it as he joked with Mary like the yboy he was known to be.


    "Why did you pick me up today?" Victor asked, "Did you miss me?"


    An awkward silence followed his words. Mary sighed and said sternly, "It was for the work."


    "Oh, I see. But it really breaks my heart to hear you say that." Victor smiled, showing no sign of


    sadness in his heart.


    "I''ll be on the set for the whole next week," she added.


    "Very good then. You should watch me filming," Victor invited her with a smile.


    "Okay, fine." Mary couldn''t helpughing.


    "By the way," continued Victor. "Have you watched the ''Past of Republic of China''?"


    "Ah, I..." With embarrassment, Mary confessed, "I forgot to watch it."


    "It doesn''t matter," Victor told her with a magnanimous smile. "I''ll act for you in person."


    Another awkward silence followed his words. With her face dark, Mary told him, "That''s not


    necessary."


    "Ha-ha," Summer suddenly mocked. "I''ve never seen Mr. Qiao care so much about anyone! Mrs.


    Lan is so charming."


    With a frown, Mary was ready to refute her, but Victor was faster.


    "In fact, I wish I could give you my full attention, Miss Zhao," Victor told her with an evil yet attractive


    smile. "But since you''re under the protection of a senior officer from thepany, I didn''t want to


    create any trouble for you!"


    Summer''s face grew red with anger, so she tore her gaze away from them without saying anything


    further.


    Biting her lips, Mary thought to herself, ''This ''senior officer'' of thepany shouldn''t be William,


    right? I can''t believe he would have such a bad taste.''


    "Victor, it''s not easy for Summer. Please stop talking about her," Summer''s assistant requested from


    the passenger seat.


    "If it''s not easy for her, then it''s our job to make it so for her, right?" Jorge couldn''t resist speaking


    his mind at that moment. "After all, who would dare to offend the heroine? We don''t want her to get


    angry, or else she won''t shoot. It''s her fault that Victor hasn''t had a good rest in days. How capable


    she is!"


    As their argument seemed to be only getting started, Mary sighed silently in her heart. No wonder


    Victor didn''t like Summer. She deserved his scorn. Otherwise, he might have already flirted with her


    a long time ago since he was such a yboy, right?


    Mary had thought that fierce conflicts were restricted only to female artists. But as she could see, in


    the entertainment industry, everything was unexpectedly moreplicated than she first deemed.


    Therefore, one should be careful when stepping into it.

 Chapter 33 Its Just The Truth

    Chapter 33 It''s Just The Truth


    "Be Su, this marriage is merely a perfunctory decision based on my parents'' wishes. There is


    another girl that I love and if you were a smart woman, you would ept my proposition. You will be


    my nominal wife and once I seed and achieve my goals, I will let you go back," stated Jimmy


    Duan callously.


    "Since I married you, how can I go back?" Sitting elegantly in a wicker chair as if it was the most


    comfortable piece of furniture in the room, Be inquired, although she looked a little


    disappointed.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Don''t worry. I will make all the arrangements and make sure that you are well taken care of."


    Jimmy frowned in disgust. He always found old-fashioned women to be quite troublesome, he liked


    his women independent and self-reliant. "Rest assured I will find a good husband for you once we


    are done."


    "General, if what you are saying is true then, I, Be, would like to thank you," Be said


    indifferently.


    "Humph!" Jimmy snorted arrogantly and walked out of the yard, his coat tails pping in the wind.


    Be looked at the lotus bag that she had embroidered. It had a pair of mandarin ducks ying in


    water, symbolizing a couple in love. Now it was no longer useful so she took out her scissors and


    tore it into tiny little pieces.


    "OK, Cut!" The director ordered, "Let''s wrap up this scene."


    "Yes, everyone did a wonderful job!"


    "Great work, everyone!"


    There was a round of apuse as the crew and acting team were all excited to finish and go for


    food.


    Mary gave a small self-deprecating smile and contemted, ''Be''s situation may be acting, but it


    really reminds me so much of my own situation''.


    "Mary Lu!"


    All of a sudden, someone shouted her name while approaching from behind. Mary turned around


    and saw that it was Victor rushing towards her, although it seemed he hadn''t had time to change his


    clothes.


    "Ah, why is the general here?" Mary blinked and teased.


    "I traveled through time, ha ha. What do you think? I look good in this suit, don''t I?" asked Victor


    with a smile.


    "Yes you do. I must say that you look very handsome." Mary nodded in agreement. "I''m just not


    used to seeing you act as Jimmy Duan."


    "Why do you find my acting strange?"


    "He is supposed to be a faithful general while we both know that you are the total opposite. You are


    a yboy with a lot of scandals to your name," said Mary.


    "Well, I behave like that because I haven''t met someone I like yet," said Victor with a smile, staring


    at Mary. His eyes rested on her as if she was a hot tter of chicken ready to be devoured.


    Mary was a little distracted by his gaze, but she suddenly heard someone calling Victor and asking


    him to go over there.


    "Victor, we are ready,e and change your clothes. Haven''t you had enough of wearing those


    filming clothes?"


    "You better go and remove your makeup and change your clothes," said Mary. "It''s also time for me


    to get off work, I am exhausted," Mary continued exhausted.


    "Don''t leave right now, I want to invite you to join me for dinner."


    "No, thank you. Today is tricky for me." Mary shook her head vehemently.


    "I insist," said Victor with a smile as he jogged away towards the changing rooms. "Don''t go." Mary


    looked at Victor''s receding back and sighed. She had no option but to wait for him since she didn''t


    want to create a scene.


    Meanwhile in William''s apartment, Lucas gingerly put down his bag and looked around the house.


    "Where does Mary, your wife live? Why isn''t she here? I haven''t seen her since I came in.


    Doesn''t she live here with you?" William poured a ss of water for him and then exined, "I


    bought her a suite in the center of the city."


    "You are such a cunning fox!" Lucas jumped from his seat while curling his lips as if he knew a


    secret. "I''m tired, I need to sleep off the jetg. Call meter so that we can go for a drink," said


    Lucas.


    "Just go ahead."


    As soon as Lucas walked into the guest room he instantly fell asleep.


    "Ring! Ring!"


    William took out his phone. "Where are you?" It was a message from Frank.


    William didn''t have time to fiddle with buttons on his phone so he decided to call him directly.


    "Hello? William."


    "Yes, what do you need? I am at home right now. I have just arrived from the airport." "Were you


    picking up someone?"


    "Yes, Lucas was scheduled to return today."


    "He came back? Why is he back? Did something happen?"


    "Not really, I asked him toe because I want him to do me a favor." Taking another sip of his


    water, William said, "I want him to check on Mary''s mother."


    "You invited a famous cancer expert... You seem to care about Mary."


    "It wasn''t anything extraordinary, don''t put too much thought and significance into it."


    "How can I?" Frank replied cheekily. He had a wide smile stered on his face on the other end of


    the line. "I was just saying it casually. William, have you eaten yet?"


    "Not yet, but I will be going for a drink with Lucaster in the evening." After a pause, William asked,


    "Would you like to join us?"


    "Is that okay with everyone?"


    "Why not?" With a smile on his face, William said, "Let''s meet at the Love Bar, at eight o''clock. You


    know how to get there, right?"


    "Okay, see you in the evening."


    After hanging up the phone, William thought about Mary again for no reason. He felt as if she was a


    permanent fixture in his mind.


    He hadn''t seen her for thest few days. He wondered if she would be working at the convenience


    store tonight. If he went there, would he meet her?


    Meanwhile in a restaurant near the shooting site, Mary and Victor were waiting for their food.


    "I oftene to this restaurant. It''s not big and doesn''t look elegant or fancy, but the dishes they


    make are always delicious," said Victor.


    "Well, it''s a very small and exquisite ce with a warm ambience." Mary nodded and looked


    around. The ce was packed with all the actors and actresses from the movie set.


    "Seems like it''s our dishing!" The proprietress came all the way with their dish in her hands.


    "Your pickled fish is here, I hope you enjoy the meal."


    "Thank you." "It smells really nice," Mary said, while sniffing the delicious aroma.


    "Alright, let''s dig in, I am famished." Victor handed her the chopsticks and took a pair for himself.


    The dishes kepting in one after the other. Mary was so engrossed in eating her meal, which


    she was basically absorbing like a vacuum cleaner due to immense hunger, and didn''t notice the


    smile on Victor''s face when he asionally stopped eating to watch her. "Mary." Victor finally


    couldn''t help himself and said, "I have really enjoyed watching you eat. Your appetite is contagious


    and makes me feel hungry too."


    "Hmm, what are you talking about?" Mary looked up from the bowl filled with vegetables like a


    mountain and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "You seem to really like the dishes."


    "Well, they are really nice."


    Victor almost choked through hisughter. "Hurry up and eat, finish your food."


    "Why did you invite me for dinner? Now I''m a little embarrassed. I won''t get free food without paying


    for my fair share," said Mary.


    "Aren''t we friends? I can always invite you for a meal whenever I want." After a pause, Victor asked,


    "Are you afraid to eat with me because of your husband? I was really scared when he lost his


    temperst time."


    "No! No! No!" Mary shook her head. "I''m sorry about what happenedst time."


    "Don''t worry, it''s been a while since it happened. It''s okay. How are you and your husband getting


    alongtely?" asked Victor.


    "It''s the same as before." Mary stopped eating and smiled pretending to be natural and


    unrestrained. Victor knew that something was up, just by observing how she was behaving. "You


    really are a horrible actress, would you like me, a professional actor, to teach you?"


    "You..." Mary almost sprayed him with the food that she had just shoved into her mouth. Mary hadn''t


    expected him to be so straightforward. She felt embarrassed when he called her out on her lie.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand..."


    "You are such a strange woman," Victor said sarcastically. "I''m curious. Don''t you care about his


    rtionship with Frank?"


    "What are you talking about?" Mary was genuinely confused and dropped the false pretense.


    "What''s the rtionship between him and Frank? I really don''t understand what you mean. Aren''t


    they very good friends? Is there anything else between them?"


    When Victor noticed that she was actually not lying and she seemed genuinely confused, he was


    shocked. "You really don''t know anything about them? "


    "I know nothing, what should I know?" Mary was stunned for a while as she tried to absorb what she


    had just heard then said, "You''re so strange. Ever since the first time I met you, you have always


    told me strange stuff. I''m not familiar with Frank so I don''t know anything about their rtionship.


    What are you talking about?"


    Victor looked at Mary in astonishment. "You don''t know Frank?"


    "No, I don''t." Mary shook her head.


    Victor felt his heart beating faster and faster and it was so loud he thought Mary could hear it too.


    "Didn''t you say that you knew Frank? What did you mean by that?"


    "I know that he is the owner of the Intoxicating South Restaurant Chain and has a lot of business


    cooperation with the AJ Group."


    "Well except for this? What do you know?" Victor was now agitated.


    "Rumor has it that he is William''s good friend and they have known each other since childhood.


    As he stared at Mary, with an intensity that could burn through her clothes, Victor had mixed


    feelings. He just realized that William hadn''t told her about the rtionship between him and Frank!


    He was shocked that Mary really knew nothing. She was in the dark about everything!


    "What''s wrong? Why do you look like you just swallowed a whole fish?" Looking at the serious


    expression on Victor''s face, Mary was a little confused.


    "No...There is nothing, nothing at all." When Victor came to his senses, he smiled and thought, ''How


    silly you are, Mary.''


    "Really?" Mary doubted his sudden change in attitude. "You were so agitated just now."


    "You know I will always protect you, Mary." All of a sudden, Victor said something irrelevant, which


    completely stunned Mary.


    "Just eat and enjoy your food." Victor lowered his head as if he was trying to avoid eye contact with


    her and didn''t look at her anymore.


    ''Mary, from now on, I will expose William and Frank''s hidden secrets one by one, so that you can


    know what the truth is.''


    After the two finished their meal, Victor seemed to be very happy. He didn''t want to let her go


    anytime soon, so he showed her the TV show he had just shot. Mary had no choice but to


    apany him.


    On the other hand, at the VIP box of Love Bar, the atmosphere was hot.


    The box was packed since it was upied by William, Lucas, Frank, Frank''s wife Nancy, as well as


    William and Lucas''s roommates from college.


    It was as if they had separated themselves ording to their gender, the women were chatting


    while the men were drinking.


    "Lucas, we haven''t seen each other for so many years. Why did youe back?" One of the men


    who was wearing sses asked.


    "Of course I was always destined toe back. I see you have also been doing well over thest


    few years."


    "None of us is doing as well as you have been doing," a tall thin man continued. "We all learned


    management together, but who would have thought that you would inherit the family business and


    be a doctor?"


    "Ha ha, father''s orders are difficult to disobey," Lucas said with a smile. "I think William is doing


    better, he is the best of all of us."


    "Yes, yes," Everyone echoed.


    William smiled and said, "Don''t tter me. Everyone is doing well."


    "Well Frank is slightly ahead," the tall and thin man said, "He is not only sessful, but he also


    married earlier than you. You have to try harder to keep up."


    "What are you talking about?" Lucas asked, "Aren''t you aware that William has been married even


    though you''re in the same city!"


    "What...? What do you mean that he has been married?"


    "Wow, such an interesting piece of news. Why don''t you tell us before? !"


    "Yes, that''s a good question. Why didn''t you tell us? Is it because you look down upon us or


    something else?" "I just got my marriage license. I haven''t told everyone yet. I''m too busy to talk


    about such things," said William with a smile, staring at Frank.


    "No way!" The man said, "We must drink to that! Drink up!"


    "Okay, okay," said William with a smile. "If you want, I can punish myself by drinking three sses


    of wine."


    "William, why didn''t youe with your wife here today?" Nancy asked.


    "She is busy today." After downing the second ss of wine as part of his punishment, William


    suddenly felt that the wine he had swallowed was unbearable.


    "This is not right!" The tall, thin man said, "You must have hidden her in your expensive house!"


    "Ha ha," said Lucas with a smile. "If there is a chance, let here out and meet us!"


    "Sure, of course I will." Holding his ss in his hand, William smiled and drank it up.


    "Excuse me, I''m going to the toilet," Frank


    suddenly said.


    "Wait," called Lucas. "I''ll go with you."


    Frowning, William looked at Lucas with a warning meaning in his eyes, but Lucas pretended not to


    see him. The two of them walked out of the box. However, when William was about to chase after


    them, he was pulled by several of his friends and offered another drink.


    "Frank, stop pestering William." After passing through the door, Lucas said without beating around


    the bush.


    "You should go and tell him." Frank sneered, "If he wants me to leave, then I''ll leave."


    "You obviously know he feels guilty! Don''t think that you can keep him," said Lucas while ring at


    Frank.


    Lucas gave him a cold stare and then went into the restroom. ''I''m the only one who knows what had


    happened between you and Frank. William, if I don''t help you, who else can? Even if you think I


    should not mind your business, I''ll stop you from damaging your own future!'' thought Lucas.

 Chapter 34 Take Him Home

    Chapter 34 Take Him Home


    When Frank and Lucas came back from the bathroom, William and the others were already several


    bottles in, and nearly drunk.


    "Frank, why did it take you so long?" Nancy asked him.


    "I was just out for a cigarette." Frank stared at William while he spoke.


    "Okay, fine." Nancy smiled arrogantly and said nothing more.


    "What¡ªwhat time is it now, anyway?" William smelled like a distillery. The amount of alcohol he


    consumed made him stumble over his words.


    "Ten o''clock at night." The man in sses said, "Still early."


    "Still early? Really?" His wife put her hand on his knee. "So you don''t need to go to work


    tomorrow?"


    "Ha ha ha..." Lucas said with augh, "I think you''re right."


    "How about another drink before we leave?" The tall, thin man''s face was already red.


    "Sounds good!" William raised his ss and was about to down another one. Lucas grabbed his


    ss and said, "Now cut that out. Look at you. William is obviously drunk. You want him to pass out


    from alcohol poisoning? I can''t believe you people! Jesus!"


    "What do-do you think we can do about it?" the man in sses stammered.


    "Yes," said Nancy. "It was his own idea. No one held a gun to his head and told him to drink."


    "All right, all right. You ready to go?" Lucas waved his hand. "Let''s leave."


    "Yeah. They''re almost done, too."


    "Okay, then I''ll take my husband home."


    "Fine," nodded Lucas. "Take care."


    A group of people walked out, leaving only four people in the noisy box.


    "I''ll give William a lift." Frank stood up and pulled William to his feet, indicating they should leave.


    "Frank!" Lucas called. "Shouldn''t you take care of your wife first?" Lucas said, holding his arm. He


    wasn''t wrong.


    Nancy stood aside and sneered, "Never mind. I''ll call a taxi myself."


    "It''s reallyte. Aren''t you worried about her?" Lucas red at Frank. ''''Mary...''1


    Just as everyone was at an impasse, William suddenly muttered something, his body shaking.


    Frank felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He dropped his hand from William''s arm.


    "Did you hear that?" Lucas smiled and said, "He wants his wife. I''ll get Mary to pick him up. You


    drive Nancy home."


    Nancy raised her eyebrows.


    "Let''s go!" With a pale face, Frank pressed his lips into a thin line and guided Nancy out of the


    room.


    Lucas took out William''s cellphone, trying to find Mary''s number. He scrolled through call logs and


    contacts trying to figure it out.


    When Mary was about to head home, her phone rang. She took out her phone and nced at the


    caller ID. It was William, who she hadn''t heard from in a few days. Victor was nearby.


    "Who''s that?" asked Victor, raising his eyebrows.


    "It''s William." Mary smiled and answered the phone, "Hello?"


    "Hello?" Lucas''s voice sounded a little excited. "Mary?"


    That wasn''t William''s voice. "You''re not William. Who are you?" Mary was stunned. "Oh, I''m sorry.


    I''m his friend, Lucas," Lucas said quickly. "He''s drunk now. Think you could drop by here and pick


    him up?"


    "He''s drunk?" Mary frowned. "Fine. Where are you now?" she asked.


    "At the Love Bar. Do you know the ce?"


    "Yeah, I know where that is. I''ll be right there."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you at the entrance."


    After hanging up the phone, Mary was about to leave. "Victor, I have something to deal with now.


    I''m leaving. Sorry I have to leave you here."


    "What''s going on?"


    "William''s drunk. I need to get him home."


    "Let me drive you there."


    "No, thanks anyway." Mary waved her hand.


    "It''s reallyte. I''m worried about you." Victor insisted, "We''ll be there soon."


    Without saying anything more, Mary followed Victor into the car. She didn''t have too much time to


    argue with him.


    When Mary got out of the car, Lucas''s eyes lit up. She was cute, so William had a good taste. Even


    though Mary was just his wife in name only, she matched William perfectly. "Mary?" he ventured. He


    was hoping he was right. "Hi," Lucas said as he walked towards Mary, supporting William''s weight.


    "Hello." She looked up and down at Lucas. As she expected, birds of a feather flock together.


    William was a handsome man, and his friends were outrageously attractive, too.


    "Nice to meet you. The name''s Lucas Murong. I''m William''s ssmate and friend."


    "Nice to meet you. I... I''m his wife," Mary said awkwardly.


    "William used to be able to hold his liquor. I don''t know why he''d be drunk today," Lucas said.


    Saying that, he transferred William''s dead weight to Mary. She could barely hold him up. "I''ll leave


    him in your capable hands."


    "Yeah, ok." Struggling to even stand under her drunken burden, she could only grunt a reply through


    gritted teeth.


    "You gonna be okay?" Lucas asked.


    "Yeah, I think so."


    "Well, fine, I''m leaving now."


    "Okay, see you."


    "See you." Lucas strode away. He thought to himself, ''The things I do for a friend. You owe me cab


    fare, William. With interest.'' Then he touched the house key he took from William''s pocket and


    smiled evilly. He thought, ''It''s not all bad. I''m sleeping at your big house tonight.''


    William was significantly taller than Mary, so it was tough for her to hold him. She was more


    dragging him than anything. She finally managed to lug William into the car, sweating.


    Mary got to the driver''s seat and took a deep breath. Although she had a driver''s license, it was sad


    she didn''t actually have a car. She almost never drove. The only reason she drove tonight was


    because it waste, and there were few cars on the road. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have agreed to


    do this.


    William''s face was extremely flushed. He mumbled something and tugged on his cor from time to


    time, looking very ufortable.


    "You deserve it," said Mary. "You must have pretended to be good at drinking. And now I have to


    pick you up."


    "Water..." William rasped loudly, his eyes closed.


    "No," said Mary. "We''ll be back soon. You can wait." She was unhappy with him, and not about to


    cater to his demands.


    Under the bright moonlight, there were almost no cars on the road. But, being careful, Mary didn''t


    notice a car following them the whole time.


    It was Victor''s car. Elsewhere, Frank sped through the dark night.


    "Are you crazy, Frank?" Belted into the passenger seat, Nancy shouted at Frank, "What the hell do


    you think you''re doing? Slow down!"


    Pursing his lips, Frank didn''t say a word. All he could think about was the way that William, in a


    drunken daze, had said Mary''s name not too long ago.


    William! William! William!


    "Frank, slow down! God!" Nancy was angry and scared, on the edge of hysterics. "We''re gonna die.


    We''re gonna ¡ª "


    "Shut up!" His eyes red, Frank shouted at Nancy again, "Shut up!"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Nancy, cowed, just sat there silently.


    The car still zoomed in the darkness, and the scenery outside the window was just a blur.


    "Ha ha," Nancy suddenly sneered. "Screw you! Well, you''d better drive faster. If you want to die,


    let''s all die together!


    Drive to the gates of hell if you want!


    I want to go to hell with you, together!" Nancy bit her lips, tears rolling down her face. "We''ve been


    married for a year. Do you even think of me as your wife? Seriously, have you ever thought of me as


    your wife? Just once?" "Cut the crap."


    "If you think I''m bullshitting you, then go ahead, divorce me!" Nancy looked imposing now, in control


    of the conversation.


    "Fine, let''s do it." Frank snorted.


    He mmed on the brakes, and the tires squealed in protest.


    It spun out, leaving the ckened trails of tire tracks behind.


    The moment the car came to a stop, Frank got out and mmed the door behind him.


    Not to be outdone, Nancy did the same.


    "Why are you doing this to me?" Nancy got in Frank''s way so he couldn''t even push the button for


    the elevator. The expression on Frank''s face grew colder. He reached around her and pushed the


    button.


    "What do you want me to do to you? Huh?" Frank''s anger hadn''t abated yet, but he suddenly struck


    a wicked grin. "Are you reminding me that I haven''t fulfilled my duty as your husband?" She knew


    what he meant.


    "Yes." Nancy wiped the tears from her face. "I want to see if you''re a real man!"


    "Ding!"


    At this moment, the elevator door opened. Frank rushed in, grabbed Nancy''s arm and pulled her


    into the box too.


    Before Nancy could react, Frank pushed her into a corner, as if he were going to kill her. Nancy was


    stunned and responded by hugging him.


    The elevator went up, but the two were together, embracing each other the whole time.


    Even after they walked into the apartment, they were still holding onto each other. Frank''s face was


    a twisted mask of rage, while Nancy''s expression was one of cowed submission. There was no


    tenderness here, despite the thick sexual tension.


    They still had the whole night.


    Meanwhile, Mary had her own cross to bear. She took out the key and frantically opened the door.


    She turned on the light and half-dragged the drowsy William all the way to the bedroom. She threw


    him on the bed and sighed.


    "Hey William. You okay?" Mary asked breathlessly. It had taken a Herculean effort to get him this


    far. She was hoping he was still alive, at least.


    "Water..."


    ''Oh yeah, '' she thought. ''He was thirsty.'' Mary shook her head and picked a ss of room


    temperature water. "Okay, William, here''s some water. Sit up and drink it." Mary held William''s head


    and slowly put the ss of water in front of his mouth.


    Feeling the water moisten his cracked lips, William opened his mouth and gulped down the water.


    But he drank too fast and pulled away from the ss, coughing and sputtering.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Frowning, William slightly opened his eyes just a bit, and asked in


    confusion, "Are you Mary?"


    "Yes, that''s me," Mary replied sourly.


    "Where am I?"


    "The apartment." Mary stood up and said, "Can you manage a shower? You smell like a pig."


    "Yes, I can," said William, and immediately regretted it. His head was pounding. But the proud man


    did not want to show any weakness


    "Then go wash up. I''ll make you some hangover tea." Mary walked out, ss in hand.


    William stood up, shaking, and staggered into the bathroom.


    As Mary was making tea, she felt lucky that William was drunk. She didn''t know how to face him


    otherwise. He was such a jerk sober, and a lot more pliable like this. Eventually, she let him know


    the tea was done.


    The tea had been ready for quite some time, but William still hadn''t emerged. All of a sudden, an


    idea came to mind. ''Damn it! I wonder if he hurt himself in there.''


    Thinking of this, Mary felt her scalp tingle. She stood up at once and rushed into the bedroom.


    As soon as she entered, she found William sleeping soundly on the bed, d in a bathrobe.


    ''Thank heavens.'' Mary breathed a sigh of relief. When she was about to leave, she realized he was


    in a mess. She couldn''t stop herself from helping him.

 Chapter 35 Back To The Starting Point

    Chapter 35 Back To The Starting Point


    Life had been wonderful ever since they gotten married. ''It''s probably because I''m so tired of being


    alone that the moment someone treats me well, I tend to magnify it by a thousand times. That''s why


    I feel differently towards William. I feel helpless but I''d better not start anything else, '' Mary thought.


    . .


    William was sweating so much all over, his hair wet and dripping, it had wet the sheets.


    Mary fetched a towel and began to wipe his head.


    "William," Mary said softly as she continued to wipe his hair, "I''m worried about you. I''m afraid you''ll


    fall sick, that is all. Please don''t think too much. I might have scared you but don''t worry. I''m just


    afraid I''ll get lost in your charm and fall in love with you. It''s not on you, so please don''t worry about


    it."


    "I know..." William muttered suddenly, causing Mary to jump, startled.


    "You didn''t fall asleep?" Mary said, trying to calm her furiously beating heart. .


    William turned over and continued to sleep.


    He was probably dreaming. Mary shook her head before continuing to tidy up the room.


    She then quietly closed the door and left.


    It was dark in the bedroom. The man on the bed suddenly opened his eyes and sat up.


    William rubbed his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief.


    On the second morning, Mary got busy in the kitchen.


    William walked out of the bedroom, his stride lumbering, steps heavy. "What are you doing?" he


    asked Mary hoarsely.


    "Ah, you''re up!" Mary looked around, surprised and embarrassed. "It''s still early."


    "Headache."


    "Does it still hurt?" Mary asked,ing over to him with a bowl of soup and handing it to him. "Drink


    it."


    William took the bowl and frowned suspiciously at it.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not poisonous. I wouldn''t dare hurt you," Mary said teasingly, internally surprised at


    how normal she sounded, as if nothing had happened. . .


    William put down the bowl, his eyes moving to herptop. "How to make Minced Pork Congee with


    Preserved Egg," William read out, his eyebrows shooting up. "Are you making porridge?". .


    "Yes," Mary said, smiling. "Breakfast was takeaway, though.".


    William cocked his brow nomittally at this. He then picked up his chopsticks and began to eat.


    It didn''t matter to him whether she had bought the food or not.


    Mary filled two bowls of porridge, sat down before him, and began to eat.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "How do you like the porridge?" Mary asked expectantly. .


    "Not bad, yeah," he said, his face stoic. But Mary snickered. .


    "It''s a little... Light," he added.


    Mary''s smile dimmed at his words. "You have bad taste," she said.


    William''s jaw hardened at this. Mary noticed this and she returned her attention to her bowl.


    "Well..." Mary started to say, a few minutester, but William cut her off. .


    "Needless to say," he said, "I will pretend like nothing has happened."


    "How do you know what I was going to say?" Mary frowned. . "I just know.". "That''s good, I think. I


    will work hard then, not to worry," Mary said, heaving a sigh of relief.


    "Okay."


    "I will find a suitable boyfriend as soon as possible this year. Please don''t worry about it," Mary said


    confidently. .


    William''s head snapped up at this, shock coloring his features.


    Mary thought he wasn''t believing her and said hurriedly, "Really, I''m not young anymore. It''s time for


    me to make a n for the rest of my life. But I won''t cause any trouble during the contract period."


    William''s lips became a thin line. "Whatever," he sneered.


    Saying thus, he got up without finishing the porridge, grabbed his coat, and walked out.


    Mary was surprised at his behavior. ''Is he still drunk? Why did he lose his temper like this?'' she


    wondered.


    But Mary was relieved for having cleared things up with him. She always felt love could be


    restrained. No wonder people called her heartless.


    Mary had nned to go directly to the site, but remembered that she had to retrieve a document


    from thepany and retraced her steps. She saw Lucas when she reached the 32nd floor.


    Mary was annoyed, because she felt that no matter how close friends and brothers were, there was


    no need to go to thepany every day. But Lucas was one such person, and Frank was another.


    Mary was about to leave quietly when Lucas nced up and spotted her. "Hi, Mary!" he said,


    emerging from the office with a big smile on his face. Mary peeked into the room


    subconsciously and found William seated in there. He clearly had no intention ofing out.


    "Hello! You''re here too!" she greeted Lucas, embarrassed. . .


    "I just arrived," Lucas said with a cheeky smile. "I''m here to return William''s key to him. I was at his


    luxurious apartmentst night, stayed there for free."


    Apartment? She thought, ''I guess I shouldn''t be surprised that a man like William, who runs a super


    bigpany by himself, owns multiple properties!''


    "Continue talking with William. I need to get to work first," she said, smiling, and made to turn


    around. .


    "Don''t leave, Mary," Lucas said, taking a step forward. "Am I not wee here?".


    "No, no, nothing like that," Mary said, waving her hand, embarrassed. .


    William looked up at them from behind his desk, satisfied at the frustration etched on Lucas''s face.


    "Your mother... How''s her? How about I go with you tomorrow to see her?" Lucas asked. . .


    "Wh-what?" Mary stammered, surprised. ''Is he purposely acting like a good friend, offering to visit


    my mother?''


    "Damn it! I knew it! That brat didn''t tell you!" Lucas eximed disdainfully. .


    "What should he have told me?" Mary was now confused. .


    "Ahem," Lucas smiled. "Let me introduce myself first. I''m a doctor and my family runs a hospital.


    This time, it was that brat, William, who asked me toe back."


    "Why are you back?" Mary asked curiously.


    "To help your mother," Lucas said, grinning, his white teeth glinting. "I''ll try my best to treat her. I''ve


    informed the hospital about it. We can go there tomorrow, okay?".


    Mary was too surprised to reply. She didn''t know if her surprise was because of what William had


    done or for the doctor before her who didn''t look like a doctor.


    "Mary? Are you okay?" Lucas asked, concerned. . "I..." Tears welled up in Mary''s eyes. "Thank you.


    I''ll take you there tomorrow.". She knew that he must be verypetent given that William had


    called him here.


    "It''s okay, Mary. Please don''t cry!" Lucas eximed, panicking. . .


    William watched them chat through the ss window, without any idea about what they were talking


    about. He was annoyed. Why was this ss so soundproof?.


    "Okay, okay," Mary said, trying not to burst into tears. "I''m just too happy. Thank you. Thank you


    very much!".


    "Come on, don''t be so formal!" Lucas said, taking a white handkerchief from his pocket and handing


    it to her. It had barely made its way to her hands when they heard a loud thud. .


    They looked around, startled, to see William rushing out of the office, clearing his throat. . "What are


    you doing?" he asked coldly before turning to Mary and saying, "Mary, make me a cup of coffee.". .


    Mary nodded, saying, "Okay," and left. .


    Lucas put away his handkerchief, an evil smile ying on his lips, and said to William, "Why are you


    in such a hurry? Are you afraid I''m going to steal your wife?"


    "What nonsense!" William barked, ring at Lucas. "I came out of the office for some fresh air. It


    was getting too stuffy in there.".


    "Yes, yes, it''s too stuffy," Lucas said, smiling as if he knew everything. .


    Mary returned with two cups of coffee in her hands. "Enjoy. I''m going to the site."


    William nodded wordlessly.


    Lucas smiled. "Don''t forget our appointment tomorrow!"


    "I won''t," Mary nodded, smiling before turning around and leaving. .


    William frowned and before he could say anything, Lucas sidled up to him and said, "Do you want to


    know what our appointment is?"


    "You can''t hide anything from me," William said and walked into the office, the cup of coffee nestled


    in his hands. "I''ll take you to the hospital tomorrow. You can go back now.". .


    "Damn! So ungrateful!"


    When Mary arrived at the site, she found that Victor had already started working.


    Jimmy had been badly injured in the smoke-filled battlefield, face covered with blood and dust.


    Behind him were bodies of soldiers, scattered on the ground.


    The scene was as tragic as it could get. Mary shook her head and went to go through the


    documents.


    "Why are you hiding here?" Victor said, strolling over to her corner. .


    "I''m reading some documents," said Mary, looking up at him. "You''ve already finished your work?".


    "Of course," he said, smiling.


    "That''s awesome!" she said and gave him a thumbs up. .


    "There''s another piece to shoot in the night," Victor sighed, running a hand over his face. "Looks like


    I won''t be getting any sleep tonight either.".


    "It''s difficult work. But keep going. You will soon be the best actor ever," Mary said


    encouragingly.


    Victor smiled. "Do you want to apany me, the future best actor?"


    Mary was taken aback. She awkwardly scratched her head as she said, "I''m afraid I can''t. I have


    something to do tomorrow and have to go to bed early tonight."


    "What''s the matter?" Victor said, sensing the seriousness in Mary''s voice and expression. .


    "There is a doctor who wants to see my mother, " she said, shrugging. "Is your mother sick?"


    "Yes," Mary smiled helplessly. .


    "Is it serious?" Victor asked, his voice soft. .


    "Cancer," Mary said. She didn''t even blink as she said this. .


    "I''m sorry! I didn''t know," Victor said, flustered.


    "It''s okay." Mary smiled. "I''m just relieved there''s someone to diagnose and treat her. You don''t have


    to feel awkward."


    Victor was about to say something, when he stopped, an idea urring to him abruptly. ''Is there


    any deal going on between Mary and William?''.

 Chapter 36 A Flustered Night

    Chapter 36 A Flustered Night


    After Victor finished shooting his scene in the afternoon, Mary left. But the set was still brightly lit by


    nightfall.


    The only thing in Victor''s mind throughout the whole day, though, was Mary. His absent-mindedness


    during the shooting caused a few scenes to be redone several times, which pissed Summer off.


    ''Mary''s mother is seriously ill, and she needs money, so she made a deal with William? How is that


    possible?'' Victorughed at himself inwardly. ''I''ve been acting for so long that I must be thinking too


    much like a fictional character. Otherwise, in what world would a shrewd businessman as William


    behave so childishly? I must be dying to give a blow to Frank for thinking such nonsense.''


    "Cut!" Not so far away, the director suddenly shouted, "What''s wrong with you, Victor? How many


    times have we gone through this today? What was that expression just now? Be affectionate!


    Affectionate, understand? I don''t want you to look like you''re in a daze!"


    Victor hadpletely forgotten he was still on the job. As soon as he realized his mistake, he


    quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, director. I wasn''t in character just now." "It''s alright. Forget it!" Waving


    his hand, the director added, "Let''s take a break and have some rest before we continue."


    Victor sighed in relief while Summer snorted next to him. The actress was then led by her makeup


    artist to fix her looks.


    Meanwhile, Mary was still on her way home on a crowded bus during rush hour. Without much room


    to shift, all she could do was tightly grasp the handle and passively move along with the bus. As


    summer was about toe, the lingering stink of sweat, feet, and perfume got mixed up in the air,


    causing Mary to want to throw up.


    After she finally got off the bus, she had no appetite left. Yet, she stopped somewhere to grab some


    takeout food forter.


    By the time she got home, all she needed was shower in order to make herself feel better.


    Therefore, she rushed into the bathroom and spent half an hour in there before walking out in a


    much better mood.


    When dressed, Mary sat on the sofa with her dinner and turned on the TV.


    "Be Su, this marriage is merely a perfunctory decision based on my parents'' wishes. There is


    another girl that I love and ..." Mary was watching one of the scenes shot on the set that day. Post-


    production made it even more pleasant on screen. She couldn''t feel morefortable at that time


    as she savored both the romantic story ying on the TV and the delicious meal.


    Click.


    A crisp sound came all of a sudden even though there was only one person in the house.


    Unexpectedly, the bedroom door was opened from the other side. Mary''s mind wentpletely


    nk for a moment. Closing her eyes, she instinctively shouted, "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Once the door waspletely open, William came through it, startled by her screams. He then


    promptly ran to her and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Upon hearing William''s voice, Mary opened her eyes and saw the man in front of her. As much as


    she wanted to scold him, she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    With her body trembling and panting, she answered, "I got scared. When did youe back?"


    Rubbing his eyebrows, William realized he had frightened her. "I just came back and went for a


    change of clothes."


    "Why didn''t you tell me? You almost scared me to death!" Mary choked as she said it, not


    completely recovered from the scare.


    "You were taking a shower." William''s face showed no sign of emotion, but he didn''t seem open to


    discussion either.


    Afraid he would lose his temper again, Mary suppressed herints and said, "Oh, I see."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, the doorbell rang.


    "Ah!" she screamed. Mary had just got herself at ease only to get scared by something else.


    "It''s the doorbell," William exined with a sigh. Noticing how frightened she was, he refrained from


    saying anything further as he walked towards the door in his slippers.


    On the sofa, Mary bit her lower lip to prevent herself from speaking and put a hand on her chest.


    Just as William was wondering who could it be, he opened the door and recognized the middle-


    aged couple who also lived in the building, standing in the corridor.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?" William asked, looking at the couple.


    "Well, young man, are you home alone?" The man asked.


    "No, my wife is also inside."


    "We''ve just heard a scream from your house," the woman said vigntly. "What happened?" "Oh,


    no, no," William said, understanding what they meant. "It''s just my wife who made a fuss. I''m sorry if


    it disturbed you."


    "Really?" The man seemed suspicious. From time to time, he would spare a few nces at the


    living room behind William.


    "Mary," William called. "Come out for a bit."


    "Oh, okay." Coming over the door, Mary asked, puzzled, "What''s wrong?"


    "You screamed just now," William stated in an unfriendly tone while keeping his faceposed.


    "You almost scared the whole building. Exin it."


    As soon as Mary heard this, she looked up and met the couple''s loving eyes.


    "Girl, don''t be afraid because we''re here," the woman encouraged her and then pointed at William.


    "Did he do anything to you?"


    "No, no, no!" Mary waved, moved by the woman''s concern. "Some bugs scared me just now, not my


    husband. I''m sorry I bothered you."


    "It doesn''t matter," the man said. "We thought something was wrong. But if nothing happened, we


    will leave now."


    "Okay, fine," Mary nodded. "Take care now. And sorry for disturbing you. I appreciate your


    kindness." The couple smiled, waving at them. Afterward, they took the elevator and left at once.


    Turning her head with a smile, Mary was met with William''s speechless expression.


    "Well... It''s all my fault, I know." Mary was quick to apologize. "I''m sorry, boss."


    "Don''t mind it." Immediately, the indifferent look on William''s face was restored as he turned around


    and walked inside.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Well... Why did youe back today?" Mary asked cautiously.


    "This is my home. I cane back whenever I want!" William didn''t hide that he was a little angry.


    "Yes, that''s right," Mary agreed with an awkward smile. "Boss, I''m going to bed. You... Well, carry on


    with your business."


    With her head low, Mary ran to her bedroom, leaving William and his rage on their own.


    Holding back his anger, William walked into the living room only to find Mary''s leftovers on the table


    and "Past of Republic of China" ying on the TV. He couldn''t help but get furious again.


    With a dark look on his face, William went straight to Mary''s door. When he was about to knock, he


    stopped as he heard her on the phone with someone. "Yes, I''ve watched it... Yes, yes, General


    Duan looks very handsome on the screen."


    Was she talking to Victor on the phone? William went blind with rage at that thought.


    Bang! Bang!


    Clenching his fists, William smashed at the wooden door. "Open the door, Mary!"


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?" A few secondster, Mary ran to open the door. rmed, she


    asked, "What happened?"


    "Why are you in panic? Do you have a guilty conscience?" William queried.


    "What? No." Confused at William''s reaction, Mary continued, "You... What''s up?"


    "Who were you talking to on the phone just now?" William stared at her as if she was a criminal.


    "It was Victor." Mary asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Mary Lu!" William shouted her full name, and the reverberation in his voice caused Mary''s legs to


    tremble as she waited for him to start yelling at her. A couple of secondster, however, she just


    heard his discouraged voice saying, "Go and clean up your leftovers!"


    "Okay, okay, okay," she promised. ''It seems that the boss is squeamish again, '' Mary thought.


    William followed her to the living room and observed that while she cleaned the table, she would


    spare a few nces at the TV now and then.


    p!


    With the remote control in his hand, he turned off the TV at once. Mary looked at him and saw he


    had a somber expression on his face.


    "What... What''s wrong?" ''Something is not right with William tonight. Did he eat something wrong?''


    Mary wondered. ''Did his business fail?''


    "Do not watch this show anymore!" William''s eyes lit with anger as he spat the words out.


    Mary couldn''t believe in her own ears, but then it urred to her. ''Is there any conflict between


    Victor and William?''


    "Well... I just wanted to support the show of ourpany." Mary tried to smooth things over with a


    smile.


    "Humph," William sneered. "I don''t allow you to watch it anymore, understand? Now, stop talking


    nonsense."


    "Okay, okay," Mary nodded obediently. She was afraid that if she said one more word, William would


    explode.


    "Go and cook for me," he ordered.


    "Okay!" As soon as Mary finished collecting her leftovers, she rushed to the kitchen.


    Fortunately, there were some potatoes left!


    Mary quickly started making a dish with the noodles William boughtst time and got herself happily


    busy in the kitchen as she prepared his meal.


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, William stole a few nces at her.


    The sight of her loosely tied hair behind her back and the apron she was wearing, added to the


    smell of the homemade fooding from the kitchen, only made him feel more at home.


    "Hey, boss, the meal is ready," Mary announced.


    At the sound of that, William came back to his senses as he stood up and slowly walked to the


    kitchen. Looking at the tes and bowls arranged on the table, he nced at the uneasy and


    embarrassed woman standing by the table with his face nk.


    "Well... I can''t make anything else," she began to exin. Then she said carefully, "Just try it... I''ll


    find a ce where I can learn how to cook in the future."


    "Okay, go ahead," William snorted and sat down to eat.


    "Well, I''ll head back to my bedroom now." She began to walk away, anxious to leave. "Stay here!"


    William stopped her immediately and added, "Have the meal with me."


    Maryughed nervously and then swallowed. "Okay," she answered.


    William didn''t say a word while he ate, and Mary, on her turn, sat opposite to him ying with her


    fingers in silence as she watched him.


    It was a really odd scene. Mary prayed silently, ''Boss, please finish it up. Such closeness will only


    make me have distracting thoughts...''


    William knew she was ufortable but ate slowly anyway. "I''ll take you to the hospital tomorrow."


    "Umm," said Mary, "Oh, thank you, boss."


    "Hey!" William said, throwing the chopsticks at the bowl with a "ng" sound. "Call me by my


    name."


    "Wi...William."


    Saying his name again brought a sense of relief to her heart. Mary had thought that since she had


    confessed her feeling to him the other day, William wouldn''t allow her to be presumptuous anymore.


    But in the end, it seemed that she was too narrow-minded, and he didn''t take her confession


    seriously.


    Or was he taking revenge on her tonight with all this unusual behavior? Could it be so?

 Chapter 37 Powerless

    Chapter 37 Powerless


    The next morning, William drove Mary to another house, far from the hustle and bustle of the city.


    He was going to pick up Lucas. When she looked around, she saw the area was full of vis.


    "That''s where I live," said William. He pointed at a vi and said, "Lucas and his family moved out of


    the country. He is currently living in my house."


    "Oh, I see." Mary looked out of the window and followed his finger to the home he pointed at.


    It had a red brown roof and white walls, surrounded by green trees. He had what looked like a


    swing on the porch. It was her husband''s home, but she could only see it from a distance. Mary''s


    heart hurt to think of it.


    Lucas came out of the vi in high spirits and said to William, "You got here early."


    "Cut the crap. Get in the car."


    "You''re not in a good mood. Got up on the wrong side of the bed?" Lucas teased. Seeing Mary


    sitting quietly in the back seat, he quickly smiled and said, "I want to sit with Mary."


    "Sit up here."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No," said Lucas. "And what I do is none of your business!" Lucas smiled defiantly and opened the


    back door.


    Mary moved over to let him in.


    Along the way, Lucas kept talking. He was a regr chatterbox.


    "Hey Mary. Where''d you go to college?"


    "Oh, Z University."


    "Wow! One of the top universities. I''m jealous," Lucas said with a smile. "No wonder you''re so


    graceful."


    "Thank you." Mary smiled. She knew that Lucas was ttering her. He was in sses with William,


    and how could William''s college be ordinary?


    "William was quite thedies'' man in college." Lucas began to talk about their university life, "Or he


    would have been, if he hadn''t turned down girls left and right."


    Hearing that, Mary raised her eyebrows. She could almost imagine William refusing other girls,


    arms crossed, stony faced.


    "You''re one to talk. You''d have to keep a spreadsheet to keep track of all your romantic encounters,"


    said William sarcastically.


    "What romantic encounters?" Lucas said, "All the girls I hung out with were just friends. I''m pure and


    innocent." "Fuck off!" That was meant to shut Lucas up, but he wasn''t done.


    "Girls were afraid of him," Lucas ignored him and continued. "He''s never been in love, ha ha!"


    Mary could scarcely believe it. "Really?" she asked.


    "It''s sad, but true." Lucas covered his stomach andughed. "Would I lie to you?"


    William''s face darkened. "Shut up!" he said with a hint of warning.


    "You''re not bad-looking. You must have had men lining up to date you. Am I right?" Lucas asked


    with a cunning smile. Hearing this, William was a little curious and could not help but prick up his


    ears.


    "No... Not really." Mary felt a little embarrassed.


    "You are very modest." Lucas smiled. "Have you ever been in love?"


    Mary couldn''t help but nce at William and said, "I had a boyfriend before, just one."


    "Oh, I see." Lucas was a little embarrassed. Seeing the angry expression on William''s face he


    quickly changed the subject. "When we were in college, William liked to clean everything."


    Mary nodded, ''I know. He''s a real neat freak.''


    "But sometimes he was toozy. He was like a young master. If he didn''t want to clean, he just let


    me do it," Lucas said indignantly. "But I didn''t want to clean, either, so we fought a lot."


    Hearing that, Mary raised her eyebrows. ''How could William be so mercurial?''


    "I didn''t know until we fought," said Lucas with a disdainful look on his face, "that this man has a


    ck belt in taekwondo! He beat me so bad I almost ended up in the hospital!"


    Mary smiled and pictured Lucas getting his butt kicked by William.


    "So!" Lucas said with high fighting spirit, "I really wanted to be a doctor back then!"


    Sweat broke out on Mary''s forehead. ''He wished he could be a doctor after being beaten. What is


    this? A case of physician, cure thyself?''


    "Don''t be ridiculous," said William. "Didn''t your father force you to go into the medical field? You


    didn''t want to learn medicine at all back then, but now you''re all gung-ho about it?" Lucas became


    indignant.


    "You! How could you betray me like this?" Lucas gave William a fierce re.


    Sitting next to him, Mary wanted tough, but afterughing, she felt sad.


    When the car arrived at the hospital, the president, vice president and directors were there, which


    scared Mary. They all stood next to each other in a neat row.


    The three of them got out of the car. Lucas greeted the president of the hospital in a familiar way.


    "Ah, Uncle Zhao, long time no see."


    "Lucas, it''s been too long. How''s your father?"


    "He''s fine. Thank you for your concern."


    "You''re still the same nice boy." The president of the hospital asked with a smile, "Are these two


    friends of yours?"


    "Yes, they are."


    After Lucas introduced everyone, they entered the hospital.


    Then Mary and William went to the intensive care unit first. Mary''s mom looked good.


    "Mom." Mary walked in with a smile.


    "Herees Mary." Mary''s mom turned and said in surprise, "William''s also here."


    "Hello, Aunt."


    "Well," Mary''s mom answered with a smile. "How have you been, William?"


    "Can''tin," replied William. "How are you feeling?"


    "I''m the same. Everything still works." Mary''s mom held William''s hand and said, "Did my Mary


    cause any drama?"


    "No, she''s been doing everything right," said William with a smile, stealing a nce at Mary.


    "That''s good, very good." Mary''s mom continued, "William, I heard you found a friend to examine


    me. I only have a few days left, I think. I feel so sick-"


    "Mom," Mary interrupted. "Don''t say that. If there''s a glimmer of hope, we have to pounce on it.


    Don''t say something messed up like that. I don''t want to live alone."


    "You naughty girl," said Mary''s mom. "Anyway, I can''t hang around you for the rest of your life. You


    already have William, remember?"


    Looking at each other, both Mary and William felt guilty. When they were about to speak, Mary''s


    mom grabbed both of their hands.


    Holding her hand, William stared at Mary''s mom and said, "Aunt, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of


    Mary."


    My God! There was a moment when Mary''s ears were ringing. The warm touch of his hand made


    her heart beat so fast. ''Are you crazy, William? You''re trying to flirt with me, aren''t you? Aren''t you?''


    Mary''s mom was moved by what William said.


    Her eyes started to shimmer with tears. "I don''t know if I can live until your wedding day." Hearing


    this, Mary felt more and more guilty. Tears welled in her eyes and her voice was choked with sobs.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll live to see that day. I promise."


    While they were talking, Lucas and the president came to the ward.


    After putting on his white coat, Lucas looked much more like a doctor. He led the way in and began


    to examine Mary''s mom after saying hi.


    Mary and William couldn''t stay here anymore.


    In the corridor, Mary was quiet, sitting on a cold bench, praying silently.


    William moved to stand next to her. He suddenly said, "Do you want to tell your mom that we have


    the marriage certificate?"


    After a while, Mary raised her head and said, "Let''s talk about itter."


    Now all she wanted to know was whether Lucas could help her mother or not. She was in no mood


    to think about anything else.


    William wasn''t having any cravings, but he still wanted a cigarette right now.


    Mary appeared helpless and dispirited. She looked really miserable. All he could do was pray that


    Lucas would bring them some good news. When Lucas came out, he looked more than a little


    confused.


    "How is she?" Mary came over in a hurry and looked at Lucas hopefully.


    "Mary," Lucas sighed. "I... I''m sorry."


    Although Mary had prepared for this moment mentally, when she heard this, she still felt that her


    world was broken.


    Tears fell like rain.


    They fell and stained her clothing. Teardrops formed and blurred her vision. Mary forced a smile and


    said, "Thank you. Thank you."


    "Oh, Mary, don''t cry." Lucas panicked. "You... I. .. I couldn''t help. I feel so guilty."


    "I''m very grateful to you, really," said Mary. "Can I ask you one more question?" she continued.


    "Go ahead."


    "My mom," Mary asked, wiping her tears, "how long will shest?"


    She wanted to ask the doctor more than once, but she didn''t have the courage. Now there was no


    hope in her heart, so she could finally ask.


    "About 6 months, give or take."


    "Okay, I see. Thank you," Mary said calmly. Standing off to the side, William didn''t say anything. He


    didn''t know what to say or how tofort her.


    It suddenly urred to him that on the day of Sansa''s death, he was pretty much the same way. He


    didn''t want to do or care about anything. He felt empty and alone in the world. He could only try his


    best to push his feelings away. The thought that he would never see Sansa again made him feel like


    his heart had been ripped out.


    Mary was the same now. It was useless to say anything to her.


    "William," said Mary with swollen eyes. "Tell her. Tell my mother that we''re married, okay?"


    "Yeah. I can do that," William nodded.


    "I want to show her our wedding photos after they get developed."


    "Okay. Hey, don''t be too sad," said William after a pause.


    "Yeah," said Mary with a faint smile. "I still have a few months left. I can make the most of the time


    she has. I''ll visit her every day."


    Because she had to face the fact that her mother would die in the end, Mary was not in a good


    mood these days, but she was still calm in front of other people. Looking at Mary, William also felt


    ufortable. Mary visited the hospital almost every day. Her mother knew that she was weak and


    powerless, so she was worried about her daughter.


    When Mary''s mother woke up, she asked, "William proposed to me. Mom, do you think I should say


    yes?"


    Mary''s mom held her hand and nodded slightly. "I was hoping this day would finallye. And now


    it has. I''m happy for you, Mary."


    "As long as you''re happy, Mom." Maryid her head on her mother''s chest, tears pouring from her


    eyes. "Do you still hate my father?"


    "Of course. Why wouldn''t I? But if he still hung around, we''d both be sad. I''ll just forget him," Mary''s


    mom said, fondling her hair.


    Mary''s heart twitched when she heard this. Her father had given up their rtionship for more than


    20 years, but her mother was able to boil things down to a few words. Then, what was this so-called


    love?

 Chapter 38 The Temporary Substitute Actress

    Chapter 38 The Temporary Substitute Actress


    It was afternoon when William received a call. The wedding photography studio called and informed


    him that the photos from the wedding had already been sorted out and could be imed anytime.


    Originally, it was Timothy who had the idea to have photos of their wedding taken professionally.


    Nevertheless, William couldn''t help being a little excited when their photos came out.


    He hung up the call and thought about his remaining appointments for the day. If he went to get the


    photo album before picking up Mary at the shooting site, he would have enough time to show her


    the photos.


    He wrapped up his work and bid a quick goodbye to Kevin before he rushed to the wedding


    photography studio.


    On the shooting site of the Past of Republic of China.


    "Director," Summer''s assistant approached the director and said, "We have an appointment tonight.


    Would it be possible to leave now?"


    "Let me check it first," the director flipped through the script and said, "Alright. You may also tell her


    substitute to go. The rest are all men''s scenes." "Noted. Thank you, director."


    "Okay." The director dismissed her with a wave of his hand. He then turned around and shouted,


    "Hurry up, next scene!"


    Mary was sitting in a corner and having a conversation with Victor.


    "You don''t need toe to me several times a day," Mary grumbled. "Why don''t you use your


    breaks to rest instead ofing to chat with me?"


    "I was afraid you''ll get bored." Victor smiled charmingly.


    "I''ll never be bored," Mary answered. "As a supervisor, it won''t seem right if I''ll be seen chatting with


    you often. If the director sees us and decides to punish me, my bonus will be on the line."


    "He won''t punish you because I''m with you." Victor did not take her warning seriously; he then


    asked, out of the blue, "You told me your mother was sick the other day. How''s her condition now?"


    Mary slightly lowered her head, a sad smile on her lips. She tucked a stray strand of hair behind her


    ear and said after a short pause, "She''s still the same."


    Seeing how sad she became, Victor inwardly kicked himself for being too insensitive. Just as he


    was about to apologize, he heard someone calling him.


    "Then... I''ll get going now."


    "It''s alright. Go ahead." Mary nodded.


    When William arrived at the studio, the staff recognized him even without introducing himself.


    "Mr. Lan, please follow me."


    "Okay." William nodded in acknowledgment before following the assistant.


    "Here is your photo album. Please check it to see if we have left out anything or if it would be up to


    your satisfaction."


    With his big, strong hands, William picked up the thick and heavy photo album. On the cover was a


    photo of him and Mary.


    He gently caressed the faces of the two people in the photo with his slender fingers. They were both


    gorgeous. He opened the album slowly, perusing each page of beautiful and festive photos one by


    one. Now, he felt like he finally understood the need to take photos of their wedding day. Seeing


    these photos was like looking back at the sweet memories from the past.


    "Mr. Lan, are you satisfied with the album?" The shop assistant couldn''t help but ask when he saw


    that William''s attention was fully captivated by the photos. "Yes, I am. Well done." William closed the


    photo album and nodded gently.


    "I''m d to hear that," the shop assistant politely smiled. "When will you be avable? There are


    three outdoor photo sessions that need to be shot."


    "I''ll confirm with my wife when I get home." "Okay."


    Bearing the photo album in his hand, William walked out of the studio under the appreciative gaze


    of a group of pretty saleswomen. He was excited to show the album to Mary.


    What expression would she have on her beautiful face while looking at it? Shy? It was improbable,


    because a simpleton like her would be shameless enough to say ''good job'' after seeing it, wouldn''t


    she?


    "Ha, ha." William chuckled to himself at the mental picture that heposed of Mary. He stepped


    on the gas and sped towards the shooting site.


    The site was in a bit of chaos when he arrived. The director shouted, "You little bastard, why were


    you running around?! You can take a look. Look at what you''ve done! You ruined everything, it was


    such a good scene!"


    The group of people were trembling in fear. The director continued to reprimand the young man, a


    choreman, and said, "This scene needs to be broadcast tomorrow. What can I do now?! Do you


    want me to put a mask on the scene? !"


    When Mary took a look at the scene, it was apparently a scene where Victor and Summer were face


    to face. It was supposed to be a heartwarming confession scene, but when the two of them hugged


    each other, the choreman ran over from one side so the scene was ruined. It was no wonder the


    director was so enraged he jumped to his feet.


    "Go and find Summer for me. Then I won''t give you more trouble than you already have!"


    "Director, director, I really didn''t mean it!" The choreman apologized with an agonized look on his


    face. He seemed sincere.


    Mary involuntarily rubbed her nose. She shouldn''t interfere with other people''s professional work.


    Moreover, she understood that it was necessary to keep the quality of herpany''s work. It was


    really difficult to deal with such a big dilemma.


    "Director," Victor spoke up just when everyone was losing hope. "It would only take a few seconds,


    we can shoot it again."


    "That''s easy for you to say. Where can I find a substitute at this time? !"


    "We have a substitute right here." Out of nowhere, Victor pointed at Mary.


    All eyes went to the direction where Victor pointed. Mary was suddenly scared.


    "What are you talking about? Are you crazy?" Mary burst out angrily, "I don''t know how to act. You...


    Are you kidding me?"


    "What?" The director looked at Mary from head to toe. Apparently, he was satisfied with what he


    saw, so he pped his hands and said, "Okay!"


    "No, no, no! I can''t do that!" Mary quickly waved her hands in refusal.


    "It''s just a few seconds. Your face won''t even appear in the camera." The director instructed, "Adjust


    the camera angle and we can start soon. Mary, look around you. You''re the only woman who is as


    elegant as Be out of all the women on this site!"


    "Yes," said Victor. "You can give it a try. It''s funny."


    "Yes, yes," the young man who was in trouble looked at Mary like she was the life-saving straw and


    said, "Mary, please do me this favor. I will forever be grateful!"


    Under the keen gaze of the people passing by, Mary nodded her head slowly, almost like a puppet.


    "Okay, let''s do it!" As soon as she agreed, the director shouted, "Change your clothes, put on make-


    up. Prepare for the lights of the camera!"


    Mary felt like she was cheated. She was tired to the core of her bones when she was changing her


    clothes and putting on make-up. While her hair was being coiffed, she decided to read through her


    lines on the script.


    After reading it, Mary was perplexed. How could the general say such sweet words realistically?


    Maybe only a yboy like Victor could pull off such a romantic role.


    ''What should I do? I don''t want to mess it up, '' Mary thought to herself.


    She was made to wear ady''s embroidered ancient clothes. Her hair wasbed and a fake


    fringe of hair was attached. Their preparations were finally finished.


    Standing under the spotlight, Victor looked up and saw Mary as she walked out of the darkness. Her


    face was flushed, and she looked at him shyly and awkwardly.


    That scene would forever be engraved into Victor''s heart and memory.


    Just now, he asked Mary to be the substitute on purpose. He had a selfish motive for doing it. He


    mentally tapped himself on the back for such a wise suggestion.


    The staff around them also couldn''t help sighing over and over.


    "Awesome!" When the director saw Marye out of the changing room, he said in a rush, "Victor


    has good taste. Come on,e on!" Be Su sat on a stone bench in the garden, a book in her


    hand and her back to the camera.


    Jimmy Duan had just returned from the battlefield. He hadn''t even changed out of his military


    uniform but he directly came all the way to the garden, the smell of gunpowder hanging around him.


    When he saw Be, a smile instantly lit up his face.


    "Be," he called her.


    Victor was about ten steps away from Mary. With her back to him, Mary couldn''t hear him clearly.


    Pleasantly surprised, Be turned around and quickly stood up. "General?"


    Jimmy rushed to Be in three steps and enclosed her in a hug.


    Thump! Thump! Thump! Mary''s heart beat faster than a drum.


    "I miss you so much." Jimmy let his head rest on Be''s shoulder.


    "General?" Be was confused. Before he left for the war, he had treated her coldly.


    "Yeah." Jimmy snorted, knowing the cause of her confusion, and said, "I can''t hold back my feelings


    for you anymore, and it only bes stronger and stronger now."


    "I can''t hold back my feelings for you anymore, and it only bes stronger and stronger now."


    "Cut!"


    Just as Mary was absorbing the meaning of that sentence, the director broke into her thoughts with


    a shout, "Great! Well done, everyone! Mary, I never expected that you''ll have a talent for acting.


    Great job!"


    Mary thought that it would take at least a few takes before she got the scene right. In a trance, she


    said, "I''m d you like it."


    Victor stood in front of Mary and smiled, praising her, "Well done."


    Mary''s mood darkened. She didn''t seem to know what to reply so she just said, "You taught me


    well. "


    As soon as William stepped out of the car, this was the scene that greeted him when he looked up.


    Victor and Mary were standing under the spotlight. One of them was free and unrestrained, the


    other one was smiling like a blooming flower. They looked like the perfect match, but they annoyed


    him too much!


    When Mary raised her head and took a casual nce around her, she saw William standing straight


    in the distance. ''When did he arrive?! Why did hee here? Did he see everything?''


    She just stared at William, not knowing what else to do. She just watched him walk towards her,


    closer and closer, step by step.


    "What''s wrong?" Victor asked Mary. Following her gaze, his eyes fell upon the dark-faced William.


    Mary''s facial expression had transitioned from shock to guilt, as if she had been caught cheating on


    her husband.


    "Oh, why is the CEO here?" The director was a man with sharp eyes. He greeted William


    immediately as soon as he saw him.


    William and the director were very close. But instead of looking at the director, he stared at Mary


    and said, "I came here to pick up my wife.


    Hearing this, Mary felt that there was an ominous aura of foreboding, like a great storm wasing


    and the wind was whipping the building.


    "Wow, Mr. Lan is such a considerate husband." The director continued, "She''s over there. You''ll find


    her there."


    "Okay." William walked directly up to the two of them and asked, "Mary, have you acted in a


    scene?"


    "Yes, I have." Bowing her head slightly, Mary couldn''t bring herself to look him in the eye. She


    thought, ''Oh my God! He must be furious at me for filming without his permission and insulting his


    authority as the CEO.''


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Victor, let''s go and get changed out of these costumes!"


    "Yes, I''ll join you in a few moments," Victor replied. He looked at William then at Mary. "Mary, I need


    to go now. That scene just now... You did an amazing job."


    "Wait, I''ll go with you to get changed!" Before Mary was able to dash to the dressing room, she was


    stopped by William by grabbing her arm.


    "You''re suddenly leaving me here?" Frowning, William stared at her.


    "William, we are just going to change our clothes, " Victor said to William. "Let go of her."


    "Umm?" With a sneer, William narrowed his eyes dangerously and asked, "Mary, do you want me to


    let you go and let you change your clothes?"

 Chapter 39 The Surprise

    Chapter 39 The Surprise


    "No, I don''t," Mary said. She was scared, shaking her head like a rattle.


    "You hear that?" William nced at Victor defiantly.


    Victor squinted his eyes and said nothing.


    Mary wondered what was going on. The conflict between the two had escted to a new level.


    Should she get involved?


    "Victor," Mary hurried to say. "Go and change clothes. I''ll changeter. Hurry up."


    As Mary spoke, she gave Victor a knowing wink.


    "Mary, you have something in your eye?" William exposed her little trick rudely.


    "Ha ha... Well..." Mary stopped trying to defend herself. She looked embarrassed.


    "Victor, are we still doing this?" It was the dresser who called out to him.


    "Yeah. I''ming, I''ming," replied Victor. He took a look at William, and slowly released Mary.


    "I''ll be back," he said tly.


    "Okay." Mary nodded repeatedly as if she were relieved. As soon as Victor headed off, William


    removed his hand from Mary as well. "You are not allowed toe here again."


    "Ok." Mary nodded. It was thest day anyway. Besides, the site was far fromfortable. And


    boring. She preferred the office.


    "Oh, my God!" The director came back after he finished his work. "Mr. Lan, you don''t know how


    beautiful Mary looks on camera."


    "Oh? Really?" Looking at Mary, William wore a faint smile.


    "Oh yeah." The director seemed to be unaware of what was going on between them, and continued


    to praise Mary. "There are professional actresses who aren''t that photogenic. The camera¡ª"


    "Can I have a look?" asked William.


    "No problem," the director said with a smile. "Come here, boss."


    "Okay." William put his hands in his pockets. He finally turned to Mary, who was still trying to take all


    of this in. "Grab the photo album from my car, please. Here you go."


    Then he handed the key to her.


    "Okay, fine." Mary nodded and ran off to find his parking spot.


    Standing behind the camera, William watched the scene they had just shot.


    "Check this out," the director said. He was quite proud of what he''d done.


    "Urn." With a groan, William watched while Victor held Mary in his arms. He tried to be suave and


    debonair, all the while flirting with William''s wife! The words "I can''t hold back my feelings for you


    anymore, and it only bes stronger and stronger now" were really affectionate.


    Who was the scriptwriter? It was unbelievable. How could someone say such sweet words and not


    mean them?


    Mary looked as confused as William felt. She didn''t know what was going on, either. How could she


    film such an intimate scene with another guy? William clenched his fists more and more tightly.


    "Photo album?" Mary whispered as she walked.


    "What is he talking about?


    I don''t even know what I''m looking for. What kind of photo album is it?"


    She had never expected that it would be a book full of wedding photos.


    Mary took out the thick album and saw the photo where they were together. She thought of that


    unexpected kiss again, and William gave no exnation. It was really his style.


    If it weren''t for that kiss, how could she think she ever had a chance with him?


    "Please, William, let me avoid you. It''s for the best." Her fingers brushed the photo, brushed over


    him. Then she tucked the album in her arm and walked back.


    "I thought you''d never get here." As soon as Mary walked over, William said sarcastically, "What''s


    the matter? Caught a cat nap?"


    "Well." Mary''s corners of mouth twitched. "I love your sense of humor. I moved as fast as I could."


    "You bring the photo album?" William was direct. He was all business now.


    "Yeah." Mary nodded and handed the photo album to him.


    "Don''t give it to me," said William, shaking his head.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Go and bring it to the people on set." "What?" Mary''s eyes twitched. "Boss, are you kidding me?"


    "Kidding?" Williamughed cruelly. There was no mirth there. "Do you think I''m kidding?"


    When she heard that, Mary shook her head without thinking about it. William, on the other hand,


    wore a smug smile. Even his teeth were exposed. He acted as if he were talking to a child. "Then


    go and show it to the people on set, or I''ll deduct your bonus, okay?" It was like a wolf telling a


    rabbit, "Little rabbit. Be good. Wolf is going to eat you. Are you happy?" Mary seemed like a timid


    little rabbit at this moment.


    "Go ahead," he prompted.


    Mary was truly cheerless after hearing what he said. On William''s orders, she showed the photo


    album to the people on set as if she was selling it.


    "These are my wedding photos. Aren''t they beautiful?"


    "Ha-ha, I''d like to show you my wedding photos.


    "I''m very d to show you my wedding photos."


    After the crew took a look at their wedding photos, the CEO finally allowed Mary to change clothes.


    Mary finally felt relieved.


    In the lounge, Victor asked, "Why don''t you show me the wedding photos?"


    "Why?" Pursing her lips, Mary continued, "I don''t know what''s wrong with him today. Why does he


    want me to show this to everyone?"


    "Maybe he wants to show off."


    "That''s impossible," said Mary, her face darkened in anger. "I''m taking off now, Victor. If I make him


    wait too long he''ll deduct my bonus.


    Hearing this, Victor was confused and said, "You two have a really weird rtionship, you know


    that?"


    "You don''t know the half of it," Mary replied. Without saying anything more, Mary rushed out with her


    bag.


    Watching her run off, Victor frowned.


    When they walked off set, William still acted as a good husband, and he forced her to sit in the


    passenger seat. Mary had to smile and said, "Honey, you''re so good to me."


    "My pleasure," said William, "I have a surprise for you when we get home."


    Surprise? Mary paused and looked at William in amazement. The icy face that had seemingly never


    changed for thousands of years finally smiled. And not only that, the double whammy of a surprise


    for her. ''My God, is this finally the moment I''ve been waiting for? The big boss has finally seen me


    for who I really am, and wants to confess his love?''


    Suppressing the excitement that was about to burst in her heart, Mary asked softly, "What kind of


    surprise?"


    "You''ll find out when we get home."


    Excited and nervous, the two of them reached their apartment.


    William stood behind Mary and said, "Open the door and have a look."


    With her hands trembling, Mary slowly opened the door.


    There was no colorful balloons, no romantic candlelight dinner, no new decoration, but only wedding


    photos scattered all over the room, hanging on the wall and sitting on the table.


    Mary thought, ''What? Is this the surprise? You sure you''re not trying to make me sick?''


    Mary walked in, followed by William.


    "How do you like it?" he asked.


    "Well, um..." Mary nodded. "It''s good." ''But it''s a bit much, isn''t it? And in really poor taste, '' she


    thought.


    "Mary," he said.


    ''Okay, so there''s more? What''s he ying at?'' Mary asked herself in the heart. ''Would he confess


    his love to me? Will he say that a one-year marriage contract is too short, and he wants to extend


    the contract to a hundred years so I''ll never be able to escape?''


    "I''m sorry," said William, staring at Mary. "I don''t like the idea of you getting a boyfriend as soon as


    the contract is up." ''This is it. Is he finally going to pop the question?'' Mary was overjoyed.


    ''''Why... Why?''''


    "Because it will cause drama."


    "What...? What do you mean?" Mary was confused.


    "If you find a boyfriend as soon as we divorce," said William with a smile. "Won''t it reflect badly on


    us? We have an image to maintain. That we''re happily married. I can''t really allow anything to get in


    the way of that."


    "Ssh!"


    It was like a dash of cold water in the face. After a long pause, Mary sneered. Sure enough, she


    wrote way too much into this.


    "Okay, it''s up to you." Mary nodded automatically.


    "Mary, what''s wrong with you? What did you think was going to happen?" William frowned.


    "I don''t know. Your words are the biggest surprise tonight," Mary said, unable to stop herself.


    "Are you mad?" William raised his eyebrows.


    "No, I''m not supposed to be, am I?" Mary put down her bag. "I''m going to lie down for a bit," she


    said. "I''ll be out to cookter."


    Seeing Mary leave and close the door, William let his anger in the heart explode like a bomb. ''How


    could she do this to me? I worked hard to arrange everything. I asked the staff to hang the photos


    on the wall and ce them on the table so she''d see them. But somehow she''s disgusted by this.


    She didn''t like it at all. Do you really want to escape from me, Mary, and find someone else? Is that


    it? You told me you liked me. Is that just so much bullshit? I need to know!''


    William was so angry that he didn''t even realize what he was doing. This wasn''t how a contractual


    marriage should be. Why should he care so much about what she thought?


    Lying on the bed and listening to the sounds of things being thrown around outside, Mary still didn''t


    care.


    ''Are all businessmen like this? Is it fun to y tricks like this? A surprise. Was it just to fool


    everyone? William, you are such an asshole.''


    "Du, du, du..."


    The phone in his pocket rang. William took it out impatiently and said angrily, "Hello? Who is this?"


    "William?"


    "Frank?" Hearing that, William frowned, trying to calm down, and asked, "What''s wrong?" "I want


    out. Now."


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Hearing Frank''s words, William frowned.


    "Get me out of here! I hate it here! Can youe pick me up?" Frank was very emotional, and that


    was obvious over the phone.


    "Okay," said William calmly. "Calm down. Tell me what happened."


    There was no response from the other end of the line for a long time.


    "Frank, are you still there? Frank?"


    "I slept with Nancy."


    Oh my God! William''s hand holding the phone tightened all of a sudden. Sleeping with a woman


    would hurt Frank more than death!


    "Are you at home? I''ming over," said William firmly.


    "Okay."


    As soon as Mary got up and opened the door, she saw that William had grabbed his coat and


    rushed out. Mary heaved a sigh of relief. But at the same time, she also felt sad.


    William must have someone other than her. It waste at night, and he had just gotten here. Now


    he was in a hurry to leave. It was pretty clear what was going on, right? Standing by the window,


    Mary saw William from a distance. William whipped the car door open and drove away at top speed.


    He couldn''t pretend to be worried. He was really worried.

 Chapter 40 Williams Disappearance

    Chapter 40 William''s Disappearance


    William had disappeared.


    After their quarrelst night, Mary had not expected him to return. But she began to feel uneasy as


    the hours passed and William did not show up. She thought he must be with one of his friends or


    colleagues.


    The day after he vanished, she learned that William had not been in contact with anyone from work,


    either.


    Around lunchtime, Kevin approached her to ask if she had seen William.


    "No," Mary answered.


    Kevin frowned. "This is unusual. I''ve been working with him for several years now, and he''s never


    disappeared like this before."


    "Well," said Mary. "There''s always a first time."


    "There are some documents that need to be signed by the CEO," Kevin said.


    "Don''t you know where the CEO is?" Jane asked her directly. She shook her head. Jane was


    confused. "But Mary, you''re his wife. Didn''t he tell you where he was going?" Mary tried to hide her


    uneasiness.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "He... He had a business appointmentst night, " Mary improvised quickly. "He never came home. I


    assumed he made arrangements to stay overnight."


    Jane looked scandalized. "Mary, you shouldn''t be so careless! Never let a man stay out all night


    without even informing you, or he will get used to such bad habits!"


    Mary flushed. "I don''t interfere in his business matters."


    "Mary, it''s time to call him," Jane said seriously. "He hasn''t evene to work yet. You''re his wife.


    You have the right to know where he is."


    Mary brought out her phone, then hesitated. Assuring Kevin and Jane that she would try to contact


    him, she walked away from them. But once she was alone, she still did not call him.


    She fretted, wondering what she should do. What Jane said to her at lunchtime was vivid in her


    mind. She should call him, if not as his wife, then as his assistant. However, they had just had a


    serious argument yesterday. He might not want to hear from her yet.


    While Mary debated, Kevin came to her again.


    "Mary, I have some bad news," he said in a rush. "What''s wrong?" Mary asked, rmed by his


    expression.


    "There''s an important meeting scheduled this afternoon, about the real estate cooperation scheme.


    The others have already arrived and they''re expecting to meet with the CEO. What should we do?"


    There were beads of sweat on Kevin''s temples.


    "Did you try to call him?" she asked. Kevin nodded.


    "Yes, but he didn''t answer."


    Mary''s brows knitted together. What was wrong with William? What was he doing? It was quite


    irresponsible of him to fail to show up for such a critical meeting.


    "When will the meeting start?" she asked briskly. "Half past one."


    Mary nced at her watch. It was already a few minutes after one. "Is it possible for Manager Zhao


    to attend the meeting on behalf of the CEO?" Kevin shook his head.


    "He''s not familiar with the details," he exined. "This endeavor has always been directly


    supervised and handled by the CEO."


    Mary thought quickly. "All right. Then you go and stall them for a while. Invent any excuse. I''ll try to


    call William." Kevin did not look convinced by this n, but he nodded. He headed off to the


    meeting room.


    This time, Mary called William without hesitation.


    "Sorry," said a polite, recorded voice. "The number you have dialed cannot be reached. Please try


    againter."


    Frustrated, Mary hit redial, but the call went unanswered.


    ''Damn it! He''s causing trouble for the wholepany, not just me, '' she thought angrily.


    Mary put down the phone and began pacing. She thought of everyone she knew who was close to


    William, who might know how to reach him. Suddenly she stopped as Lucas came to her mind.


    She grabbed her phone again and dialed Lucas''s number. After several rings, he answered.


    "Hello, Mary. What''s up?" he asked amiably.


    "Lucas, are you with William?" Mary said abruptly, getting straight to the point.


    "No, I''m out of town," he replied. "Why? What''s wrong?"


    "William has disappeared," said Mary, running a hand through her hair in frustration. "None of us


    here in the office have been able to get in touch with him." "No way!" said Lucas, sounding shocked.


    "You mean he disappeared on a whim? He didn''t inform anyone? Not you, not anyone in the


    company?"


    "No," said Mary with a sigh. She felt a rush of disappointment. She had really hoped that Lucas


    might know where William had gone.


    "Have you spoken to his friends?"


    Mary was embarrassed. "I don''t know the phone numbers of his friends," she admitted.


    On the other end of the line, Lucas was silent. ''Right, of course. William wouldn''t bother telling a


    nominal wife how to contact his friends, '' he thought.


    "Let me ask around for you, see what I can find out," he proposed.


    "Okay," said Mary gratefully. "Please let me know immediately when you learn anything. There are


    urgent matters here that he absolutely has to attend to. Thanks!"


    "No problem," said Lucas casually. "Don''t worry too much. William is a sensible man, after all. I''m


    sure he hasn''t done anything foolish."


    "All right. Thanks again."


    As soon as Mary hung up, Lucas dialed William''s number.


    Like Kevin and Mary, he was unable to get through. "The number you have dialed cannot be


    reached," said the recorded voice in his ear.


    Lucas hung up and scowled. There was only one other option.


    Frank. Of Course it was because of him.


    Lucas dialed Frank''s number.


    "The number you have dialed cannot be reached, " said the voice again.


    Lucas put down the phone, his face cold. Where had those two gone now? What were they


    nning? ''Are you going to drop everything for love? Abandon your work, abandon your family?'' he


    sneered mentally at his friend. ''What a joke! You''re just going to leave it all behind? You''re immature


    and reckless, '' he thought angrily.


    Lucas sent a text message to William. "Call me as soon as you see this message."


    Then, with a heavy sigh, he called Mary.


    As soon as Mary finished speaking with Lucas, she went to the meeting room. She found that the


    meeting had been cancelled, and a group of investors were walking out with aggravated and


    irritated looks on their faces.


    Manager Zhao walked behind them, trying to cate them. "We apologize deeply for this


    inconvenience. Our CEO had an emergency to attend to, something deeply private and urgent. We


    will reschedule as soon as possible, at your convenience, of course," he said.


    "Manager Zhao," said one of the investors sharply. He was a middle-aged man who looked capable


    and, right now, annoyed. "AJ Group is arge and reputablepany, which is why we agreed to


    do business with you. But this is very rude and irresponsible. We did not expect to be treated this


    way. Not only has your CEO failed to show up to a scheduled meeting, he didn''t even bother to


    send apologies or exnations!"


    "Again, we are truly sorry," said Manager Zhao, bowing slightly. "We hope you will allow us to make


    it up to you. I assure you the CEO will apologize to you personally as soon as he can."


    Shaking their heads, the group of investors walked into the elevator.


    Mary walked up to Manager Zhao. "It''s not your fault. Thanks for doing your best," she told him.


    Manager Zhao ran his hand over his face, looking disgruntled. "There will be trouble because of


    this. It will affect the reputation of thepany. Mrs. Lan, where on earth is Mr. Lan? Why didn''t he


    attend this meeting?"


    "He..." Mary trailed off, then said haltingly, "You''re right, there was an emergency. He''s ¡ª he''s sick.


    He went to the emergency room."


    Manager Zhao pursed his lips, glowering suspiciously at Mary. It was clear he did not believe her.


    "Well, I need to get going," Mary said hurriedly, eager to end the conversation. "Manager Zhao, you


    can go back to work, I''m sure you''re busy too."


    She nodded and smiled at him and walked away as quickly as she could. ''Because I''m the CEO''s


    wife, everything he does is my fault too, '' she thought.


    She tried calling William again, to no avail.


    The rest of the day, rumors spread about William''s conspicuous absence, each wilder than thest.


    Some whispered that he had stolen money from thepany and fled. Others repeated Mary''s


    story about the emergency room. A few mused that he might have been kidnapped for ransom and


    the police were suppressing any information about the case. Everyone watched Mary covertly. As


    the wife of the CEO, they were sure she had inside information. Their stares and whispers made


    Mary feel self-conscious.


    Restless and furious with William, she avoided everyone, not wanting to spout any more lies to


    cover his disappearance. She had absolutely no idea where her husband had gone. As the hours


    passed, she even began to feel worried about the rumors. What if he had actually been kidnapped?


    She didn''t even know if he was alive or injured or dead.


    Finally, the work day ended, and the employees began heading home. Mary went over to Kevin as


    he was packing his things in his bag. "Kevin," she said, "Please tell all the department managers to


    inform everyone that William is in the hospital. Tell them¡ªoh, I don''t know. Just say that the specific


    nature of his illness is private and it''s nobody''s business what he has."


    Kevin nodded. "Sure, I can do that."


    "All right then," said Mary hopelessly. "Go on ahead. Thanks."


    She left the office with a deep sense of powerlessness. Where had William gone? Where was he


    now? No one seemed to know. Was it time to call the police?


    Once she got home, after a moment''s hesitation, she picked up her phone and called William''s


    father. Apart from Lucas, he was the only other person she could think of who might know what


    William was up to.


    "Hello?" said Timothy. "It''s Mary," she said nervously. He greeted her in an amiable tone. He didn''t


    seem to have any inkling that anything was wrong.


    "Father," she said, taking a deep breath, "I need to ask you something."


    "What is it?"


    "William..." But as soon as she said her husband''s name, she stopped, realizing that she shouldn''t


    involve his father in this. It would be wrong. Judging by what she had seen of their rtionship,


    telling Timothy about his son''s disappearance would only cause more trouble and misunderstanding


    between them.


    When she didn''t continue, Timothy spoke. "Mary? What''s wrong? What about William?"


    "Oh," said Mary, shaking her head, d he couldn''t see her over the phone. "It''s just¡ªIt''s the


    wedding photos of me and William. We''ve received the photos and we also have an electronic


    version. We were wondering if you wanted a copy sent to you online?"


    Timothy rxed. "Okay, that sounds great. Thank you for reminding me of this, Mary," he said.


    "Of course, Father," said Mary, forcing her voice to sound cheerful. "That''s all I wanted to say! Have


    a good night!"


    "Sure. Good night, Mary."


    Mary ended the call, then marched to the bedroom and flung herself down on the bed. She didn''t


    know what to do next. Shey there without moving until she fell into a restless sleep.


    Mary was awoken by the sound of the phone ringing. She stirred and reached for the phone,


    wondering how long she had been asleep. When she nced at the screen, she saw that it was


    Lucas calling.


    Maybe he had news about William. She immediately sat up, all sleepiness gone. "Hello? What''s


    going on? Have you heard anything?" she asked anxiously.


    "Yes," said Lucas in a low voice. He sounded tired. "I asked him to call me, but he sent me a


    message instead. He just said he was fine. Nothing more."


    Mary squeezed her eyes shut, feeling like she was about to develop a headache. "So, when will he


    come back?" She knew even as she asked what Lucas would say. He had just told her that William


    hadn''t said anything beyond the fact that he was fine.


    "He didn''t tell me," said Lucas. He added, "I tried to call him as soon as I received his message, but


    it was toote. His phone was already turned off again."


    "Why is he doing this?" Mary asked. The longer William was gone, the more her anger grew.


    "What''s his n? Doesn''t he care about thepany anymore? Is he alone, or is he out


    gallivanting with someone?"


    Lucas hesitated, wondering what he should tell Mary. After a pause, he decided that there was no


    need to tell her about Frank. There was nothing she could do even if he told her, and besides, that


    was William''s private affair. So he said only, "I''m afraid the only thing we can do now is wait."


    Mary gripped the phone harder than necessary. "All right," she said. "Then we''ll wait."


    "Mary..." "What?" she snapped angrily. She regretted her tone immediately. She must not take out


    her anger at William on other people. "I''m sorry," she said. "Lucas, I''m really sorry... I didn''t mean it.


    I''m just so tired and frustrated."


    "I know," said Lucas gently. For a moment, there was silence, then Lucas said, "William has told me


    everything, you know."


    "Everything?"


    "I know you have a fake marriage," he said.


    "Oh, okay," she said quickly, relieved that he was being so kind. "Thank you for not being angry with


    me."


    Lucas sounded like he was smiling. "Really, who wouldn''t be angry if such a thing happened to


    them? William left without warning, leaving his mess for you to clean up. It''s all right for you to be


    furious with him."


    "I should save my anger for him instead of snapping at you," Mary said, smiling bitterly.


    "Mary. I understandpletely. Go to bed now and just wait until he turns up again."


    "Okay," she sighed. "Thanks again. Bye." She put down the phone and nced at the clock on the


    wall. It was eleven o''clock already. She had been asleep for several hours.

 Chapter 41 Company Problems

    Chapter 41 Company Problems


    After ending the call with Lucas, Mary scrolled through her contacts for William''s name.


    She texted him saying, "Text me back as soon as you see this."


    No. She couldn''t send him that! She deleted it and typed, "Where are you? Call me back."


    This wouldn''t work either. She deleted the message, typed another, and deleted it, over and over


    again. But she didn''t know where to start with the questions, given that she had so much to ask him.


    Mary struggled to type a message for a while before giving up and flinging the phone aside.


    He would probablye back tomorrow.


    The next day, Mary went early to thepany to keep track of the situation. The good thing was


    that rumors hadn''t made their way around thepany. The flip side was that William hadn''t


    returned yet.


    She had no choice but to put many matters off.


    Mary had been busy all morning. She had had no choice but to hold a temporary meeting for the


    senior officers of thepany to exin the current situation and prepare them for what would


    most likelye. On the other hand, Mary went back and forth from the Public Rtions


    Department to ask them to create more topics to shift the attention, and not to let the reporters get


    wind of William''s


    disappearance.


    ''''Mary?''1


    It was almost noon. Mary was about to return to the CEO''s office when she met Victor.


    "Victor! Why are you here?" she asked, surprised.


    "To sign the contract," he replied. "Looks like you''re in a hurry. Are you too busy?".


    "Yes, a little bit," Mary nodded. "You go ahead with your work. I''ll need to leave.".


    "Okay," Victor said. And as he watched her run into the elevator, a smile crept on to his face.


    "Come back to your senses!" Jorge said, patting him on the shoulder. "Stop staring. It''s time for us


    to go.". . Victor nodded, looking in the direction in which Mary had disappeared.


    "I''ve heard that the CEO is sick and can''t meet everyone. He didn''t show up at office yesterday,"


    Jorge said. .


    Victor frowned. "Really? What kind of a serious illness is it that he can''te to office?".


    "I don''t know." Jorge shook his head. "But the senior officers are getting restless.".


    Victor remained deep in thought for a long time as he walked. "Do you believe that William is sick?"


    he finally asked Jorge.


    Jorge merelyughed. "How does it matter what I think? It''s none of our business. Leave it be," he


    said. .


    Victor turned to look at Jorge, eyebrows raised. Jorge returned his look, smiling meaningfully. "You


    know what I mean."


    When Mary returned to the 32nd floor, Jane watched her move about, her face tired. She was about


    to persuade Mary to have lunch and get some rest when Kevin came rushing in.


    "Mary!" he gasped. "Something bad is happening!


    "What''s wrong?" Mary asked, frowning. .


    "Something has happened to the construction site," Kevin said, his voice panicky.


    "What has happened?" she asked again.


    "And project of ourpany is now at a stage where we need to tear it down. It was going well,


    but something bad has happened today," Kevin said grimly. "There is one family who doesn''t want


    their house to be torn down and the whole family has been guarding the house. But the forklift has


    suddenly pushed the house to the ground. They are all buried underground!".


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?" Mary said, shocked, fear chilling her from within. But she recovered quickly to ask, "Are


    they okay?". . .


    "The middle-aged couple just got some bruises, but the child and the old man are seriously injured.


    They have been sent to the emergency room. The staff of General Manager Office have rushed to


    the hospital," Kevin filled her in. .


    "I will go there. I need to go to the hospital too," Mary said, agitated. .


    "No, Mary!" Jane said hurriedly. "Their family will be very agitated at this moment. You may get hurt


    if you go there!"


    "Yes, she''s right," Kevin said, agreeing with Jane. "You''d better not go now."


    Mary shook her head. "I can''t not go! It''s not that I''m going to unt my superiority. It''s just that I


    have to go for thepany''s credibility, and for some private reasons as well."


    "Then I''ll go with you," Kevin said. .


    "Me too!" Jane said anxiously. .


    "Jane, no. Just stay here and wait for me. Call me if anything happens, okay?" Mary said. .


    Jane looked at Mary for a long second before nodding solemnly and saying, "Don''t worry, I will.


    Jane saw Mary and Kevin off and when she made to go back inside, she found someone blocking


    her way.


    "Hello, beautifuldy!"


    "Oh my God!" Jane screamed, her hand flying to her heart. "Vi-Victor?".


    "That''s me," Victor said, smiling mischievously and winking at her. "May I ask you a question,


    beautifuldy?".


    Jane nodded. .


    "Where is Mary going?" he asked, his tone casual, smile easy like a spring breeze. .


    Jorge''s eyebrows shot up as he thought, ''Oh, my God. Victor has already mastered the handsome


    man trick.''


    "To the hospital," Jane said shyly. "Something happened at the construction site. She''s gone there


    tofort the family.".


    Victor frowned. He turned to Jorge and told him, "You go back first. I have to follow her."


    "No!" Jorge said, grabbing his arm. "You need to mind your own business!".


    "This is thest time," Victor said, gritting his teeth, and broke free from Jorge''s grip before striding


    away. .


    Jorge sighed. How could he believe this was thest time?


    "Oh, my God!" Jane breathed out, still staring dazedly at Victor''s back.


    The AJ Group had originally wholeheartedly cultivated actors and actresses. But the real estate


    industry had flourished in recent years and the board of directors wanted to get a share. So they


    had separated parts of the investment for real estate development. There were still a lot of things to


    do since it was just the beginning and there was not enough time to deal with a lot of problems.


    William had an ambition where he wanted to set up a new real estate developmentpany within


    the year, but no one had expected something like this would happen at such a critical moment.


    As they made their way to the hospital in the car, Mary prayed that no one lost their life in this


    ident.


    The moment the car stopped at the hospital gates, a swarm of reporters rushed out from nowhere


    and surrounded them, shoving cameras and microphones in their faces.


    ''I underestimated how well-informed the reporters are, '' Mary thought.


    "Mrs. Lan, what do you want to say about this ident?"


    "Did the ident cause any casualties?" "Mrs. Lan! Why do you think this happened?"


    "Why didn''t the CEO of the AJ Group show up? Are there any secrets you''re keeping?".


    They pelted questions at them, left, right, and center, and as Mary looked around at the eager


    faces, she felt her stomach plummet. She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth, trying to keep


    herself together, afraid that she''d explode under the pressure.


    Kevin was trying his best to keep the reporters at bay. "If you have any questions, you can ask me


    later. Mrs. Lan is not here on behalf of thepany this time."


    "Mrs. Lan, please say something!"


    "The CEO hasn''t shown up yet. Is he trying to escape?"


    Mary tried to squeeze through the crowd. She knew nothing. Why couldn''t they stop forcing her?.


    "We''re sorry about this ident. We''ll address this during the press conference." Kevin calmly


    answered the questions and led Mary towards the doors.


    But Mary suddenly fell to the ground, defenseless in the crowd.


    She didn''t know what she had stepped on, or if someone had deliberately tripped her up and made


    a fool of her. As she fell, she seemed to bump into someone''s camera.


    Shey on the ground, thinking about how tomorrow''s headline was about to be something like,


    "Wife of the CEO of the AJ Group Falls at Hospital." It was better for her rather than thepany to


    be in a mess.


    The crowd dispersed, but the lights began to sh at Mary.


    "Stop it! Stop it!" Kevin yelled, trying to block the shlights. .


    "Mary!" a voice shouted from beyond the crowd.


    The reporters turned, their eyes widening instantly. "Hurry! It''s Victor!"


    "Why is Victor here?".


    The reporters went into a frenzy. They alternated between taking pictures of Mary and then of


    Victor.


    "Victor, can you exin why you are here?"


    "What''s the rtionship between Victor and the CEO''s wife?"


    "Who was Victor calling out to?"


    The crowd automatically parted for Victor, but continued to ask questions as they stood aside. Victor


    quickly made his way to Mary''s side and pulled her to her feet. "Are you okay?" Victor asked,


    looking worried. .


    "I''m OK," Mary said, smiling. .


    The reporters became even more excited at this and closed in on them, surrounding Victor and


    Mary.


    "Stop filming!" Kevin said angrily, grabbing the camera nearest him and throwing it to the ground. "I


    said stop filming!".


    "What the hell? Are you trying to hit me?" the reporter said, annoyed. . . .


    "Am I trying to hit you? Of course I am! I am going to hit you!".


    Kevin was six feet tall and wasn''t afraid of a reporter. He was about to throw a punch when a frantic


    voice sounded.


    "Madam!


    Kevin!"


    Several people rushed out of the hospital gates. It turned out they were from the General Manager


    Office and had rushed out the moment they had heard that Mary had been surrounded by reporters


    at the gate. They hadn''t expected the situation to be so bad!


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!" The security guards rushed over, pulling Kevin away from


    the reporter. . "All right, all right! There has been a misunderstanding," a manager from the AJ


    Group shouted so that the reporters could hear him. "Ask me if you have any questions. Don''t make


    things difficult for Mrs. Lan."


    "Let''s go, Kevin," Mary said, pulling on his sleeve. "Don''t make any trouble. Let''s go in.".


    "They have gone too far!" Kevin said, angrily rolling up his sleeves. .


    "Ignore them," Victor said, a hand on Kevin''s shoulder as they entered the hospital, protected by the


    security guards. .


    But the reporters behind them didn''t turn off their cameras, pointing them at Mary and Victor.


    The wife of the CEO having an affair with an actor of hispany was a hot topic!


    "Mary, are you okay?" Kevin asked. .


    "I''m all right," she replied, her voice still shaken.


    "Your clothes look crumpled and torn and you have wounds! Don''t you feel them? Look at yourself!"


    Victor said, frowning. . .


    Mary looked down at her dust-covered jeans. Her knees were bruised and her arms were grazed,


    but she smiled wonderingly as she said, "I am really injured."

 Chapter 42 Dispute In The Hospital

    Chapter 42 Dispute In The Hospital


    "You need to go to see a doctor and get yourself examined," Victor said in a worried tone as he


    supported Mary.


    "Thank you, but I''ll be fine. I need to go see the family first." "Kevin, please calm down. Don''t


    provoke the reporters, they are really aggressive. I don''t want you to get in trouble," Mary added as


    she instructed Kevin.


    "Understood. I won''t." Kevin nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Now you must know what it''s like to be surrounded by a horde of reporters," Victor jokingly said as


    he chuckled to break the tension.


    "Haha, yeah, it''s intense."


    Both Mary and Kevin smiled bitterly at his remark.


    "By the way, what are you doing at the gate of the hospital, Victor?" Mary asked as she tilted her


    head in confusion.


    "Oh, well." Victor suddenly averted his eyes to avoid her gaze and brushed his hair aside with


    nervous fingers. "I followed after your car." He then looked into Mary''s eyes and spoke earnestly,


    "But it was only because I was worried about you. I thought something happened to you. I guess my


    instincts weren''t wrong after all..."


    "Victor, you..." Mary''s expression tensed up as she balled her hands into fists andined,


    "You''re so reckless. Why did you follow me? You must really not be involved in any sort of scandal,


    right? You''ve been trying hard to avoid themtely."


    "That doesn''t matter. It felt good when I made headlinesst time," Victor said with a reassuring


    smile smeared across his face.


    "s, what more to expect from you." Mary raised her hands up in the air in a surrendering gesture


    as she heaved an exasperated sigh.


    Kevin observed their casual exchange of words from the side as though he were an outsider. He


    was a product of conflicting emotions running amok inside of him as he thought, ''Has the self-


    centered superstar Victor fallen head over heels for Mary?''


    When they followed the staff from the General Manager Office to the gate of the operating room,


    they realized that the child had incurred critical injuries on the head. And the old man, suffering from


    a severe rise in blood pressure, was in operation.


    "Will he be alright, doctor?" Mary pulled the doctor aside and asked secretively. "If the operation


    concludes without anyplications, he will be out of danger. There''s nothing we can say before


    that. I''m afraid you''ll just have to wait until then."


    "Alright, let''s go check up on the couple first," Mary said after having let the doctor go. She clenched


    her fists tightly and took a deep breath to brace herself.


    The group soon arrived in the ward with silent steps. The middle-aged woman had just previously


    regained her consciousness and was still in a state of trauma. Soon as her eyes met Mary''s and the


    other people apanying her, she immediately sat upright.


    "What are you doing here? What do you want with us?" The woman refused to talk as she shouted,


    "Did youe here to finish us off? Is that why you came here, huh?"


    "Madam, you''re taking this the wrong way. We only came to visit you to see if you''re doing okay."


    The assistant from the General Manager Office, attempted to dissolve the situation by speaking


    gently. He spoke courteously, "Please rx. There''s no need for you to get all worked up. We''re


    only here to help."


    "Mark my words. If anything were to happen to my child or my father, I will go to the ends of this


    earth to make you pay!" The woman''s arms were dressed with thick gauze to provide support. "You


    want my house, don''t you? There''s no way in hell I''m giving it up!" "I understand. But madam, we


    have already decided on the price in advance, haven''t we?" said the assistant.


    "We haven''t. I don''t recall any such event." The woman continued to scoff at them, spewing venom


    from her mouth in the form of words. "You rich people only care about scraping thest part of the


    land we have left and seizing it for yourselves. We will never agree to this atrocity!"


    "Don''t be so rude!" Kevin retaliated, unable to withstand the insults being hurled at them. "At the


    very beginning, everynd owned by each family has been assessed for their value. Staying true to


    our word, ourpany has paid the full amount for it. But now you regret the deal we made just


    because you feel you''ve been underpaid. You have the nerve to use the lives of your family as a


    backdoor to escape this confrontation. Serves you right!"


    "Kevin, enough!" "Please pardon his behavior, madam." Mary bowed to the woman out of guilt and


    pulled on Kevin''s sleeve to straighten him up. "I''m so sorry."


    "You''re all evil, the lot of you!" The woman felt exposed as her pressure point nowy bare to them.


    Feeling cornered, she flung forward in desperation and grabbed ahold of the ss on her bedside


    table. Roaring on top of her lungs, she dered war with the words that escaped her mouth. "I''ll


    fight you all to my death!"


    "Bang!" Mary only recalled envisioning the perfect arc of the ss that flung in her direction before it


    collided with her forehead and blocked her mind from all thoughts.


    Hiss... ''What''s this feeling... It hurts... Has this woman gone over this scenario enough times to


    perfect her aim? If something were to happen to me, it would be counted as an injury from work,


    right?'' Mary thought.


    "Mary!"


    "Madam!"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Mrs. Lan!"


    Mary could hear everyone calling her name from behind, but her mind was a blur, and her body


    refused to respond. She felt a crimson red, warm liquid trickle down from her forehead and cloud


    her line of sight. Soon after, she was struck with a splitting headache that cked out her mind.


    "Mary, hang in there, please!" Before Mary''s motionless body could hit the ground, Kevin caught her


    from behind and let out a helpless cry, "Call the doctor! Now!"


    Watching the scene unfold from the sidelines, Victor remained frozen in ce out of trauma. His


    eyes trembled out of rage when they fell on Mary''s innocent face, drenched in blood. It was as if a


    switch went off in his mind and blocked his ability to think. "You... How dare you. How dare youy


    your dirty hands on her!" Consumed by his violent tendencies, Victor stormed his way towards the


    frightened woman, pushing aside anyone who darede in his way. Without a hint of hesitation in


    his eyes, he grabbed her by the neck with both hands and began digging his fingers into her skin to


    choke her. "Do you want to die? Huh!? I''ll fucking kill you, right here! Right now!"


    "Victor, snap out of it!" Victor''s eyes reflected murder. Unable to keep from watching any further, the


    others quickly intervened and tried to pull Victor away from the woman. "Victor, don''t be an idiot! Get


    ahold of yourself! Are you going to strangle her to death?"


    "Let go of her!"


    The woman''s face switched colors, responding to her growing wrath. She struggled and scratched


    at Victor to make him let go.


    "Victor, stop. Mary needs you right now!" Helplessly watching the situation deteriorate, Kevin called


    out to Victor, trying to appeal to his sensitive side. "We need to take Mary to a doctor, right now. We


    don''t have much time."


    Even with thebined strength of the others repelling him away from the woman, Victor refused to


    budge. But after hearing Kevin''s appeals, he snapped out of it and rushed to Mary''s side. He took


    her with careful hands from Kevin''s hands and shouted before he lifted her up delicately as though


    she would break with one wrong move. "Why didn''t you take her to the doctor yet! What were you


    waiting for, huh?"


    Kevin rolled his eyes at his reaction. ''I was opening up a path for you, you mindless fool.''


    Holding Mary tightly in his arms, Victor rushed through the corridors. "Doctor!" Her blood slowly


    familiarized itself with the fabric of his shirt, causing it to stain. "Please, someone. I need help!


    Where''s the doctor?"


    When the nurses caught wind of Mary''s condition, they quickly escorted Victor to the emergency


    room.


    After having her medically examined, the doctor exined to a worried Victor, "She passed out


    because of her blood phobia, and high levels of stress. There''s nothing to worry about, she''ll be


    fine."


    Hearing that, Victor let out a sigh of relief as his tensed expression rxed. Leaning against the


    wall, he studied the nurse tending to Mary''s wounds with delicate fingers.


    "Ring, ring, ring..."


    "Hello?" Victor exited the ward with his phone stuck to his ear as he entered the corridor, and


    leaned his back against the wall. "What is it, Jorge?"


    "Seriously? You''re asking me that as if you don''t know. What did you do? " Jorge''s voice sounded


    blunt as he addressed Victor. "You''re everywhere on the news! I can''t catch a break with you!"


    "Heh." A tired smile finally formed on Victor''s lips.


    "You..." At this point, Jorge was too consumed by rage to string the right words. "I told you to stay


    away from Mary! But you seem to willingly wee trouble your way with open arms! You''re in a


    deep mess this time, Victor. I don''t know if I''ll be able to cover for this."


    "Sir," a nurse called out to him from the ward as she peeped out from the door. "Thedy admitted


    here has regained her consciousness. Would you like to see her?"


    "I''ll be right over." Victor pulled the phone away from his ear for a brief moment to nod at the nurse


    and then ced it back. "I''ve to go now, Jorge. I''ll call youter."


    "Victor! Come back to thepany right this instant! Hello, Victor? Do you hear me!? Fuck!"


    "Du, du, du..."


    Slipping his phone back in his pocket, Victor shoved his hands in his pockets and walked casually


    towards the ward.


    "Such a handsome face..." Staring at Victor''s broad back, the nurse gushed over his looks. "It''s the


    lady charmer, Victor..."


    "How are you feeling?" Victor walked over to Mary''s side. With eyes filled withpassion, he


    peered in to examine her face.


    "I''m doing alright." With a bandage wrapped around her head, she asked, "Is the elder''s operation


    over yet?"


    Victor gave his shoulders a slight shrug. "I don''t know"


    "I see." Mary broke eye contact with Victor and said, "You should call Jorge so he coulde and


    pick you up from here."


    "You talk too much." Victor''s face suddenly turned cold as he brushed her suggestion aside and


    plopped down on the chair beside the bed. "It''s none of your business. Let me deal with it how I


    want."


    "I don''t want you to get involved in a scandal because of me..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m already involved, with or without you."


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry about me," Victor interrupted, shaking his head. He stared deep into Mary''s eyes and


    continued in an earnest tone, "Mary, ever since I met you, I''ve been..."


    "Mary!"


    Victor''s confession was cut short by Kevin barging into the ward, out of breath. "What happened?"


    Mary''s attention was stolen from Victor as she asked Kevin, "Did something bad happen?"


    "Quite the opposite!" Kevin waved his hands, still panting. "The elder''s operation was sessful!


    He''s out of danger!"


    "Seriously? Oh, thank God." Mary clutched her heart to calm her breathing, heaving a sigh of relief.


    "I''m d too." Kevin nodded, unable to contain his excitement. "What about you? Are you okay?"


    "Yes, I''m fine." Mary unted him with a big smile to dissolve his concerns.


    "Good to hear, or else I would have held myself ountable."


    "I''m going out to smoke, excuse me." Frustrated, Victor stood up and headed straight for the door


    with his gaze focused on the floor.


    "Victor..."


    "What''s wrong with him?" Kevin asked as he pointed in Victor''s direction with his thumb.


    "I''ve no clue." Mary shrugged her shoulders, just as confused.


    "Victor was the one who carried you all the way here. He cares an awful lot about you."


    "Is that so?" Mary blinked several times before shifting her eyes in the direction where Victor went


    off. She kept her stare fixed in that direction before snapping out of it.


    As the sun rose to dere new dawn, thepany sent a car to pick Mary, Victor, and the others


    up from the hospital.


    Mary smiled bitterly, to conceal all the conflicting emotions, sprouting within her.


    The moment she opened the door of the house, she expected to find William awaiting her arrival in


    the living room. A series of possible events of William asking about the wound birthed in her mind,


    filling her up with anticipation.


    But the room was enveloped in darkness, and William was nowhere to be found.


    The next day, it was the weekend. Waking up earlier than usual, Mary dragged her sluggish body to


    turn on the TV. Simultaneously, she opened theputer and scanned the news to start her


    morning.


    ''An ident in the construction site of AJ Group. A family were buried.''


    ''The CEO''s wife fell injured and was apanied by Victor in the hospital.''


    ''The wife of the CEO of AJ Group, is cheating on him by having an intimate affair with Victor, the


    artist of her husband''spany.''


    ''A senior officer of AJ Group roughed up someone right in front of the hospital gate.''


    ''The CEO of AJ Group refused to show his face after the incident.''


    News about them popped up on her screen, one after another. They not only dominated the


    headlines, but they flooded the entire page with scandals rted to them.


    The corners of Mary''s mouth twisted distastefully. ''Should I be angry?''


    Her phone was flooded with constant calls from thepany, but she refused to attend them. ''If


    William isn''t bothered by any of this, why should I be? I''m nobody. The world of business doesn''t


    concern me.''


    Dragging her steps across the floor, she moved to the window. She spotted a few reporters hiding in


    the bushes, concealing their cameras. Mary studied them disdainfully before pulling down the


    blinds.


    Things had be very troublesome in the afternoon.


    Mary felt like an outsider, reading all the news articles one after another.


    The statement passed on by the AJ Group to dissolve the situation was quite convincing. It listed


    the agreements that had been signed by the family who didn''t want to move and showed the video


    at the gate of the hospital. It was obvious that Mary was in a mess, but it still lifted some pressure


    off her shoulders.


    The only thing hard to exin was why Victor showed up at the gate of the hospital all alone.


    Some of Victor''s fans used Mary of seducing him when she was already tied to the CEO in


    matrimony.


    Mary smiled to herself and wondered, ''When did they see me seducing Victor anyway?''


    Some people even went so far as to extract the scene from the Past of Republic of China where


    Mary acted as the heroine to provide evidence on her being a shameless seductress.


    Mary shook her head at the articles. No matter how many times she watched that scene, at no point


    did it seem apparent that she had feelings for Victor. Also, it seemed theizens had keen


    eyesight, or else how did they find out that the substitute actress was her?


    ''The wife of the CEO of AJ Group acts as a substitute and stares into Victor''s eyes affectionately.''


    "Taboo love: the wife of the CEO and thepany''s actor."


    "The wife of the CEO was surrounded at the gate of the hospital. Victor looked anxious to get to


    her."


    For a moment, the topic that was being discussed on the Inte was shifted from the "ident in


    the construction site" to their "ambiguous rtionship".


    The whole thing was aplete mess. Overwhelmed by the attention she received, Mary didn''t


    know whether tough or cry.

 Chapter 43 Becoming The Devil

    Chapter 43 Bing The Devil


    Thepany was in a mess. Mary sent a message to Kevin saying that she was recuperating and


    that thepany''s board of directors would take care of everything.


    She was just a small assistant with the title of ''the CEO''s wife''. She was tired and just wanted to be


    somebody else for a while.


    On this Sunday, the airport hall of A City was crowded with people, the nesnding leisurely, one


    after the other.


    Two tall men wearing sunsses walked out of the hall and headed for the VIP lounge.


    "I''ll ask the driver to take you backter."


    "Okay."


    They had just entered the lounge and settled down when they noticed the newsreader''s voice


    ring from the TV.


    "Today''s shocking headlines! There was an ident in the construction site of AJ Group. It has also


    come to light that the wife of their CEO is involved in a love rtionship with an artist in their


    company. Watch this new video.".


    "Mary, are you okay?" Victor was asking Mary in the video as he pulled her to her feet. .


    "I''m fine," Mary smiled at him. .


    "Stop it! Stop it!" Kevin angrily waved his fists at the camera. .


    "What a mess!" The host was now back, saying almost gleefully, "But what is more surprising is that


    the CEO of the AJ Group, William, hasn''t shown up. What could be the reason? Also, the AJ Group


    hasn''t responded yet."


    The host''s voice seemed to be getting fainter and fainter before the lounge fellpletely silent.


    "It looks like a lot of things have happened in our absence!" Frank said, amused. .


    William''s jaw tightened and fists clenched, his knuckles paling. He spit out a few fierce words, but


    only, "Mary!" was audible. .


    William stared silently at the TV for a long time. It felt like if he were to continue ring this way,


    he''d most definitely leave a hole in it.


    "You can leaveter. I have to go back first," William said, grabbing his suit jacket and making to


    leave. .


    "William!" Frank stood up, his arm going to stop William, his eyes cold. "Are you hurrying back for


    Mary or for thepany?".


    "It''s the same thing," William said, ring at him. .


    "You are deceiving yourself," Frank said. But he took back his hand and turned around to face the


    TV. .


    "You''d better stay in your limits," William said hotly. He then turned around, opened the door, and


    left.


    "Fine!" Frank muttered. He was now the only one in the lounge and forck of anything else to do,


    continued to watch TV, a sad but sarcastic smile on his face. . ''You still don''t want to take me to


    Norway, do you?''.


    At Kylin International Community...


    Mary stood by the window, phone in hand, as she watched coldly upon the group of reporters being


    driven out of themunity. This high-endmunity was good and efficient. She had called the


    security personnel to get rid of the reporters. One call had been enough.


    If she had known earlier, she would have called them a long time ago. She wouldn''t have had to


    remain hungry for two days.


    A whileter, Mary began to feel the tiredness and hunger creeping up on her. It took her a long


    time to find a box of instant noodles.


    Tomorrow was Monday. No matter what happened, she had to move forward.


    As night fell, a red Porsche sped into Kylin International.


    Instant noodles in hands, Mary sat on the sofa, watching the news. She seemed to be everywhere.


    She had begun to eat when the door clicked open.


    Everything fell silent, just the sound of TV buzzing in the room remained. Her mind began to crowd


    with pictures of burry, the fear freezing her.


    But she knew that if someone were to attack her, she would smash them to death with instant


    noodles.


    Her knuckles had turned white as she clutched the box of noodles in fear. She turned around, only


    to find a worn out William standing at the door, his hair disheveled and messy. .


    Mary''s brain felt like a ball spinning and spinning as she stared at him unblinkingly. Was the man at


    the door really William? Had he really returned?


    William stared back at her, his eyes cold. He broke eye contact and when he spotted the noodles,


    his whole countenance changed, burning with anger.


    He stalked over to where Mary was sitting, the sound of the TV was loud clear in his ears.


    Victor hugged Mary, resting his head on her shoulder. "I can''t hold back my feelings for you


    anymore, and it only bes stronger and stronger now."


    It was the scene where Mary acted as the heroine.


    "Where were you all this while, William?" Mary finally said,ing back to her senses and looking


    up towards him. .


    "Mary!" William eximed, his eyes still burning with anger. "Are you still in the mood to eat?" he


    asked, ignoring her question. .


    Mary was confused, unable to understand what he meant. "What do you mean? What sort of a


    question is that? Did you know what has happened to thepany?". . .


    "How can I not know?" William said, smiling sarcastically. .


    Mary stared at him for a long second before bursting into coldughter. "William, are you ming


    me?" she said disbelievingly.


    Had hee back all this way just to me and taunt her?.


    "Who else should I me?" William said, grasping her arm tightly and pointing to the TV. "Can you


    see what''s on TV? Look! Don''t you feel any shame?". . . .


    "Why should I be ashamed? I didn''t do anything wrong!" Mary said, continuing to stare at him. . .


    William grabbed Mary''s chin viciously, as if he was about to crush it. "You have an affair going with


    Victor and you''re telling me you haven''t done anything wrong?". .


    Mary''s chin was imprisoned, and she was forced to look into William''s smoldering eyes. She


    defiantly stared back at him and said fiercely, "It''s none of your business. You have no right to


    question me. Why are you doing this?"..............


    William''s grip on her chin became stronger and stronger, "Because I''m your husband! Your


    husband! Do you understand that word?".


    "You are not! Not one bit!" Mary spat out.


    "Say it again!" William said, his hand suddenly moving to Mary''s neck and sping it threateningly.


    "Say it again!".


    "William, are you crazy?" Mary choked on her words, pping William''s arm as she found it difficult


    to breathe. .


    William''s face suddenly cracked into an evil but attractive smile. He loosened his grip on Mary''s


    neck and said, "Yes, I am crazy!".


    And before Mary could react, William picked Mary up into his arms and strode into the bedroom.


    "William! What are you doing?" Mary shrieked, struggling in his grip. "Put me down, you devil!".


    "Just trying to show you who your husband is!". Mary''s mind went nk. ''What does he mean by


    this?''. All this time, Mary had thought that despite his bad temper, William was still a gentleman. But


    he now was actingpletely different!


    William kicked the door open and threw Mary onto the bed.


    Mary''s head spun even more because of the fall. But before she could react, a shadow shed in


    front of her.


    William seized the opportunity and began to kiss her.


    The bastard!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mary struggled desperately against him and bit down on his lips. She was filled with a hatred she


    couldn''t control. . William hissed in pain. He raised his head and touched his mouth with a thumb,


    only to find it bleeding.


    "William! Let go of me!" Mary was livid. . .


    A smile reappeared on William''s face. Seeing that the corner of Mary''s mouth was stained with his


    blood, he was moved beyond words.


    "No way!" he said coldly. .


    "William! Let go! I hate you! I fucking hate you!" Mary cried, struggling against him......


    William continued to ravage her as if he hadn''t heard her plea. A shiver ran down Mary''s spine at


    the thought of what might happen next. "Please let go of me! " she cried.


    William stared at her for what felt like a long time before he whispered in her ear. "I want you to


    remember this moment!"


    After a long time, with a deep roar, all the movements of William stopped.


    Mary pushed him away with all her strength and got out of bed, scrambling to get away from him.


    "You can fuck right off!" she choked out. .


    But before she could take a step, she fell down with a resounding thud.


    "Mary!"

 Chapter 44 Waking Up From The Chaos

    Chapter 44 Waking Up From The Chaos


    Mary forcefully pushed William aside without any warning. He was about to explode angrily but


    then, he saw Mary copse to the floor. .


    William shot out of bed, scrambling over toward Mary and taking her in his arms. "Mary?" he called


    frantically, cradling Mary''s unconscious form. "Mary! Wake up!"


    Tears continued to streak Mary''s face. Her eyes were ringed with thick dark circles due tock of


    sleep, and her pallid face attracted pity of people who were worried about her.


    William grabbed a random coat and wrapped himself and Mary in it. He lifted her up and carried her


    downstairs.


    He drove at a breakneck speed to the hospital, holding one of Mary''s hands in his. It took him only


    ten minutes to get to the nearest hospital.


    "Doctor! Help! Please, it''s an emergency!" William began shouting even before they had entered the


    hospital.


    Several doctors on duty heard themotion and arrived by their side, attempting to lift Mary out of


    the car.


    But William wouldn''t let them. He turned around, gathered Mary into his arms, and said coldly, "I''ll


    carry her in.".


    The doctors could only nod in agreement, rather stunned by the authority in William''s voice.


    It was only when Mary was on a hospital bed and stable enough that William let the attendants lead


    him out of the room.


    When he emerged into the corridor, William reached into his pocket and realized that he hadn''t


    brought anything with him, given the rush he had earlier been in.


    He used an idle phone at the reception desk to call Kevin.


    "Hello? Who is this?" Kevin sounded a little hoarse when he answered, as if he had just woken up.


    "It''s me... William."


    "Oh my God! Boss!". Kevin, who was usually calm, couldn''t help but exim in surprise, "You''re


    back?!".


    "Yeah. I''m at the hospital," William said shortly.


    "Are you okay? Are you sick?" Kevin asked, concerned. He was now fully awake. .


    "No, it''s not for me," William answered, massaging the crease between his brows. He then said, "I''m


    in Humanity Hospital. Send me some money right away. And also, bring me a pack of cigarettes.". .


    He hung up and went to sit on a bench in the corridor, leaning forward and supporting his arms on


    his knees while burying his head in his arms. His expression was difficult to make out.


    He must have gone crazy. How could he rape her? He was disgusted with himself. . ''When did I


    be so impulsive and despicable? Just some TV gossip and I went and raped her? What the


    hell is wrong with me?'' he thought, angry with himself. . .


    William''s mind was a mess, his face reflecting the distorted chaos in his mind. How would he face


    Mary?.


    "Boss!" Kevin''s voice sounded through the hospital, announcing his arrival. He was a little out of


    breath.


    "There you are!" William said, looking up. "Where are the cigarettes?".


    "Oh, here you go." Kevin quickly pulled out a box of cigarettes from his pocket and handed it to


    William.


    "Pay the bill at the front desk. I''ll go out for a cigarette," William said, standing up slowly, his face


    expressionless. .


    Kevin frowned as he looked William up and down. William was wearing slippers, his shirt was


    buttoned up only halfway, and his hair was messy. He looked tired and lonely.


    What in the world had happened?


    It was sote, too. The only person who could make his boss so anxious as to send him running to


    the hospital was Mary.


    William sat on a stone bench in the small garden of the hospital and lit a cigarette.


    It flickered red in the dark garden.


    For the first time in his life, William was scared. He was afraid that Mary would wake up. He was


    afraid that she would look at him in disgust. He was afraid that she would cancel the contract.


    Oh my God! What on earth had he done?.


    The cigarette box was being emptied, one cigarette at a time. But the depression in William''s heart


    was increasing.


    "Boss," Kevin said gently, as he walked up to William. "The doctor is here."


    William shot to his feet, handed the cigarette to Kevin, and wordlessly made his way to the ward.


    Kevin opened the cigarette box and was surprised to find that half the cigarettes had been used up.


    In the outpatient room...


    "Doctor, how is she?" William asked nervously. "Is she awake?".


    "Not yet," a fat middle-aged woman doctor said. "Are you her husband?".


    "Yeah," William said, nodding. He paused before he asked, "Is she okay?". .


    The doctor frowned and said, "It''s not a big deal. She will be fine once she gets a few days'' rest."


    "Nice. Then why..." William trailed off. .


    "Hypoglycemia, poor physical strength," the woman doctor said, frowning in dissatisfaction. She


    looked intently at him before she continued, "Your wife hasn''t eaten in a few days. You''re her


    husband! How could you not have noticed? What kind of a husband are you?"


    William frowned, but said nothing.


    "And," the woman doctor continued, "don''t be so impulsive in the future. Look at her wounds. What


    in the heavens were you doing?" She shook her head..


    William turned beet-red, coughing to cover up his expression.


    "The patient can leave the hospital once she wakes up after the transfusion," she said, looking - no,


    ring - at William. "Thank you," William said, nodding his gratitude.


    Later, he tiptoed into the ward, and slowly to Mary''s bedside. He looked quietly at her.


    She had be thinner. Why hadn''t he noticed the wounds on her forehead and arms? Why


    hadn''t she been eating?


    William bent down and caressed her cheek. He said softly, "I''m sorry..."


    "Boss," Kevin''s voice sounded again. .


    "What?" William hissed as he turned to face Kevin, waving at him to go out. .


    "Boss, about thepany..." Kevin said hesitatingly.


    "I know everything," William said. "Inform all department managers to be present at eight o''clock


    tomorrow morning. Emergency meeting.".


    "Yes sir."


    "You should go back," William said, turning back to Mary.


    "But boss... You?"


    "I''ll stay in the hospital for a while. You can leave now."


    "Yes, sir." William sat on the chair beside Mary''s bed and watched over her silently all night.


    At dawn, William called Jane and drove back to the Kylin International Community.


    The TV was still on, and AJ Group still dominated the news. It looked like he hadn''t been away for


    long.


    But the atmosphere in the bedroom reminded him of what had happened, of what he had done.


    That was why he had chosen to leave the hospital before dawn, before Mary could wake up.


    Yes, he was a coward.


    The man, who was so powerful in the business world, was a coward.


    After a shower and a change of clothes, William couldn''t wait to escape from this ce.


    He needed some time to figure out how in the world he was going to face Mary.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The summer air in the early morning was fresh, the fragrance of flowers pleasant as it wafted in


    through the window.


    Mary woke up when the first ray of sunshine made its way into the ward. As she opened her eyes


    and looked around, she realized that she was in hospital. The snow-white wall and the needle


    tubing inserted into the back of her hand told her so. "Mary, are you awake?"


    Jane, a worried expression on her face, came into Mary''s line of sight.


    "Yeah," Mary said hoarsely. She sat up with Jane''s help and looked around. "Where is William?"


    she asked.


    She had remembered everything the moment she had opened her eyes, her achy body reminding


    her of it all. They had had sexst night and she had suddenly fainted. Everything hade back to


    her. But she had surprised even herself when she spoke his name calmly, and hadn''t broken out


    into curses. Was it because she was too disappointed?


    "Boss has gone to thepany. There''s an emergency meeting," Jane answered her. .


    "Okay," Mary nodded. She didn''t say anything else. . Was he hiding from her? Why didn''t she get a


    chance to get angry at him?


    "Mary, would you like to have breakfast?" Jane said,ing up to the side of her bed. She held a


    thermos container, the purple rice porridge, delicate dishes, and all kinds of breakfast were in it.


    "I''m not hungry."


    "You need to have breakfast, Mary!" Jane said firmly. "You passed out because you weren''t having


    proper food. Come on. Eat something.". Mary looked at Jane''s enthusiastic face and relented.


    She took a sip of the porridge and said, "Thank you."


    "Don''t thank me," said Jane, "All boss''s orders. When I arrived at the hospital, boss had gotten


    breakfast ready for you and clothes for you. Please recover as soon as possible, or he will be


    worried."


    Worry? What was he worrying about?


    Mary looked at the needle stuck in her hand and asked, "Can I leave the hospital after the


    transfusion is done?".


    "Yes, you can." Jane said, nodding.


    "Okay." Mary fell silent.


    In the meeting room... The atmosphere was tense. The department managers sitting around the


    table dared not breathe heavily, lest they were to anger William.


    "No one wants to say anything?" William said suddenly. .


    "Well..." The managers whispered to each other, but no one wanted to be the first one to speak up.


    "I was away for just a few days. Look at the state of thepany!" William said, throwing his pen


    onto the table, his voice dripping with anger. The managers visibly shrank from him at these words.


    "Can''t thepany run without me? You need to make sure there is no one in the houses before


    you start construction. Who gave you the courage to go ahead without checking?


    And the scandal of the CEO''s wife hasn''t yet been solved! And you haven''t even reported a solution


    to me. You all are very capable, but only when nothing is happening. Aren''t you?


    Hmm?"


    William''s voice had risen to a resounding level, the department managers positively cowering before


    him.


    "Hold a press conference in the afternoon. Give me the perfect solution to the problem that every


    department is responsible for. Otherwise, it won''t matter how much effort you have put in for the


    company before. You will be fired! The meeting is over!" he barked at them. . . .


    The managers nodded, freaked out by the meeting, and filed out of the room in session.


    "Manager Wang," William called, indicating that he should stay.


    The manager of the Entertainment Department trembled with fear. He thought William would me


    him and said hurriedly, "Yes boss? Is there anything else?" "Call Victor. I want to see him now,"


    William said, his tone indifferent, but eyes zing. .


    "Yes, sir. Sure, sir," Manager Wang said, nodding fervently. .


    Victor was still filming at the site of the Past of Republic of China.


    No matter what gossip was going around, he had to act and do his job. What was more, the scandal


    that had erupted in recent days had attracted more attention to his new opera.


    But he didn''t know anything about how Mary now was.


    "Victor!" Jorge called, hurrying over to him. .


    Victor was surprised to see him here. "Jorge, why are you here?" he asked. .


    "Boss wants to see you," Jorge said, casting worried eyes on Victor. .


    "William is back?" Victor asked, his eyebrows rising.


    "Yeah," Jorge nodded. "Shall I turn him down and refuse to see him?".


    "No," said Victor, frowning, as if he had made up his mind. "I have something I need to talk to him


    about."

 Chapter 45 Marry Me

    Chapter 45 Marry Me


    Sitting in his office alone, William took out his phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello? Boss?" Jane was at the hospital when her phone rang. She then answered the phone with


    slight surprise.


    Mary closed her eyes and remained motionless.


    "Mary... Is she awake?" When William spoke, his unnatural voice was heard from the other end of


    the line.


    The ward was so quiet that the voice of William on the phone was crystal clear.


    "She woke up. Do you want Mary to answer the phone?" Jane asked.


    "No, thanks. Let her have a good rest." William said with a concerned tone.


    Before Jane could even say anything, he had already hung up the phone.


    Jane was a little confused. When she was about to speak, Mary spoke, "I heard everything."


    After hanging up, William leaned heavily against the back of his seat.


    ng! ng! ng! "Come in." William straightened up as the door opened.


    "I heard that you wanted to see me?" Victor said with an unruly smile stered on his face.


    "Have a seat."


    Victor snorted and unceremoniously sat down on the leather sofa next to him. "Tell me, what''s the


    matter?"


    "There will be a press conferenceter this afternoon. Here is your speech draft," said William as he


    threw a folder to Victor across the room.


    Victor caught it at once and said jokingly, "Boss asked me toe here just to give me this?"


    "Of course there is one more thing," William answered. He stood up and gazed at the window with


    his back to Victor. "I want you to stay away from Mary."


    "Haha." Victorughed sardonically. "Why?" he asked as he stood up.


    "Why?" William said coldly as he turned around. "Have you seen the news recently? Do you want to


    destroy her?" The tension between them grew stronger by the minute.


    The two looked at each other with ring eyes. The smile at the corners of Victor''s mouth


    disappeared, reced with anger. "It''s you who destroyed her!" Victor''s voice echoed across the


    room.


    William''s eyes narrowed with dangerous re. "What do you mean?" His eyes were scary enough


    to make a normal person flinch.


    However, Victor did not budge. Instead, he stared back at William''s eyes. "You destroyed her the


    moment she married you! She doesn''t know the rtionship between you and Frank, right?" Victor


    said threateningly.


    "Victor, I underestimated you." A smile yed at the corners of William''s mouth. "So you knew."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''m going to tell her the truth?" Victor asked menacingly.


    "Well," said William with a smile. "I advise you to think it over. If she knows the truth, can she bear


    it?"


    "It''s better than being cheated on all the time."


    "Victor, don''t be too rash to confess your love. Do you think you still deserve her even though your


    body is so dirty now?"


    "You are not any better than I am!" Victor turned around with a cold face.


    "You''re right. I''m in no way any better than you are," said William with a smile. "However, I don''t


    have such a wonderful video like you do. If that video is leaked, your life will be ruined and you will


    be miserable until you die." Victor paused for a moment, contemting the weight of William''s


    threat. "Goodbye!" he said coldly as he reached for the door.


    "Don''t make any mistake this afternoon. Not even a single one."


    "Don''t worry, I will protect her well." Victor closed the door behind him without looking back. The


    door almost cracked because of how strong he mmed it.


    Bang!


    William stared at the direction where Victor left and punched the table out of anger.


    After having the transfusion, Mary left the hospital and walked home. She was no longer with Jane


    as she made her go back to thepany.


    Mary felt unreal. Her eyes were ssy and her feet were so soft it felt as though she was stepping


    on cotton.


    What happened yesterday? Did she really have sex with William? Did she lose her virginity after


    more than twenty years? How could William have sex with her? Could she sue him?


    Sue him? Sue William with his own money?


    Finally, Mary arrived at her house then opened the door mechanically. The moment she got inside,


    she dragged her heavy body onto the sofa while the TV buzzed. Everything she was seeing right


    now was given to her by William. Because of him, she now had a spacious house and a


    comfortable life. How could she sue him? Besides, their contract had not expired yet. How could


    she afford the liquidated damages?


    "Let''s now wee Mr. Lan, the CEO of the AJ Group..."


    The voice from the TV attracted the attention of Mary. She raised her eyes and watched


    expressionlessly as William walked towards the stage, every step captured live on the TV. It was a


    live broadcast of his press conference.


    He had always been outstanding. As long as he appeared, he would instantly be the center of


    attraction. For example, he was dressed meticulously today. He had an angr face and his thin


    lips were closed tightly.


    He seemed like a perfect gentleman outside and nobody would have thought that he was a beast


    deep inside.


    "First of all," said William to the public. "On behalf of ourpany, I would like to apologize to the


    family who got involved in the ident. Because of ourpany''s mistake and negligence, their


    lives were put to danger. The AJ group will be held liable and fully responsible for their


    hospitalization."


    William stood up and made a deep bow.


    "However, we still need to carry out the construction project." Sitting down, William continued, "This


    incident was just an ident. All contracts for the construction project of AJ group are legal. The


    families have been paid as well. I assure you that this project will not be dyed due to this


    incident."


    Upon hearing William''s announcement, a sudden uproar was heard in the crowd. They all stared at


    William and they felt that he was being inhumane.


    "Also, I''d like to address the circting rumors," William continued on, ignoring the reporters and


    audiences'' uproar. "A few days ago, there was an emergency that led me to go abroad. However, a


    rumor circted that said I was irresponsible and it was an apparent escape. It did not only cause a


    bad impact on my personal reputation, but also on thepany''s. We, the AJ Group, will reserve


    the right to sue anyone who taints the name of ourpany.


    Also, there is a gossip that says that my wife, Mary, is having an affair with the star of ourpany,


    Victor. I would like to clear her name as it is untrue. Everyone, let''s listen to Victor as he makes a


    statement."


    William nced at Victor, indicating that he could start at any moment now.


    Victor nced back at him. The emotions in his eyes were only known by himself.


    "I feel very sorry for what happened. I am deeply saddened by the rumor. I am a good friend of the


    CEO''s wife in private and my boss knows that," said Victor slowly.


    William narrowed his eyes but said nothing.


    "With the help of the CEO''s wife, our TV opera, the Past of Republic of China was sessfully


    aired on TV. Unfortunately, someone took it as an evidence of our love affair. The rumor was false


    and it''s absolutely impossible for it to happen,"


    said Victor in a sonorous voice.


    "Now is the time for reporters to ask questions. Feel free to ask anything."


    "Mr. Lan, where is Mrs. Lan now? Why didn''t she show up this time?"


    William answered the reporter, "Good question. My wife is still in the hospital. I have watched the


    video about what happened at the gates of the hospital. It was wonderful. As a CEO, I cannot do


    anything about the reporters; but as a husband, I have the right to speak for my wife."


    Standing in front of the TV, Mary could not help butugh at the sight of William''s stern expression.


    ''Husband? What husband?''


    Mary could not stand what she was hearing anymore. She went to the bathroom to sober up. She


    turned on the tap, cupped the water in her hands, and sshed it on her face. She looked up and


    stared at her reflection on the mirror. What she saw was a bitter smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Her eyes were bloodshot, but there were no tears.


    Last time, when she and William took wedding photos, he suddenly kissed her for no reason. She


    was in a daze but he did not exin anything to her. ''Is he so cold-blooded that he doesn''t care


    about my feelings? What exactly do I mean to you?'' Mary thought while clutching the corner of the


    sink.


    It never urred to William that he would see Mary sooner than he had anticipated.


    After the press conference had ended yesterday, he returned to his vi in a fret. This morning,


    when he arrived at thepany, he did not expect that he would see Mary sitting behind his desk.


    Stunned, he stood in front of Mary and said, "Come to my office with me."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Mary looked up at him and nodded.


    Seeing that she had no desire for anything, William felt even more remorseful and guilty. He would


    rather have Mary pped him in the face.


    William walked to the office and sat on the office chair. He then pointed to a seat across him and


    said to Mary, "Take a seat." "No, thanks," Mary said expressionlessly.


    Frowning, William hurriedly opened the drawer at his right, took out a check and signed his name


    on it.


    He then stood up, walked to her side, and handed Mary the check. "Fill in any amount that you


    want."


    Mary nced at the check with mixed feelings but remained unmoved. "No, thanks.


    There''s no need for that." William grabbed his hair frustratingly and asked, "What do you want? I


    know I''m a jerk. Just take it as apensation."


    Mary shook her head and said slowly, "The money that you have given me is enough to pay the sex


    for many times. And we only had sex once. I don''t want more money from you."


    "You," said William angrily as he clutched the check in his hand tightly until it became a ball. "Why


    do you say something like that to piss me off? What do you want? I''ll do everything you want as


    long as I can."


    "What do I want?" Mary asked when all of a sudden, she burst intoughter.


    "Yeah." William nodded solemnly.


    "I want you to marry me!" Mary raised her head and looked at William sincerely. "No contract. Be


    your real wife. Be Mrs. Lan for real." William was stunned. It took him a few seconds to


    register what Mary had said.


    "No way!" William looked away and said without any hesitations, "I can''t marry you."


    Hearing his answer, Mary felt suffocated.


    Although she had prepared for his answer, she still felt heartbroken when she heard his


    straightforward refusal. It hurt her and it felt as


    though she was going to die.


    "Well, I got it. I want nothing but this," Mary continued while pretending to be calm.


    "Mary!" Gritting his teeth, William said slowly, "Don''t push me."


    "It''s okay. I''ll go out now if you have nothing else to say." With a pale face, Mary slowly walked out


    of William''s office.


    Every step she took was excruciatingly painful. She was heartbroken and her sight had be


    more blurry with tears with every step. She strode to the restroom while clutching her chest.


    She didn''t shed tears when William raped her, but now, she really felt like crying.


    As Mary squatted inside the restroom, her tears fell down one after another. At first she cried


    silently, then she cried bitterly, and then the moment came she burst into tears. She felt as though


    she would shed all her tears in her life.


    Meanwhile, William stormed out of his office. He was trying to figure out Mary''s whereabouts when


    he heard someone cry from the direction of the restroom.


    ''Was all her disguise fake?''


    With a big stride, William rushed to the restroom. There he saw Mary''s petite body curled up beside


    the wash basin while crying.


    "Mary!" Without hesitation, William pulled Mary up.


    p!

 Chapter 46 We Dont Owe Each Other Anymore

    Chapter 46 We Don''t Owe Each Other Anymore


    p!


    A clear and loud p suddenly boomed in the restroom.


    William could feel his face burning and his ears buzzing.


    Mary''s eyes were brimming with tears as she shook off William''s hand. Sneering, she spat,


    "William, that was for raping me that night. From now on, we don''t owe each other anymore! I won''t


    bother you anymore. Please stay away from me."


    She lowered her head, her entire body trembling.


    Upon hearing this, William shut his eyes close and exhaled sharply. When he opened them again,


    he had an indifferent look on his face. "Mary, I''m the one who hurt you. I''ll give you anything you


    want¡ªanything but love and marriage. This time, I owe you. Remember that."


    William slowly turned around. "Kevin and Jane will be here soon. Hurry up and fix yourself."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mary raised her head, tears welled up under her eyes as her vision was blurred.


    The door clicked ¡ªit was closed. William remained motionless, frozen in spot. He balled his hands


    into fists, grimacing in pain.


    ''Mary, I''m sorry.''


    Jane and Kevin reached the 32nd floor just before the clock struck eight o''clock.


    The atmosphere was thick with tension which did not go unnoticed by Jane.


    Everything seemed normal as Mary sat on her desk, seemingly hard at work. The stillness in the air


    made her chest tighten.


    "Kevin..." Jane quietly approached Kevin and asked, "Do you feel that too? There''s something off


    about the atmosphere here."


    Kevin frowned. The awkwardness was certainly not lost on him but he knew that there were some


    things that he shouldn''t be prying on." "This is none of your business."


    "I..." Jane pouted and said, "I''m just worried about Mary."


    "Just mind your own business." Kevin shook his head as he flung a pile of documents towards


    Jane.


    "Sort these out. It''s urgent," he instructed. "What?" Jane seemed upset as she shut her mouth


    close.


    That evening signaled the start of summer. The gust of wind that blew against them seemed a little


    mmy. Still, everyone was in a good mood as they chatted andughed amongst themselves.


    Mary rode her scooter to the convenience store where she worked part-time. She hadn''t spoken to


    William in a while. Even Victor hadn''t contacted her to avoid any gossip. Her life seemed to have


    returned to normal-the life she had before she had gotten married.


    However, every time she thought of that night when she lost her virginity to William, she was left in a


    daze. She wondered if she had been too easy on William with that measly p.


    "Peter, it''s you again." Mary pushed the door open and forced a smile.


    "Mary!" Peter looked worried. "Are you okay, Mary?"


    "I''m fine."


    "I saw you trip at the gate of the hospital. It was on TV. I was so worried about you," Peter said in a


    huff. "Those reporters went too far!"


    "Ha-ha!" Mary said, smiling. "I wasn''t careful. I don''t really care about them."


    "Mary, you''re too kind to just be bullied by them like that."


    Mary didn''t say anything. If she was really too kind, she wouldn''t have let the security personnel


    drive the reporters out of themunity. "Peter," Mary said. "Tonight''s thest time I''ming to


    our store for my part-time job. Always remember to take care of yourself in the future."


    "What..." As much as Peter wanted her to stay, he sighed and said, "Mary, you should take care of


    yourself too. Don''t forget me..."


    "Yes, I won''t forget you." Mary smiled as she stroked Peter''s hair.


    Meanwhile, in the Love Bar, the music boomed across the room as the people danced along to it.


    "Stop drinking." Lucas and William were in a private room. Lucas grabbed the ss of wine from


    William''s hand and scolded, "I just came back from a patient''s home. I thought you''d wee me


    better than this. Why are we drinking here?"


    "I am weing you." Then William grabbed his ss back from Lucas. "Drink up! It''s your


    wee drink!"


    "Look at yourself, William!" Lucas frowned and said, "When I arrived, you were already drunk and


    you''re still drinking! You haven''t even said a word to me."


    "What do you want me to say to you?" William stared at the red liquid in his ss as he twirled it


    around.


    "Tell me where you went these past few days and why you drink like this!" "Norway." Taking a sip of


    his wine, William said, "I went to Norway with Frank."


    "You..." "What did you do when you went there?" Lucas asked nervously as he grabbed William''s


    arm.


    "What are you so worried about anyway? We didn''t get married there," William said, pping


    Lucas''s hand away.


    Lucas heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then William continued, "But we''ve already nned everything. We''re going to migrate, get our


    marriage certificate then have the ceremony in a year."


    "William!" Lucas stood up at once. "I think you really have gone mad!"


    "Yeah, I have." William didn''t even bother refuting as he downed his wine in one gulp. "It''s better to


    be in Norway than suffer here."


    "Suffer? What are you talking about?" "I thought you''ve already dealt with all the issues of your


    company?" Lucas prodded.


    "Yeah." Then William poured another ss of wine. The red wine left a bitterness in his mouth.


    "Then what are you talking about?" Seemingly pissed, Lucas asked, "Are you really nning on


    moving to Norway?" "Yes."


    "It''s been about what? Seven or eight years? I''ve been convincing you all this time. If you don''t want


    to listen to me then I can''t do anything about it." Lucas sneered. "Then I guess I''ll just wish you and


    Frank a happy life."


    "Thank you, man." William raised his ss and downed his wine in one gulp.


    "You''re wee!" Lucas had a cold look on his face as he raised his ss to drink up.


    They stayed in their private room, drinking and talking.


    When Lucas saw that William was getting drunk already, he grabbed his phone, intending to call


    Mary. Likest time, he wanted to ask Mary toe pick him up so he could create the opportunity


    for the two.


    "I''ll call Mary and ask her to pick you up. Don''t drink anymore!" Lucas warned.


    William frowned but didn''t refuse.


    "Du, du, du..."


    Mary picked up the phone. "Hello?"


    "Mary," Lucas said. "William''s drunk again. Could you please pick him up?"


    Mary stood in the convenience store and watched as people came in and out of the Love Bar.


    "Where are you now?"


    "Love Bar. It''s the same bar fromst time."


    ''Just right across the street, '' Mary thought.


    William was sprawled across the couch, pretending to be drunk. In reality, he was trying to listen in


    on Lucas and Mary''s conversation.


    Initially, he didn''t expect anything. However, when he heard Mary ask where they were, he was


    enlivened. He found himself looking forward to seeing Mary.


    He couldn''t help but grin at the thought of seeing Mary.


    "I can''t pick him up. I''m busy," Mary said calmly.


    "But... But we''re both drunk. Neither of us can drive!"


    "Then hail a taxi." Mary sounded exasperated. "I''m hanging up now."


    "Du, du, du..."


    Lucas helplessly put his phone down. When he turned around, he saw the undeniable


    disappointment in William''s eyes.


    He had never seen William like this before. "You''re the one who left without saying goodbye. "


    Lucas med. "And you left a mess for her to deal with. She will probably be angry for quite a few


    days." Lucas rubbed him on the shoulder andforted him. "Come on, let''s just drink. Let''s drink


    more. Tonight, we''re not going home.


    "I raped Mary that day," William blurted out.


    Pfft! Lucas spat out a mouthful of wine. He grabbed William by the cor and bellowed, "What the


    fuck are you talking about?"


    "I had sex with Mary!" William hissed, looking back at him.


    "You, you..." Lucas loosened his grip on him. He roared, "No wonder she hates you! You deserve it!


    And that was her first time?"


    "Yeah."


    "William, how could you? Are you still a human being? You''re a monster!" Lucas cursed.


    "That was also my first time!" Upon hearing this sudden outburst from William, Lucas briefly froze


    before breaking into a fit ofughter. "What did you just say? That was your first time too? That


    doesn''t make a difference!"


    "Lucas!" ring at him, William gritted his teeth and said, "I''m exhausted. Don''t provoke me


    anymore!"


    "Okay, okay." Lucas stoppedughing andposed himself. "Then how did youpensate her?"


    "I gave her a check."


    "Sure enough, that sounds like you." Lucas sniggered. "Is this what you were talking about when


    you imed you were suffering?"


    "Yeah."


    "Well, why don''t you just be with her?"


    "I''m not interested in her."


    "Bullshit!" Lucas pointed a finger at him. When he spoke, he was infuriated. "Not interested? Then


    why did you look so excited when you thought she was going to pick you up?"


    "Fuck off!" William glowered at him.


    "I''m leaving. Let''s see who''s going to listen to you." Lucas snorted. "I''m the only one who can give


    you advice."


    "Then what do you think I should do?" William asked, taking a sip of his wine.


    "Never give up!" Lucas looked him in the eye. "You raped her! Why did you give her a check? You


    should be thankful she didn''t beat you up and report you to the police!"


    Visibly nonplussed, William touched his face which was swollen. "You should beg for her


    forgiveness and you have to be sincere! Besides, your contract hasn''t expired yet. Is this your n


    for the next few months? Just wait idly? Never speak to her again?"


    Upon hearing this, William thought it made sense. After giving it more thought, he asked, "What if


    she doesn''t talk to me?"


    "Didn''t I tell you to never give up? If you treat her well, she won''t be mad at you anymore. You have


    to make up for what you did to her," Lucas said anxiously.


    ''Since it has already happened, there''s no way out of it. The only thing left to do is beg for her


    forgiveness and hope she epts it, '' he thought. "Let''s go home," William said as he stood up.


    Lucas remained in his seat and snickered when William failed to notice that he hadn''t moved. ''Bro,


    there''s only so much I can help you with. Since you already slept with her, why don''t you just


    maintain your rtionship with her? Maybe she''ll fall in love with you and you''ll fall in love with her


    too. Then you won''t have to go to Norway anymore.''

 Chapter 47 Never Give Up

    Chapter 47 Never Give Up


    Destiny and fate were sometimes truly amazing. Just as Mary raised her head, she saw from the


    corner of her eye, two people staggering out the bar.


    She squinted a bit to see the two people better. It was William and Lucas.


    It seemed that William had made a phone call to someone. Soon after he called, another person


    arrived at the bar.


    Mary''s eyes widened. It looked to be a well-dressed young man who hadrge muscles. ''Could it be


    his bodyguard?'' she thought to herself. The man politely opened the yellow car door for them and


    assisted them inside. Once they were inside, the man got in the driver seat and drove off.


    It turned out William had bodyguards, so why did Lucas have to call her?


    Mary felt humiliated once more. Her pride that had risen because she refused to pick William up


    was shattered again.


    "Hello, Miss? How much do I have to pay?"


    "What? Oh! Okay..." Mary shook her head and came to her senses. "I''m sorry, sir. Your total bill is


    one hundred and ny." After Mary had received the money, she looked back up. The strange


    yellow car was gone.


    When she nced out the window, the neon lights illuminated the streets and the night had be


    more fascinating.


    "Sir, where are you going?" A yellow Lamborghini sped down the road.


    "Kylin International." William rubbed his temples as he sat in the back seat of the car.


    "Aren''t you afraid of being beaten and driven out?" Lucas teased.


    "Hmm... I remember you lecturing me to never to give up."


    Lucas grinned. He then closed his eyes to rest. "Sir, we''re here."


    "Okay." William nodded and gestured to the guard. "Send Mr. Murong to the seaside vi. He has


    the key."


    "Yes, sir."


    As William was stepping out of his car, he looked up and gazed at the building. It was in the middle


    of everything. The warm yellow lights that came from the house made him feel like he was home.


    ''How would Mary react if she saw me? Will she be shocked? Or will she ignore me? Should I


    apologize? What should I first say to her?''


    His thoughts were racing with every step he took.


    "Swoosh..." William stood outside the door. ''It''s alright... I can do this, '' he thought to himself. He


    took a few deep breaths and clenched the door handle with his slender fingers.


    ''Click! Click''


    ''It didn''t open?''


    William frowned and tried again. Sure enough, the door wouldn''t open. ''Hmm...No one''s home?


    Mary should be home but... why isn''t she answering the door?''


    ''Ding Dong!''


    All of a sudden, the elevator opened. William''s immediate response was to turn around. It was the


    elderly couple that lived next door.


    "Hello." Since they had just greeted him, he had to say hello.


    "Hello." The woman replied, "Young man, long time no see."


    "Yes, long time no see." William nodded.


    "Mary hasn''te back yet?" The man asked.


    "Not yet." William raised his eyebrows. He was a bit shocked. It seemed as if while William was


    away, Mary decided to befriend their neighbors.


    "Doesn''t she have part-time work tonight?" the woman said. "You forgot it again, honey."


    "Yes, you''re right. Mary has a part-time job. I keep forgetting that, sorry."


    Part-time job? When William heard that, he frowned. Was Mary working at the convenience store?


    He shook his head slightly. Before this happened, William felt that he knew Mary like the back of his


    hand. But now, everything had changed. She was a stranger.


    "We''ll be heading off now, young man." The couple smiled and waved goodbye. They turned around


    and walked off.


    "Okay." William nodded. He then lowered his head and sighed. All his efforts and questions were


    now in vain because she wasn''t home.


    He decided to just open the door with his keys. But as he reached inside his pocket and felt around.


    Something wasn''t right. He frantically emptied his pockets. "I remember I had the key in here


    somewhere... Damn it!"


    William fumbled the insides of his back pockets. "It''s not here either..."


    ''What should I do? Should I call Mary?


    No, No. Even if I call her and she answers, she wouldn''te back. Maybe...Maybe she doesn''t


    want me toe back...'' After sulking for a few minutes, William took off his tailored suit jacket from


    Paris angrily and threw it on the ground. "Ugh!" He then sat on it.


    Since there was nobody around that night, William decided toy back and rx. "No one''s going to


    judge me anyway," he said as he sat on his coat in front of the door.


    William took out his phone and scrolled through his apps. To his dismay, he had no games on his


    phone to help pass the time. ''Well, I guess Mary was right. I have a boring life.''


    The thought of Mary popped up in his head. William tapped on the photo album of his phone. There


    was only one photo.


    A photo of him and Mary.


    They took the photo while they were in William''s car. Mary was taking a selfie at the time. She made


    a cute face and snapped the photo while he suddenly leaned close to her. Williamughed when he


    saw his expression.


    It captured that moment of them together. William then zoomed in on Mary''s face. His fingers


    tracing around her head.


    The corners of his mouth slowly turned upwards.


    He didn''t know why he kept the photo. He just felt like he had to. Maybe it was because Mary''s face


    was too cute?


    With the phone in his hand, William curled up his legs and leaned his head against the ground. His


    eyes started to close.


    His eyelids became heavier and heavier. Perhaps it was because William had drunk too much wine.


    He then slowly drifted to sleep.


    When Mary came back, she breathed in the night air and listened to the chirp of the crickets. They


    hid beneath the grass, as the dew reflected the moonlight. "Summer has arrived," she whispered


    softly.


    "You came back very early today!" The doorman greeted her with a smile.


    "Yes, yes." Mary passed through the gate as she rode her scooter.


    "Her husband runs such a bigpany and he bought his wife a scooter? Rich people are really


    stingy..."


    She heard the doorman''s muttering but shrugged it off with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    While she was on the elevator, she caught a glimpse of her reflection. There were dark bags under


    her eyes and her droopy lids. "Ding!" She rubbed her tired eyes as she walked out the elevator.


    When she raised her head, she was startled by a man lying on the floor. "Huh?"


    ''This... Isn''t this William?'' Mary cautiously approached him. His long and narrow eyes were tightly


    closed, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. The thin hair in front of his forehead was


    blown up by the breeze, and his slender fingers were unruly on his knees. He really did look good.


    No matter how many times Mary looked at him, she didn''t tire of his face.


    ''But why is he here? Didn''t his bodyguard send him home already?''


    Mary was a bit angry. She didn''t want to care about him nor see him, but he was lying right by the


    door. It seemed that she had no choice but to wake him up and talk to him!


    "Wake up, William." Mary stood in front of him, expressionless. "Wake up." She wanted to kick him,


    but didn''t have the courage to.


    "Hmm..." Hearing her voice, William snorted and slowly opened his eyes. As he blinked, his


    eyshes batted seductively.


    "Wake up. I''m going to open the door."


    "Mary!" William woke up immediately when he recognized her voice. He suddenly bounced up on


    his feet. "You''re finally back. What time is it?"


    He turned on his phone and the screen was still on the photo album.


    "Will youe inside or not?" Her voice was cold. She had already opened the door and was just


    holding it open for him. "Oh... I''lle in." William picked up his coat and walked inside.


    He followed her inside as he kept his head low. Like a young boy who had done something wrong.


    Mary ignored him and dragged her tired legs to the bedroom. She then fell face first on the bed.


    Looking at the time, it was already one o''clock. William had to wash his face.


    ncing at the closed door of Mary''s room, William let out a deep sigh and stepped inside the


    master bedroom.


    As soon as he turned on the lights, William''s jaw dropped.


    The bed sheet was strewn about on the bed. A mix of clothes were stacked up by the window. All


    the signs seemed to be silently telling William about his impulse that night.


    It looked as if Mary hadn''t touched this room since that night.


    Was it because he had asked her not to touch his things at the beginning of their marriage? This


    was the only reason William could think of. Hopefully it was true.


    At this state, he couldn''t sleep in this room anyway.


    William opened the bedroom window to let in the fresh air, trying to remove the traces of that night.


    He then gathered all the sheets, clothes, etc. and carried them outside.


    Entering the bathroom, he threw all the clothes in the hamper. "Phew!" He then looked around for


    new sheets. "Hmm... I have to stay here for the night," he mumbled.


    While Mary was sleeping soundly in her room, she was rudely awoken by a noiseing from the


    living room. She hurriedly sat up and raised her sheets. "Is it a thief?" On second thought, it could


    just be William, right? She forgot that he was staying here tonight.


    Mary shook her head. "Humph, not my problem." When she was about to lie down, she heard


    another noise, but it was much louder this time.


    ''What happened? What the hell is he doing out there?''


    Mary sat up and opened the door. Once she saw the state of the living room, her eyes widened in


    shock and her mouth dropped open. William was tearing up the living room looking for something.


    "What are you doing? Can''t this wait? Whatever you''re looking for, you can find it tomorrow!"


    ncing at her, William furrowed his brows. He clenched his fist, trying his best to hold back his


    anger. "Why aren''t there any bed sheets?"


    The bowls and chopsticks had fallen on the ground. The chairs were turned over and scattered all


    over the room. Mary was speechless. "Well, if you''re looking for bed sheets, why are you in the


    living room? The bed sheets are in the bedroom."


    "I''ve already looked there. No bed sheets." William''s forehead wrinkled as he red at Mary.


    "No way. Maybe you just didn''t look hard enough?" Mary scratched the back of her head.


    "I have scoured every inch of that bedroom. There were no bed sheets."


    Mary continued to stare at him suspiciously. William grumbled as he started turning red with anger.


    ''How dare she question me? Does she think I''m lying?'' Ever since he was a kid, he hated it when


    people doubted him.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can go ahead and check it yourself!" William snapped. He gritted his


    teeth and gave her a sarcastic smile.


    "No, that won''t be necessary. I have some spare bed sheets in my bedroom. I''ll just get them for


    you." Mary shook her head.


    She then trotted back to the bedroom. She came out holding a whole set of bed sheets. Complete


    with summer quilt and pillowcase.


    "Here you go." Mary threw them at him and turned back to her bedroom.


    "Wait a minute." William called out to her.


    "What?" She kept her back turned as she answered.


    "Help me with the bed sheets and pillow cover. I don''t know how to put them on the bed." William


    stared back at her, his eyes burning.


    "It''s easy. Don''t use them then." After she said this, she was about to head inside.


    "Are you just going to keep avoiding me like this all the time?" When he let out a deep sigh, Mary


    stopped.


    "You can''t just ignore me like this. The contract is still in effect. I know it''s hard for you to let go...


    And I... I sincerely apologize to you for what happened that night. Please forgive me," said William


    sincerely. "Please, cooperate with me... At least for a year."


    "Ten months." Mary cut him off. She turned her head and smirked. "I need to cooperate with you for


    another ten months. After that, we''ll go on with our lives. I don''t want anything to do with you."


    Anything!


    Staring at her, William felt her cruel smile pierce through him. Even her voice was filled with


    sadness and grievance. "Yes, ten months. You just need to endure me for another ten months."

 Chapter 48 Shoot

    Chapter 48 Shoot


    There was a trace of misery in the air. Mary looked displeased. Did he want more? She raised her


    head and her eyes met with William''s. His eyes carried the same expression that they''d always had.


    Sheughed at herself because she realized that she was overthinking again.


    "I''ll change the sheets for you." Mary red at William and pulled the pile of sheets from under his


    arms. What happened that night left an indelible shadow in her heart. She had been keeping herself


    from entering that room again.


    Since William had lowered his pride and begged for her cooperation, she was bound to fulfill her


    duties as his ''good wife'' that he bought with his wealth.


    Mary bent over and meticulouslyid out the bed sheets.


    William stood behind her with his arms crossed.


    It was so quiet in the room that they could almost hear each other''s breathing. Mary felt that the


    burning eyes on her back had been ring at her all this time, and it made her feel ufortable.


    "Have you taken care of what happened?" Mary broke the eerie atmosphere.


    "Yeah." Naturally, William understood what she meant by "what happened".


    "That''s good to know." Mary nodded. She could finally visit her mother at the hospital without the


    paparazzi chasing her everywhere. She didn''t want the person she wanted to protect the most to be


    dragged into her problems.


    "Do you want to shoot an ad?"


    William said out of the blue.


    "Are you asking me?" After she finished with the bed sheets, Mary turned around and stared at


    William.


    "That''s right."


    "I''m not interested." Mary''s eyes remained cold as she walked past him. "You can sleep now."


    "You''re going to be paid handsomely. Don''t you want the money?" William scowled.


    "I don''t need it." Mary closed the door behind her without looking back. It was merely an ident


    that she acted in a TV opera. If she ever advertised again, she wasn''t sure how it would turn out.


    Even if she needed the money now, she understood which money should be earned, and what she


    shouldn''t dare to earn.


    William shook his head in disbelief and threw himself onto the bed. The bed was filled with a mellow


    fragrance which helped him rx his senses, and it induced a peaceful sleep.


    Early in the morning, when William got up to open the door, the smell of fooding from the


    kitchen wafted into his nose. A half-smile appeared on his face as he made his way to the kitchen,


    but his smile quickly faded when he saw that Mary was already at the door, changing her shoes.


    Before he had the chance to speak, Mary had already walked out of the house, leaving only the


    sound of the door closing behind her.


    William was not happy that she was still avoiding him. Then he caught a glimpse of therge


    wedding photo on the wall. The smiles on both of their faces were as beautiful as flowers, but at this


    moment, that picture was nothing but a great irony.


    The morning sunshine illuminated the meeting room.


    "I think it would be better if we let Victor have this shoot." Manager Zhang of the nning


    Department said, "Recently, Victor has received a lot of attention from the media. If he''s in the


    pictures, it will definitely attract a lot of attention."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "This time, we''re going to shoot amercial for ourpany''s real estate, and the main theme is


    the word ''warm''," someone retorted. "Even if Victor is famous, he doesn''t fit into this theme."


    "Yes, I see." These words created a heated discussion.


    William sat at the forefront, listening to everyone''s opinions. He hardly participated in the


    discussion, and was absent-minded for most of the time.


    He was puzzled by his actionsst night. He wondered why he had asked Mary to be the actress in


    thismercial. Was it because of the director''s suggestion? Or was it because he thought her


    acting was perfectst time?


    "In my opinion," another person said, "We can find a model couple in the entertainment circle and


    let them act in this publicity video together, which reflects ourpany''s interpretation of the word


    ''home''."


    "That''s actually a good idea."


    "Yes, that could work!"


    A husband and wife? Home?


    William knocked on the table with his fingers, his eyes showed signs of absolute confidence. His


    voice was not loud, but he had gravitas. This was the biggest move he had done since he entered


    the meeting room.


    Everyone inside the room gave him their attention. "How about this?" said William unhurriedly, "My


    wife, Mary, and I will star in this promotional video together."


    As soon as he said this, the whole meeting room was in an uproar, and doubtful eyes were cast


    towards William.


    "We are a married couple, and also the head of thepany," said William. His eyes gleamed with


    certainty. "Let us star in themercial for the building, and it will undoubtedly increase the


    confidence of the consumers."


    "Yes!" Manager Zhao mmed his hands on the table. "We can turn the promotional video into a


    public welfaremercial, which will erase the utilitarian branding of thepany, and it will better


    reflect our concept of ''home''."


    "It can also make up for the ident caused by the previous ident and restore thepany''s


    image."


    "He''s right. That''s right!"


    "So, you all agree then?" William nodded with satisfaction.


    When Kevin ryed the results to Mary, she did not look happy about the resolution.


    What kind of public welfaremercial were they talking about? Did it mean she wouldn''t be paid?


    ording to the terms of the contract, ''Party B must try to cooperate with Party A''s work under all


    possible conditions''. William invoked this use to sessfully force Mary toply.


    If she knew that she couldn''t escape the fate of making themercial sooner orter, she would


    just ept William''s proposal. At least that way, she could get paid.


    But it was inconceivable to think that William would act in an advertisement.


    "Come with me to the studio this afternoon." William stood in front of Mary''s desk and spoke


    arrogantly.


    "Got it." Mary raised her head and nced at him.


    "Are you going to eat?"


    "Mr. Lan, please go on without me, I still have some work to finish."


    Mary gave him an indifferent expression and a cold tone. Was she still the same Mary who would


    jump up and down when she heard that she had gotten a raise? Was this still the woman who would


    smile when she knew that he had brought her some delicious food? William was taken aback.


    He snorted and went to his office.


    The moment he turned around, Mary suddenly raised her head. ''What''s wrong with William? He


    seems to be fawning over me. Is he trying to atone for his sins?'' The studio was bustling, and


    people went back and forth, trying to set up the props.


    While their arms were intertwined, Mary''s back stiffed when she smelled the light fragranceing


    from William.


    That same scent always reminded her of that crazy night they had together.


    Seeing that William and Mary had arrived, Director Cui weed them in person.


    "Oh, you''re finally here." Director Cui said with a smile, "You two are a perfect match. You look no


    less than the actors themselves!"


    "I''m ttered," William replied, "But I do apologize in advance if we make mistakester."


    "Don''t say that."


    After some small talk, the director walked them through the details of themercial.


    "In all honesty, there''s no need for you to act," Director Cui proudly dered. "Just show us what


    you do to express your love to each other at home. Try to be natural and don''t panic..."


    The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched. ''Aren''t we acting already? I''m sure it can''t get any more


    natural than this.''


    "The first scene will show Mr. Lan ying the piano, while Mrs. Lan watches him affectionately.


    Then the two of them will lovingly embrace each other. The second scene will portray Mrs. Lan


    cooking in the kitchen. Mr. Lan will gently walk over to his wife and hug her from behind."


    Mary''s face turned sour. What she feared the most wasing. She had sworn off any physical


    contact with William, but the director told her otherwise.


    "It''s quite simple, isn''t it?" The more Director Cui spoke, the more excited he became. "These are


    just ordinary scenes. It''s not that difficult. Please read the script. We''ll be starting soon."


    "Understood." William smiled and nodded.


    "You''re going to y the piano? You know how to?" Mary asked. Although William came from a


    ''rich'' family, he didn''t have the breeding that a person from a ''rich'' family should have.


    He was bossy, stingy, neat freak, and had a face devoid of emotion. She couldn''t imagine him


    ying the piano at all, and it made her chuckle.


    "I guess you''re going to find out when you see it." William grinned from ear to ear. He didn''t seem to


    care about Mary''s doubts about him.


    Mary raised her eyebrows. "Well, boss, I''ll be waiting for you to disy your talent."


    In the dressing room, Amelia was dressing Mary up. "I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are still


    so beautiful." "Amelia, you''re also beautiful too." Mary smiled.


    "Mary, which suit do you think looks best on me?" William appeared out of the blue and asked.


    "You have a designer, and a stylist. Why are you asking me?" Mary closed her eyes and waited for


    Amelia to put on her makeup.


    "I value your opinion the most."


    Huh... Mary stifled a sneer and calmly responded, "The blue one."


    "Why?"


    "Because your surname is Lan." (In Chinese, ''blue'' is called ''Ian''.)


    "Puff..." The two of them remained


    expressionless, but Amelia couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "I never knew Mrs. Lan can say


    such wonderful words!" Amelia kept smiling unabated. "Mr. Lan is really blessed to have such a


    wife."


    "Indeed, I am." William did not refute. He raised his eyebrows and left the dressing room.


    "Mary, would you like a blue dress?" Amelia teased.


    "Forget it. My surname is not Lan."


    With her hair coiled up, Mary wore a creamy white dress with a blue belt. Walking around with an


    eight centimeter high heels, she looked regal and elegant.


    As soon as she walked out of the dressing room, she saw that William was already sitting before


    the piano.


    Did he really wear a blue suit?


    As if he felt Mary''s gaze on his back, William slowly turned around with a warm smile on his face.


    "My wife, allow me to y a song for you, okay?"


    Behind him was a gentle ray of sunshine, and his body was covered in a halo of light. He wore a


    sapphire blue suit and a beige tie, which matched perfectly with Mary''s dress.


    His tall figure, elegant smile, and the sapphire blue suit fitted him well.


    He slowly sat in front of the piano, and ced his slender fingers on the ck and white keys. The


    corners of his mouth slightly raised. He nced at Mary again and his fingers started moving.


    Mary took two steps forward. The expression on her face was incredulous. She was shocked and


    intoxicated.


    In everyone''s eyes, the scene was nothing short of magical. "Victor, let''s go. You still have work


    tonight." Jorge patted Victor who was clearly stunned.


    Victor frowned and said nothing. He went the studio to take a few sets of photos. But when he


    finished changing and got out of his dressing room, he saw that William and Mary were shooting for


    the advertisement.


    He was so jealous that the beautiful Mary was standing with William. But what made him even more


    jealous was the way she gazed at him.


    It seemed as if the two of them were the only ones remaining in the world, and there was only one


    person she could see; and it was William. There was so much passion in her eyes, and it almost


    drove Victor insane.


    Victor sped his hands together until his knuckles cracked. "Let''s go," he snorted.


    ''William, do you want to crash and burn?''

 Chapter 49 Pregnancy Scare

    Chapter 49 Pregnancy Scare


    His slender fingers danced across the piano''s ck and white keys and the corners of his mouth


    curved up in pleasure. William nced up at Mary from time to time, with a gaze so gentle it could


    melt a heart.


    He yed the song "River Flows in You".


    This particr piece of music was her ringtone and so she was quite familiar with it.


    She had not expected him to y it, let alone y it so well.


    He looked so handsome and strong, like a prince.


    Mary stood a few steps away, looking on at him with yearning, expectation and even surprise, but


    she did not make a move.


    Everyone in the studio stopped what they were doing, quietly taking in the picturesque scene


    unfolding before them. Director Cui saw this as the perfect opportunity to start filming and took it. He


    got the camera ready and silently began shooting.


    William shook slightly, his eyes half closed as he appeared deep in some sort of trance, right until


    he yed the veryst note. He turned his head to Mary and stood with a bright smile emerging on


    his face, "Mary,e here."


    His voice was bewitching and enchanted Mary, who unconsciously walked up to him.


    "Did that sound good?" William asked innocently.


    "Yeah," Mary nodded. "It was great." Her voice was soft and tender and they spoke to each other as


    if they were the only ones in the universe.


    William smiled happily, like a kid in a candy store, and took Mary in his arms. "As long as you like it,"


    he said with his eyes closed as he pulled her into him, holding her tight.


    Hugging him was still so intoxicating.


    Mary wrapped her arms around his slim waist and indulged herself in his warm embrace, unwilling


    to wake up from this dream she was now in.


    She had thought he was simply ying the piano, but then she noticed the camera out of the corner


    of her eye. It seemed the shooting had begun.


    She was acting, being filmed and hated him, but she still could not resist his... temptation.


    ''Mary, you are hopeless, '' she thought to herself sadly. "OK, cut!"


    Director Cui suddenly broke the silence that had fallen over the studio. "Very good, very good, very


    good!"


    That snapped William back to reality and he realized they were filming an advertisement. ''What has


    just happened, '' he wondered, recovering from his daze. Mary nodded nkly and an urge to hug


    her came over him. And he did!


    Mary smiled, abashed, and congratted William, "Well done!"


    He frowned, wanting to exin but not knowing what to say. Did she say that thinking he was acting


    just then?


    "To you too. You did a good job," he replied.


    "You too," she said still slightly embarrassed.


    Director Cui strutted over grinning, "The CEO and his wife have a really great rtionship. The


    scene we just captured was so beautiful. I don''t think we even need to edit it."


    "I''m ttered, Director Cui," William smiled.


    "The next scene will be a piece of cake," Director Cui responded, smiling back.


    "Not necessarily," William said raising his eyebrows at Mary. "My wife seldom cooks at home. I''m


    afraid she won''t know to act it out properly."


    "Why would you say that?" Mary hated others exposing her shorings and ws more than


    anything else. She stood up straight and puffed out her chest. "I promise not to make any mistakes,


    as long as you don''t make any either, boss!"


    "Let''s wait and see."


    "Let''s wait and see!" Mary lifted her chin and turned to the dressing room to go change.


    William watched her walk away, staring at her back, smiling and shaking his head at her arrogance.


    ''I''m a little relieved to see you still so full of energy, '' William confessed to himself.


    "The actor and actress at the ready. Lights, camera, action!"


    Mary was the picture of a typical housewife. She stood in a kitchen wearing an apron, her usually


    high coiled hair tied only loosely.


    William came in, taking off his suit jacket, leaving only his white button-up shirt beneath.


    He walked up to Mary slowly and put his arms around her from behind. He buried his head in her


    shoulder, breathing her in and asked, "Is dinner ready?"


    "You''ll have to wait a minute," Mary answered stiffly. "Okay," William groaned, still holding her close.


    He then whispered in her ear, "Mary, push me away if you can."


    Mary''s face darkened and she looked around, clearly upset.


    William had not expected her to even move, but to his surprise, she turned all the way around,


    grabbed a handful of flour off the table and threw it at him.


    He retreated back in a hurry but the flour still sprinkled on his face and his clothes were all a mess.


    He stood dead still for a moment, utterly stunned and disbelieving.


    "Hahaha..." chuckled Mary giddily. She didn''t care whether they were being filmed or not, seeing


    William embarrassed gave her joy.


    "Mary!" William''s eyebrows raised as his anger began boiling up as well. He was about to burst and


    let his rage out on her, when he saw the bright smile beaming on her face. How long had it been


    since she had smiled so happily?


    She was having fun, so William yed along, grabbing a handful of flour himself and sprinkling it all


    over her as well.


    "Wait," the propman was about to stop them when Director Cui held him back. "This is a pure, real


    scene. Keep rolling!"


    "Mary," William grinned devilishly, "Do you dare tough again?" "Don''t push your luck, William!"


    Mary looked around at the flour spread all over them and the floor between where they stood.


    The director just let them keep going until they had had enough.


    Mary was a little confused. "Director, did you film that, just then?"


    "Yes," Director Cui replied excitedly. "It was exactly what I wanted. Sweet and natural. It was great!


    Magnificent!"


    "Ha ha." The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched ufortably. "That''s good, that''s good."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Thank you, Director," William said dusting the flour off himself with a towel.


    "Oh, you''re wee, Mr. Lan," said the director. "It''s a pity you two haven''t had a child yet. The


    image of a happy family of three is even more heartwarming!"


    Child? Child?!


    Mary was looking down at the floor, but the mention of a child reflexively shot her head up like a


    deer sensing danger. She looked up and caught sight of William''s hand that had frozen, holding


    onto the towel uselessly.


    "Director Cui, we''re going to change I think," William said with a dismissive smile, "Are we all


    done?" "All done, all done," the director answered waving his hand. "You two can rest now."


    William nodded and took Mary by the hand and led her to the dressing room.


    Her fingers were cold and her body trembled.


    "Mary, are you okay?" William asked, feigning his own calmness in an attempt to calm Mary.


    "Child..." Mary suddenly lifted her head up to William, staring at him vacantly, as if looking straight


    through him, "Child... Do you think we... Will I get pregnant?"


    Her words made no sense but William understood what she meant. After all, he was just as


    shocked as she was. He had been feeling guilty since that night but had forgotten about the


    possibility of a child. What should he do if she turned out to be pregnant?


    "I don''t think so," he replied weakly, as if he had not even convinced himself of the words he spoke.


    "You..." he continued hesitantly. "Haven''t had your menstruation?"


    Mary shook her head, "It''s not yet that time. Is it... Toote for me to take the medicine now?"


    "I... I don''t know." William was embarrassed and frowned as there was nothing else he could do; he


    was just as clueless about this sort of thing. It was just one time. Could she be pregnant?


    "Let''s go to the hospital to have them check," Mary said with her lips quivering.


    "Is there a way to check?" she asked with hope sewn into her words. "There are home pregnancy


    tests we can get and try out now and we''ll go to the hospital a few dayster," William said, still


    frowning.


    "Okay," she said as if at least some speck of relief had entered her being. However, she was sent


    back into a daze at the thought of what would happen if she were pregnant. "If I am..."


    "Abort it," William blurted out.


    "Okay," Mary nodded in agreement. "It must be aborted."


    She let go of William''s hand and forced a smile. "I''m going to change out of these clothes."


    "Go ahead." William stared at her curiously, wondering if he had just hurt her with what he had said.


    But he had spoken true; she could not keep the baby.


    Mary entered the change room, the door clicking closed behind her.


    Her heart ached so much she did not know what to do but cover it with her hand. She knew she


    could not keep the baby but the reality hurt so bad she felt as though a knife was piercing into her


    chest.


    She knew this was how it would have to be but those definitive words that made it real gripped her


    heart and tore at it.


    ''Who on earth is the woman who has your heart?'' wondered Mary.


    The two of them sat in silence in the red Porsche. Perhaps it was fear or William''s hurtful words, but


    Mary''s face was now even paler than before.


    "It''s okay," William finally said awkwardly. He hesitated a long time, wanting to say something but on


    a second thought, decided against it. ¡°I...


    "I know," Mary interrupted. "It''s not your fault," she said tly.


    William squeezed the steering wheel tighter when she spoke. Eventually, he said, "Mary, if you


    aren''t pregnant, please don''t hate me anymore, okay?"


    Mary rarely looked him directly in the eye, but this time she did, her eyes calm as still water. "Okay,"


    she said.


    To love or hate someone is easy, but feeling nothing for someone is difficult. ''If I don''t hate you


    anymore, it means I don''t love you anymore, '' she said to herself, staring at the passing scenery


    outside the window.


    "Here we are," William announced as they pulled up to the pharmacy. "Wait for me," William said,


    "Let''s go together." She followed behind him, nervous. "I want to know the result right away," she


    said.


    William nodded in agreement.


    Mary took the pregnancy test stick and almost rushed right out of the pharmacy without paying. The


    shop assistant mistook their hurry for excitement and her smile grew bigger and bigger.


    Mary rushed into a nearby restroom with the pregnancy test stick in hand.


    William waited, leaning against the car door and smoking. He had never imagined that just a few


    minutes could be so difficult to endure. He had burnt through three cigarettes already and still no


    Mary.


    Even if she didn''t hate him for it, if she were pregnant, he''d feel guilty for the rest of his life.


    When he lifted his head again, he saw Mary walking out of the restroom with an


    indescribable expression on her face.


    Even his cigarette hand trembled now. Was she actually pregnant?


    "What does it say?" William asked through a hoarse voice.


    "I''m not pregnant." Mary breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Really?" William asked. "Yes."


    "Okay..." William exhaled heavily and said, "That''s great," through his breath.


    "Yes, it is," Mary said, allowing herself a smile as well.


    On the way back, William was noticeably more rxed and Mary''s faint smile still lingered.


    "William," Mary said all of a sudden, a serious look in her eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" asked William with raised eyebrows.


    "Who on earth is it you''re holding in your heart? Why don''t you marry her?" Mary had to ask the


    questions that had been bothering her all this time, she could no longer hold them in.


    "Why do you..." William was a little surprised, he had not thought she had seen that in him.


    "Yes, I''m a little careless," Mary admitted with a sweet smile. "But I''m not stupid. No matter how well


    you try to hide it, it still creeps through the cracks."


    "So you can tell." William seemed to be sighing. "What sort of person is she?"


    "A good woman, but I can''t marry her."


    "I guess so." Mary then closed her eyes and kept silent the rest of the way.


    William squinted and smiled bitterly, staring at the road ahead.

 Chapter 50 A Good Show

    Chapter 50 A Good Show


    Time had passed so peacefully and quickly. In the blink of an eye, a month had already passed.


    Finally, summer had arrived and people could already feel the scorching temperature even in the


    morning.


    Mary was walking with her mother in the garden of the municipal hospital.


    "How are you doing with William recently?" her mother asked.


    "Well, it''s still the same," answered Mary calmly. Since the "pregnancy" incidentst time, their


    rtionship seemed to have be alienated. For the past month, she could barely see William


    even at home, except duringpany meetings.


    "You..." Mary''s mother sighed, "Men don''t understand women''s hearts. You have to tell him


    everything."


    "Okay, I got it." Mary smiled and whispered to herself, "Tell him everything."


    "I wonder if the fragrans in our hometown is in bloom," Mary''s mother suddenly said.


    Mary''s hometown was located in Z City. It would take three to four hours of drive from A City to get


    there. Although Z City was in the north, it was in the basin area. Fragrans would bloom almost a


    month earlier than other ces.


    When Mary was still a child, her mother would often take her hand to go see and smell fragrans.


    She also used to make fragrans cakes for little Mary. All of these had be very precious


    memories.


    "It''s still early," said Mary. "Summer has just arrived. Although the fragrans blooms early at home,


    it''s not this early."


    "You''re right," Mary''s mom sighed. "I have been dreaming about home recently, but I don''t know if I


    can go back again."


    When Mary heard this, her eyes turned red and her nose twitched. It was impossible for her mother


    to go back to her hometown by car because of her current physical health status.


    "When you get better, we can go back." Mary was stunned for a moment. When she was able to


    speak again, she said, "When fragrans is blooming, Mom, please make me fragrans cakes again."


    "Okay, okay." Mary''s mom turned her head slightly and smiled warmly at her daughter. "From now


    on, you must have a good time with William," she said as she patted Mary''s hand.


    "I know, Mom." Mary bit her lip upon hearing her mother''s advice.


    "When I leave one day, remember to take my ashes back to our hometown."


    "Mom..." Mary''s voice trembled slightly. "You speak so much today..."


    "I can do it a few more times."


    "Mom... Please stop."


    "Mary," Mary''s mother continued. "I''m sorry for making you suffer. For the past two years, looking at


    you run around, I sometimes wish I could leave early."


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Mary wiped her tears and added, "What''s the point of leaving


    me alone?"


    "Mary? Do you still hate your father?"


    Stunned, Mary asked her mother, "Why? Why not?"


    "He is your father." Mary''s mom sighed. "I don''t want you to hate him."


    "He left you when you needed him the most. When I was a child, he was a hero in my heart. I


    looked up to him but he shattered my illusion with his own hands." Mary shook her head and added,


    "I can''t help but hate him."


    Mary was a stubborn person. Even if he was her father, she still could not let go of her hatred for


    him.


    "Mom," said Mary, not wanting to continue the topic. "I''ll go back to Z City in a few days and see the


    fragrans for you, okay?"


    "Okay, okay, okay."


    In the summer afternoon, the sun was scorching hot.


    It was an unusual kind of weekend for Mary, who justy on her bed and yed with herputer


    all day.


    Unfortunately, someone interrupted her pleasant time alone.


    The phone rang all of a sudden. She looked at the caller''s name but to her surprise, it was a strange


    number.


    Mary hesitantly picked up the phone. "Hello?" "Mary."


    A woman''s voice came from the other end of the line. It sounded firm and decisive.


    At first, Mary thought that it was William''s real girlfriend. It took her quite some time to call. But, the


    woman sounded really calm.


    "Do you have time now? I want to meet you."


    ''Could it be true?'' Mary pursed her lips and asked, "Who are you?"


    "Oh, haha," the womanughed. "Sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. I''m Nancy Lin, Frank''s wife.


    Frank''s wife? Mary was puzzled. ''Why did Frank''s wife call me?'' she wondered. ''We don''t even


    know each other!''


    "What''s up?" asked Mary.


    "I don''t know if you''d be interested but I''d like to invite you to watch a good show," Nancy said, a


    hint of gloating in her voice.


    "Well... I..."


    "I think, as William''s wife, you would be interested to watch it. Don''t worry, I won''t let you down,"


    Nancy said with a smile at the other end of the line.


    "But... I don''t even know you."


    "I won''t hurt you," Nancy assured Mary. "You are the wife of William and I am the wife of Frank.


    Aren''t they good friends? Why are you so worried?"


    It seemed that Nancy emphasized the words ''good friends''.


    "You will see William soon."


    ''I will see William soon?'' Mary frowned and thought, ''William told me that he would attend a


    business meeting in another city this weekend. Was he lying?'' "Where?" Mary couldn''t help but feel


    curious at Nancy''s proposal.


    "Starbucks at Century Square. I''ll wait for you there."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Mary took a deep breath. She wanted to see what would happen.


    ''William, Frank, Nancy, and Victor.


    Life is getting more and more interesting, '' Mary thought after calming down.


    The air conditioner in Starbucks was so low that Mary shivered with cold as soon as she entered


    the establishment.


    "Here!"


    As soon as she entered, the woman sitting beside the small round table by the window called her.


    The woman was beautiful despite the fact that her makeup almost covered her original face.


    "Nancy?" asked Mary.


    "Yes, I am." Impressed, Nancy nodded, "You came so fast."


    "I don''t like making others wait."


    "Haha." Nancy smiled at her. "Would you like a cup of coffee?" "No, thanks." Mary shook her head.


    She came here for a purpose and she wanted to know what Nancy was up to as soon as possible.


    "Let''s go then." Nancy stood up at once, grabbed her sses on the table and said, "Please enjoy


    the free show."


    Mary nodded and stood up as well.


    Nancy said nothing. She just strode in front of Mary in high heels.


    Mary suddenly remembered the time they bumped into each other. She recalled she had seen


    Frank go to the hospital with Nancy before. Nancy was so arrogant that time.


    Even now, her posture was still straight and perfect. However, without Frank, she looked a little


    lonely.


    "Where are we going?" Mary asked. She was sitting in Nancy''s car, bewildered.


    "My home."


    Nancy stepped on the gas and the car sped away.


    ''How could you drive in high heels? Aren''t you afraid?'' Mary frowned.


    They drove farther and farther away. Finally, the car came to halt in an area with group of vis in


    the suburbs. "Seaside vi?" asked Mary. "Yeah."


    ''William''s home is in this area. Do she and Frank also live here?''


    "I''ve never seen you here. Do you even live here?" Although it was a question, Nancy said it with


    certainty.


    "I live downtown."


    "That''s great." Nancy sneered, "I want to stay away from here. Out of sight, out of mind."


    "What''s bothering you?" Mary was getting more and more confused about Nancy''s words.


    "You will know it soon. By that time, you''ll be grateful to me." Nancy led her to a dark red vi and


    advised her, "Don''t be stupid and naive."


    Mary frowned and looked back at William''s vi which she had only seen once.


    "Here we are." Nancy pointed to the vi in front of them.


    There they saw a three-story vi with arge grass area in front.


    When they got closer, they saw the first floor of vi. The whole floor was surrounded with ss on


    the three sides. Moreover, the expensive furniture was clearly visible. "It seems that the time is just


    right," Nancy said as she led Mary to the huge ss wall in the east.


    "What do you want me to see?" Mary asked with slight annoyance.


    "Can''t you see? It''s your husband." Nancy pointed forward with her newly manicured index finger.


    Following the direction where she pointed, Mary saw William at once.


    He was standing in the kitchen with his back to them. He raised his arm and it seemed that he was


    looking for something.


    ''Why is he here?''


    William took two winesses from the overhead shelf and walked slowly to the living room. He


    didn''t notice the two women who were peeping at him.


    Frank sat up from the sofa and took the winess from William.


    Only then did Mary see him on the sofa.


    William poured wine in the two winesses and it appeared that he was saying something. Frank


    seemed to be satisfied with what he said and smiled happily. William bent over and gently rubbed


    Frank''s hair while smiling coyly.


    Mary did not understand what was wrong with this. She turned her head to ask Nancy why it was a


    "good show" but she saw an


    indescribable expression on Nancy''s face.


    There appeared to be a smile on her face but it seemed deste. It seemed that she was about to


    cry but her unwillingness stopped her from crying.


    All of a sudden, Mary gasped at the sight of the two people in the house. What she was watching


    was an absolute shock for her.


    She knew that her shock was a hundred times more than that of Nancy.


    ''What am I looking at? I don''t understand...''


    While kneeling on the sofa, Frank straightened up and slowly moved his face closer to William. The


    side of William''s delicate face was seen. For a second, it seemed that William smiled at the corner


    of his mouth. He put his hand at the back of Frank''s head and slowly moved his lips towards Frank''s


    ''Did William just kiss Frank?''


    Frank curled his lips and wrapped his arms around William''s waist.


    Mary could not tell how she felt in her heart. She wanted to escape from this damned ce


    immediately, but she could not move at all. She just stood there as if her feet were rooted to the


    ground. Even her eyes were painful. She just watched the two sweet people in the room without


    blinking.


    William and Frank just stood there, loving each other under the warm afternoon sunshine.


    Mary opened her mouth. She wanted tough and cry at the same time but she could not.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    As it turned out, the "woman" who could not be married to William was Frank!

 Chapter 51 The Exposed Secret

    Chapter 51 The Exposed Secret


    When the sunlight hit Nancy''s shiny earrings, the reflected light caught the attention of two people


    inside the room.


    They turned their heads and caught the sight of Mary and Nancy standing under a tree. A jarring


    silence settled between them.


    The moment they looked at one another, Mary noticed William''s eyes dte as his mouth fell open


    at her unexpected presence. He unconsciously took a few steps back.


    "You see?" Nancy sneered, "Our husbands... are together."


    "Mary..."


    Through the ss window, Mary saw William''s lips move. Was he calling her name?


    Her mouth ran dry and she stumbled, rushing out without sparing a nce.


    She wanted to escape from this damned ce. She needed someone to tell her it was not true!


    That her eyes had deceived her!


    Even though her vision had turned blurry, she fastened her pace. Her mind could not forget the


    scene she had just witnessed, making her ears ring as all the sounds around her drowned out.


    ''''Mary!''1


    William hade out of the vi and was sprinting after Mary.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Mary, stop!"


    William suddenly caught up to her and yanked her arm. Mary felt her body spin as shended into


    his firm chest.


    She was quick to push him away as she stepped back. "Let go of me..."


    "Where are you going, Mary?" William still hadn''t let go of her wrist.


    "I''m going home." Mary''s lower lip trembled as she tried to pull her hand back. "Let me go..."


    "You are crying."


    ''Am I crying? How''s that possible?''


    "Why would I cry?" As Mary spoke, she raised her free hand to wipe the corner of her eyes to prove


    him wrong.


    Instead, she was surprised when she felt hot tears coursing down her cheeks. But why was she


    crying? Was it to mourn her ridiculous love?


    "So you like men," Mary sighed, her voice emotionless. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? If you had, I


    wouldn''t have bothered you at all..." "Mary," William said, biting his lips. "Please don''t tell anyone


    about what just happened."


    She stared up at him with an incredulous expression. "You chased after me just to tell me this? !"


    "Yes, right."


    William replied after a long pause.


    "Well, I see." Mary stepped away and muttered, "I won''t tell anyone. Don''t worry."


    Shaking off his hold on her, she ran away.


    A sheen of sweat glistened on his forehead under the sun. He stood frozen on the asphalt road,


    watching Mary''s figure grow smaller and smaller. His knuckles were turning white with how tightly


    he clenched his fists.


    When her figure disappeared, he loosened up but did not move.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Frank slowly walked out from the shadows, ring at Nancy.


    "Satisfied?" She mocked, "I''m not satisfied. Only Mary knows. It''s not enough. I want the whole


    world to know the truth. I want your and William''s reputations to be ruined!"


    "Nancy!" Frank''s loud voice echoed in the air. He walked closer to her and narrowed his eyes.


    "Don''t you dare! I will not only lose my reputation, your family will go bankrupt as well!" "Are you


    threatening me?" Nancy gave a bitter chuckle.


    "Threats are the best way to deal with people like you."


    p!


    He pped her face loudly. Trembling with rage, he shouted, "Nancy! I''ll kill you!"


    She staggered backward, clutching her face, eyes watering.


    "Frank!"


    William broke out of his reverie and tightly held him back before he hit her again. "Are you crazy?


    She is your wife!"


    "Wife? !" Frank looked at her in undisguised contempt, as he scoffed, "Not for much longer."


    "Frank..."


    "Ha-ha." Nancy gave a vile smirk, despite her cheek reddened and stinging. "So? You want to


    divorce?"


    "Yes, I do," he firmly stated.


    "Frank, calm down!" William was frowning as he tried to persuade him.


    "She already knows about us. Do you think I have another choice? We can''t pretend anymore,


    William !" he bellowed. "Frank..." William''s face contorted in pain, he didn''t know what to say.


    "I''m pregnant." Out of the blue, Nancy broke the silence.


    "What ?"


    William and Frank looked at her in disbelief, both of their mouths agape.


    "Ha-ha..." Nancy burst intoughter. "It brings me joy to see you like this."


    "Nancy, are you kidding me?" Frank growled, resentment clouding his thoughts.


    "I''m not in the mood to joke with you." Nancy took out a piece of paper from her bag and threw it to


    the ground. "Here is the test report. If you don''t believe me, you can read it yourself."


    A breeze blew, and the report floated onto some grass.


    No one dared to pick it up, as the content was visible to all.


    "I don''t need to lie to you. I''ll just show this test report to your father....


    So, I''m the one who has the final say whether we divorce or not." Nancy took a step forward,


    pointing at William. "I am going to make your affair public. I will expose all your lies and even, how


    you pped me today. I''ll have my revenge! "Nancy!" Frank snarled, fury thrumming through his


    veins. "You''re going too far!"


    "Too far? I have just started, Frank," she responded with a sly grin. "I''ll let you know soon, what ''too


    far'' means!" ...


    "Nancy, you don''t have to do this. It was our fault..." William started to apologize.


    "Keep your hypocritical words to yourself," Nancy rudely interrupted him. "You are worse than


    Frank! I feel sorry for Mary!"


    Her words left him speechless, William could only frown.


    "See youter." Nancy waved her hand and walked away in her high heels.


    Frank moved to chase her once more but was stopped by William. "Don''t. Forcing her won''t do


    anything."


    "How dare she threaten us like that!" Frank was not reconciled.


    "Have you forgotten about Victor? " William abruptly red up in anger. "How did you force him at


    that time? Have you forgotten? Do you want to do it again?! Besides, she is pregnant with your


    child!"


    Frank lowered his head, looking dejected. He mumbled, "What should we do?"


    "Don''t worry. I''m here with you," William assured him, pinching his throbbing forehead.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, a lonely figure wandered on the street.


    Mary didn''t know how she had got on the bus. She was in a daze ever since the incident. When she


    stepped out with others, she saw there were still a few stops to Kylin International.


    She didn''t want to take another bus, so she started walking aimlessly, blurry visions reying in her


    head. She could not get the image of Frank and William kissing out of her mind.


    Why did he love a man? Was it kind offorting that the reason why William couldn''t love her was


    because of her gender, and not anything else?


    What a joke!


    Beep! Beep!


    A ck car closely followed Mary. She was so distraught that she didn''t hear the horn ringing.


    "What happened?" Victor wasn''t expecting to see Mary here and had followed her. He called out to


    her, but when he didn''t get a response he stepped out.


    "What''s wrong with you, Mary?" He patted her shoulder softly. "Why don''t you answer me?"


    His tap broke her reverie, and she turned around to see Victor looking down at her in worry. The


    tears burst forth like water from a dam, spilling down her face.


    "Mary, what''s wrong with you?" Her sudden outburst surprised Victor and he forgot what he wanted


    to ask. He fumbled in his coat for a napkin and triedforting her. "Don''t cry, Don''t cry..."


    "Waa... Waa..." Mary''s wails became even louder.


    "Don''t cry..." After failing to find anything to wipe her tears with. He stretched out and tightly


    wrapped his arms around her. "What''s wrong? Shhh. It''s okay..."


    "Waa... Waa..." Mary buried her head in his chest, clutching at his clothes. She tried to say


    something but her voice was choked with sobs. She could only shake her head desperately.


    "All right, all right," Victor sighed, slowly rocking her. "There are so many people watching us. Let''s


    get in the car first."


    He walked her to his car and settled her in.


    "Why are you crying?" Finally, Victor found a tissue in the car and handed it to Mary. "Look, my shirt


    is ruined by your tears."


    Her eyes were red and puffy as she wiped away her tears. She felt guilty looking at his soaked shirt.


    "Yes, I''m so sorry..." Mary apologized sincerely. "Well, it''s not your fault." Victorforted her with a


    smile. After a little hesitation, he questioned, "What happened? It''s unlike you, to cry like this." ...


    As soon as he finished, gut-wrenching sobs tore through Mary''s face.


    "Oh, my God!" Victor gasped. "Why are you crying again? Just stop, please."


    "It''s nothing." Mary choked out a reply, shaking her head with a bitter smile ying on her lips.


    Victor handed her more napkins and snorted, "Nothing? Don''t tell me you''re okay. Even a three -


    year-old child won''t believe it."


    She looked down at her hands, her body jerking with small hups.


    "I thought you were good at acting," said Victor with a slight sigh. "Still, I overestimated you. Judging


    from your outburst, it''s obvious that the sky is going to copse. Tell me, is it because of William?"


    "You..." Mary raised her head to look at him.


    "Me? What''s wrong with me? Why would I know?" Victor raised his eyebrows and snapped, "Who


    else can make you cry like this, except for William? Do you think I''m an idiot? Your expression


    reveals everything!"

 Chapter 52 Victors Story

    Chapter 52 Victor''s Story


    An ironic smile formed on Mary''s lips as she covered her face with her palms. "I''m so useless,


    Victor."


    "Really, now?" Victor red at Mary. "So, you think you are useless just because he broke your


    heart? Where''s your strength? Mary, when did you be like this? Huh?"


    "I don''t know." Mary''s empty eyes stared at the scene before her eyes. "I thought I was strong...


    I work hard at part-time jobs and take care of my sick mother withoutining. I could even


    endure the humiliation I suffered when I first came to the AJ Group. But I copsed after meeting


    William. I was so proud of my strength, but it shattered just because of his icy cold eyes..."


    "Mary, why do you love him so much?" Victor clenched his fists as words spluttered out through


    gritted teeth. "Is that guy worth your tears?"


    "It''s not just him. I can''t handle my aching heart." Mary took a deep breath and said, "If I hadn''t met


    you by chance today, I wouldn''t have opened my heart to anyone. I''m so pathetic, aren''t I? I don''t


    even have a friend to share my feelings."


    "Am I not your friend?" Victor''s eyes softened as he rubbed Mary''s head. "Don''t shy away from


    sharing your feelings in the future. I don''t have friends either."


    "Victor..." Mary''s nose went sore as she looked up to see Victor''s eyes filled with emotions.


    "Mary." He frowned and said after a long pause, "Are you crying because of what happened


    between William and Frank? You know about it, don''t you?"


    Mary''s lower lip trembled. "V-Victor, you..."


    "It has been a long time since I found out..." Victor pressed his lips in a thin line to suppress the


    hatred and pain in his eyes. "About them."


    Mary''s face turned pale. "You... Do you know everything?"


    "I found out a long time ago. If you see it as I do, you won''t feel anything." Victor stared at the


    distance nkly. "You will not be this depressed after hearing my story."


    "Really?"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah." Victor leaned back on his seat and fastened the seat belt. Just as his foot stepped on the


    gas pedal, the car moved forward and paced on the road. "I''ll take you to a quiet ce. Some things


    are meant to be exined slowly."


    Mary nodded silently. She was speechless by Victor''s words. Did everyone know except Mary? Why


    would they keep her in the dark? Mary''s eyes watched the vehicles passing by in a daze. Perhaps


    William signed the contract with her because he thought she was too stupid.


    The car stopped before a private club at the People''s Square in A City. Victor slipped out of the


    vehicle and entered the club, leading Mary to a private box.


    "Do you want to eat something?" Victor sat on his leather seat, ncing at Mary.


    "No, thanks." She shook her head. Her mind was focused on everything except food.


    "Surely, you would be bored by listening to the story, but desserts can bring us some excitement."


    Victor turned toward the waiter standing beside him. "Two macaroons, one cappino, and one


    orange juice."


    "Okay, please wait a moment."


    Mary''s gaze drifted outside the window, where she could see people walking back and forth in the


    square. The beach in front of the square was full of couples and friends. Many girls in swimsuits


    dashed toward the water as the morning sunlight of the summer embraced their bodies.


    The sound of the door attracted Mary''s attention as the waiter entered and served the desserts. He


    left the room, closing the door behind him. "I know they are gay." Victor silently gazed at the cup


    filled with drink and picked it up. "But you found out before I could tell you."


    Mary tightened her grip against the cup.


    "You didn''t know anything about William and Frank before marrying him, did you?"


    "No, I didn''t." Mary sipped her drink that soothed her dry throat.


    "I was wrong about you, thinking you worked with William and Frank. But then, I realized that you


    are innocent."


    "Ah..." ''So this is why Victor said those words when we met for the first time. No wonder he kept


    asking whether I knew about Frank or not. This turns out to be the reason behind everything, '' Mary


    thought.


    "Do you want to know what happened between them and me? Why do I dislike William?" Victor


    asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Yes. Tell me." Mary nodded.


    "I had just started my career five years ago. I had nothing back then." A bitter smile graced Victor''s


    lips. "I yed all kinds of roles, epted several small advertisements, and even drank with


    clients."


    Mary frowned. She had heard something like this aftering to AJ Group three years ago, but she


    didn''t expect Victor to have also experienced such things. "When I joined AJ Group, you were


    already a big star."


    "Well, you joined AJ Group toote." Victor''s eyes softened as he looked at her. "It went on for a


    year. And then I encountered my turning point. It was on New Year''s Eve, four years ago. My


    assistant told me that there was a job. I didn''t want to go, but he assured me of William''s presence."


    He paused and sat back. "William, in my opinion, has always been beyond my reach, so I agreed


    without hesitation."


    That guy had always been beyond reach for Mary as well. She silently agreed in her heart. No


    matter how long she had been with him, William remained the same.


    "It was in arge private box inside a bar filled with men, women, unknown stars, and senior leaders


    of thepany. That was when I met Frank for the first time.


    He was sitting right next to William. I thought he was also a new artist, wearing a white designer


    shirt. After a while, someone finally told me he was the young master of Intoxicating South


    Restaurant Chain.


    Back then, I had just brushed it off, surrounding myself with a lot of people. I drank so much that I


    had to rush toward the restroom. But when I opened the door, I found something that I could never


    forget. " Victor smiled bitterly. Mary could guess what he saw that day. He must have seen the same


    thing. Both of them shared the shock of seeing the live show.


    "They were standing before the washbasin, with Frank facing his back to me. It didn''t take time for


    me to find out what they were doing." Victor took a sip of coffee, lowering his eyes to gaze intently at


    the drink. "I was scared.


    William nced at me with his cold eyes. I wanted to close the door and run, but it was toote. He


    pushed Frank away, and thetter squinted his eyes at me. I instantly realized that I was finished."


    Mary pursed her lips. She didn''t want to listen anymore.


    If Victor had found out the boss''s secret, he should have been banished, or at least suppressed. But


    he reached new heights. How did that happen? Mary didn''t dare to think about it.


    "What''s wrong?" Victor paused to see sympathy in Mary''s eyes and smiled indifferently. "I have


    been hiding this secret in my heart for so many years, and today I can finally share it with you. You


    should be happy for me, you know?


    Anyway, I was trembling in fear by the time I returned to the private box," Victor continued in a daze.


    "They didn''t follow me immediately. Frank walked in after a few minutes and sat beside me. He


    drank wine silently without mentioning anything about the restroom. Of course, I didn''t want to drink,


    but I had no say in this. No matter what his intention was, I had to bite the bullet and drink it. But I


    didn''t expect the wine to be drugged."


    Drugged! Mary''s eyes opened wide in shock.


    Victor was silently gazing at his cup for a long time. He could still feel lingering pain in his heart.


    "That night, I was sent to the hotel. I didn''t know who carried me all the way to the room, but I could


    see strange men standing above me through blurred eyes back in the hotel. The drug took effect,


    and my limbs were too weak to stop them from whatever they were doing to me. So, I could only..."


    "Oh my God!" Mary covered her mouth, not daring to imagine what Victor went through. It was too


    humiliating for a straight guy like him! No wonder he hated Frank so much!


    The rims of Victor''s eyes went red. He sipped his drink and tried his best to restrain his trembling


    voice. "Frank threatened me with a video. Even if he hadn''t done that, I wouldn''t have said anything


    about them!"


    "Victor..." Mary opened her mouth, but only air flew through her parted lips. She didn''t know how to


    comfort Victor.


    "When William cameter, I thought he would help me. I am his employee, after all. But he made it


    even worse!"


    Victor clenched his fists as veins popped on his forehead. "He looked at me coldly before putting


    the tape back in his pocket. After that, he said with an emotionless voice that he would make me the


    most popr star of thepany. I will never forget that arrogant and self-righteous attitude. I don''t


    care about his pity.


    But I really didn''t have any choice. In their eyes, we are nobodies, and they have the right to make


    decisions on our behalf. William kept his promise and made me famous in just three months. I held


    back my anger and could only go against him bit by bit. It was a lousy trick, wasn''t it?"


    "Don''t say that, Victor..." Mary shook her head, "I didn''t know you..."


    "Will you despise me because of that?" Victor raised his head and stared at Mary with seriousness


    floating in his red eyes. He looked as if on the verge of crying, having a pitiful look on his face.


    Mary put her palms on his hand and squeezed gently. "How could you think like that, Victor? How


    can I despise you? You look so handsome when you smile. You are the star that everyone admires


    most."


    "But I''m dirty."


    "No, you are not. You don''t know how beautiful your heart is!" A yful smile formed on Mary''s lips.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t share your story with anyone. In my heart, you are still the same as before. You


    are still the star I know: yful, serious, and asionally considerate."


    Mary tried to break the tensed aura that was surrounding them in this private box.


    The corners of Victor''s lips curved up. "That''s good. Do you feel better after listening to my story?


    Now that you know about the truth, you''d better be smart the next time. "


    "Yeah..." Mary nodded. "I will be smart in the future. "


    She squinted her eyes at the cup in her hands. Mary wanted to tell Victor about her contractual


    marriage. But on second thought, it was the matter between her and William. If he realized that


    Mary had told others about it, she would be fined with liquidated damages. She didn''t want to spark


    the conflict between Victor and him.


    Averting her eyes from the cup, she stared at the dark sky outside the window. It seemed that the


    two of them chatted in the club for hours, dispelling all the depression in their hearts.


    A soft sigh escaped her lips. ''That''s it. I should give up my hopes for peace.''


    "How about I invite you to dinner?" Victor saw Mary raising her eyebrows at his sudden remark. "I


    miss the dinner we had in the sidewalk snack boothst time. "


    "Okay." Mary nodded. She needed to find something to drown her sorrows.

 Chapter 53 Estrangement

    Chapter 53 Estrangement


    It was dark outside when Mary and Victor arrived at the sidewalk snack booth. They quickly ordered


    their food and found a corner to eat.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    It was a long time before they returned and had no idea how much time had passed. They only


    remembered that the two of them were drunk and staggered in their steps to call for a designated


    driver.


    William was standing by the window of the apartment in the Kylin International Community. He


    watched cars entering the gates but didn''t spot the brightly colored scooter. And by this point, he


    couldn''t see any car.


    It was sote. Where could she have gone?


    William was about to give up and turn around when he saw a car slow down and park at the gate of


    themunity.


    It was far away from him but he knew he wasn''t mistaken when he saw Mary get out of the car.


    William''s eyes tightened at this. It waste at night! Where had this woman gone to drink?


    He had just begun to fume at these thoughts when he saw someone else emerge from the car. He


    squinted at this person, but quickly stiffened when he saw that it was Victor. Victor handed Mary a


    handbag and theyughed and chatted to each other for a long time.


    William''s eyes narrowed and his hands clenched into fists.


    Mary hummed a tune as she walked towards the elevator.


    She had barely touched the doorknob when the door opened with a click. Mary was so shocked,


    she almost became instantly sober.


    Her face was red as she stared nkly at the open door. William stood there, dressed casually, his


    face stormy with anger.


    "You-you''re here!" Mary stuttered. They looked at each other for a long time, as if they were frozen


    to the ground. Then Mary mustered her courage, smiled awkwardly, and made to go in.


    She had barely taken a step when William said her name in a low, dangerous voice.


    "Mary," he said, grabbing her arm. She leaned away from him and against the wall as William stared


    at her, eyes afire. "Where have you been?"


    "To have dinner," Mary said, avoiding his eyes as she felt panic rising within her. She hadn''t yet


    figured out how to face him.


    "You reek of alcohol after dinner?" William said sarcastically.


    "I drank just a little," Mary muttered. "With whom?"


    "A friend." Mary turned away from him.


    "Friend?" William said, his eyebrows rising. He then leaned forward intimidatingly towards her and


    said, his voice low, "You really get along with Victor, don''t you?" Mary sighed. "If you know


    everything, why do you even ask me?"


    "Didn''t I tell you to stay away from him?" William said, his voice severe.


    "It''s none of your business," Mary said defiantly.


    "None of my business? I can''t ignore you!" William said, cocking his head and looking at Mary.


    "Why?" Mary asked, confused. She didn''t know who or what gave her the courage to ask him this,


    but she stared at William as she asked, "Why do you keep asking me to stay away from him?"


    "Didn''t you do enough damage with your scandal?" William roared.


    "But that''s not the only reason, right?" Mary red at him, coolness creeping into her gaze, and


    said, "Let go of me!"


    "What do you mean by that question ?" However, instead of letting her go, William turned more


    demanding. His eyes seemed to swallow Mary. "What do I mean?" Mary smiled coldly at him before


    saying, "I know what you and Frank have done to Victor. I know everything! That''s the real reason


    why you asked me not to be close to Victor, right?"


    "Mary!" William''s eyes narrowed. "Did Victor tell you everything ?"


    "Yes!" Mary said. "So there''s no point hiding anymore! I''m finally seeing you clearly, William!"


    William suddenly let go of Mary and chuckled. "He told you everything? I thought he was too


    embarrassed to say such dirty things!"


    "Dirty?" Mary eximed. "I think he is clean and noble. The one who caused him to be like this


    is you. You and Frank are dirty!"


    William''s smile froze at this. He was silent for a long moment before he said, "Dirty? If I am dirty and


    you''ve slept with me, what does that make you?"


    Mary paled. "William, I know I''m dirty..."


    William stared wordlessly at her.


    "I haven''t been so open because I care about my virginity," said Mary. "So I feel dirty. I wish I could


    change my skin."


    Guilt rippled through William as he stared at her.


    "Mary, the contract is not up yet. I advise you to behave yourself. You know my means, you should


    be able to predict the consequences." He then turned around and looked at Mary, eyes reflecting


    hurt. "Don''t tell anyone about me and Frank. You are still my good wife in front of the outside world."


    Mary''s lips trembled as she watched him go towards his room.


    Once he was out of Mary''s sight, he took a deep breath, his eyes closing in pain.


    This shouldn''t have happened! He had left Frank behind and returned just for Mary, to see if she


    was alright and tofort her. But why couldn''t he control himself when he watched her


    drunkenness and as he watched her return in Victor''s car? ''What''s wrong with you, William?''


    "William..." Mary called softly.


    He paused, one foot in the bedroom. "What is it?" he asked stiffly.


    "Do you remember telling me that you owe me a favor?" Mary asked.


    "Yes, I do."


    "You said you could do anything."


    "Yes." William frowned, not sure where this was going.


    "I want to get the videotapes of Victor''s videos." William''s hand on the doorknob went white with


    how hard he was gripping it. "Is that what you want?"


    "Yes."


    "Very well."


    And then William went in and mmed the door shut, causing the floor to shake.


    Mary leaned against the wall, her strength leaving her as she slid down the wall.


    When did things between them be like this?


    And it looked like William and Frank weren''t hiding anymore. They stayed together every moment of


    every day, now that Mary knew their secret. Frank went to the office every day and William


    remained tolerant towards him,


    something that Mary found very annoying.


    Frank smiled meaningfully at Mary from


    William''s office and slowly closed the blinds.


    No one knew what they were doing inside.


    Mary tried to ignore them and concentrate on her work, but Jane couldn''t bear it. She looked


    furious.


    "Mary, aren''t you curious about what they are doing? Do you think it''s necessary for two men to


    close the windows like that? And one of them is your husband!" Mary''s smile was wan as she said,


    "Maybe they are talking business secrets."


    "Business secrets?" Jane''s eyebrows rose. "I''ll go and see what they are doing. Please don''t stop


    me."


    She picked up two documents and walked towards William''s office.


    Mary stared nervously at her and realized that she, herself, was also very curious about what they


    were doing in the office.


    ''I don''t think they are doing that? They are in office after all!'' she thought.


    Jane knocked on the door of the office and went in before she could get a reply.


    Mary wanted to find some hint - any hint - from the crack in the door, but the door closed too fast for


    her to find anything.


    She waited anxiously for a while before she spotted Jane walking out of the office, her face


    dejected.


    "What''s wrong?" Mary asked, concerned.


    Jane was indignant as she hissed, "My sry has been deducted because I entered his office


    without getting the go-ahead. Damn it! What an evil capitalist! "


    Jane realized what she had said and hurried to apologize to Mary, "I didn''t mean it. I''m sorry. I just


    meant... "


    "It doesn''t matter," Mary said, patting Jane''s hand and trying tofort her, "Why are you so


    nervous? He has always been like this. He even deducted my sry. I know you didn''t mean to say


    that. You just need to be careful in the future."


    "Oh my God! Boss is so cruel!" Jane said agitatedly.


    "Yeah!" Mary just smiled lightly.


    "He''s really found the right friend," Jane continued, ncing at the office and lowering her voice.


    "Frank has such frightening eyes. He began to stare at me the moment I entered the office. He''s


    just like boss. You don''t know him, do you ?"


    "No," Mary said, shaking her head.


    "It''s weird for a rich man to act like this. He has nothing else to do so hees to ourpany to


    sleep. He is really not busy at all!" Janeined. "He closes the blinds to block out the sun and


    just sleeps. "


    "Frank is sleeping inside?" Mary said, shocked.


    "Yes," Jane nodded seriously. "When I went in, boss was working quietly, and Frank was sleeping


    on the sofa beside him. It''s really strange to do this with each other this way!"


    "Yes, a little strange." Mary nodded. It was getting hotter and hotter with each passing day. The


    leaves on the street had curled up and shriveled. People were unwilling to move out, wanting to


    remain in office.


    After wandering around William''s office door for a long time, Mary finally knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    "Boss," said Mary, walking up to his desk.


    "Yes, what is it?" William said, not looking up.


    "I wanted to ask for leave. I haven''t yet applied for this year''s leave," Mary said.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Z City."


    "Z City?" William said, his head snapping up and his grip on the pen tightening just a smidge.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "It''s private," said Mary hesitantly. "Boss, you don''t have to know so much about it, do you?"


    "The one who is asking you now is your nominal husband."


    Well... If he was putting it like that... Mary took a deep breath and said, "I need to go back to my


    hometown."

 Chapter 54 Back To Hometown

    Chapter 54 Back To Hometown


    William''s expression was unreadable as he considered Mary''s request. "How many days do you


    n to be gone?"


    "A week," she replied.


    He shook his head. "You have five days," he said coldly.


    "Five days?" Mary repeated, frowning. ''It will take me a whole day just to get there, then another


    day to return... what can I do in such a short time? Five days isn''t enough, '' she thought. She stared


    at William, wondering what she could say to persuade him to let her leave for a week.


    As though he could read her mind, William spoke again, forestalling any objection. "This is not a


    negotiation. You have five days. End of discussion."


    "But-"


    "Or maybe you don''t want to go back at all," William interrupted.


    "All right, all right," Mary said, deciding it was time to retreat. "Five days."


    She took a deep breath, trying to stay calm. It seemed she had no choice but topromise in her


    battle with the CEO.


    "When will youe back?" he asked.


    Mary mentally counted the days. "Tuesday." William shook his head again.


    "That won''t do. Be back by Monday night," he said. His tone left no room for argument.


    "What?" Mary eximed. She looked upset. "It will take me one day to go home!" she said. "Now I


    have only four days instead of five?"


    William''s face was imcable. "I need your cooperation on Tuesday."


    Mary sighed. "I know.


    All right, I''ll return on Monday night." William turned away from her, effectively ending the


    conversation. "That''s all. You can leave now."


    "Yes, sir," said Mary. With a dejected air, she left the room.


    As soon as the door closed behind her, William picked up thendline phone on the table. He


    dialed.


    "Hello? Manager Lin, I need to speak with you," he said.


    "Boss?" said the alert voice on the other end of the line. "What do you need? Do you have


    instructions for me?" William said, "Yes. What''s Victor''s uing schedule?"


    "Oh, Victor is going to Z City to attend a fan meeting over the next few days," replied Manager Lin.


    "Has he already left for Z City?" asked William, unable to conceal a note of anxiety.


    "Ah, let me check," said Manager Lin. He was a little confused. Since when did the CEO care about


    such trifles? After a moment, Manager Lin said, "Yes, boss. His flight left this morning."


    "Fine. Thanks for letting me know," said William. He hung up the phone without waiting for Manager


    Lin''s answer.


    He stood and paced the room. ''It''s toote to stop them now, '' he thought. ''Did Mary choose these


    days on purpose, so she and Victor would be in Z City at the same time? Or is this truly by chance?''


    The next morning, carrying her suitcase, Mary went to the hospital. Then she hurried to catch the


    train home.


    As she traveled home, she thought about her past. The family was broken. Two years ago, her


    father had sold virtually everything of any value that he could get his hands on. Indeed, if it wasn''t


    for the fact that it was her mother''s name on the certificate of ownership, he would have sold their


    house¡ªher childhood home¡ªas well. If her father had seeded in selling the house, she


    reflected glumly, she wouldn''t even have a ce to call home.


    The train pulled to a stop, and she got off. As soon as she stepped onto the tform, she felt a


    wave of heat.


    There were people waiting outside the train station ¡ªnot for loved ones, but for customers. As soon


    as Mary emerged from the exit, she was surrounded by people calling out to her.


    "Miss, would you like to book a room? It''s very cheap," said a man eagerly, waving a pamphlet with


    room rates in her face.


    "My taxi''s over there. Do you need a ride? Better to ride now than to wait around in this heat," said


    another man.


    "Are you a visitor here? Where are you going? Would you like to join a guided tour and see some of


    our most scenic locations?" offered someone else.


    Mary refused all of them except the taxi driver. She did feel somewhat like an outsider, having left


    home a few years ago, but she definitely didn''t need a room or a tour.


    What she did need was a ride. When she was about to get into a taxi, to her surprise, three men in


    ck suits and sunsses suddenly walked up to her, preventing her from getting in. They looked


    like bodyguards. Mary stepped back, a bit frightened. Onlookers stopped to watch what was


    happening. Mary clutched her bag as the three men came closer to her. "Who are you?" she asked.


    "What do you want? I think you have the wrong person..."


    All three bodyguards bowed slightly to her. One of them said, "Madam, we were sent to provide


    security for you. You''re Mrs. Lan, right?"


    Mary nodded without thinking. The corners of her mouth twitched. "William sent you?" she said.


    "Yes, madam." One of the bodyguards stepped forward. "Madam, please allow us to escort you to


    our car. We will drive you to your destination."


    ''Is this for real?'' Mary thought. With a faint, apologetic smile at the nonplussed taxi driver, she


    allowed herself to be led off by her new bodyguards. They took her suitcase and carried it for her.


    As they walked, her phone rang.


    "Hello?"


    "Have you met up with the bodyguards?"


    On the other end of the line, William sounded calm, unaware of the fright he''d given her.


    "Yes," she said uncertainly.


    "Have you gotten into the car yet?"


    "No... I didn''t realize you had sent a car." "Of course," he said brusquely. "After all, the public knows


    you as my wife."


    "Well," said Mary. "All right. Thanks." Without another word, William hung up.


    The dial tone sounded in Mary''s ear.


    Mary was startled. "Hello? Hello? William, are you still there?"


    But there was no answer. William really had hung up on her.


    For a moment, she was slightly annoyed by his rudeness in not even saying goodbye. Then she


    realized that the bodyguards surrounding her had stopped walking.


    "Madam, shall we get in the car?" said one of the bodyguards respectfully.


    "Okay," she said. The first bodyguard got into the driver''s seat. The second one opened the door for


    her and helped her get in, while the third one stowed her luggage in the trunk of the car.


    She couldn''t suppress the small grin on her face. So this was the treatment that could be expected


    by the CEO''s wife!


    Mary sat in the spacious interior of the car, looking around. She tried engaging the bodyguards in


    conversation, but they were scrupulously polite and distant. They never said anything besides "Yes,


    madam" or "No, madam." The scenery rushed by outside the car window. Suddenly, Mary leaned


    forward as she caught sight of a huge billboard featuring Victor''s face, stered on the side of the


    International Trade Building.


    The billboard announced that a fan event for Victor would be held at the International Trade Building


    from August 20th to 23rd. Mary brought out her phone, then hesitated.


    ''Does this mean Victor is also in Z City now?'' she thought. ''Should I call him?''


    "Madam, where should we take you?" asked the driver.


    Mary''s attention returned to the bodyguards. "Keep driving, and turn left at the next intersection,"


    she instructed.


    "Yes, madam."


    As they drove, the road became increasingly rugged. They were leaving the city and heading into


    the countryside. She nced at the three men in the car with her, hoping they wouldn''t be too


    ufortable. ''Maybe they''ve never been to the countryside. I hope they don''t mind staying in such


    a remote ce, '' she thought.


    After another half hour of driving, they finally arrived at the small vige where Mary used to live.


    She gazed out at theughing children, smiling fondly. She no longer recognized any of the faces,


    but theirughter was the same.


    "Madam, where exactly do you live?" asked the driver, slowing down.


    "Oh, it''s not far," said Mary with a smile. "You should stop here, though, and find a good spot to


    park. The road gets quite narrow and rough further along. I don''t think this car can even fit."


    The bodyguards hesitated. One of them said, "Boss was very clear that we were to apany you


    to your doorstep..."


    "It''s not far," Mary repeated. With a pleasant but firm smile, she opened the door and got out of the


    car. "Please stop the car here and I will go on ahead."


    She marched to the trunk of the car and pulled out her suitcase. Then she began walking along the


    road, not bothering to check if the bodyguards were following her or not.


    She saw the familiar house and her footsteps quickened. She stopped at the doorstep, wiping the


    sweat from her face.


    "Ah, it''s Mary!" Mary turned at the sound of the familiar, booming voice.


    "Uncle Ban!" she cried. She waved joyfully at her neighbor, Uncle Ban, who was walking towards


    his own nearby house with a hoe over his shoulder. "It''s been a while!" she called out.


    "It has," Uncle Ban agreed. "What brings you back here? Is everything okay with your family?" He


    had an affectionate expression on his wrinkly face, which made Mary smile.


    "Yeah, everything''s fine," she assured him. "How are you, Uncle Ban? How''s Auntie Bonnie?"


    "It''s still the same. Mary, you know things don''t change much around here. How''s your mother?"


    "She is still in the hospital," Mary admitted. Uncle Ban sighed.


    "Ah, Mary, you must be tired. Go on inside and get some rest," said Uncle Ban sympathetically.


    "Okay, thank you," Mary said, smiling at him.


    "Uncle Ban, it''s so good to see you!" "You too, Mary."


    "You should go home now too, and give my regards to Auntie Bonnie," she said. "I''ll do that, " he


    promised.


    Uncle Ban turned away and continued to walk down the bumpy road, clutching his hoe. Mary


    watched him go with a faint smile on her face.


    Then, taking a deep breath, she fished out her old key and unlocked the front door. She pushed it


    open and walked in. Everything was the same as it had been when she left, yet everything was also


    different.


    ''For one thing, '' she thought ruefully, ''my family has changed. And I have changed, too. I''m not the


    same person I used to be.''


    She nced around her at the thickyer of dust that covered the furniture and the floor, wrinkling


    her nose.


    The rooms of the house were almost empty, since her father had sold everything. There was only


    an old TV in the living room, and a hard bed without bed sheets in the bedroom. Fortunately, it was


    summertime, so she wouldn''t need nkets.


    Mary stowed away her suitcase and started to clean the house. Later, she ran over to Uncle Ban''s


    house next door to ask for some hot water to make noodles. Then she dragged the TV into the


    bedroom. She turned it on then sat on the bed with her noodles.


    The TV screen was scratched and the signal was not very strong, but at least there was the sound


    of human voices to apany Mary inside the lonely old house.


    The steaming instant noodles roused her appetite. While she was eating, her mobile phone rang.


    She picked up without checking the caller ID. ''''Hello?''''


    "Mary, it''s me," said a deep voice.


    "Victor," she said, startled. "Why are you calling?" She checked the time. "You should be at the fans


    event right now!" "Oh, you know about that?" he said lightly. Mary couldn''t see it, but she could have


    sworn Victor was smiling.


    "I''m here, but we''re on a break for a few minutes before the event resumes," he exined. "So...


    why are you calling?" Mary asked again. She put down her bowl of noodles and stood up, holding


    the phone to her ear.


    "Well, I wanted to see how you''re doing. Are you busy with work? I hope you''re not too tired."


    "I''m not working," Mary said. She smiled


    mischievously and added, "Guess where I am."


    "At home?" he said. "Are you sick?" He sounded worried.


    "No," said Mary,ughing. She paused for suspense, then said, "I''m in Z City."


    "Really?" he said. He sounded genuinely surprised. After a pause, he teased, "Did youe here


    to chase after me?"


    Maryughed again. "Keep dreaming! No, Z City is where I used to live. I grew up here. I just came


    home."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Victor immediately got excited. "It seems that I''m in your territory," he said. "You must be a good


    host and show me around. Or at the very least, invite me to your home!"


    "Forget it," said Mary quickly. "My home is actually in the countryside, not the city. There''s nothing to


    see here. Don''t bothering."


    "It doesn''t matter. I just want to have a look," Victor persisted.


    "Don''t you have a tight schedule? How do you have the time to visit my house?" she asked. She sat


    back down on the bed and picked up her noodles again, trying to eat with one hand while holding


    on to the phone with the other.


    "I always have time for you," Victor said grandly. "How many days will you be staying here?"


    "Four days."


    "Okay, I''ll call youter, I need to go now. See you soon! Bye."


    "I haven''t agreed to see you," Mary said, but only the dial tone could be heard. Victor had hung up.


    Annoyed, Mary tossed down her phone on the bed. Why wouldn''t anyone let her speak before


    hanging up on her?


    She finished eating the noodles. Her purpose ining home this week was to check on the


    fragrans trees her family had nted near the edge of the lot. Although that part of thend had


    been sold off by her, she was sure it would be okay to go and have a look.


    She wanted to take some photos for her mother, and then bring some fragrans back. After she had


    put away her empty bowl, she called the new owner of the fragrans trees. The man was very


    enthusiastic. He said that the fragrans flowers were in full bloom now and that she could take a look


    whenever she wanted. Mary was delighted and thanked him profusely.


    Mary slipped on her shoes and went outside to look at the fragrans trees.


    Fragrans flowers bloomed in August, and the fragrance spread across the clear, open air.


    Even before she saw the fragrans trees, she could smell the lovely scent.


    It brought back a lot of memories. When she closed her eyes, she could see herself as a young


    child, running andughing in thisnd.


    Her phone rang, snapping her out of her reverie.


    She nced at the screen. It was Victor. ''''Hello?''1


    "Where are you?" Victor asked without preamble. Mary smiled.


    "I''m in the most beautiful ce on Earth," she said softly. "Oh?" Victor sounded intrigued.


    "Can I join you there?" Mary hesitated, then made up her mind.


    "Yes, of course," she said. "If you have time and if you can find a way to get here, go ahead. I''ll wait


    for you for half an hour." Victor said quickly, "Okay, no problem. Just wait for me there."

 Chapter 55 Miles Of Sweet Fragrans

    Chapter 55 Miles Of Sweet Fragrans


    After hanging up the phone, Mary wandered in front of rows of fragrans trees.


    Although its foliage wasn''t especially beautiful, the fragrance it gave off and the peaceful memories


    it evoked on Mary were iparable to any other tree.


    By the time Victor arrived, he found Mary standing with her back to him. He saw she gently reached


    out her left hand to the tree''s branch while slowly approaching one of the yellow flowers to take in its


    intoxicating fragrance.


    With his heavy breathing, it was clear that Victor had run his way there. Nheless, he couldn''t


    wait to pull out his phone and take a photo of her slim figure under the tree.


    With a click, Victor saved the photo and smiled with satisfaction.


    ''''Mary!''''


    At the sound of his voice calling out her name, Mary looked back at Victor in shock.


    "Oh my God! What... Are you really here?" Mary ran over with a surprised smile. "How did you find


    me?" "I have my methods," Victor answered, smiling back at her.


    "Humph," Mary snorted. "Tell me!"


    "I just randomly found the location through your cellphone, and then with my personal charm, I


    inquired about the ce with fragrans trees nearby. It was easy to find it." A smirk yed at the


    corners of Victor''s mouth.


    "You have a good method." Mary smiled and asked, "Is your meeting over?"


    "Yes, it is." Victor looked around. "Is this yours? I could smell the fragrance from afar."


    "It used to be mine." Mary added, "Then I sold it to save money for my mother''s treatment."


    "What a pity!" Victor said, pursing his lips. "What if I bought it back for you?"


    "Are you kidding me? Thisnd is so expensive now..."


    "I''ll dly do it if that''s what you want." Victor''s eyes bore into Mary''s as he added, "I mean it."


    Mary was quickly beginning to feel uneasy under his gaze, so she changed the topic. "Now I live in


    A City. How could I find the time toe here and take care of thend, right?"


    Lowering his head, Victor smiled and decided not to insist anymore. "I''ll show you around, okay?"


    Mary suggested.


    "Okay, let''s go." Victor said, "I''d love to see more of this natural scenery."


    Next, the two followed the fragrant path.


    "It seems that you''ve been behaving yourselftely." Mary said with a grin, "I don''t see the same


    amount of juicy news about you anymore."


    Victorughed. Then raising his eyebrows, he asked, "There wasn''t much before, was there?"


    "There wasn''t much?" Mary''s mouth twisted when she asked, "Isn''t it much to have a new girlfriend


    every week?"


    "I was too young and naive at that time," Victor said with a smile. "Now that I''m more mature, I want


    to find someone who I can fall in love with and have a serious rtionship."


    "Well, that''s more like it," Mary agreed. Yet afraid that he would get too caught up in this matter, she


    swiftly changed the subject. "You have no idea how much I used to worry about you. I was scared to


    death whenever I saw the news, and you were there."


    "Can I make it up to you?" With a faint smile, Victor didn''t want to push her too hard.


    "How?"


    "Just tell me what you want," he exined. "Hmm... I have to think it over." Bringing a hand to her


    chin, Mary thought for a while before she decided, "How about you work part-time today and help


    me pick some flowers?"


    "It will be my great honor."


    Maryughed at his response.


    As they got to work, time flew by them while they picked up flowers and had fun ying with the


    baskets.


    Suddenly, Mary asked, "Is your work over for today?"


    "Yeah," Victor answered.


    "What about tomorrow?"


    "There is still a meeting."


    "Oh, I see," Mary nodded. "Then you have to go back early today."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t bete for it if I hang out here a bit more." The moment the words left Victor''s


    lips, he picked up one of the flowers and smelled it.


    Du du du... While the two were talking, Mary''s phone unexpectedly started to ring from her pocket.


    Once she took out the device, she frowned, realizing it was William. Next to her, Victor looked at


    William''s name on the screen, and his eyes got immediately dark.


    Quickly, Mary answered the phone, "Hello? What''s up?"


    "Mary, I''ll go ahead first," Victor said, moving with one of the baskets.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who''s next to you?" As soon as William heard a male voice, he asked from the other end of the


    line.


    "Just a friend." Mary''s voice trembled as she asked unnaturally, "What''s up?"


    William raised his eyebrows, not sure what to say. It seemed he didn''t have a reason to call after all.


    "If you don''t have anything to say, I''ll hang up. I have something else to do."


    "Wait!" William hurried to ask, "Is there a man next to you?"


    "Yes," Mary answered.


    "Did you leave me so you could find another man?"


    "William, you..." Mary interrupted herself before she could finish her sentence. Then, with a frown,


    she said, "Can you please watch your words? It''s not as if I''m after your man anyway! Furious, Mary


    hung up the phone as fast as she could.


    "What''s wrong?" Returning with the basket, Victor asked her concerned.


    "Nothing." Mary forced a smile.


    "William?" Victor asked deliberately.


    "Yeah."


    "Was he checking up on you?" Victor smiled sadly.


    "Checking up on me? How could that be?" Mary snorted discouraged. "He must be with his man


    now," she stated.


    "Are you upset, Mary?" Victor wanted to know.


    "Not anymore." She looked at Victor with a bitter smile on her lips.


    "Liar." Victor stared at Mary, his eyes sharp.


    "Just drop it, okay?" Mary shrugged weakly. "It''s not easy for me to leave him. Let''s not mention it


    anymore."


    "Now that you know his secret, why are you still wasting your time with him?" Victor grimaced,


    unwilling to let go of the subject. "Mary, divorce him already! You deserve someone better!"


    "No..." Mary shook her head in pain. "You love him that much? Even if he loves another man, will


    you still want to be with him? You won''t divorce him at all even though you will get nothing out of


    this marriage in return. Is that it, Mary?"


    "No, it''s not like that!"


    Did she love him? Could that be so? Mary closed her eyes at the thought. Was she actually


    unwilling to leave him because she was in love? Was the contract just an excuse to carry on with


    this marriage?


    "What''s that like then?" Victor continued to ask, "Why do you have topromise so much, Mary?


    Just leave him. You don''t have to endure all this pain anymore!"


    "We... we have a fake marriage!" Mary blurted. "He gave me money and then we got married!" she


    continued with tears in her eyes.


    "What?" Victor''s face contorted in shock. It had crossed his mind that Mary and William could have


    an arrangement involving money, but he had thought it was a crazy idea. It turned out he was right


    in the end.


    "That''s it. Now I must stay with him. Whether he likes women or men, I can only watch and suffer! "


    At that moment, Mary squatted down and burst into tears.


    "Mary!" Victor pulled her up immediately. "You still have me!" Stretching out his hand, Victor pulled


    her into an embrace. She stiffed in his arms, but before she could react, Victor''s warm lips touched


    hers.


    Meanwhile, in A City, William was in the AJ Group CEO''s office when he put down the phone


    angrily.


    ''How bold you''re now, Mary! Do you really believe I can''t control you from afar?'' William thought


    furiously. ''You said you were going back to your hometown, right? I think you went there to meet


    another man! Good job, Victor! Do you think I couldn''t recognize your voice?''


    As his thought ran wild, William grabbed his phone again and dialed a number in a hurry.

 Chapter 56 See Things Through

    Chapter 56 See Things Through


    There was a sudden warmth pressed against her mouth. When her eyes fluttered open, she saw


    Victor''s delicate face and could smell his fragrant perfume between her breaths. A wave of


    uneasiness washed over her.


    "What are you doing? !" Realizing what had happened, she pushed him away. Her face was wet


    with tears.


    Victor stumbled back, caught off guard by her reaction. He looked up at her.


    "I''m sorry," he said. His eyes were full of pain.


    "I..." Mary started, her voice shaky. "I am his wife. This is my obligation until the contract ends..."


    "What about after the contract?" Victor asked, frowning.


    "After?" Mary blinked at Victor in confusion. Yes, what would happen to her once the contract


    expired?


    "After the contract ends, Mary," said Victor, clenching his fists, "you won''t be his wife anymore."


    "No...I don''t suppose I will be," Mary agreed. She hung her head sadly.


    "What about me? Will I have a chance then?" Victor heard himself asking.


    It dawned on him that he wasn''t scared of revealing his true feelings. What actually scared him was


    the possibility of rejection.


    "Victor, you''re this big star. You''re always in the spotlight. I never thought that..." Mary trailed off.


    "So what?" Victor said, anxiously. "It''s all superficial glory. Mary...you know me. The skeletons in my


    closet, all my dirty secrets ¡ª "


    "Stop it!" Mary interrupted. She couldn''t take it. She hated it when he brought that up. It broke her


    heart, being reminded of his troubled past.


    "I need time." Mary couldn''t bring herself to meet his gaze. "We both need time, Victor. Do you


    really love me for who I am? Or am I just someone suffering the same misery? We''re both ''victims''


    of William. You need someone who understands your pain."


    A bitter smile pulled at Victor''s face. "I can understand love."


    His statement hung heavy in the air. Neither of them spoke. The sweet smell that had swirled


    around them became somewhat suffocating.


    "Du, du..." Victor''s phone was the first to break the silence. Mary let out a quiet sigh of relief.


    "Hello?" Victor answered, turning away slightly.


    "Victor! Where are you right now?! Where did you go? Are you with Mary again? !" Jorge yelled.


    Victor held the phone away from his ear for a few seconds. "Don''t you know what''s at stake here?


    Don''t you have any sense of responsibility? Come back this instant! Do you hear me? !" He boomed


    through the phone.


    Mary frowned at the agent''s rough tone.


    Sensing her worry, Victor shot her an apologetic nce. "I had to deal with something urgent. Why


    are you rushing me?" he spoke into his phone.


    "Something urgent?! Why didn''t you tell me about it? Why run off by yourself? Come back here


    now! Do you hear me? !" Jorge gritted his teeth, stubbornly staying on the line. A part of him knew


    Victor had gone to Mary.


    "You can go. You shouldn''t make him wait too long," Mary mouthed gently.


    Victor closed his eyes and massaged the area between his brows. "I''ll be right back," he sighed and


    hung up.


    Smiling ruefully, Victor exined, "That''s just how Jorge is. As an agent, he''s always afraid


    something bad will happen to his artist." "I know." Mary nodded.


    "I should get going." Victor looked at therge trees in the distance. "I made you cry so sadly. I


    didn''t even help you pick enough flowers." His words were burdened with guilt.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can do it myself."


    "Mary," said Victor. He had put on his sunsses to hide the pained expression on his face. "I care


    about you enough to be like this. I want to be the one you rely on, but you''ve turned me down. It


    hurts my self-esteem."


    "I..."


    "Hmm... How fragrant these flowers are!" Victor interrupted with a sunny smile. He turned around


    before Mary could reply. Stopping shortly a few feet away, he said, "I''ll wait for you until your


    contract ends. You can tell me then if I''m the one you trust to be by your side."


    She watched as his receding figure grew smaller and smaller, her chest bubbling with crushing


    destion and guilt. Her head spun.


    Could she forget about William when the time came? ''What does the future hold? Is it true that I''ll


    never see William again once the divorce agreement is signed? Will I ept Victor then? Will I


    ept the reliance I always expected? The faith he''s offered me?'' Mary asked herself these


    questions one after the other.


    Victor walked briskly. He didn''t take off the sunsses until he was out of the aromatic garden.


    The stiff smile that tugged at the corners of his mouth failed to reach his eyes.


    He paused as he reached the car. Mary picked flowers in the distance, her back to him. Watching


    her wistfully, he muttered, "Does my status bother you that much? If I wasn''t a star, would you have


    epted me?"


    The sun had just started to set when Mary finished picking flowers. A warm blood-red sky


    apanied her as she returned home.


    Her neighbors, Uncle Ban and Auntie Bonnie, had insisted on her having dinner with them. They


    were awfully persistent. Unable to refuse them, she found herself at their table.


    "Come on, Mary. Have some food." Auntie Bonnie piled more food into her guest''s bowl. "Have you


    lost weight? Why do you look thinner? You should eat more."


    "I will, thank you." Mary nodded politely.


    "Are you worn from taking care of your mother?" Uncle Ban asked and nced up at her from his


    meal.


    Mary shook her head. "No, it''s not that. The nurses at the hospital help me out a great deal," she


    reassured them.


    "Well, that''s good to hear," Auntie Bonnie said. "Young people like yourself can''t predict what''s


    going to happen. Life is only a few decades long. As long as you live happily, it''s enough. It''s not


    good for us to cling on to things like grudges."


    "Yeah." Mary nodded, biting into a spoonful of the older woman''s cooking.


    "Our point is," Uncle Ban continued, "if you have something to say, just say it! Who knows what it


    will be like tomorrow?"


    Mary stopped mid-chew.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    By the time she bade her goodbyes to her neighbors, it was dark out.


    The phone in her pocket rang. Fishing it out, she felt her eyes well up with tears. She blinked them


    away quickly and answered.


    "Hello? William?"


    "What are you doing?" William''s familiar cold voice came from the other end.


    "I just finished my meal," said Mary. "What''s up?"


    "Okay. You have toe back early. You have something to deal with regarding thepany,"


    William said stiffly.


    "Alright. I''ll be back soon," Mary answered without hesitation. "You..." William was surprised. He had


    nned to back her into a corner. Why did she agree so readily?!


    "William," began Mary. He couldn''t see, but she was smiling softly. "Let''s live together peacefully in


    theing days."


    There was no sound on the other end of the line for a while, and Mary was nervous for his answer.


    She held her breath and waited.


    "Okay, let''s do that," William replied calmly. Mary''s smile only grew.


    ''No one knows what tomorrow will be like, but I know I''ll be devastated if I leave you. I should make


    the days we have together meaningful.


    So, when I leave, maybe I can give you a smile.''

 Chapter 57 Who Made The Midnight Food

    Chapter 57 Who Made The Midnight Food


    When Mary left the city, she passed the main gym, where Victor was holding a meet and greet.


    There were a ton of people and vehicles parked in front, and the gate was thronged with fans who


    couldn''t get in. He was a star in the spotlight.


    From where she sat on the bus, Mary couldn''t see Victor. But she could see a poster of him which


    engulfed the entire wall.


    "It''s Victor!" The person in the seat behind Mary was loud. "He is so hot! I wish I didn''t have ss


    today. Otherwise I''d be there too!"


    "I know, right? He''s so handsome! It should be illegal to be that gorgeous!"


    "Oh, my God! I love him so much! I''ll see him next time if I get the chance!"


    "Maybe, but I''ll be the lucky fan who kisses him!


    "Really?" The girl in the back seat suddenly eximed, "Oh my God! That would be so messed up.


    My prince charming! If he kissed me, I''d die happy!" Mary frowned. These girls were obsessed. It


    was just a kiss. She touched her lips. Mary didn''t like the fact that he''d kissed her. But now, she


    couldn''t do anything about it.


    In fact, both Victor and William were beyond her reach. Mary had no right to be with either of them


    because she was just not good enough.


    Despite the fact that she''d just been on the bus, Mary felt exhausted. Finally, she saw the light of


    the Kylin International, and she couldn''t hold on any longer.


    With a click, Mary opened the door to her home with her suitcase.


    The light in the living room was on!


    Mary stood at the door and didn''t make a sound. Then she saw him. William was sitting on the


    couch! He got up, turned to her and put his hands in his pockets. He stared at Mary and asked,


    "Why are you back sote?"


    He still looked cold, but also worn out and not well at all.


    "Why... Why are you here?" Mary had a sh of innocence in her eyes. ''Was he waiting for me? Has


    he been here the whole time? Why?''


    "What time is it now? Where else would I be? It''ste. I''m home." Still, there was no expression on


    William''s face.


    "Don''t you have your own vi?" Mary faltered. "Where Iy my head is home. I can live wherever I


    want!" William raised his voice.


    "Well." The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched, and she said unnaturally, "Yeah...okay... I''m going to


    bed. I''m beat, and I need to be up early."


    Without waiting for an answer from William, Mary heard footsteps behind her. Surprised, she raised


    her head.


    The tall figure of William walked towards her step by step. He was standing in her way. His slender


    fingers took the suitcase from her hand naturally.


    She could feel his warm breath in her ear. "Go ahead," he said. "You..." Mary looked up at him in


    disbelief. How could William calm himself down so quickly and be so gentle?


    "Didn''t you say that we would live the duration of our contract peacefully?" ncing at her, William


    turned and walked forward.


    Mary should be happy, but why couldn''t she smile? Something was not quite right about this.


    Lying on the soft bed, Mary fell asleep soon enough. But after what seemed like an eternity floating


    in soft clouds, a knock on the door woke her up.


    "Who''s that? It''s so annoying..." Mary murmured and wanted to go back to sleep, but she suddenly


    heard William''s voice. "Mary, get up! You hear me?"


    ''I''m tired. What the hell does he want?'' Mary got up immediately and opened the door with her


    sleepy eyes half-closed.


    She tried to focus on what she was doing, but was so sleepy. Mary walked forward, straight into a


    man''s chest.


    When she looked up, she saw William''s face. She backed up. This was embarrassing. Mary took


    another step back in a hurry. After calming down, she asked anxiously, "What''s up? You hungry?


    What do you want to eat? Or do you need your sheets changed?"


    It seemed that she could still feel the heat from his chest. Looking at the caring expression on


    Mary''s face, William suddenly felt ufortable. Had he been that bad before, that demanding?


    And for what reason?


    "Am I that useless?" said William with a faint smile.


    "What?" Mary was a little surprised and waved her hands. "Hey now... I didn''t mean it like that.


    "Come and eat." Ignoring her, William turned around and went straight to the kitchen.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Before the words ''no, thanks'' could be uttered, William had more to say. "Come on. What do you


    want to do? Starve?" Mary followed him nkly. She touched her belly and thought it was time to


    eat something.


    On the table, the steaming coix seed porridge with red beans and exquisite home cooking made


    Mary''s mouth water.


    The two sat face to face, and Mary tried her best to avoid eye contact with the man.


    Even though she had said that the two of them could live a good life together, how could she let go


    of the awkwardness in her heart so easily?


    "Well... You''ve outdone yourself. This is really yummy!" Mary said, trying to break the tension.


    "Where did you get it? I''ll have to get some myself when I go shopping next. Ha ha."


    "You can''t afford it." William finished thest mouthful of porridge in his bowl.


    "Yes... That''s right." Mary bit her lips.


    Looking at her pitiful look, William frowned and felt sorry for her. When he was about to exin, he


    remembered something and asked with a cold face, "Seen Victor recently?"


    "Yeah." Mary nodded.


    "Now that you''ve agreed to spend the rest of the contract with me, you should behave yourself. I


    won''t make a fuss about this with you, but I don''t want you to see him again. Or talk to him, either."


    Mary just sat there, spoon in hand. Frozen. She said nothing for a long time.


    "You''re not turning me down, are you?" There was a hint of coldness in William''s words.


    "I have one condition," Mary said decisively. "Give me the tapes about Victor, all of them."


    "Mary!" All of a sudden, William stood up and the chair rubbed against the floor and made a harsh


    sound. "Don''t say that ever again! This is between me and him. You''re not involved in this! Are you


    in love with him or something?"


    There was a quavering in his angry voice. Before Mary could speak, he said viciously, "Don''t be


    silly, Mary! You know how fickle he is. Take my advice and ignore him!"


    William left the table angrily, leaving Mary alone at the table.


    ''Do we have to be like this? We always fight every time we talk. Can''t we just talk like normal


    people?''


    Mary lost her appetite and started to bring the dirty dishes to the kitchen.


    When she walked in, she saw the mess. Vegetables, water stains, eggshells, maybe...


    Mary touched the gas stove and found the residual temperature.


    ''Why didn''t you tell me? Ugh! William, is it good or bad that I fell for you like this?


    I should resign and leave!'' Mary made a decision in her heart that she would leave when the


    contract was over and she would stay away from William¡ªforever.

 Chapter 58 A Subtle Relationship

    Chapter 58 A Subtle Rtionship


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Mary knocked on William''s office door. She was a little uneasy. They had not spoken since their


    fightst night and she was unsure if he would be angry when he saw her.


    "Come in," came William''s voice from behind the door.


    "This document needs your signature, boss," Mary said walking over to ce the folder on his desk.


    William didn''t even lift his head or acknowledge her. He simply picked up a pen and quickly began


    browsing through the document.


    He raised his hand unconsciously, and Mary noticed the wound on his left index finger.


    "What''s wrong with your hand?"


    Mary asked without thinking, but then felt perhaps she had been too forward.


    "I cut myself by ident," he said coldly.


    Cut? Mary frowned as she considered this. Did he hurt himself cookingst night? This in mind,


    Mary hurriedly said, "Thank you forst night. And... You''d better wrap that wound."


    The cut was so long and deep that it was hard to look at. It was enough to make anyone feel a little


    queasy.


    William said nothing, he just signed his name on the document and handed it back to Mary.


    She looked it over and mulled over his silence, embarrassed that she was the only one speaking.


    "Then... I''ll just leave,"


    she said before she turned and began making her way for the door.


    William then raised his head and opened his mouth to speak several times, but could not find the


    words. Finally, he called out and stopped her at the door.


    "Mary!" He yelled anxiously.


    "Yes? Anything else?" Mary turned back and asked.


    "Yes..." He hesitated ufortably for a couple seconds and then lifted his left hand and shook it in


    the air. "Well, wrap it... I don''t know how to."


    "Hmm?" Mary tilted her head and looked at him in confusion. When she saw his shy and


    embarrassed look, she immediately understood what he meant and quickly replied, "Oh, okay... I''ll


    find something for you to wrap it in." "Okay," he said nodding slightly.


    Mary went to borrow alcohol and band aids from Jane and returned to his office as fast as she


    could. William''s mouth twitched in obvious dissatisfaction when he looked at the bright and colorful


    band aids.


    "There''s nothing else," Mary said before he could make ament. "These are the only band aids


    there are... There''s also no gauze, we''ll just have to make do, okay?"


    "..." William snorted and said no more as he sat on the couch and stretched his hand out for her.


    She shook her head and wiped his hand with a cotton swab, cleaning the wound.


    "The dinnerst night," William said, breaking the silence.


    "It was delicious," Mary replied without looking up, focused on her task.


    William smiled and raised his right hand to touch her head, but he paused for a moment before


    putting it down again, not touching her in the end.


    "Mary," William continued. "How was it... In your hometown?"


    "Not bad."


    "That''s good to hear," William said, nodding. "You must have freaked out when you saw what you


    saw the other day. It''s tough to ept..."


    "What... What?" Mary said, unsure what he was referring to. "What are you talking about?" she


    asked.


    "Frank and I..." William said slowly, looking into her eyes.


    Mary pursed her lips and lowered her head again. The image of the two of them kissing that day


    appeared in her mind. She smiled bitterly and said, "Oh, you mean that day. Hmm, it''s a little hard to


    believe or ept..."


    "I didn''t expect or want you to get involved in this," William said calmly. "But it''s good that you know.


    It''s the reason I asked you to sign a fake marriage contract with me.


    A one-year contract... Because after a year, Frank and I are going to move to Norway."


    Mary''s hand holding the band aid paused at this sudden revtion.


    So this was his n; his future would not have her in it.


    "Will you hate me? After all this?" William asked.


    "Of course not!" Mary said brightly. She then smiled kindly and carefully ced the band aid on his


    finger.


    "How could I hate you?" she asked, holding back so much more she wished to say. "What about


    Victor? Don''t you hate me when you think of what I have done to Victor?"


    "I..." Mary opened her mouth and started to speak but could not finish.


    "Are you done?" William asked. With a faint smile, he shook his finger, testing its movement and


    changed the topic.


    "Yeah, I''m done," Mary nodded.


    The door clicked open before they could stand.


    "William, you are not busy..." Frank burst into the room excitedly, but his voice turned hoarse and


    trailed off when he saw what was going on in the room.


    Mary stood up immediately. "I''ll be leaving now, boss."


    "Sure. Go ahead," William said standing up and nodding in approval.


    Mary passed by Frank and could feel the coldness radiating off of him.


    "What''s wrong with your hand?" Frank asked the second the door closed.


    "I cut it by ident."


    "Humph," snorted Frank. "It''s so ugly. Next time I''ll wrap it for you."


    "Can you?" William couldn''t help butugh at the thought of this.


    "No, I can''t. But I can learn to do it."


    "Sure, sure," William said nodding and smiling in amusement. Suddenly, he asked, "How''s Nancy?"


    "She..." Frank sat down on the sofa and said worriedly, "I don''t know. We''ve been fighting a lot


    lately. It''s so annoying. William, can we leave earlier? Now even!"


    "Frank," William said seriously, slowing his fantasies before they got out of hand, "Nancy is


    pregnant. You should be good to her. It''s only natural that at first she''ll be unable to ept our


    situation. I mean, she is pregnant with your child after all..."


    "Ah!" Frank shouted as if his heart was being ripped in front of him. "The thought of it makes me


    sick. William, don''t say anything more of it. We can''t keep that child. We can''t keep it!"


    "You..." William was about to yell at him for being ridiculous but thought better of it before he


    finished his words.


    How could he me Frank? He had once said the same thing to Mary with a stone cold face of his


    own.


    "Then try to persuade her," William said trying tofort him. "If she tells your father, you will


    suffer."


    "Okay, I know. You''re right," Frank said reluctantly.


    "Jorge, what''s going on?" On the tenth floor of the AJ Group building, in the actors'' lounge, Victor


    was turning red in anger and pointing at the gossip printed on the newspaper.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "It''s all your fault," Jorge responded helplessly.


    A photo covered the entire page with a caption that read: ''More Gossip About Victor; A Private Late


    Night Meeting and Kissing in the Street with Vivian Qin''.


    "When did this happen?" Victor had his hands on his waist. He clenched hard and said in a rage, "It


    was three months ago! What are they talking about? Yesterday? What yesterday? Are those


    reporters crazy?"


    "I don''t know," Jorge said shrugging it off.


    "Jorge, the new areing. Would you like to have a look?" asked his assistant, Ben Zhao.


    "Yes, I''ll take a look," Jorge answered, distracted and barely paying attention. He turned to Victor


    and tried tofort him. "Don''t get all riled up over this. I''ll sort this out when I get back."


    Summer came in with a group of assistants as soon as Jorge had left.


    The first thing she noticed when she entered the lounge was the newspaper that had been thrown


    on the table and Victor''s twisted expression. She sneered and said, "Yo, Victor, are you in the


    gossip again?"


    She strutted over in her high heels, her hips swaying as she walked and said with a smile, "Tut, tut. I


    wonder which senior officer you have offended, and what you have done that they dare to nder


    you like this."


    "What do you mean? What senior officer?" Victor asked, his face an unwavering mask of


    seriousness. He could tell that she was implying something and he did not want to y any games


    to find out what it was.

 Chapter 59 Some Senior Leader

    Chapter 59 Some Senior Leader


    "What do I mean?" Summer widened her eyes on purpose and asked innocently, "So you don''t


    know?"


    Victor narrowed his eyes. He knew one thing. Summer and a senior manager in thepany were


    as thick as thieves, and more. Since she brought it up, she must have heard something from him.


    "No. What are you talking about?"


    "Alright," said Summer with a smile. She sat next to him. "After all, it''s not a good thing to be forced


    out... No wonder you don''t know."


    "Forced out?" asked Victor.


    "Have you seen the papers? It''s all about the past, but it''s on the news now," said Summer, pointing


    at the newspaper with her long, painted nails. "It must be the doing of some senior leader. I''m pretty


    sure, Victor. They also ordered the Public Rtions Department not to interfere.


    "Some senior leader..." Victor repeated these words.


    "You have no one to me but yourself." Summer shook her head, a smug smile on her face.


    "Looks like you ticked off the wrong people..." she said. "Okay. You seem happy about this," said


    Victor with a sneer. "So what are you thinking? You think you will be the image spokesperson of the


    company''s 15th anniversary celebration instead of me?"


    "Victor!" Summer screamed, her face flushed with anger. "Even if it weren''t me... You don''t get a


    crack at it, either!"


    "Let''s wait and see." Victor watched Summer saunter into the next room, a grateful smile on his


    face. It was fake, of course, designed to anger her even more.


    "Humph!" Summer snorted and closed the door.


    His smile disappeared immediately after the door was closed. It was reced by an expression of


    resentment.


    ''William, since you did this, I won''t show mercy either. I''ll definitely ruin you on the 15th anniversary


    party. Let''s watch a good show!'' he thought.


    "Oh!" After reaching Floor 32 of AJ Group, Jane walked out of the elevator and cheered, "Thank


    God it''s Friday! Great... Ha ha!"


    Mary sat in her seat and raised her eyebrows. "It''s seven fifty now. There are still nine hours left


    before we''re done for the day. We''re really busy, so hop to it..."


    "Ahhh!" Jane jogged over to the desk and said, "Mary, please don''t hit me. At least give me a head


    start!"


    "Ha ha." Seeing Jane''s worried expression, Mary couldn''t help herughter.


    "Ha ha." Jane returned to her seat with an innocent smile.


    At eight, the elevator doors opened.


    Both Mary and Jane lifted their gazes to look. They saw William and Andy from Public Rtions


    Department walking out of the elevator side by side.


    ncing at Mary, William didn''t say a word.


    Andy seemed to be snobbish and daring someone to confront her. She looked at Mary and followed


    William into the office.


    "Wow," Jane said as she watched the two. She rolled her chair over by Mary, and asked in a


    naughty tone, "Didya see that woman? Who was that?"


    "Oh, that''s a manager in the Public Rtions Department. Andy Duan." After that, Mary smiled


    again. "You''re Kevin''s assistant, right? And you don''t recognize the senior officers of thepany?"


    "Uh... This ce is too big and there are too many people. I really can''t remember everyone." Jane


    sounded like she was about to cry.


    Mary smiled secretly. ''It took me more than a year to recognize who the senior managers were back


    then. Still, it''s fun to see her squirm. And when did I know William? Certainly not when I was a


    greenhorn. Ha ha.''


    When Mary racked her brains, she found that in the past three years, she didn''t know much about


    William! If she had known that she would marry him, she would have paid far more attention to him


    before.


    "Mary? Mary?" Jane kept calling Mary''s name. "Earth to Mary, what are you thinking about? Did you


    hear me?"


    "What?" Mary came to herself and said awkwardly, "Sorry, I was lost in thought. What did you say?"


    "Ha ha," Janeughed cunningly. "Sounds like you''re jealous. Am I right? After all, the handsome


    boss is walking side by side with another woman. Hee hee..."


    "No way! Will you cut it out? I''m not like that! I''m not jealous of that bitch!" Mary blurted out.


    "Mary... That''s a different side of you!" Jane covered her mouth in shock.


    Mary was a little annoyed. "What?"


    "I get it!" Jane ran a hand through her hair. "She doesn''t look like a good person, does she? Why


    did the boss bring her here, anyway?"


    "Oh," said Mary. "There''s been a personnel change in the Public Rtions Department. Some


    firings, some promotions. Andy survived the cut, and got promoted to general manager. He''s


    probably going to discuss her role in thepany."


    "Well," Jane nodded. "Hopefully that role remains professional."


    "Don''t let boss hear that," said Mary to Jane, rubbing her forehead.


    "Well." Jane immediately covered her mouth and kept silent.


    ''Click! Click!''


    At this moment, someone opened the door to the CEO''s office. Andy walked out with a big smile on


    her face, followed by William.


    Mary and Jane pulled themselves together and stood up out of respect.


    Andy sidled up to Mary with a smile. "Hey, the Public Rtions Department is throwing a party this


    weekend. Are you free? We''d love to see you there!"


    "I..." Mary rolled her eyes and looked at William.


    "Juste. We don''t get to see enough of you at work." Andy turned and smiled at William. "Boss,


    you cane with us also."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What about me? Can I go?" Jane cut in. Raising her eyebrows, Andy said, "Sure. The more the


    merrier."


    "Come on, Mary," Jane pleaded. "I haven''t been to a party since I first got here. Take me with you?


    Okay? Mary?"


    "Don''t you want some ''me time'' this weekend?" Mary asked quietly.


    "It''s better for me to y with others. Better than ying with myself."


    Mary shot her a look that said "not cool." And she finally gave in. "Ok, I''ll be there."


    "Awesome! We''ll have fun. You''ll see... Thank you, Mary!" With excitement written all over her face,


    Jane grabbed Mary''s hand.


    "What about the boss?" asked Andy.


    When Mary looked up, she found William''s gaze resting on her. She was taken aback for a moment.


    "No. Have a good time." William opened his mouth and looked away.


    "Okay," Andy said. She shrugged her shoulders in resignation, and said, "Then I''m leaving now."


    "Okay." William nodded and headed for his office.


    "Hey Mary," Jane whispered in her ear, "isn''t it hard to be with a man like him?" "Hmm?" Mary


    turned her face and said, "What do you mean?"


    "He''s so cold." Jane pouted, "It''s almost like he doesn''t care about you at all, Mary."


    "Yeah," Mary replied but thought of his gentle, smiling face.


    ''Well, he can be gentle and care about someone. Just not me, '' she thought.


    "But..." Jane suddenly said again to Mary with a smile, "You gave him those band-aids, huh?"


    "Um, I mean...yeah." Mary nodded.


    "Ha ha," said Jane with a grin. "No wonder Boss won''t tear them off! Look, my lovely band aids are


    still hanging off his finger!"


    "Oh,e on. He''s just toozy to change them."


    Although Mary tried to deny it, she couldn''t help looking at William''s desk through the window.


    He put his left hand on the table, and could see the bandages on his finger. They almost looked like


    they were shing.

 Chapter 60 Falling Into The Water By Accident

    Chapter 60 Falling Into The Water By ident


    The gathering of the Public Rtions Department was held around the swimming pool of Rome


    Holiday Hotel.


    Mary thought that she would have to pay at her own expense. But, it was actually Andy''s treat.


    ''Wow! She''s different after bing a manager. She is rich now.''


    "Mary, could you apany me to buy a swimsuitter this noon?" Jane asked as she came over.


    "Hmm... Okay!" Mary wrinkled her nose and wondered if she should also buy one for herself.


    "What swimsuit? Where are you going?" Kevin asked. He came out as soon as the elevator door


    had opened.


    "Why are you here? It''s almost lunchtime," Jane said.


    "I attended a small meeting on behalf of the CEO this morning. I''m here to report the situation."


    Kevin smiled. "By the way, are you going to have fun? How about I go with you?"


    "Go away," Jane said as she waved her hand.


    Kevin touched his nose and went straight to the CEO''s office happily, without annoyance.


    "Jane, can you swim?" asked Mary.


    "Of course." Jane nodded. "How about you? Do you know how to swim, Mary?"


    "No, I don''t. My hometown is not near river or sea so I can''t swim," answered Mary as she shook


    her head.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter." Jane smiled. "Swimming is not a big deal. The point is to wear a swimsuit.


    Anyway, boss won''t go..."


    Mary said nothing.


    As soon as it was time to get off work at noon, Jane could not wait to leave with Mary.


    "Women are so crazy." Kevin shook his head. When he turned around, he found that William was


    standing quietly behind him. "Ah... Boss, are you going to have lunch?"


    "Yeah." William put his hands in his pockets. He asked casually, "Where are they going?"


    "Oh, they are going shopping," Kevin answered. "I heard that the Public Rtions Department has


    booked a swimming pool in Rome Holiday Hotel. They went to buy swimsuits."


    "Swimsuit..." Hearing that, William frowned imperceptibly.


    When Mary and Jane came back, both of them were exhausted


    Ding!


    As soon as the elevator door opened, Mary walked in sullenly.


    "You''re back?" She heard William''s voice suddenly above her head.


    "Hmm?" Mary raised her head and stood straight. "Well."


    "Hello, boss!" Jane emerged from Mary''s behind and saluted.


    "Hi." William nodded and was about to step out with his left foot when he stopped. After hesitating


    for a moment, he asked Mary, "What did you buy just now?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Hee hee." Jane could not help butugh when she heard her boss.


    "Go away!" Mary told Jane to leave. She then turned around and answered William, "I went


    shopping with Jane but I did not buy anything."


    "Okay." William snorted and nced at the shopping bags in Mary''s hand. He said nothing but


    when he turned around to go back to his office, it was obvious that he was unhappy with her


    answer.


    ording to the weather forecast, a wave of heat woulde to A City this weekend. At this time,


    Mary felt great. She was lying on the lounge chair in bikini while drinking ice cold beverage and


    enjoying the cold wind of the room.


    "Mary,e down. It''s cool in the water!" Jane poked her head out of the swimming pool and


    greeted Mary with a smile.


    "No, I''ll take a rest first." Waving her hand, Maryy back and closed her eyes to rest.


    "Mrs. Lan is so leisurely," a coquettish voice said.


    Mary opened her eyes slowly and smiled at the person who just spoke. "Thanks to you, Andy."


    "Ha ha." Andy raised her ss and smiled back. "Then Mrs. Lan, enjoy yourself."


    "Andy, congrattions to you on bing a manager."


    "Thank you." Andy raised her eyes. "But I can''tpare with the performance of you who have


    been promoted to be the vice manager in just three years."


    Mary sighed and wondered, ''Is she jealous? She has already be the general manager.''


    Just as Mary was enjoying absentmindedly, she felt a ssh of water on her body.


    "Ah!" The coldness of the water made Mary scream and jump up. "Ha ha!" Janeughed so hard


    that her belly ached. "Mary, ha ha!"


    "Jane!" Mary wiped the water on her face and said angrily, "It seems that I''m really kind to you.


    Come here, I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    "Ah... I''m sorry, Mary!" Jane ran away whileughing.


    "Stop!" Mary shouted as she ran after Jane as if to teach her a lesson.


    "Is that why you have toe here for a meal?" Lucas asked the person who was staring at Jane


    and Mary, while smiling. They were seated in the second floor of the hotel by the ss window.


    Still looking at the two women who were chasing and ying by the pool, William said slowly, "I just


    heard that the food here is delicious."


    "Oh really? But I heard that the food here is very ordinary. It''s the rooms in this hotel that are


    special," said Lucas with a happier smile.


    "You heard wrong." William nced at him calmly.


    "Ha ha," Lucas snickered. "Actually, it''s not bad to get a room by the way."


    "Fuck off!" William picked up a tissue and threw it at Lucas, with a long face.


    "Don''t be shy. You have done everything! In fact, that night was unforgettable, wasn''t it?" Lucas


    raised his eyebrows.


    ''He shouldn''t havee with me!''


    William snorted at the thought and looked at the swimming pool unconsciously, ignoring Lucas.


    Mary was having fun. She almost caught Jane, but at the critical moment, Jane jumped into the


    swimming pool.


    Mary squatted on the poolside as she tried to pour water on Jane. Unfortunately, before she could


    do so, she felt her feet slip and fell face first into the water. With a loud sound, water sshed from


    the swimming pool.


    Nobody paid her attention as everyone thought that Mary decided to go swimming. Only after Jane


    screamed did they realize something was wrong.


    "Mary doesn''t know how to swim! Help!" Jane shouted at the top of her lungs.


    This caused several men in the Public Rtions Department to jump into the water to save her.


    "Mary!" Watching themotion, William''s eyes darkened. He shouted upstairs and ran out of the


    room without thinking.


    Lucas also stood up and ran downstairs with William.


    As Mary struggled in the pool for a few seconds, water flooded into Mary''s stomach and lungs. She


    could not breathe and felt everything went hazy. She fainted in an instant.


    Mary had just been pulled out of the water when William and Lucas arrived. She was unresponsive.


    With her eyes closed, she looked like a drowned rat.


    "Mary!" William shouted and rushed to her side.


    "Boss..."


    "Boss is here!"


    "Oh my God, boss!"


    Everyone made way for William.


    "Get out of my way!" With a livid face, William pushed the man who was squatting beside Mary and


    rushed to her aid.

 Chapter 61 Waking Up

    Chapter 61 Waking Up


    Standing behind William, Lucas squatted down with a serious look on his face. "Can you let the


    water in her lungs and respiratory tracte out first? Or would you let me do it instead?"


    However, William didn''t say anything and just stretched out his hands to open Mary''s mouth.


    Seeing this, Lucas was finally able to take a deep breath. It seemed that he worried for nothing as


    William clearly knew what to do. In fact, the guy even looked professional as he tried to resuscitate


    Mary.


    He bent one of his knees and carefully ced her head on his thigh before pressing her back.


    This was what experienced first aiders would do when something like this happened. "Ahhckk!"


    As expected, Mary began to vomit water all over.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, William turned her over and prudently put her on the ground.


    "Mary, Mary?" he asked, hoping she''d be conscious, but the woman kept her eyes closed and didn''t


    seem to wake up.


    "Do artificial respiration! She hasn''t woken up yet!" Lucas anxiously yelled, pulling the hem of


    William''s shirt while staring at Mary with a pair of worried eyes. Frowning at how he was being


    commanded, William quickly bent over and pressed lips tightly against hers. It was so cold that he


    felt like kissing a brick of ice.


    Meanwhile, the bystanders had flocked around them and watched the two saved a woman''s life.


    Although it was a matter of life and death, to those people, the scene was utterly touching and


    beautiful.


    In a daze, Mary felt a shivering cold coating her body, but then, a soft and warm touch lingered on


    her lips.


    Although it sent volts of electricity surging through her body, it didn''tst long. Before she could


    even enjoy the feeling thoroughly, a stream of shockwaves gushed into her lungs.


    Cough, cough, cough! Mary felt like a frog had stuck in her throat.


    "She''s conscious! Thank god! She''s finally conscious!" Standing beside the two gentlemen was


    Jane, who was so anxious that she almost cried.


    "Mrs. Lan is awake!"


    "Mary!" The others eximed in relief.


    The moment Mary slowly opened her eyes, she was immediately weed by a stern face, staring


    down at her. ''Isn''t this handsome man in front of me William?'' she thought while squinting her eyes.


    "Mary? Are you awake?" Seeing that hershes were ttering, William was relieved to know she


    was conscious but decided not to show it on his well-sculpted, handsome face.


    "Yeah." Seeing her struggle to sit up, William assisted her by the arms.


    People around them were chirping while Andy''s face turned livid. The party was ruined, and the


    atmosphere became tense. Yet, she still had to smile.


    "Mrs. Lan, you finally woke up. What a relief!" Andy stood aside and uttered in a voice dripping with


    sarcasm.


    "Yes, I''m sorry." Biting her lips, Mary soon realized themotion she had caused and was now


    utterly embarrassed.


    "Get up." With an expressionless face, William pulled her up. Mary felt so cold that her hairs stood


    on ends while she shivered.


    "Do you remember what happened?" William asked and took off his suit jacket to put it on her.


    The moment it touched her bare skin, Mary was stunned. She could smell the distinct, manly scent


    of William reeking from his clothes.


    Suddenly, the hotel manager rushed towards their direction and asked in an rming tone, "What


    happened? Who drowned?" "I''m sorry. I''m fine now," Mary responded with still a slight hint of


    embarrassment.


    "That''s good." The manager breathed a sigh of relief. Then, with a softer tone, he looked at her and


    assured, "Madam, I''m really sorry for this. We will try our best topensate you."


    "No. That''s not necessary. It''s alright. You--"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "You don''t have to do that."


    Before Mary could even finish her sentence, William interrupted with his usual stern tone. After


    ncing at her, he turned to the hotel manager and said, "She was the one who caused you trouble


    because of her carelessness. You don''t need topensate her."


    "No, she didn''t make trouble for us. Not at all." The hotel manager was obviously ttered to hear


    such considerate words from a customer. And although he insisted onpensating, he, too,


    acknowledged that the hotel was not at fault. With utmost hospitality, he merely reminded, "Well, in


    that case, I won''t disturb you anymore. Please continue and have a great time. Just tell me if you


    need anything."


    "Okay, we will." William nodded. Then, he shrugged coolly and buried his hands in his pockets.


    "Mary, are you okay? I was scared to death." Jane moved over carefully, worried and grateful at the


    same time. "It''s all right," answered Mary, patting on Jane''s shoulder to reassure thetter.


    "Don''t worry. I might have fainted out of fear of water," she added, pulling the jacket closer for


    warmth. "Ha-ha!" Standing aside, Lucas couldn''t helpughing, and so did the people from the


    Public Rtions Department around him.


    However, William nced at Mary and ordered, "Go home."


    "Huh? But why?" she asked, confused as to why she was being sent home. Then, she looked


    around, wearing a wry smile before saying, "I don''t think it''s a good idea for me to leave right now."


    "It''s not good for you to stay here. If you don''t leave, people will be forced to look after you. So, how


    can they have fun and y when you''re here?"


    Hearing William''s honest remark, Mary could not help but lower her head in a mixture of sadness


    and embarrassment.


    "Yes, Mary. I think it will be better for you to go home and have a rest. I''m sure everyone will


    understand,"


    Lucasforted in a soft tone, noticing that the woman suddenly turned mellow. Even if Mary hated


    to admit it, both of them had a point. Perhaps, she really needed to rest and recuperate. So, turning


    to Andy, she informed, "Andy, I''m leaving now. I''m really sorry about what happened today."


    "It''s alright. The important thing is you''re safe, Mrs. Lan," Andy said in an unusual tone that seemed


    to be hinting a slight mockery. Then, she crossed her arms across her chest while eyeing Mary with


    her sharp eyes.


    "I''ll pay for today''s expenses. Have a good time, everyone. We''re leaving now," said William, quickly


    scanning everyone.


    "Goodbye, sir."


    "Take care, Mary."


    "Have a good rest, Mrs. Lan."


    After hearing everyone''s farewell, William lightly put his arm around Mary''s shoulder and walked


    out. Behind was Lucas, who followed the two in a cheerful mood.


    "Mary, your clothes and bag are still in the dressing room. Let me get them for you!" Jane quickly


    reminded before running away to grab those things.


    "I''ll go with you!" Mary was about to take a step to follow Jane when William suddenly stopped her.


    "Just wait for her here." With his hand tightly gripping her arm, William eyed her with a straight face.


    The way his jaw hardened only made Mary freeze to her feet. She thought it would be better to


    obey him. After all the troubles she caused today, she could not afford to piss him off further.


    So, nodding her head, she muttered, "Oh, okay." Perhaps it was William''s intense gaze, but Mary


    could not even look straight into his eyes. Instead, she turned to Lucas and asked, "Why are you


    here today?"


    "William insisted on taking me here for the food. I know it was just an excuse. I bet he was just


    worried about you." A wide grin crept on Lucas'' lips while he teased her with those words.


    And although Mary''s heart suddenly beat fast, she didn''t say anything and just took it as a joke.


    "Lucas! Can''t you just stop bbering?!" William suddenlyshed out, piercing Lucas with a pair of


    sharp eyes.


    "Humph! Why? Are you shy? Who tried to save Mary on his own and didn''t even let me help?"


    "Fuck off!" William obviously couldn''t help shouting, hoping that he could silence Lucas and his big


    mouth.


    But the threat didn''t seem to work on thetter as Lucas merely raised his brows at him and teased,


    "You don''t want me to be the third wheel, right? Alright, alright. I''ll shut up and leave you two alone.


    The food I ordered is probably ready, so I guess I''ll enjoy it alone. Bye! "Fuck off!"


    Just after leaping two steps, Lucas suddenly turned around and shouted, "Mary! Nice figure!" The


    silly man even winked and shed her a grin.


    "Thank you." Mary''s face flushed as she expressed her gratitude.


    However, William, who was standing next to her, turned livid with rage. And with his brooding face in


    utter gloom, he scornfully said, "Lucas is getting worse and worse at appreciating people''s


    appearance."


    Hearing this mild insult, Mary rolled her eyes at him and retorted, "Well, I''m gonna let what you just


    said pass since you saved me today ."


    "Ha-ha! The swimming pool is less than 1.5 meters deep. How can you drown with such water


    level?" William continued to mock. The man even let out a chuckle to showcase how foolishly


    unbelievable Mary was.


    Now, Mary felt even more ashamed.


    "But, it''s good that you are safe," William suddenly muttered, causing Mary to be stunned.


    "Mary!" At this moment, Jane came back, rushing with Mary''s stuff in her hands. "Here are your


    things. Have a good rest."


    "Thank you so much." Ignoring William''sst words, Mary took her bag and said, "You have fun. I''ll


    head out now."


    "Okay."


    Jane ran away with a smile while William started walking towards the exit.


    After a second''s pause, Mary trotted after him and asked, "What did you say just now?"


    Turning around, William smiled yfully, "I said you are so stupid!


    Button up and wait for me at the gate. I''ll go get my car."

 Chapter 62 Third Wheel

    Chapter 62 Third Wheel


    Sitting in the car, Mary felt a bit uneasy. It was strange to sit in a car wearing only a swimsuit.


    "Could you find a nice spot to park the car? I''m going to change my clothes," asked Mary.


    William stared at her. "Are you afraid that I will see your body?"


    "There is nothing to look at." William bit his lips and continued, "I''m not interested in women."


    "Then why did you ¡ª " Mary turned her head in anger. She was so furious she could not finish her


    words.


    "Why did I what?" asked William.


    "Nothing, nothing." Mary took a deep breath. ''Why did you rape me?'' she said in her heart. Mary


    turned to look at William again. ''That night is also a big blow to him, isn''t it?''


    "Let''s go eat." William did not dwell on the topic anymore. Without waiting for Mary''s permission, he


    drove to the most prosperousmercial street in A City.


    "How can I go inside while wearing a swimsuit?! " Mary asked while rolling her eyes. Annoyed, she


    said firmly, "No, I''m not hungry." "I am ordering you as your employer. Do you understand?" said


    William sternly while raising his eyebrows.


    "I know, I know." Mary was still unconvinced but she had no choice but to agree. "A typical evil


    businessman style," she muttered under her breath.


    "Mary!" William pulled the car over. "Are you provoking me?" He looked annoyed. Mary, on the other


    hand, just bit her lips.


    "No, no, no." She waved her hand in dismissal.


    Sometimes she could not control her own mouth and it would cause her trouble.


    "You''d better not. Otherwise, you can go to dinner wearing only that." William got out of the car first,


    walked to the door of the passenger seat, and opened the door for Mary. "Come out. Let''s go buy


    you some clothes first."


    "What?" Confused, she got out of the car and looked up. In front of her was the entrance of a mall.


    The first floor of the shopping mall was surrounded with transparent windows. There, Mary was able


    to see all luxury goods she could never afford.


    William was the first to enter the establishment. Mary followed closely behind him silently.


    She felt strange as she was only wearing a bikini inside a suit jacket. How Mary wished she could


    find a hole to hide herself! "Hello, sir, madam, what can I do for you?" The shop assistant smiled as


    if she did not see Mary''s ridiculous attire.


    "Get her some clothes," William said, his hands inside his pockets. When he spoke, his voice was


    cool and calm.


    "Okay." The shop assistant nodded her head gracefully and walked to Mary''s side. "Ma''am, what


    kind of clothes do you want?"


    "Anything," Mary whispered. She lowered her head out of embarrassment.


    The shop assistant took out a ck strapless bubble skirt and asked, "Ma''am, what do you think


    about this one? This skirt is one of Chanel''s StartingPoint series this season. It''s simple but elegant.


    It''s suitable for your temperament."


    Mary looked up and scanned the dress. It was pretty but it was not her type.


    She raised her hand to see the price tag. Her hand trembled when she saw the five zeroes on the


    tag. "This... This is not my style at all! No!"


    "How about this one?" The shop assistant brought a light yellow dress.


    "Let me see..." As Mary touched the dress, she cast a sharp nce at the price tag.


    Five zeroes again! "This one is not good either..." Mary shook her head.


    "How do you know it''s not good if you haven''t tried it?" William stood aside and frowned. ''Women


    are so troublesome!'' he thought.


    "I can tell that it''s not good at a nce," Mary answered as she shook her head repeatedly.


    "Why is it not good?" William asked, "Is it the style? Color? Brand?"


    "No." Mary just gave a ttering smile.


    "Then what is it?"


    "Price!" Mary approached William and whispered, "It''s too expensive. Normal clothes are okay with


    me!"


    Hearing that, William did not know whether tough or cry. This woman neither cared about style


    nor color. She valued money more. "I''m not asking you to pay for it."


    "Well, I don''t think that''s okay," Mary insisted. "I will feel guilty if I receive a reward without any


    merit."


    "Then deduct it from the money I will give you."


    "No way!" Mary responded immediately and identally raised her voice.


    This caused the customers in the shop to turn around to look at the two. William frowned slightly.


    With a gloomy face, Mary apologized, "I''m sorry... I can''t use that money."


    ''How can I spend the money for my mother''s treatment on a dress?!'' Mary sighed at the thought of


    it.


    "Since when did you be so timid?" William asked calmly, "Shouldn''t you argue with me this


    time?"


    "I didn''t..." Mary''s voice trailed off. Before Mary could continue her sentence, William spoke, "Try the


    yellow one." William waved his hand and the shop assistant led Mary to the dressing room.


    All of a sudden, his phone rang.


    "Frank?" William smiled. "What''s up?" Mary was just about to enter the dressing room when she


    heard William''s phone ring.


    She nced back and gazed at William''s gentle face for a moment.


    After trying on the expensive dress, Mary came out of the dressing room slowly.


    No matter how much money one had, it could not erase the pain they felt in the heart.


    William was standing in front of a transparent window of the store. He was gazing at the heavy


    traffic when he saw Mary''s reflection on the window. "It''s very beautiful." William turned around and


    nodded.


    "Really?" Mary said while forcing a smile.


    "Yeah. Let''s go. I''ve already paid the bill. Let''s go have a dinner," said William.


    Mary agreed, "Okay."


    ''Although I know falling in love with you is a luxury, I still want to be with you. Is this a disease?'' she


    asked herself in her heart.


    The two arrived at a restaurant at the corner of the street but there was no hint of smile on Mary''s


    face.


    The two elegant words "Intoxicating South" made Mary''s eyes dazzle.


    Frank should be here, no, he must be here!


    ''This is a woman''s intuition, isn''t it?''


    At the thought of this, Mary saw Frank walking out of the restaurant with a sunny face.


    She had not seen Frank since the "good show" incident with Nancy. Also, she did not know how to


    face him.


    On the contrary, both of Frank and William acted as if nothing had happened.


    "William, Mary, here you are!" Frank greeted them with a big smile. He looked good even if he was


    just wearing a simple white shirt.


    "Yeah." William nodded in a doting manner.


    "Come on in." Frank smiled. "It''s the same room." Mary observed the two men.


    "Okay." William nodded and invited Mary.


    Mary looked around as she walked. It was said that Intoxicating South Restaurant was fine and it


    deserved being expensive.


    Bridges, streams, and people; light rain, sunset, and sunset glow... One room with one scene...


    It was a visual and aesthetic enjoyment to have dinner here.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "One meter of sunshine." Mary murmured as she read the words at the doorte.


    "The sunshine in the south is the most precious. " Lowering his head, William smiled at her. "Let''s


    go in."


    The three of them sat down and settled on the same table. Although Mary was William''s wife, she


    felt like she was the third wheel.


    "Mary, here''s the menu." Frank smiled as he handed Mary the menu. "Order whatever you like.


    "Okay. Thank you." Mary took the menu from him and nodded. "I want caviar spaghetti, green


    bamboo shoots soup, and mutton cake." Without looking at the menu, William ordered the food


    quickly.


    "Give me Elba''s truffle macaroni." Frank ordered the restaurant''s signature dish.


    "How about this?" When Frank and William had finished ordering, Mary only nced at the menu


    and casually pointed to the picture of green apple cream cake which was closest to her.


    "Don''t you want to eat a main dish?" asked William.


    "No, I''m not hungry," Mary replied with her head down. She had no appetite at all.


    "Go ahead." Frank then handed the menu to the waiter.


    The three of them sat in silence. However, Mary felt tense and she felt that she was sitting on pins


    and needles. ''Is it toote to leave now?''


    "Mary," Frank suddenly asked, "How have you been recently?"


    "Well, I''m fine."


    "Mary, thank you for not disliking me. I''m grateful to you for helping William all the time."


    Mary frowned. Before she could open her mouth to answer, William suddenly spoke, "Frank!


    Nobody dislikes you. Don''t say that again. I''m here for you always, okay?" William said. When he


    spoke, his voice had a hint of anger.


    "Thank you." Frank looked at him gratefully and continued, "I''m afraid our situation will be a big blow


    to Mary. Will Mary ept us...?"


    "Yes, I will." Mary picked up the ss on the table and took a sip of water.


    "Thank you for understanding us." Frank smiled at Mary and said, "I have liked William for a long


    time. Without him, I really don''t know what would happen to me. I''m a freak..."


    "Don''t overthink," William assured Frank as he put his hand on the back of Frank''s hand and


    squeezed gently. "Everything is going well. So what about being gay? Don''t mind other people.


    What''s more important is that we have each other."


    "Yes, you''re right." Frank nodded hard with his eyes shining.


    Mary lowered her head. Should she celebrate their beautiful love now? Even if she wasn''t really


    happy?


    Finally, the dishes were served quickly.


    Mary sliced a piece of green apple cake and chewed it slowly. The cake was so sweet it tasted


    bitter.


    Sure enough, they were not from the same world. Her values and taste were different from those of


    William. After all, they could not be together, not to mention that they did not even love each other.


    Frank was different. He and William grew up together and loved each other. Everything was the


    same... Even their gender was the same. Only the two of them could be a perfect match for each


    other.


    Mary picked up a napkin and wiped her mouth. When she looked up, she inadvertently saw the


    advertisement on the LED screen of the opposite building.


    It was for the AJ Group Real Estate. On the screen, William and Mary hugged each other


    affectionately. How long could such a perfect marriagest?


    "By the way," Frank said, "William, can I go back with you and Mary, and stay there for the night?"


    Mary''s hand that was holding the napkin trembled and her lips turned pale for a moment. She did


    not know whether or not William noticed it with his sharp eyes. Either way, she could not control her


    thoughts.


    "Is it because of Nancy?" asked William calmly. "Yeah." Frank snorted.


    "Ask Mary. It is her name that is on the property ownership certificate."


    "Mary? What do you think?" Frank asked with wide eyes. He was looking at her expectantly.


    "O...okay." Mary answered with the corners of her mouth slightly twitching.


    "Thank you, Mary. You are really kind!"

 Chapter 63 Eavesdropping

    Chapter 63 Eavesdropping


    "Thank you, Mary. You are really kind!" Frank made no effort to hide his joy as he grinned from ear


    to ear.


    William carefullyid down the knife and fork, and elegantly wiped his lips with the napkin. Then he


    nced at Mary. "You can go to the hotel if you want."


    "William, you know I don''t like going to that kind of ce." Frank frowned. "Or will my presence


    cause trouble for Mary?"


    "No, not at all." Mary waved her hand. "It''s no trouble at all... William bought the house, so it''s all up


    to him."


    After she was done talking, she heard a cold snorting from William. But when she looked over,


    he was wearing the usual stern expression.


    On their way back, the road was already full of neon lights and car headlights.


    Mary volunteered to sit in the back seat, and no one had any objections.


    The two men seated in front were chatting casually. They talked about football, their careers, and


    they reminisced about the past. It seemed like they didn''t mean it, but Mary couldn''t jump into their


    conversation. Mary leaned against the backseat and looked outside the window, watching the


    silhouettes pass by until she slowly closed her eyes.


    When she was just about to fall asleep, her phone abruptly rang.


    Mary took out her phone and looked at it.


    "I heard that you fell into the water today. Are you doing okay? I was shocked when I found out, but


    unfortunately I couldn''t head back. Remember to get some rest when you can. I''m still shooting the


    Past of Republic of China, and it''s about toe to an end. Don''t forget to watch it."


    The message from Victor upied half of the screen. It relieved Mary''s boredom and annoyance.


    "Everything''s fine. Thank you for your concern. Please, take care of yourself too."


    Then a new message popped up as soon as she hit send, and it was an MMS. It was a picture of


    Victor wearing a yellow green military coat, but he held up a silly peace sign with his left hand.


    Mary smiled as she held her phone and closed her eyes once more.


    William saw everything on the rear view mirror.


    Mary "woke up" at the exact moment the car stopped at the underground parking lot, and followed


    the two people upstairs. "Well, I''m a little tired from the ident today. I''m going to get some rest."


    Mary couldn''t wait to tell them as soon as they entered the house.


    "Sure, go ahead." William nodded.


    "Rest well, Mary."


    "Thank you." Mary nodded, and headed to the room.


    "Go take a shower! The bathroom is there."


    "No, I''m going to take a shower in your room."


    Mary pressed the side of her face against the bedroom door, and listened to the conversation


    between Frank and William.


    "You..." There was a tinge of affection in William''s tone of voice. "Fine, go ahead."


    ''Go to William''s room to take a shower...''


    Mary grabbed her bag and threw herself onto the bed. She was lost in thought. ''They''ve taken a


    bath together, slept together...


    Should I wear earplugs tonight? If I hear something, I...''


    She could hear the sound of trickling water from the bedroom next door. Marry rolled over to the


    side of the bed and tucked herself under the covers.


    "Ouch! William that hurts!" After a while, Frank''s screaming broke the silence in the next room. Mary


    was so startled that she bolted up from the bed.


    All of a sudden, Mary''s face turned red, and myriad of thoughts flooded into her mind.


    She sprung off the bed, and ran to the east wall as fast as she could, and pressed her ear against


    the wall.


    ''Don''t me me for eavesdropping, William. I''m just... I''m really curious!''


    "What the hell are they doing? Wait a minute..."


    The master bedroom had excellent sound proofing. Even if Mary were to insert her body through


    the wall, she would only be able to hear soft sounds.


    While she was trying to concentrate, she suddenly heard the door of her room open with a click.


    William left the door wide open. When he took a closer look inside the room, he saw that Mary''s


    hands and right ear were pressed against the wall. She was eavesdropping in an awkward posture.


    Obviously, Mary was stunned. She slowly turned around and looked at William standing at the door.


    After looking at him for a few seconds, she quickly bounced away from the wall.


    "What the hell are you doing?" William stepped inside her room. His tall figure ced an intense


    psychological pressure on Mary.


    Moreover, he looked like he had just taken a shower. His hair was still slightly wet, he was wearing


    a loosely buttoned shirt, and the legs of his trousers were rolled up.


    It was true that Mary couldn''t resist such an alluring image.


    "Ha ha..." Mary rubbed parts of her body randomly. She ignored his question, and avoided making


    eye contact.


    Her heart started beating faster.


    William walked towards her in his slippers, step by step. He pressed his hand against the wall and


    cornered Mary. Then he looked down at her face and asked in a low but intimidating voice, "What is


    it? What did you hear? Is there something you want to know?"


    She was wrapped in the warmth of his breath, and she seemed as if she had forgotten how to


    breathe properly.


    "No... I heard nothing." Mary swallowed a lump in her throat.


    "So, what do you want to hear?" William lowered his head again, and the water at the end of his


    hair fell on Mary''s blushing face.


    "Nothing." "Is that so?" "Yes."


    "I thought you really wanted to hear something."


    "I... I..." Mary hesitated for a while, but she eventually made up her mind. She closed her eyes and


    said, "I want to know whether you''re a top or a bottom!"


    Mary thought that after she asked this question, there would be countless indecent wordsing


    out of William''s mouth, but in light of his upbringing, he did notsh out.


    "Which one do you think I am?" Instead of getting angry or losing his temper, William leaned his


    face closer to Mary and whispered in her ear.


    "Top?" Then he paused for a few seconds. "Or bottom?" he continued. Mary turned her face away,


    and looked at him with uncertainty as she felt the warmthing from his breath.


    "William! Did you find it?" Frank''s voice came from the next room, interrupting their confrontation.


    "I''ll be right there!" William shouted at the door. Then he turned his attention back to Mary. "Where


    do you keep the medicine box at home?"


    "What?" Mary was left ck-jawed. "What are you looking for? Are you hurt? What''s going on?"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not. Frank is injured." ''William, that hurts...'' She remembered the words she just heard from the


    next room. At this point, Mary was too embarrassed to say anything.


    "You''re blushing," William said out of the blue.


    "What?" Mary immediately touched her face. "No, I''m not! The medicine box is in the left drawer on


    the top of the storage cab in the living room. Go and get it. I... I''m going to sleep!"


    William looked at her from head to toe, and walked away without saying a word.


    "Finally..." When Mary breathed a sigh of relief, William stopped in his tracks.


    "Since you''ve asked," said William with his back to her. "My answer is that I can be both the top and


    the bottom."


    Mary was left speechless.


    After three seconds of absolute silence, Mary watched William walk out of the room and closed the


    door behind him.


    ''It... It''s not true, is it? Or is he really so good?''

 Chapter 64 Then You Marry Me

    Chapter 64 Then You Marry Me


    "What took you so long?" Frank asked as soon as William entered the master bedroom.


    "It took me a while to find the medicine box." William carried the box as he approached Frank.


    A long and horrible wound ran the length of Frank''s arm. Dark red blood trickled like ink against his


    skin.


    "Why didn''t you tell me sooner?" Kneeling down, William looked up at Frank. "Stretch out your


    hand."


    Frank sat silently on the bed with his arm stretched out. He couldn''t help but smile despite William''s


    reprimands.


    "You still haven''t told me how you got injured," asked William.


    "By ident," said Frank.


    "What happened? Did Nancy do this?" Without raising his head, William continued, "You argued


    with her and got injured. You didn''t want to go back to the vi, so you followed me home, right?"


    "Yeah." Frank smiled, "William, you are still quite impressive." "Yes, I am." William carefully wrapped


    the bandage around Frank''s arm. The thin strips of gauze soaked up the trickle of blood, staining


    themselves red only to be covered white with each sessive loop of cloth. "Are you still very stiff


    with her?"


    "Yeah."


    "You..." Hearing that, William opened his mouth to say something, but sighed instead.


    With thest loop of the bandage, William tied the ends together and looked up only to find Frank


    staring at him intensely.


    "William," said Frank, putting his left hand on William''s shoulder. "What did you say to Mary in the


    bedroom just now?"


    "Nothing." Without any expression on his face, William put down his hand, slowly stood up and


    walked away with the medicine box.


    Escape! Escape!


    Frank stared at the silent William and clenched his fists tightly as pain and unwillingness began to


    cloud his eyes.


    "Is this all there is to our life?" Frank burst, his voice shaking, "Or has the thought of living with me


    for the rest of your life never even crossed your mind?"


    William stopped dead on his tracks and felt his body stiffen, the words ringing in his ears. Frank


    jolted out of bed and spat out, "Why don''t you tell me anything? What do you even think of me! Who


    am I to you?


    Did you ept me just because you pitied me? or was it because of the guilt for my dead sister?


    Howe you never touched me? You never took the chance.


    Have you fallen in love with Mary?"


    "How is that even possible?" Almost immediately, William denied Frank''s ''false usations''.


    "William..." Frank reached out and grabbed the hem of William''s clothes, his face downcast.


    "Don''t act like a child!" But William interrupted harshly.


    "Child? What do you mean?" Staring at his back, Frank loosened his grip and sneered in disbelief,


    "Do you think that what I did was just child''s y ?"


    "Mary is next door. I don''t want her to hear anything."


    "Really! That''s what concerns you?" Frank bit his lips, tears welled up in his eyes. "Since she knows


    everything, so what if she heard? What on earth are you afraid of, William? What''s holding you


    back?"


    "Frank..." William turned around abruptly, the pained look in his eyes turning into shock and


    disbelief. He didn''t expect that Frank would cry. He cried just like his sister.


    "I really hate seeing you cry." William paused for a moment, then ced his hands on Frank''s


    cheeks as he wiped away the tears.


    "You''re right," said Frank, waving away William''s hand. "As you said, men are at their most useless


    when they cry."


    "Yeah." William responded, "But it''s different when you cry."


    "Hmm?" Frank didn''t seem to realize what had happened.


    The look in William''s eyes was sharp.


    He had made his choice, there was no way back, and there could be no reason for him to ever


    shrink back. ''Besides, '' he thought, ''I haven''t fallen in love with any woman for so many years now.''


    William sighed. His heart was abyrinth, full of twists and turns, but at this moment, he thought of


    Mary. For just an instant, a trace of softness danced through William''s eyes but it disappeared as


    quickly as it came.


    Mary was just an ident.


    "Frank, you''ve suffered for so many years." William touched Frank''s face. Frank tightened his grip


    on William''s shirt. His eyes were red and sore, as if tears were about to spill out once more.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ''That''s enough with your words!


    All the grievances, hesitations, pain and suspicion over the years suddenly melted away. All the


    persistence was worth it!''


    "William," croaked Frank, "I can''t live without you. You''re the only one I have in the world."


    "I know." William sighed and felt the knot in his chest twist.


    "Ding!"


    From the darkness, a message rang out from someone''s cellphone with a crisp sound.


    Almost as if a spell were lifted, William stopped all at once, and the reality of the situation dawned


    on him. The terrible event that had unfolded in this room began to sh through his mind as regret


    gnawed inside of him.


    It was also on this bed that he crazily hugged Mary. Mary cried and begged him, but he was


    indifferent.


    "William, where are the two hamburgers?" "William! Give me my phone!"


    "Run! Run faster! They are about to catch up!" "Then marry me. No contract. Be your real wife. Be


    Mrs. Lan for real!"


    "You are so disgusting! You pervert! I didn''t really know you until today, William!"


    Several scenes yed in his head, there amidst theughter and tears he saw only one face, a face


    that bore deeply into his soul, Mary.


    William opened his eyes and sighed, "I''m sorry Frank, I can''t do this today."


    Frank''s hand froze. Frustration overcame him as he fell unto the bed chuckling at his misfortune.


    "Frank, I''m sorry." William sat up from the bed. Slowly, he wore his shirt again, buttoning it one by


    one. With his back turned to Frank, he said, "I''m going to drink some water."


    Click! Click!


    The door of the room was closed quietly. Standing by the door, William couldn''t help but gaze at the


    door of Mary''s bedroom.


    Maryy on her bed and stared at the ceiling.


    ''The sounds from the other room stopped. What are they doing?''


    Mary couldn''t tell whether she was more curious or sad.


    Or, did she want to cover her sadness with curiosity?

 Chapter 65 The Ending Of The TV Series

    Chapter 65 The Ending Of The TV Series


    The next few days, Mary lived a life of pressure, feeling both enjoyment and entanglement.


    Frank didn''t want to go back. Every morning, Mary would secretly watch him and William go out


    together. When nightfall came, she would then wait for them toe back home.


    To avoid embarrassment, Mary went to the hospital more frequently. It made her mother curious, for


    whenever she woke up, she would always see her daughter sitting right next to her.


    "The doctor told me toe," Mary answered.


    This was the so-called entanglement, and the enjoyment from this was also connected to Frank.


    Frank''s cooking was so delicious that people would swallow their own tongues. So Mary made it a


    habit to eat his dishes every day.


    He could even make the ordinary fried eggs with tomatoes taste like heaven.


    ''William is so lucky, ''


    Mary thought to herself. She imagined William''s stoic face and serious demeanor with Frank''s


    gleeful nature and optimistic attitude. She came to a major conclusion that, ''Yep, William is definitely


    the top.'' She nodded, ''Yeah, he is a top.''


    The weekend was the best time for major satellite TV stations topete for their audience ratings.


    Because at that time, a variety of shows and TV series starteding together.


    The most popr TV series by far should be the ''Past of Republic of China''. It told a story of the


    overbearing general falling in love with a girl. The beautiful clothes in the Past of Republic of China


    also became a hot topic. Tonight''s final episode even caused a stir online that led to heated


    discussions.


    After knowing this, Mary decided to binge-watch in front of the TV early, waiting to contribute to the


    audience rating of the TV series of theirpany.


    The final episode started on time and Mary''s eyes were glued to the screen as soon as it began.


    In the scene, Jimmy sat quietly on the armchair with his eyes closed. It was as if he was a lifeless


    body.


    Scenes from the past shed through his mind.


    She had always been yearning to see a peaceful world with her own eyes. Now the war had finally


    subsided.


    "Jimmy, when do you think this war will end? The fact that you''ll be leading the soldiers into war


    scares me." At that time, she was still in his arms with infinite longing.


    "Soon. Don''t worry." He kissed her on the forehead and rubbed her head dotingly.


    Be! Be!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jimmy suddenly clenched his fists, but he couldn''t catch anything.


    Seven years ago, the war had reached thest stage. In the city fifty miles away, the deputy


    commander was leading his soldiers to fight the enemy.


    Because of his injury, he temporarily lived in the annexe of the concession with Be, and dozens of


    guards guarded it in turns.


    He recalled that period in time. It was perhaps the most unforgettable event in his life.


    Every morning when he woke up, he could see her innocent sleeping face; every time he had


    breakfast, he could taste her rare cooking skills; sometimes, he could even tease her and watch her


    lovely expression whenever she got angry. She also learned to act like a spoiled child. She always


    pestered him and said that she would stay at home every day just to be with him when the war was


    over.


    He also thought that they could live like this for the rest of their lives. But maybe it was because


    God had decided to punish him for killing too many people during the war. He wanted him to suffer


    in agony and be unable to live with himself.


    In the evening, there was a call to the annexe. It was a call from Sherry, the woman who had lived


    abroad with him for three years and whom he had loved before.


    "What''s wrong?" Be asked as she came over with the medicine.


    "I want to go out of the city tonight."


    "Why?" Be cleared her throat.


    "Sherry''s trapped outside the city. I... I have to save her." He always tried his best to make it up to


    Sherry because he felt guilty when he had fallen in love with another woman.


    "Then you have to hurry up," said Be anxiously. "It''s not safe for her to be alone."


    "Okay!" He nodded heavily. A smile appeared on his face. He was d that Be was so


    understanding. "Wait for me at home. I''ll be back soon."


    "Be careful, too." Be smiled. After giving it a quick thought, she said, "When youe back, I''ll


    tell you some good news."


    "Okay." He stood up and gently kissed Be''s face. He put on his thick windbreaker and strode off


    with half of the guards in the annex. The one time that he was negligent cost him to lose the only


    person he cherished more than life itself.


    Curling up in her apartment, Sherry finally saw Jimmy. The light from outside illuminated him like a


    God. She ran up to him as she cried, but he coldly pushed her away.


    He suddenly felt a wave of uneasiness hit him as he began to palpitate. Was there too few guards


    left in the annex.


    On the way back, he ran as fast as he could, wishing that he could just fly back directly, but it was


    still toote.


    He watched the building and heard a loud sounding from within the annex. Dark smoke and


    fire soared upwards in the sky.


    Running like a mad man, he saw the annex was in total ruin.


    There lying on the grass, his most loyal adjutant was holding Be in his arms.


    "Be!" He picked her up, his lips trembling.


    "My child..." With blood all over her body, Be was at herst gasp. She tried to hold on long


    enough to see him again. But unfortunately, it was toote to save her and her three-month-old


    unborn child.


    His mouth fell open but there were no words that came out. The child, their child! Be tried her


    best to raise her hand. As long as she touched his face for a moment, she could be at peace. She


    could feel his face, but her consciousness slowly withered.


    "Be! Be!" He knelt down and shouted to the sky, tears flowing down from his eyes. He looked


    down into his arms as he held Be''s cold lifeless body.


    "Waah...Waah..."


    Sitting in front of the TV, Mary was crying. After receiving Victor''s call, she decided to watch the final


    episode. But she didn''t expect it would end like this.


    At the end of the episode, Jimmy, now with grey hair, squatted in front of Be''s tombstone. He


    stroked the letters of her name with his wrinkled hands, as if he wasforting his lover.


    "Waah..." Mary bawled out as she wept.


    With a "click", William opened the door and came in. He jumped back when he heard the sound of


    Mary''s crying.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you crying so loud?" William hurried towards her.


    "What? Waah! Waah! You... You''re back?" Mary turned around and sobbed.


    cing his palm on his forehead, William saw the sofa full of tissues. How long had she been


    crying? "Why are you crying?"


    "I... I was watching this TV series and..." Mary sniffled as she stared at William with her red and


    swollen eyes.


    "You cry like this just because of a TV series?" William sighed...Women...


    "Why did youe back alone?" Mary stood up and peeked behind him. "Where is Frank?"


    "He went home," William said tly.


    "Hmm." Mary nodded. "So..." She wanted to ask if the matter between him and Nancy had been


    resolved, but felt that she was in no position to ask. So she gave up.


    "Clean up this mess you made," ordered William as he walked to the bedroom. "You should change


    the sofa cover too."


    "Ok." After answering, Mary furled her lips and rolled his eyes while he had his back turned. ''What a


    germaphobe!''


    After cleaning up the garbage and changing the sofa cover, Mary walked to knock on William''s door


    "Knock, knock, knock..."


    Click! Click!


    When the door opened. William stood inside wearing his casual clothes. "What''s wrong? Did you


    need anything?"


    "Well, do you want to have dinner?" Mary asked in a hurry, "What do you want to eat? Do you have


    anything in mind?"


    "It depends on what you make." Leaning against the door frame, William looked at Mary with a


    rxed face.


    The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched while she cursed him under her breath, ''My evil boss! Such


    an evil man!''


    "Call me when you''re done."


    "Okay." Mary had no choice but to nod obediently. When she turned her head, she caught a glimpse


    of the documents scattered William''s bed inside his bedroom.


    ''When did he start to bring the documents to his bedroom?''


    Arge te of shredded potatoes and a te of pickles were on the dinner table.


    ''This isn''t enough for the two of us! Oh, how I miss Frank''s cooking!''


    Noticing that there was no dissatisfaction on William''s face, Mary felt relieved and sat down


    embarrassingly.


    "It''s not as delicious as before," said William abruptly. "Well..." Mary took a bite from the chopsticks.


    "I can''tpete with Frank''s cooking. Just make do with it."


    "It''s worse than what you cooked before."


    "..." ''Can you be more frank?'' she thought.


    "How do you live in the future?" said William with a sigh.


    "What future?" Mary furrowed her brows and looked at him with a confused stare. "What do you


    mean? What will happen in the future?"


    "No man will marry you if you don''t know how to cook."


    "Boss, you seem to be a bit chatty today, don''t you?" Mary snorted.


    "Oh?" William smirked. "Are you angry because I judged your cooking skills?"


    "Well, am I such a narrow-minded person to be so easily offended?" Mary raised her head proudly.


    "As for your question, I want to say that I can just find a man who can cook."


    William paused with the chopsticks in his hand. "Why would a man who knows how to cook marry


    you?"


    "What?"


    "You don''t sleep well. You don''t look good while you sleep," William continued, taking the dinner as


    a "criticism of Mary''s bad habits."


    "I am just being myself."


    "The way you talk isn''t so good from time to time. You even refuse to respect your boss often. You


    call all of these ''being yourself?"


    "Wi... Boss, what''s wrong with you today?" Mary begged, "Did I do anything wrong?"


    "No, you didn''t." Taking a sip of porridge, William said, "Oh it''s nothing... It''s just that it''s been a bit


    boringtely."


    "And then?"


    "Nothing."


    "Ha ha..." Mary gave a wry smile.


    "Well, by the way. I''ll be going on a business trip next week," William said seriously.


    "Um..." Mary let out a sigh of relief.


    "Mary, your happiness over me leaving is too obvious."


    ''Damn it! Will it kill you if you just pretend that you didn''t see it?'' Mary grumbled in her heart. Then...


    "Oh, you shouldn''t be so excited," William snorted. "I''ll be bringing you with me."


    "What? Why?" Mary hung her head low. ''Was is it because of my sigh of relief just now?''


    "Because you are my wife. This is a private meeting. You must go with me."


    "Okay, my boss! I''ll go with you." Mary nodded reluctantly.

 Chapter 66 She Is My Wife

    Chapter 66 She Is My Wife


    One day ago, In the CEO''s office of AJ Group.


    "Hello? Mr. Chen." William stood in front of the French window, talking over the phone. "I''ve


    received the invitation that you''ve sent. Thank you for inviting me."


    "Ha ha, William, do you have the time to attend?"


    "It is an honor to attend the 100-day-old party of your son."


    "Okay, that''s great. I''ll be waiting for you then."


    "Thanks again," William said politely. "Can I bring my wife with me?"


    "Your wife? William, when did you get married?"


    "It''s been half a year. You just came back from abroad, so it makes sense that you didn''t know.


    "Well, of course she''s wee!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Chen. I''ll see you then."


    "Okay, okay. See you another day, William."


    After dinner, William went back to his bedroom, while Mary washed the dishes. It was such a


    "harmonious and beautiful" scene!


    Mary put everything in order, then decided to watch TV to kill time. Working on theputer


    everyday was taxing for her, and the best way to rx was to watch TV.


    As soon as she sat on the couch, William walked out of the bedroom. His timing was perfect.


    Then he seated himself next to Mary.


    The sofa was two meters long, and there was a respectable distance between them. However, Mary


    still felt ufortable.


    "Well, do you want to watch the news?" Mary asked ndly.


    "No, it''s up to you." It was rare for William toze around the sofa.


    "What?" Mary was puzzled, but she decided to continue watching the TV anyway.


    The variety show on TV was ying lively, and the audience was bursting into fleets ofughter


    But the situation in front of the TV was theplete opposite.


    Because of the great psychological pressure that she felt, Mary had been sitting upright the entire


    time. It seemed as though she was watching an international news instead of a variety show.


    William also remained silent. When the host was ying games with the guests, the host suddenly


    fell to the ground by ident.


    "Ha ha..." Mary burst intoughter.


    "What''s so funny?" William frowned at her.


    Mary was so frightened that she suppressed her voice. ''Is he mad at me forughing? He looks like


    I owe him a lot of money...''


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Why is it so funny? Why aren''t you saying anything?" he asked once more.


    "What?" Mary was confused again, and nced at William. Instead of the angry face she expected,


    she saw an earnest look on William''s face. She was dumbfounded. "Did you not find it funny?"


    "Not at all." William pursed his lips tightly.


    "When the host fell on the ground, it was funny! Wasn''t it?" Mary looked at him as if he was an alien.


    "Childish." "As a host, she''s only interested in making fun of the contestants, regardless of the


    whole dynamic of the show. It''s meaningless and a waste of time," William criticized.


    Mary was so shocked that her chin almost fell to the ground. "Is this how you usually see TV


    shows?"


    "I have never seen any shows before. This is the first."


    "That exins it." Mary mumbled, "That''s right. How could the boss of a big film have the time to


    watch such a program?"


    "What are you mumbling about?"


    "Nothing, nothing," Mary said with a sardonic smile. "If you don''t like it, then don''t watch it, okay? It''s


    such a waste of your precious time anyway. Besides you''re ruining my mood."


    "I see. Okay," replied William, but his eyes were still locked on the TV, as if he was going to stare a


    hole at it.


    ''It looks like there''s no chance to get rid of him!'' Mary snickered and thought, ''At least William looks


    like he''s worth teaching. Is he fascinated by the show now? Does he think it''s funny now?''


    "The stage design of this program is terrible." William spoke after a moment of not talking.


    ''Damn!'' Mary was so shocked by what he said that she almost fell off the sofa. "You''ve been staring


    at it the whole time, and that''s the conclusion you got?"


    "The performances of the guests are also atrocious, and their movements are so unnatural..."


    "Alright, alright, boss," Mary interrupted. "Everyone is here to watch it for fun. Don''t ruin it by saying


    something so hurtful. " "If you continue watching this, your IQ is going to go down." William retorted


    as he stared at Mary.


    Mary looked at him with suspicion. "What are you implying by looking at me? Why do you stare at


    me like that?" Mary tilted her head and looked at William. "What are you talking about? It''s just a


    show. Besides, if it''s so boring, why do you keep watching it? You''re not making any sense!"


    "I..."


    A trace of panic shed across William''s face, and his face turned to an unnatural red. This was


    rare!


    Mary seized the opportunity and leaned closer to him. "Tell me, are you up to something?"


    "Well," said William, who quickly regained hisposure. He turned his head away from her. "Is


    there anything I have to ask for?"


    "Your words... Make sense." Mary nodded in defeat.


    Ring, Ring, Ring


    Mary''s phone started ringing. The name disyed in the middle of the screen was obvious.


    It was Victor.


    Mary nced at William, and picked up her phone. She was about to go to the bedroom.


    "Don''t go." William held onto her arm at once.


    "Boss," she stammered. When she turned around, she saw how serious William looked. There was


    even a hint of pleading in his eyes.


    The ringing finally stopped. Both of them seemed to be relieved, but before the tension went away,


    the phone started ringing again.


    "Victor is really persistent, isn''t he?" William sneered and sat back on the sofa. He did not even look


    at Mary anymore.


    "Yes, he is."


    "You..." William narrowed his eyes and gave her a vicious look.


    "I have to answer the phone. Boss, you continue watching the TV!" Mary spoke with a smile on her


    face.


    "Humph!" William turned his head away.


    "Hello?" Mary stood by the window and picked up the phone. "What''s wrong, Victor?"


    With her back to William, Mary seemed to be immersed in her conversation with Victor. She did not


    notice that William had been staring daggers at her.


    William watched her in silence. What was happening to William recently? It seemed as though he


    always wanted to be by Mary''s side. They had dinner together, worked together, and even the time


    he should be spending on his documents, he wanted to waste with her on such a boring activity as


    watching TV.


    "I didn''t hear the ringtone a few seconds ago." Mary was talking through phone with a smile on her


    face.


    "Have you watched the TV series tonight?"


    "Yes, I did," said Mary. "I''m so moved, Victor. You did a great job! The scenes drove me to tears.


    You might even be awarded as the best actor for this year''s TV Ceremony!"


    "Thank you for such kind words, ha ha." Victor chuckled.


    "By the way, you..."


    The two of them happily talked to each other for a while.


    As the clock ticked away, William shouted from the living room with amanding voice, "Why


    haven''t you finished yet? You don''t want to watch TV anymore? Mary!"


    "I''m almost done." Mary responded ndly.


    ''How dare she ignore me? Such insolence!'' William became even more furious when he heard her


    reply. He got up and went to the window in a hurry.


    Mary froze in fear when she felt a malevolent aura behind her. William snatched the phone away


    from her hand and held it to his ear.


    "Hello, Victor."


    "William?" Victor was taken aback when he heard William''s voice on the other end of the line.


    "It''s quitete in the evening already. Isn''t it inappropriate to call my wife for such a long time?"


    William raised an eyebrow and looked at Mary, his eyes filled with provocation.


    ''Wife?'' Mary was left speechless. ''The word ''wife ''ing from his mouth sounded really strange,


    and... Damn it! The cellphone.''


    "Give me back my phone!" Mary reacted at once, and stretched out her arm to grab her phone.


    "Stop it!"


    "Then give me back my phone! Give it to me! What is the matter with you?" Mary kept struggling to


    pry the cellphone from his hand.


    "I said stop it!" All of a sudden, William stretched out his right arm and trapped Mary in front of him.


    He made sure to hold her with enough force so she wouldn''t be able to move.


    ''Mary, you are such a loser!'' she thought in her heart. "Where''s Mary?" Victor sounded nervous.


    "She''s right by my side." After he spoke, William''s face softened, but his grip on Mary suddenly


    tightened.


    "William, she''s not your wife."


    "What do you mean? Of course, she is. She''s my legal wife, and we have a legally recognized


    marriage certificate to prove it."


    "Mary! Mary! Can you hear me?" Victor decided not to talk to William anymore, and desperately


    called out Mary''s name.


    Mary was startled. She struggled to escape William''s grasp. As soon as she raised her head, she


    saw that William''s face was already inches in front of her. "I... I can hear you," she whispered.


    William bent over and ced the phone next to her ear.


    "Mary, is that you? Can you hear me?"


    "Yes, I can." Mary answered the phone firmly, but her eyes were locked on William.


    "What happened? Did he do something to you? William, what the hell did you do?"


    When he heard Victor shouting from the phone, William furrowed his brows and leaned closer to the


    phone. "Honey, hurry up and finish that call. It''s time for us to go to bed." There was no answer from


    the other end for a brief moment.


    "Mary, are you avable tomorrow?" Victor clenched his fits andpletely ignored William.


    "Tomorrow?" Mary frowned and thought for a while, "I don''t think I can..."


    "She''s going on a business trip." William interrupted Mary.


    "Ah, that''s right." Mary nodded. "No, I''m not avable, Victor. I''m going on a business trip tomorrow.


    How about another day? I''ll see if I can schedule a date to meet you, okay?"


    "I see, I understand. Don''t stay up toote."


    "I won''t, so please go to bed early too."


    After hanging up the phone, Victor red at his phone and mmed it on the ground. "Bastard!"


    ''William, you despicable bastard. You have no love for her at all, and yet you insist on keeping Mary


    around!''


    "Good girl." The corners of his mouth curled into a smile. William touched Mary''s face and put the


    phone in her hand. Then he walked into the bedroom with his head held high. He felt like a winner.


    Mary touched her blushing face as she suddenly thought of something. "Wait, wasn''t the business


    trip scheduled next week?" she asked. William''s hand was already on the doorknob of the bedroom


    when he stopped to answer Mary. "You''ve heard it wrong."

 Chapter 67 Flight

    Chapter 67 Flight


    Everything was quite serene in Frank''s house.


    It was eleven o''clock at night.


    Frank had juste back from work. When the car drove into the courtyard, he noticed the lights


    were on, indicating that Nancy was still awake.


    Making his way into the living room, he caught sight of Nancy sitting on the sofa. Moving close to


    her, he asked, "Why did you ask me toe back?" His demanding tone was tinged with


    frustration.


    Nancy raised her head and stood up slowly, not making a reply.


    Frank''s eyes darkened in an instant.


    Seeing this, Nancy couldn''t help but smile. Gracefully, she circled her finger around her abdomen


    and said, "What do you say? Am I looking pretty in this maternity dress?"


    Nancy was a tall and slender woman. Since she was only three months pregnant, her bump was


    barely visible. Seeing her wear that maternity dress as a robe was quite funny. However, Frank


    wasn''t amused; he was angry!


    "What''s wrong with you?" Frank demanded, ring at her. "Father and Mother would be pleased to


    see me in this outfit, don''t you think so?" Nancy asked as she smiled proudly.


    "So you called me here to ask this silly question?" Frank asked, not bothering to hide his


    indignation.


    "Of course not," Nancy said as she looked at him. After a short pause, she went on, "I realized it


    was high time we had the talk. There are so many things that need to be dealt with. What do you


    say?"


    "Yes, I am d we are having this conversation," Frank said, his earlier expression of frustration


    disappeared. He was truly d she had brought this up. He would have done it otherwise.


    "Actually, the matter between us is quite simple. I don''t want your money," Nancy announced.


    "What did you say?" Frank asked, quite surprised by her words. She nodded her head, assuring


    him he had heard it right. "Then what is it that you want?" he questioned, bracing himself for her


    reply.


    "I want my child." There was an unmistakable firmness in Nancy''s voice.


    "No way!" Frank denied her request immediately. "I can give you money. In fact, I can give you as


    much money as you want. But there is no way I will let you keep the child!"


    "Calm down. Such anxiety isn''t good for your health," Nancy advised as she sat down. Sitting


    crossed-legged, she looked up at him and continued nonchntly, "I have made up my mind to


    keep the baby. I can assure you I won''t mention your name after the baby is born. You have nothing


    to worry about."


    "Do you think I actually believe any of this?" Frank said with anger.


    "What do you mean? Will my baby gain any benefit from knowing you are the father? Or are you


    worried about your money? Sorry to say, but I, the daughter of the Lin Group Bank''s owner, don''t


    want a penny from you!" she dered proudly. Frank stood like a deted balloon and she


    understood her words had annoyed him. As if to add insult to injury, she went on, "Besides, it won''t


    be good for my child to know what kind of a person its father is. As a mother, I will bury this secret


    within my heart."


    By now, Frank was fuming with fury.


    "How dare you speak to me like that!" He was starting to lose his calm. Nancy looked at him and


    rolled her eyes. "Let me cut to the chase. If you agree to this, I''ll sign the divorce paper."


    "How many times should I tell you? You can''t keep the baby! I can''t take any risk. You could create


    troubles for me in the future," said Frank, determined to have the baby aborted.


    "Future trouble? Is that how you refer to your own baby?" Nancy retorted back. All this while, she


    had been calm. But when she saw his harsh attitude towards her unborn baby, anger boiled in her


    heart, as hot asva.


    "Well, I am d now that you know what I think of this unborn child," he said and looked at her with


    a sarcastic smile.


    "Have you been faking it since the beginning?" Nancy asked in a dejected tone. Receiving no reply


    from him, she went on, "Have you been lying to me since our parents first introduced us to each


    other? Did you treat me well because you had no choice? Have you been deceiving me since the


    very beginning?" Nancy was almost in tears.


    "I have never been interested in you," he replied.


    "I should have known! But I had been too blind to see it." Nancy lowered her head, not looking as


    sharp as before.


    Frank opened his mouth, wanting to say something but soon decided against it.


    He was ovee by an urge to vent his emotions. He took out a cigarette and put it into his mouth.


    Taking the lighter out of his pocket, he got ready to light it. Before he could do it, Nancy looked up.


    "I''m sorry. The smell of cigarette is particrly harmful during pregnancy," she said and got up.


    "Wait!" Frank took a deep drag of his cigarette and put the rest in the ashtray. "How can you leave


    before we finish the talk?" "I am sorry, but I have changed my mind. Talking to you has made me


    realize it is useless. " Nancy ignored him and continued to walk forward.


    "Soon, I will make the Lin Group Bank decline. You better get the abortion done willingly. If you keep


    dying it, I won''t hesitate before dragging you to the hospital. I will get the job done, by hook or by


    crook."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I see, you have resorted to threatening me," Nancy said with bitterness. "Let me remind you that I


    have a wonderful video of you and William with me. If your reputation is dear to you, you better think


    twice before acting rashly."


    "Nancy Lin!" Frank clenched his fists, blue veins showing through his skin.


    Unruffled by his rage, Nancy made her way to her bedroom.


    She took a look at her luggage and her hands instantly fell on the ticket to Japan that she had


    booked.


    ''Frank, we haven''t reached an agreement and I am finding it extremely hard to deal with you. This is


    the only solution left, '' she thought to herself and a bitter emotion crept through her heart.


    "Where are we going this time?" On the way to the airport, Mary sat in the car and looked at William


    quizzically. "Hainan," he replied.


    As soon as Mary heard this, her eyes lit up. "Hainan is an amazing ce! During this season, that


    ce will be bustling with tourists. Once I finish my work, can I have the permission to go around


    and have some fun?" she pleaded.


    "It''s up to you," William said and shifted his gaze. He wasn''t in a mood to talk.


    "Okay, thanks!" Mary muttered in a low voice. Just when he thought she was done, she went on,


    "Can you tell me what we are going to do this time? You haven''t briefed me. All I know is we are


    going for a personal matter. I would like to be a little prepared."


    All of a sudden, William turned his eagle-like eyes towards her. In her presence, it was beyond


    impossible to take some rest. He took out a document from his bag and passed it on to Mary. "Here


    is the material. Go through it carefully."


    "Okay." Pursing her lips, Mary began to read it.


    Kevin, who was driving the car, observed the two through the rearview mirror.


    Lately, he had noticed there was a shift in his boss and his wife''s rtionship. As time went, their


    rtionship got stronger. He never anticipated they would fall in love with each other. Even though


    his boss tried his best to look indifferent on the surface, Kevin could tell he deeply cared about


    Mary. From the corner of his eyes, he took a look at the document. He guessed it was the same one


    that had kept William busyst night. Judging from the bright red cover, he was certain his suspicion


    was true.


    But a fake marriage was a fake marriage. How could it be real? Kevin shook his head,


    dismissing these thoughts from his mind. After all, their rtionship wasn''t his business. After


    driving for a few more minutes, he announced, "Boss, we have arrived at the airport."


    "Okay."


    "Thank you, Kevin," Mary said with a smile.


    "You''re wee, Mary," Kevin replied curtly. "Here are your tickets. Keep them carefully."


    "Okay."


    Putting on his sunsses, William opened the car door. His shiny leather shoes stepped on the


    ground, making a crisp sound. Once he was out, he nced at Kevin and said, "Alright then. I think


    you can go back, Kevin."


    "Yes, boss." Kevin nodded. "Boss, how about the suitca--"


    "I''ll take care of it," Mary offered, cutting him off. "I have nothing to do and it doesn''t even look that


    heavy," she said cheerfully.


    "In that case, here you go." Kevin handed her the suitcase and drove away. Therefore, the following


    scene that took ce in the airport caught people''s attention.


    A tall and cold man, wearing sunsses, walked ahead. A woman carrying a suitcase followed


    behind, finding it a little hard to catch up with him.


    ''William, are you a gentleman? How can you let a woman carry the suitcase? You don''t mind letting


    ady suffer whereas you show your gentle side to Frank!'' Mary thought, cursing him in her mind.


    Mary gazed at him with a sad expression, hoping he would offer help.


    "Look at you! You seem to be very tired. The luggage isn''t so light after all," he said as he came to a


    halt. It looked like he felt pity for her.


    "Well, I agree. It is quite heavy and I am already feeling a bit out of breath," she replied and smiled


    awkwardly. She had judged him too harshly. She regretted all the curses she had mentally given


    him.


    She got ready to pass him the luggage. But to her shock, he said, "It''s just a few more minutes. You


    can manage it till then." Without waiting for her reaction, he turned his head and continued to walk.


    A mischievous smile yed on his lips.


    ''Fuck off! You are a shameless man, William! I don''t regret cursing you! In fact, I will curse you


    more!'' she thought and gritted her teeth to express her contempt for him.


    "Wow, look at the man in sunsses over there. He is a handsome hunk!" a girl, sitting in a corner,


    expressed.


    "Yeah, I haven''t seen such perfection before!" her friend agreed.


    "That smile is so destructive, isn''t it?" the first friend said, swooning dreamily.


    "I think I have seen him somewhere. Perhaps in my dreams."


    "Hahaha!"


    Their eyes fell on Mary, who came trotting behind William. Mary had heard their conversation. She


    sighed and thought, ''Are you both capable of only seeing the outer beauty? What about the fact he


    is making me carry the luggage? Bloody shallow girls!'' This world had indeed ced a lot of


    importance to the outer appearance.


    "How about we walk up to him and ask for his phone number?"


    "No way! Can''t you see that woman behind him? Looks like she is with him."


    "Argh! I am toote. Mr. Perfection is already taken!"


    "Yes, that''s what it looks like. However, that woman doesn''t seem that good. I mean--" Before that


    woman could continue, Mary red at them angrily, silencing them. Mary couldn''t believe such


    women existed. They didn''t know her yet they had the audacity to talk about her. ''Shallow and bad-


    mannered, '' Mary thought, boiling with anger.


    On being caught, these women took out their phones and pretended to be busy.


    "Haha!" William burst outughing. "Mary, why did you pass them death re? Is it because you


    are jealous?"


    "Are you crazy! What makes you think I am jealous?" Mary spoke through gritted teeth.


    "Well, your eyes told me you are jealous. I have heard eyes never lie," he replied with a smirk.


    ''Damn it!'' she thought, embarrassed at being caught. He had made her speechless.


    Seeing the impact his words had on her, he went on, "Don''t be jealous, love. When you are sad, I


    feel sad too." William raised his eyebrows and feigned sadness.


    ''He is pulling my leg!'' Mary realized with dismay. "Two random women bbering rubbish! Why


    should their words bother me?" she said challengingly.


    "You are right. You shouldn''t let random people get to you," William agreed and nodded his head.


    His tone had changed and there was nothing teasing about it anymore.


    Mary, who was furious a while ago, seemed quite at peace now. These simple words had made her


    forget all about the awful encounter with those girls.


    However, Mary had something else to worry about. Deep in her heart, there was a lingering fear of


    sitting in a ne. Once she was inside, she began to fidget worriedly.


    "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine." After sitting down, Williamforted her since her uneasiness


    was evident to him.


    "Thank you." Mary looked at him with gratitude.


    "Moreover, with me by your side, nothing bad can happen." There was pride in his voice.


    Mary''s smile froze. "Excuse me? Why can''t bad things happen when you are with me? Who do you


    think you are? God? Look at that confidence!


    "Okay then,"


    he whispered. Mary was both frightened and angry. Turning to the other side, she closed her eyes.


    She had done it in the pretext of avoiding him. However, she ended up actually falling asleep.


    Putting down the documents in his hands, William sighed. He pushed the seat a little back and took


    out a nket to cover her.


    Mary snorted and shifted to afortable sleeping position. William looked at her and noticed how


    peacefully she was sleeping. ''I wish my life was simple like yours. It would have been easier to fall


    asleep then.''


    William gazed out of the window. Would there be something interesting waiting for them at the


    destination of this flight?


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 68 Luxury Hotel

    Chapter 68 Luxury Hotel


    As soon as the two of them got off the ne in Sanya City, they felt the unique tropical atmosphere


    of Hainan Ind.


    There were already people waiting for them at the airport¡ªwell-trained men dressed in all ck. ''I


    love being rich, '' Mary thought to herself.


    Along the way, she spotted a spectacle¡ªa crowd was watching the tide. Needless to say, she was


    hyped up. "Can I go out tonight? I want to check out the seaside."


    "Have you finished reading the document?" William nced at her.


    "Do I really need to do that today?" Mary whined.


    "You can go out tonight."


    "Really?" Mary''s eyes lit up.


    "But you should go out with me."


    A shadow immediately cast over Mary''s face. She faltered, "I think I''m still tired from the flight. I


    think I have to rest tonight. I''m so exhausted."


    "This is an order." ''An order again!'' she scoffed inwardly. She bit her lips in frustration. All it took was


    for him to dere something was an order to get her to do something. Wasn''t he getting tired of


    this?


    "Looks like you aren''t willing to do this." William raised his head.


    "No, no," Mary replied perfunctorily. ''Why should I go out with you? Will I gain anything from it?'' she


    thought. The look on his face was unfathomable but his charm worked like a spell on women. She


    was trapped. She couldn''t protest, object, or even be jealous. What was she supposed to do?


    The unhappiness on her face was undeniable which made William feel helpless. He didn''t know


    much about women but all the other women he''d met before seemed to be happy to go out with


    him.


    ''But Mary, you don''t really want to be with me. Do you still hate me? Or have you truly fallen in love


    with Victor already?''


    Just the mere thought of this made him go crazy. How could Mary be in love with him?


    "No, you can''t!"


    "What? Can''t do what?" Mary asked, visibly at a loss. Her initial excitement had faded away.


    "Nothing," William said in a huff.


    "Mr. Lan and Mrs. Lan, we''re here." "All right." Then William got out of the car. Mary followed him, a


    nk look on her face.


    "Wow!" She eximed upon seeing the hotel. "This hotel is luxurious!"


    The hotel was conveniently located near the beach. It was designed to look like the Sydney Opera


    House or a sailboat. The hotel was surrounded by tworge parks¡ªone in front and one behind.


    Mary was in awe as she looked around¡ªthe green coconut trees, the exquisite stone road, and all


    the details that added up to the hotel''s charm.


    "Wow, so many cars!" Mary nced at the hotel gate. "Lamborghini, Cayenne, BMW, Mercedes


    Benz... Fe...Ferrari! Oh my God!"


    William couldn''t help but notice Mary ogle over the car.


    He asked coldly, "You like Ferraris?" "Do you have one?" She turned to look at William expectantly.


    Who knows when else she could meet a wealthy man like William? She might as well enjoy herself!


    "I can have one if I want to," William simply said, raising his eyebrows.


    "Mr. Lan, you''re here!"


    A lovely-looking woman came from the hotel door. She seemed to be their weing party. Her


    hair was coiled up high. She wore high heels that she paired with a bright-colored slip dress. She


    seemed chic as she walked up to William, a beautiful smile on her face


    Anyone who saw her would instantly think how much of a beauty she was. She looked noble and


    elegant. Mary suddenly felt embarrassed.


    "Miss Zhang." William nodded and shook hands with her.


    "Mr. Lan, you''re finally here. How was your trip?" the woman asked. Her voice was pleasant-


    sounding.


    "It was fine." William nodded.


    "This way, please."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Okay."


    Mary couldn''t help but notice how tantly she had just been ignored.


    "Oh." William suddenly stopped and said, "By the way, I forgot to introduce her to you."


    "Hmm?"


    "This is my wife, Mary," said William, taking Mary''s hand gently.


    "Wi...Wife?" The woman had a look of disbelief on her face. "Mr. Lan, you got married?"


    "Yes, not long ago." William nodded.


    "Hello," Mary greeted her with a perfectly polite smile.


    "Hello." The woman quickly collected herself. Still smiling pleasantly, she exined, "I''m the


    manager of this hotel, Alisa Zhang."


    "Nice to meet you." Mary nodded.


    "This way, please. Follow me." Alisa then stretched out her arm as she made her way inside the


    hotel lobby.


    "Okay."


    "Mrs. Lan, have you ever been here before?" Alisa Zhang asked, trying to hide the bitterness in her


    heart.


    "No, it''s my first time here." Mary held William''s arm and said with a smile, "Your hotel''s amazing!


    It''s really beautiful!"


    The three of them took the sightseeing elevator. It allowed them to get a good view of everything ¡ª


    the beach, the park, the sceneries.


    "Oh thank you, Mrs. Lan," Alisa Zhang said with a smile. "You have an excellent view of the beach


    and the entire Hainan Ind from your suite. I''m sure you will enjoy it."


    "That''s great."


    When they arrived at the presidential suite at the 10th floor of the hotel, Alisa stopped at the door


    and said, "Mr. Lan and Mrs. Lan, please rest well. I''ll leave you two alone now. If you need anything,


    please don''t hesitate to call me."


    "Wait a minute." William suddenly stopped her. "Anything else, Mr. Lan?"


    "Well..." William rubbed his nose and said, "I was wondering if you''re free tonight?"


    "Umm..." Alisa nced at Mary. "Yes, I''m free. Why do you ask, Mr. Lan?"


    "I was nning to take a walk around the neighborhood," William exined. "I was wondering if you


    could be my tour guide."


    "It would be my honor." Alisa was pleasantly surprised. "Will Mrs. Lan apany us?"


    "Oh, I''m afraid she needs to rest from the tiring flight."


    Mary suddenly squeezed William''s arm as hard as she could and shot him a warning look.


    "How about I drop by the suite at seven tonight?" Alisa purposely ignored the underlying tension


    between the two as she pasted a smile on her face.


    "Sounds great."


    "All right then." Alisa turned around and left, giddy with excitement.


    "What are you doing?" As soon as Alisa was out of earshot, William frowned and turned to Mary.


    "Humph!" Mary shook off his arm and said, "My hand was cramping, okay?" ''What the hell, William?


    I thought you wanted me to go out with you tonight? Why are you suddenly asking this woman out?


    You even seem to be enjoying yourself! Then go out with that beautiful woman!


    "Weird." William took out the room card and entered the room first.


    "Oh my God!" Mary followed behind him as they entered the suite. "Wow! It''s so fancy! It''s even


    better than your house in Kylin International!"


    "Can you stop shouting?" William threw his coat on the sofa and said, "You''re acting like some


    naive, little girl that''s never seen the world before."


    "Well, it''s true. I haven''t traveled much but I''m not some naive, little girl." Mary stuck her tongue out


    at him, grinning yfully.


    William shook his head helplessly, at a loss for words.


    When she saw the wall-sized wine cer and bar counter in the living room, she cried, "This is so


    awesome!"


    The next thing that caught her attention was the king-sized bed in the bedroom. She immediately


    jumped on it in pure excitement. She squealed. "It''s so soft andfortable!"


    She then dashed to the balcony and opened her arms, relishing the sea breeze. She closed her


    eyes and beamed. "I''m so happy!"


    Since she entered the suite, she had been running around, animated and lively. William couldn''t


    help himself¡ªhe grinned as he watched Mary race around the room in pure zeal.


    When she turned her back to him, he secretly took out his phone and quickly took a photo.


    "I''m so tired..." After inspecting the room, Mary slumped onto the sofa.


    "I didn''t know ''tired'' was in your vocabry." He discreetly slid his phone back in his pocket.


    "Yes..." Mary nodded reluctantly. Suddenly, the phone in the suite began ringing.


    William stood up to answer it. "Hello? Hmm... Okay, I''m going now. Okay."


    Mary fixed her gaze at William. When he hung up, she asked, "You''re going out?"


    "Yes," William answered, his hands shoved in his pockets. "I''m going out with Miss Zhang. Just stay


    here. Don''t go anywhere, okay?"


    "Why?" Mary pursed her lips. "Howe you can go out and I can''t? That''s unfair."


    "Well, you can go out if you want to but I have the room card with me. If you return and I''m not here


    yet, you''re stuck outside." William took the room card out of his pocket and unted it midair


    proudly.


    "If you''re taking the room card with you, will I still have water and electricity here?"


    "Oh, didn''t I tell you? The room card of the presidential suite is only for opening and locking the


    room. It doesn''t have control over water and electricity."


    "You can stay here and peruse the document."


    "I''ll bring you food when I get back. What do you want to eat?"


    "Really?" Mary rolled her eyes. "I want barbecue. Lots of it."


    "Okay." William smiled. "Anything else?"


    "I think I want pineapple and a coconut drink." "Okay."


    Mary couldn''t help but wonder why he seemed to be in such a good mood that day.


    "Then I''m leaving."


    "Wait a minute," Mary called. "Can I drink the wine here?"


    "Yes, you can." "Do I need to pay for it?"


    "You want to drink?" William peered up at her.


    "I do." Mary nodded vigorously.


    "Then just drink the wine," William said tly.


    "I don''t need to pay for it?"


    "You don''t."


    "Wow! That''s great!" Mary jumped in excitement. "Then you can leave now."


    William was rendered speechless. "Don''t drink too much. If you get drunk, I''ll throw you out of the


    room."


    "All right, all right!" Mary waved her hand as she made her way to the bar counter to look at all the


    wine. "Don''t worry about me!"


    "Okay..." Looking at her affectionately, William opened the door and left, a smile pasted on his face.


    ''What a silly girl! That''s all she wants?''


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 69 Rivals In Love

    Chapter 69 Rivals In Love


    Mary oftenined, but she clearly knew what her duty was and what she was supposed to do.


    In the quiet room of the hotel, Mary took out the document that William had handed to her and read


    it carefully.


    But something was off, she felt, as she looked it over.


    This time, she hade to Hainan with William to attend the 100-day-old party held in the honor of


    Adam Chen''s son. It was a small thing but why was this document introducing Adam Chen in such


    great detail?


    The boss of BY Entertainment Company? The BY Entertainment Company was also a well-known


    bigpany in the film and television industry. Did it have any ties with the AJ Group? This was


    something she hadn''t heard of before


    and she was finding it difficult to figure out.


    Mary flopped back on the bed in frustration, rubbing her eyes as she lost herself in thought. What


    would William do?


    On the Coast Road, a ck sports car was speeding along.


    "Thank you for taking me out today, Miss Zhang, " William said from the driver''s seat.


    "My pleasure," Alisa said with a smile. "It''s my honor toe out with you."


    "I''ll treat you to dinner to show my gratitude," he said, turning his head a little to look at her, one


    hand on the steering wheel.


    "I''d like that," Alisa smiled. "Where do you want to treat me for dinner, Mr. Lan?"


    "Well," William smiled, "I will have to ask you to take me to some ce for a good meal."


    "That''s okay. How about going to a seafood restaurant here? The seafood is freshly caught from the


    sea," Alisa said intently.


    "Okay." William nodded and elerated to full speed, the car disappearing into the night.


    The restaurant was crowded. William and Alisa were seated in a cubicle and they chatted as they


    ate. From politics to life ideals, William''s confident, unhurried look made Alisa think that she had


    found a confidant.


    "Waiter," William snapped his fingers and called. "One more order of shrimp balls. Pack it up and


    bring it to us when we leave. I need it hot."


    "Okay," the waiter said, nodding politely.


    "Why did you get another one?" Alisa asked.


    William smiled. "Mary hasn''t eaten yet. This shrimp ball is good, so I''m taking one for her."


    Alisa casually stirred the porridge before her with a spoon. She lowered her head so that no one


    could see the expression on her face. She said, "Mr. Lan, you are so considerate to your wife."


    "Really?" William said, intrigued. It looked like William hadn''t noticed Alisa''s expression. He smiled


    faintly instead and said, "It would be good if she thought so."


    "She will."


    After they finished eating, William looked at the packed shrimp balls with satisfaction. He could see


    in his mind''s eye how excited Mary would be on seeing it.


    "Miss Zhang, do you mind going shopping with me?"


    "What do you want to buy?" Alisa asked curiously.


    "I want to buy some clothes for Mary," said William, holding the door open for Alisa like a


    gentleman. "There is a banquet in Yalong Bay the day after tomorrow that we need to attend. I don''t


    know how to choose clothes for a woman. So I wanted to ask you for a favor."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ''You say ''a woman'' in a contemptuous tone, but why are you smiling?'' she thought.


    "My pleasure," Alisa said, forcing a smile onto her lips. "What kind of a party is it anyway? An open-


    air party? On the beach?"


    "Yes."


    "I think a Bohemian dress will be a good choice for her," Alisa said after thinking for a while. "Do you


    know her size?"


    "Yes," William said, but he had turned beet-red in the darkness.


    He had bought clothes with Mary. It was natural that he would remember it. Besides, they had


    kissed and slept with each other.


    "Mr. Lan? Mr. Lan?"


    Alisa called. She had realized that the man sitting beside her wasn''t listening to her.


    "Hmm? What?" William said, startled, finallying to his senses.


    Alisa smiled and said, "It''s nothing. We''re about to reach the store."


    William nodded.


    All the lights were on in this magnificent store. Alisa watched as William picked clothes for Mary.


    He looked at each of them carefully, making Alisa wonder if it was a lie that he didn''t know how to


    choose clothes. If he bought things for someone he liked, they''d be full of his love. He didn''t even


    need her as his counselor or a guide. Alisa sighed imperceptibly.


    She had met William a year ago when he had gone on a business trip to Hainan and lived in this


    hotel. She had been the general manager and had taken him around for walk. But she hadn''t


    expected to lose her heart to him.


    She knew that he wasn''t married and had almost jumped at the opportunity, ignoring the fact that


    she was usually reserved. She had wanted to express her love, but she felt it was too soon. When


    he hade here today, she had been prepared to tell him everything. But he had been married.


    If she had told him of her feelings a year ago, would she have been the one to cause William to be


    so focused?


    Alisa unwillingly looked up at him.


    "What are you thinking about?" William said, walking up to her.


    "Nothing," Alisa said, smiling. "Have you bought what you wanted to?"


    "Yes," William said, nodding, and looking at his watch. "It''s gettingte. Shall we go back ?"


    "It''s just nine o''clock. It''s not toote," Alisa said, smiling dully.


    "Mary hasn''t had dinner yet," said William. "How about I invite you out another day?" ''''Okay.''1


    William drove fast on the way back, almost like it was mirroring his mood.


    Alisa wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    "Mr. Lan, I..." Alisa began but was interrupted by the caring to an abrupt halt.


    "Miss Zhang, wait a minute," William said, quickly unfastening his seat belt and got out of the car.


    What was he doing?


    Alisa was confused. He went to the roadside food stall and pointed at the meat kebabs and said to


    the vendor, "Pack them all!"


    "Okay. One minute, sir!"


    Alisa''s eyes darkened. It was for Mary again!


    She looked at William in his well-tailored suit, as he stood in front of the oil-covered barbecue stall,


    smoke billowing around from it, and felt disgust and anger bubbling up within her for Mary.


    ''He should be in high-end ces, a ss of red wine in hand and steak in his mouth. It shouldn''t be


    like this! But just because of you, Mary, he descends to this level. You don''t deserve him!'' Alisa


    thought savagely. Alisa remained silent when William returned to the car.


    The two got off the car at the hotel gates.


    "Thank you, Miss Zhang," said William with a smile. "I''ll go back now."


    "Just a minute." Alisa stopped him. "I have something to tell you, Mr. Lan. Is that okay?"


    "Oh? What is it?" William said curiously.


    "Shall we take a walk?" Alisa asked, pointing to the small park before them.


    William''s confusion increased, but he nodded.


    They strolled through the park, feeling the sea breeze caress their faces.


    "Mr. Lan, do you remember that you stayed in our hotel when you were on a business trip a year


    ago?" Alisa said.


    "Yes, I do," said William, putting his hands in his pockets. "I''m really grateful for your hospitality at


    the time."


    "William Lan," said Alisa, turning to face him. Her heart began to beat faster and faster with each


    word she said. "I fell in love with you back then."


    William frowned, but didn''t say anything. He merely looked at the woman in front of him. Alisa


    smiled, "You don''t know that, right? But I have no choice. I like you and I can''t help it."


    "I''m married, Miss Zhang," William said. There was silence for a while before he nodded at her and


    began to leave.


    "I know!" Alisa shouted at his retreating back. "I know it''s toote to say it now, but I''m not sorry. If I


    had told you my feelings earlier, it would have been me you''d have been married to now!"


    William stopped in his tracks and turned around. "Impossible."


    "Why? Why is it impossible?" Alisa said, walking forward so that she was standing in front of him.


    "Do you think I am not good enough? In what ways am I not as good as Mary? She doesn''t deserve


    you one bit!"


    "Does not deserve me?" William asked, flummoxed. He couldn''t understand what she meant by it.


    "You are such an amazing person. Ordinary people should respect you," said Alisa after a pause.


    "But Mary? She is cold to you. She even asks you to buy junk food for her! She can''t be with you.


    How can she deserve you?"


    "I volunteered to do it," said William. "Nobody can make me do something I don''t want to. But I''m


    willing to do whatever she wants me to, no matter if she scolds me, beats me, or orders me around.


    I''m happy to see her happy. That''s all." "William..." Alisa looked at him disbelievingly. She was


    shocked at the feeling in his words.


    "She is Mary and there is nothing she doesn''t deserve." ''If we are going to speak about not


    deserving, it should be that I don''t deserve you, Mary. You are so wonderful!'' he thought.


    "Miss Zhang, please go back. I''m leaving now," William said politely and left.


    Alisa cried. She had summoned up all her courage to confess her love to William, but all he had


    done was confess his own love for Mary. What a failure!


    William walked leisurely towards the hotel room, the bags of food in his hands.


    He had nned to ask Alisa to take him shopping and buy some clothes for Mary, and nned to


    thank her in the future. But he hadn''t expected to get into such trouble.


    In the presidential suite on the tenth floor of the hotel, Mary had run from the balcony to the door


    several times.


    "Why hasn''t hee back yet?" she yelled into the empty suite. "He probably forgot about my


    hunger when he saw the beauty before him. Damn it! Damn it all!"


    She was about to run to the door again when she heard footsteps and the door clicking open.


    William is back! she thought and ran back to the bed, picking up the document and settling in so


    that she looked calm and collected.


    Candy EffiliEQ

 Chapter 70 Drinks Under The Moon

    Chapter 70 Drinks Under The Moon


    With a "click", the doorknob was turned.


    Holding the bags of food in one hand, William walked in. When he saw the stern expression on


    Mary''s face as she read the document, he raised his eyebrows and said, "You''re so serious. Haven''t


    you finished reading yet?"


    "You are looking down on me." Mary snorted.


    "Get here and have your dinner," said William with a smile.


    Mary took a look at him before slowly walking over. She then asked unnaturally, "Why did youe


    back sote?"


    "Did you miss me?"


    "I missed the food." Mary nced at William and took the food from his hand. Bringing it to her


    nose, she uttered inebriated, "It smells so good!"


    After putting her mouth-watering dinner on the bar counter, Mary started to eat anxiously.


    "Will you eat all this by yourself?" William asked with his hand in his pocket. He looked at Mary with


    amusement.


    "Hmm?" She turned to look at him and asked with her mouth full, "Haven''t you eaten yet?"


    "Yes, I have." Taking off his suit jacket, William walked around the bar counter and pulled out a


    bottle of wine with two sses. Pouring the liquid, he added, "But I''m not full."


    "Your eyes must have got distracted by something more attractive," Mary said, cutting a piece of


    meat rather forcefully. "So, you forgot to eat?"


    "I''m never interested in women." William smiled innocently.


    "What if it''s a man?" Mary cast a dismissive nce at him.


    Angry, William picked up the meat on the table and deliberately ignored her.


    "How considerate of you," Mary continued to say, more disdainful now.


    "I paid for it." William''s voice was calm yet domineering.


    In that case, she had to give in since William had indeed bought the meal.


    Taking a sip of wine, Mary closed the topic. "Don''t talk to me anymore. I''m starving to death, and I


    only have one mouth to eat and speak. I can''t do both at the same time."


    "Okay." William grinned, also taking a sip of his wine. "Oh, there are shrimp balls," Mary noted with


    a surprised beam. "That''s great."


    "Eat slowly," William warned her. With a kebab in his hand, he seemed to listen to his own advice


    and took his time eating it.


    "ording to an ancient saying, we should gulp down meat and wine. That''s how you taste good


    food. But I guess you''re too petty to try it." Mary looked at him and curled her lips disapprovingly.


    "Then, cheers?" William sped the wine ss in his hand.


    "Cheers!" Mary raised her ss and drank it up all at once.


    "You will get drunk soon if you have your wine like this," William told her, smiling.


    "It''s a good thing to get drunk and let loose afterward!" Mary said happily, "You don''t understand


    how it feels!"


    "Then I''ll get drunk with you. What do you think?"


    "It''s fine!" Mary patted on William''s shoulder and added, "Let''s get wasted!"


    By nightfall, the seaside view was really breathtaking from the balcony. However, since the two of


    them drank in their room, they had no idea how the spectacle outside looked like. At that moment,


    several bottles were lying on the counter, and most of the meat was already gone.


    Mary''s cheeks were both flushed, and her eyes were bright. She still couldn''t tell, though, whether


    she was drunk or not.


    "Burp!" After finishing her meal, Mary burped and apologized seemingly drunk next, "Ah... I''m sorry


    for being rude."


    Sheughed as she spoke. "It doesn''t matter," William said. Despite he had had a lot of wine too, he


    was still sober.


    "Ha ha..." Laughing, Mary rested her left elbow on the bar counter and her chin on her palm. Then


    she looked at William with her bright eyes and asked in a daze, "What... what did you do after you


    went out with Miss Zhang tonight?"


    Whenever people drank too much, they usually became bolder. As far as people were concerned,


    alcohol was the liquid of courage. Therefore, with its help, Mary became brave to say anything that


    crossed her mind, regardless if she would regret it the next day or not.


    "Nothing." William snickered. He had thought Mary didn''t care about it at all.


    "Liar!" Mary staggered to her feet and pointed at William with her finger. "Didn''t you say you wanted


    to go out with me? Why did you stand me up?"


    "You didn''t want to go out, did you?" William asked her as he held her up.


    "I... I was just afraid that if we went out... You would remain silent and wear a cold look on your face


    throughout the whole thing." Mary stammered between hups, "I... I didn''t... I didn''t owe you


    money..."


    "Oh, I see," William nodded.


    "Yes." All of a sudden, Mary lost her bnce, hitting her head against William''s chest. "I''m so


    sleepy..."


    "Then go to sleep." William pulled her to help her move.


    "No, no..." Mary struggled, "You haven''t... told me. What did you do after you went out tonight?"


    "Oh!" William raised his eyebrows. "I went out to solve things with your love rival."


    "Rival... love rival?" Mary frowned, "My rival... should be a man then."


    William''s face suddenly became mysterious.


    "Oh, I want to see the moon!" she blurted unexpectedly. Holding a bottle in her arms, Mary stumbled


    towards the balcony.


    "Be careful!" With a sigh, William followed her. "It''s time for you to go to bed."


    "No!" Mary shook her head stubbornly and sat on the balcony. Looking up at the moon above her


    head, she muttered, "Everyone has their hometown, every hometown has a moon, and everyone


    loves the moon over their hometown." Sheughed at herself. "Presumably, that''s how things are."


    "You''ve read that book too?" William inquired with a smile.


    "Of course." Mary pursed her lips with satisfaction. "I am the same as that author. I also like... the


    little moon in my hometown."


    "Alright." William checked his surroundings before he sat on the balcony and looked at the moon


    with her.


    "Then, what about you?" Mary looked at William.


    "I..." William took a sip of wine. "I don''t have a hometown."


    Maryughed drunkenly, raising her finger randomly as she said, "Liar! How could you... I mean,


    how can''t you have a hometown? Everyone has their hometown."


    "I was born by the same time my father started up hispany. At then, my mother used to follow


    him wherever he went around the world. I didn''t settle in America until I was eight years old. So


    there is nowhere I recognize as my hometown," William exined.


    "This is sad, sadder than my story." Squinting her eyes, Mary asked, "What about your mother? I


    remember when you told me about her... You lost her when you were ten, right?"


    "Yes." William nodded and said, "Although we''ve settled down in a house of our own, the situation


    only got worse. My mother cheated on my father first. She couldn''t stand the fact that my father


    spent more time in his work than with her."


    "William..." Twitching her mouth, Mary looked like she was about to cry.


    "Later, my father met that woman and asked my mother for a divorce," William continued. Maybe


    because he had spent most of the night drinking, he was feelingfortable enough to spit out all


    he had been suppressing for such a long time. "But my mother didn''t agree with it. After making a


    scene, she made that woman... have an abortion. My father was blind with rage and found awyer


    to solve their situation once and for all. My mother couldn''t stand it and took a bunch of sleeping


    pills tomit suicide."


    As soon as William finished telling his story, he found it strange not to hear any response from Mary.


    Turning his head to look at her, he saw the woman drinking from the bottle. William smiled. How


    could he have told all that to a drunk person?


    "Then I can give you half of the moon in my hometown," Mary wiped her mouth before she suddenly


    suggested. "And you won''t have to be sad anymore." "Would you do that?" William was stunned at


    her suggestion at first, but after a while, he looked at her with amusement.


    "I would do it for you," Mary said followed by aughter. Then, all of a sudden, she stoppedughing


    and stared at William in all seriousness.


    "And when are you going to take me to see your... our hometown''s moon?" William asked.


    "Hmm..." Mary thought it through for a long time and said atst, "Tomorrow, okay?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Okay." With one of his arms resting over his crooked legs, William stared at Mary dotingly.


    "Will... William." Suddenly, Mary bent over and crawled towards him, stopping only when her little


    flushed face was a few centimeters away from his astonished stare.


    Mary had no idea whether she was drunk or not. She just felt dizzy and out of touch with reality.


    William''s face was so close to hers that if she wanted, she could touch him. Daring to do so, Mary


    reached out her hand and carefully touched William''s left cheek. Once she parted her lips to speak,


    the smell of alcohol in her breath became even more evident. "If only I were the one you liked."


    William smirked at the cold touch of her fingers against his skin, failing to realize that a smile at that


    situation was an unkind gesture of him. "Certain things are beyond your control." With only the full


    moon over their heads and the salty breeze blowing in the air, it all became unexpectedly quiet after


    that.


    The little woman on the balcony was silent for a long time. Her right hand was barely hanging from


    William''s shoulder as her head was deeply buried in his chest.


    William couldn''t helpughing. It turned out that she had fallen asleep.


    As if he was holding a child, William picked Mary up as he stood and brought her hands around his


    neck before he carried her to the bedroom.


    Afterward, he put Mary on the bed and gently covered her with the quilt. She was sleeping as


    soundly as a kitten.


    ''If I hadn''t tempted you with my money, made you marry me, and involved you in all that came with


    it, you wouldn''t have drunk so much, would you?'' he thought to himself.


    The clock on the wall ticked. As the hours passed, the person on the bed was still soundly sleeping


    while the man sitting on the bedside remained there in silence for a long time.


    The morning early spread its first rays over the sea. By the time the sun made its way into the hotel


    room, someughter from afar woke Mary up.


    "Ouch... My head hurts." Battling to rise from the bed, Mary felt her head and body aching


    everywhere. There was no shade of doubt that she had a hangover. The only problem was that she


    didn''t remember much ofst night. Going through the past events in her mind, she recalled a lot of


    drinking, heading to the balcony to drink some more, looking at the moon...


    While Mary was struggling to fill the nks in her memory, a "click" on the door interrupted her


    thoughts as William came in with a bright smile on his face. "Good morning!"


    "Well... Good morning," Mary replied in a daze. Noticing that he seemed to be in a good mood,


    Mary looked at his clothes and asked, "You went out for a run today?"


    "Yes. The weather is good. I just ran along the coast for a while." William wiped his sweat from his


    face with a towel and said, "I''m going to wash myself now. The breakfast is ready, so don''t take too


    long to get up. We''re going to hang out today."


    "Oh, okay." Mary''s brain was slow to react that morning. It was not until William closed the door


    behind him that she finally processed his words.


    ''What? Hang out?'' she thought, rmed.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 71 Having A Good Time In Hainan

    Chapter 71 Having A Good Time In Hainan


    With a sandwich in her hand, Mary gazed up at William who had just walked out of the bathroom.


    Her eyebrows furrowed. "Where are we going today? Is it going to be just the two of us?"


    "Yes, and we''re going to Ultima Thule." He casually brushed back his hair and sat opposite to her.


    As he leaned back on his seat, his fingers grazed across the ss table. "The party''s still tomorrow.


    Plus, it isn''t like we have ns today, so why don''t we have some time to ourselves?"


    "You''re pulling the ''boss'' card again," Mary used, narrowing her eyes. "You''re only using this


    business trip as an excuse to go out and have fun."


    "Right again." He cocked up an eyebrow. Amusement danced in his eyes as his head tilted forward.


    "So, am I taking that as a ''no''?"


    "It''s not that," she quickly denied, shaking her head rapidly. "It''s just...you just... You pulled it off very


    well."


    "Okay." William simply took a sip from his juice with a nod of his head.


    After a long period of silence and hesitation, Mary finally spoke up, "Were you the one who put me


    to bedst night?"


    He shrugged. "Yes."


    "Ah..." Her cheeks flushed. Twisting her fingers, she said shyly, "Did you carry me on your back or in


    your arms?"


    "Who said I carried you?" He scoffed incredulously. "I dragged you to the bed."


    She coughed and sputtered at his words. The smile on his lips went unnoticed, as he slowly stood


    up from his seat and said, "Come on then. Let''s head to the beach."


    What better way to wash out the burning sun rays than to lie on the cool sand and bathe in the vast


    glistening sea? As Mary sat on the front seat of his convertible, her bright eyes reflected the skies


    overhead. She could already feel her toes being swept by the strong waves and see how her dark


    hair glimmer under the sunlight. At the thought, her heart raced in her chest. There was just


    something about going to the beach that filled her with excitement.


    "Open up the roof!" She stood up. As she poked her head out the roof of the car, she could feel the


    wind brushing the sides of her cheeks. Raising her arms, she cheered loudly, "Ultima Thule, here I


    come!"


    At the sight of her carefree behavior, William couldn''t help butugh. It was rare to meet someone


    so excited over the simplest of things. With a shake of his head, he turned his attention back to the


    driveway.


    "I can''t believe we''re actually going there!" As soon as Mary had returned to her seat, a thought


    suddenly hit her. She pped her hands together in panic. "Wait! Stop the car!"


    "What''s wrong?" Immediately, William slowed the car to the roadside. He turned to her with his


    eyebrows furrowed.


    "We need new clothes. I mean, we can''t wear this to the beach." To prove her point, she waved her


    hand exasperatedly over her denim shorts and high heels. If she nned on running to the sea,


    there was no way she could do it with these damned heels.


    "Fine, hurry up."


    "Come with me!" Mary urged, grabbing ahold of his arm. She looked him over and bit back augh.


    "Are you really nning to go to the beach in a suit? You''ll burn to death! And I swear, if you get


    sand in your leather shoes, I won''t be helping you in cleaning them off."


    Hearing her warnings, William felt that he had no other choice but to heed to her order. "I''ll listen to


    you this time," he stated.


    With a triumphant smile, she turned her gaze to the small shop at the roadside. As there weren''t


    any people crowding the area, it was the perfect ce to start. She raced down the road and


    opened the small ss door, taking in the variety of fabrics hanging on the walls.


    It was indeed a very small shop. In fact, William''s head almost hit the roof when he entered through


    the door. He had to bend his back to get through the ce without swinging his head against any of


    the fabrics being disyed at the top.


    "Sir," Mary said to the middle-aged man by the Counter, pointing at the clothes. "Do you mind


    handing me the green and yellow camisole?"


    "You got it, madam!" The owner turned around to find a tool to fetch the clothes that she was asking


    for.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Is it this one?" William stretched out his arm and pointed at the camisole.


    "That''s the one." Mary nodded.


    Without needing any assistance, he easily took it off from the rack. The owner flushed in


    embarrassment upon seeing how the couple had managed themselves without his help.


    "Thank you!" She walked around the tiny shop with her hands sped behind her back. If she had


    straightened her back any more, she would''ve looked like a high school administrator as she


    observed each and every fabric presented on the rack. "Hmm, these colorful shorts, a pair of denim,


    and the ssic camisole-we obviously need that... Oh! And slippers!" She turned to William. "What


    size do you wear?" "Forty-five."


    "Why are your feet so big?" she grumbled to herself as she perused over the shoes. Upon finding


    the slippers that could fit him, she handed everything over to him. "Here you are."


    Upon taking a look of the fabrics in her arms, his eyes widened. The shorts Mary had picked out for


    him was the exact same color of her camisole. ''There''s no way in hell I''m heading out of this ce


    in colorful clothes.'' "I-Do I have to wear them?"


    "And what''s wrong with them?" She pouted. "Everyone wears them. Besides, you''ve already said


    that I''d pick everything out for you today. Are you really going to break your promise?"


    Seeing her wide eyes, William sighed. He ran a hand through his hair, fighting the urge to just walk


    away from this small shop. With a sigh, he finally relented. "Fine. I''ll give it a try."


    "Yay! Here." She shoved the clothes into his arms. "I''ll be changing too."


    He nodded and walked into the fitting room.


    Despite wanting to spend more time with her, he had a hard time breaking out of his normal routine.


    Usually, his way of rxing would be lounging in his house with a ss of wine in his hand, not


    running around in the beach. But if it was for Mary, maybe it was high time he indulged himself for


    once? Quickly changing into their clothes, the two of them walked out at the same time.


    Mary wore a simple pair of hot pants and a camisole, fit for the cool breeze in the beach.


    "You look great!" she eximed. Her eyes lit up in excitement.


    "Really?" William looked at her suspiciously before ncing at the mirror himself.


    His toes stretched out awkwardly. It had been a long time since he had worn flip flops. And it had


    definitely been a longer time since he was caught sight of not wearing the usual pair of suit pants.


    His nose wrinkled. Although the shy clothes weren''t in line to his taste, it was indeed more


    suitable for the beach.


    "Well? What do you think?" She leaned over and stood beside him.


    "Not bad," he admitted.


    "Is that so?" Mary smiled victoriously. ncing at the mirror, she couldn''t help but peep at William''s


    upper body. Being wrapped under the tight camisole, she could see the small lines from his six-pack


    abs. At the sight, her eyes glimmered.


    "You look ten years younger!" The shop owner came over with a bright smile on his face. "You look


    like a bunch of college students dressed like that!" "We''ll take them, sir. How much are they?"


    "Let me calcte." Upon punching a few numbers onto his calctor, he looked up. "It will be 200."


    "200? Sir, why don''t you just give us a discount?"


    Standing aside, William let her bargain with the shop owner. He wanted to ce his hands in his


    pockets like he usually did, but the pockets were too low that he had to give up. He pursed his lips,


    feeling unfamiliar with his entire look.


    When he raised his head again, Mary was already walking over with a huge woven hat in her hand.


    At the sight of her glistening eyes, it seemed that the bargaining had been sessful. "Let''s go!"


    The two of them got back to his car and drove all the way to Ultima Thule. Soon enough, the small


    buildings were reced with pine trees, and the skies seemed even brighter. As they finally parked


    by the side of the beach, she could already see so many people surrounding the stone that said


    ''Ultima Thule!''.


    "There are so many people there!" She pouted, crossing her arms. "It will be ages before we could


    take a picture."


    "It''s just a rock. Are we really going to picture ourselves with a rock?"


    "Youck a sense of romance." She resisted the urge to roll her eyes. "If you don''t want to, then you


    can just take photos of me instead. Okay?"


    "Okay." William nodded. Soon enough, Mary squeezed intorge crowd, clutching the hat in her


    hand.


    "William! William!" Hearing her call out for his name, he squeezed through the crowd and saw that


    she was already in ce. "Hurry up!"


    Seeing this, he quickly turned to the girl in blue beside him. "Hello, do you mind taking photos of me


    and that woman?"


    He pointed at Mary who was waving her arms up in the air in front of the stone signage.


    "Sure!" The young girl''s cheeks immediately flushed red at the sight of the handsome man hovering


    over her. Her hands trembled, but she managed to nod in response.


    He nodded to show his appreciation and walked towards Mary.


    "Is he an actor or something? He looks hot!" Another girl eyed his tight torso, resisting the urge to


    drool at the sight.


    "Right? You think he''d go for me?" The girl in blue bit her bottom lip. A full blown smile had entered


    her face.


    "I thought you didn''t want to take a picture beside a rock?" Mary raised her eyebrow at his


    approaching figure. "I still don''t," he responded. He made an OK signal to the young girl. "But you''ve


    already lined up. It would be a waste of time if I didn''t take a photo with you,"


    She gritted her teeth, annoyed by his attitude. She grabbed his arm and pulled him closer to her,


    trying her best to take many photos with William. In fact, she didn''t leave the signage until she heard


    disgruntled whispers around them.


    "Here''s your phone, cutie." As the two left, the little girl ran up to them and handed the phone back


    to William.


    "Cutie?" Mary cocked up an eyebrow, and he shrugged innocently, indicating that he had no idea


    why she would call him with such term of endearment.


    "Thank you." He took the phone from her and was about to leave when she spoke up again, "So,


    cutie, where are you from?"


    "A City."


    "Really?" she squealed. "My house is actually around the city too. When will you go back? Maybe


    we can go back together?"


    Mary blinked, speechless at the girl''s confidence. Was he really that handsome that every girl would


    find herself falling to their feet at the sight of him? Her lips twitched in annoyance, and she turned


    away. "Well..." ncing at Mary, he immediately wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her


    to his arms. "My wife might not like that. I''m sorry."


    She froze under his touch. When she felt his fingertips grazing across her waist line, her cheeks


    immediately turned bright red as her eyes shed.


    "Oh...okay." With a pout, the young girl returned to herpanion.


    Once they were gone, William turned around and pulled her closer into his arms. She nced at


    him coldly. "Your wife?" She snorted. "And you said it so smoothly."


    "Of course. Aren''t you my wife?"


    "Let me go." Mary tried to pry his hand off her. "Get your hand off me."


    William let go of his hold and took out his phone. "Well, it seems that you put me in a dilemma," he


    stated, scanning through the photos that they had taken.


    "What dilemma?" She turned.


    "Hmm, in a dilemma on whether I should delete this photo of you with your eyes closed and a silly


    grin on your face." He snorted inughter as he motioned to the very unttering photo he had of


    her on his phone, and her eyes immediately widened at the sight. "I swear I''m going to kill you!"


    With a loud scream, she threw herself at him only to miss by a few feet. She dug her fingernails into


    her palms, and she gritted her teeth.


    "Could you even catch me?" Without another word, he sprinted away, racing down the golden sand


    and to the shoreline.


    "Oh, just watch me!" she snarled, racing up to him.


    The two raced across the coastline as theirughter filled the peaceful atmosphere, looking like a


    beautiful couple. As their footprints trailed across the sand, their arms swung around the air as they


    tried to catch up to one another.


    Once they''d calmed down, they decided to take a sightseeing cruise ship to look at the many


    inds peppered across the sea.


    After that, they went to watch the sea lion show. The two were at the front row. As Mary marveled at


    the show, William couldn''t help but gaze at her in amusement.


    Once the show hade to an end, he took her to the museum where they viewed many of the


    ce''s cultural artifacts.


    For Mary, today was undoubtedly a great day. Not only did she have a great time, but she also took


    many pictures to ingrain them into their memories.


    However, for William, today was probably the most exhausting day he had in his life-including all the


    days he spent in working at his office. At every turn he took, she''d be taking photos right beside him


    all the time. Maybe the amount of photos he had taken with her could be as many or even greater


    than all the photos he had umted of himself in thest ten years. When they were about to


    call it as the end of their trip, his shoulders sagged in relief.


    On their way back to the hotel, Mary took this time to scroll down her phone and check all the


    photos one by one.


    "What were you even doing when we took this photo?" she murmured to herself, swiping to the


    right. "You weren''t even looking at the camera.


    Oh, this one isn''t so good either. Our faces are too big.


    Hmm...not this one-too many people in the background.


    Ugh, even the selfies aren''t that great."


    William eyed her by the side as she deleted the photos one by one. "You''ve deleted at least two-


    thirds of them," he pointed out, disgruntled at the amount of time they had wasted just for her to


    delete the lot of them.


    "Doesn''t matter." Mary shrugged, not bothering to raise her head. "It''s quality over quantity. The


    most important thing is that the photos we do have make us look good. I mean, it''s useless, if we


    keep them all and we all look horrible in them. Speaking of, we have to delete this one too."


    William sighed exasperatedly as they walked into the hotel lobby.


    "Mr. Lan and Mrs. Lan!"


    "Hmm?" Mary raised her head at the sound of her name.


    Sporting a ck suit, Alisa walked towards them and quickly greeted them with a smile.


    At the sight of William in his colorful shorts, she hid a smile, finally understanding what he meant


    last night. She sped her hands together.


    "Miss Zhang." William nodded.


    "Mr. Lan, did you have a good time?" she asked.


    "It was very good," he replied. Despite using most of their time to take all the photos, he truly did


    have a great time with her. It was definitely a breath of fresh air.


    "Great, great." Alisa sighed in relief. "I wish you both have all the happiness in the world. I better get


    to work now. See youter!"


    "Okay." With a nod of acknowledgment, William led Mary to the elevator.


    "She''s weird," she muttered.


    Although he said nothing in reply, the corners of his lips twitched up into a small smile.


    Candy Q


    Trantor: Doris

 Chapter 72 Attending The Party

    Chapter 72 Attending The Party


    The sun was up as usual in Hainan, the heat radiating outwards into a bright day. Huge waves


    rolled out from the sea, as the clouds hung low with no sign of rain.


    Mary had woken up early, excited for the party being held in Yalong Bay today.


    She pushed her bedroom door open and walked out, finding William adjusting his tie in front of the


    mirror. He watched her disheveled figure as he called out, "Your clothes are on the sofa. I''ll ask


    someone to do your hairter, you can go take a shower first." ...


    "What clothes?" Mary asked, scratching her messy hair.


    "Never mind, you can put them onter." He turned back towards the mirror.


    "Okay." Letting out a loud yawn, she picked up the clothes and shuffled towards the bathroom.


    William quietly chuckled at her unkempt appearance. He was speechless seeing that she was so


    casual when she woke up in the morning.


    The silence that had settled in the room was broken by a ''Ding!''. Hisputer came to life, as


    several notifications popped up in the corner of the screen.


    He strode towards the table, holding the mouse with his slender fingers as he moved the cursor to


    open the new e-mail.


    "Share transfer agreement of thepany..."


    William''s hand froze in its ce for a long moment, before he quickly closed the mail and turned off


    theputer.


    A soft humming, mixed with the sound of running water, traveled from the bathroom.


    William cast a nce towards the source of the sound. ''Mary, how long will our marriagest?''


    Wet hair sticking to her neck, Mary walked out of the bathroom as she pulled at the dress she had


    on. "It''s too long, isn''t it?" ...


    When she raised her head, she found William plopped down on a sofa. Unaware of her presence,


    he leisurely read documents ced on hisp.


    Three stylists stood beside him. Under the pressure of their boss''spany, they were almost


    trembling in a cold sweat.


    "Finished?" William raised his head nonchntly.


    "Yes." She nodded. ''He is so handsome!'' She silently mused over how, without even trying, he


    intimidated his audience with just his mere presence.


    "The dress is quite long, don''t you think?"


    "Yes, a little.


    Just wear it."


    Mary rolled her eyes and ignored him, moving towards the people standing by. She asked, "Hello.


    Are you stylists?"


    "Mrs. Lan." A bearded man replied with a smile, "Yes."


    "Thank you then."


    "My pleasure." The man slightly bowed to her, showing his respect. Although Mr. Lan was serious,


    his wife seemed very kind to him.


    While her hair was being done, Marry chewed on her breakfast. "William, can you bring me a ss


    of orange juice? My throat feels dry."


    William was slow to respond when he finally pushed away his documents and stood up. A few


    secondster he walked back into the room, with a ss in his hand. "If you keep drinking this


    much, you might have several bathroom trips."


    "Don''t worry, I have strong control over my dder." Mary put down the bread as she gulped down


    the juice.


    "Puff..." The young assistant, applying the nail polish on Mary''s left hand, let out a giggle. The


    bearded man was quick to scold her in a low voice, "What are you doing?"


    "It''s okay." Mary assured him and then nced towards William. She suggested, "How about you go


    back to the bedroom and I will call you after I''m done getting ready? Otherwise, I''ll just be disturbing


    your work."


    William red at her, then hesitantly turned around to walk out.


    "Hoo... "


    The four people in the living room breathed a sigh of relief.


    As soon as William left, the living room became active in an instant.


    "Madam, your hair is in good condition. How do you take care of it?"


    "Really? I don''t know. I don''t have any special routine for it."


    "It''s called natural beauty."


    "Madam, did you just buy this dress? I think it''s thetest style!"


    "What? It''s just what William gave me..."


    "Mr. Lan and you are on really good terms!" "Well, we''re okay." Inside the bedroom, William let out a


    deep sigh. Was he that frightening? They sounded so rxed, chatting with Mary. Yet those stylists


    feared talking in his presence? Why was that, was he some kind of a monster?


    Later, when they arrived at the party, it caused quite a stir. Mary was adorned in a Bohemian long


    dress, while William looked dapper in a ck suit.


    Thebination of a handsome man and a breathtaking woman, always attracted people''s


    attention.


    "Oh, William, you''re finally here!" A tall middle-aged man sauntered over to the couple.


    It was Adam Chen. As he reached them, William said, "Mr. Chen, here is a small gift for you."


    William grinned and handed over the gift he had prepared.


    "Oh, I''m so happy now that you are here!" Adam curiously scanned Mary. "Is this your wife?"


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Chen. I''m Mary, William''s wife. I''m so honored to attend your party," Mary


    answered.


    "You''re wee." He mused aloud, "You indeed are a perfect match. William, you chose the right


    person."


    "Mr. Chen is also married, aren''t you?" asked William. "Can we meet your wife?" "My little son fell


    asleep, Beryl went to put him to bed."


    As the three exchanged greetings, amotion broke out within the crowd.


    Trying to locate the source of the chaos, they saw Victor. Donned in a red suit, he approached them


    at a slow pace.


    The bright color of his suit made him stick out like a sore thumb amongst the crowd. However, Mary


    was able to see through his facade.


    An impable smile was stered on Victor''s face.


    The guests at the party were either celebrities or tycoons in the industry invited by Adam. Although


    Victor was worshipped by the public, he was just an ''actor'' in their eyes. How was he allowed to


    attend such a private event?


    All of a sudden, a soft pain welled up in Mary''s heart. How many people were aware of the pain


    hidden behind the smile of a proud person like Victor?


    William''s eyes were settled on Mary, as she gazed at Victor intently. There were waves of emotions


    on her face, and he didn''t dare stare at them for too long. He didn''t want to see something he


    wouldn''t be able to ept.


    "Mr. Chen," Victor loudly stated as he reached them. Taking off his sunsses, he smirked, "Does


    my arrival cause any inconvenience to you?"


    "Of course not, Mr. Qiao." Adam returned the smile. "I''m very happy that a big star like you, decided


    toe here."


    "That''s good." His eyes crinkled. "I was invited by Mrs. Chen. However, on the way here, I was


    worried that I would not be weed by you."


    "Why wouldn''t you be?"


    The two politely greeted each other, aware of the eyes on them.


    "I''ve to go meet others, enjoy yourselves."


    Adam busied himself with the new guests and walked away.


    "Mr. Lan. Mary." As soon as Adam left, all the politeness disappeared from Victor''s face.


    "Victor, why are you here?" Mary questioned.


    "Mrs. Chen invited me." He gave her a sly grin and asked, "What about my clothes?"


    "They''re fine." She was about to say something but was stopped by William.


    "Behave yourself now that you are here. Don''t lose the face of ourpany."


    Mary was startled at his cold tone. She cautioned, "William... How could you say that?" "Oh? Do


    you feel sad for him?" William gave a sharp reply and raised his eyebrows at her.


    "Mary. I''m fine." Victor''s smile didn''t quite reach his eyes.


    She looked at him awkwardly.


    She knew if these two were left on their own, they would end up in a fight. It was difficult being


    sandwiched in their tense rtionship.


    When William caught the way they bore into each other''s eyes, a blinding rage surged up from


    within him. He clenched his fists, as he stormed away.


    "William..." Mary called after him in a low voice.


    "Go and find him. It wouldn''t be good if someone noticed," Victor advised.


    "I''ll go then. We can talkter!"


    "Okay."


    Mary quickly turned around, lifting her long dress, and chased after William. Victor watched her


    disappear into the crowd.


    "Slow down..." She caught up to William and asked, "Where are you going? Wait for me."


    "Mr. Lan! Long time no see." A bald man with a round belly walked over to where they were. "Yes.


    How are you doing nowadays?"


    "Everything is fine..."


    "Oh, is this Mrs. Lan? When did you secretly get married?"


    "Mr. Lan, I''ve heard a lot about you..."


    After they politely met and conversed with everyone, Mary''s face felt frozen into a smile.


    Before she could voice her difort, another person joined the group.


    "William." Adam strode over. "I''m sorry that I couldn''t take good care of you. Thanks for your


    understanding."


    "It''s okay."


    "Have you read the documents I sent you this morning?"


    ''Documents?'' Mary frowned. What documents were they talking about?


    "Mary, you can go hang out. I''lle back to youter." At his sudden request for her to leave, she


    had no option but to oblige.


    "Okay." Mary gave a few nods and walked away.


    "Didn''t you tell your wife about the share transfer?"


    "No." William gave an emotionless reply. Seeing that he wasn''t going to say anything more on the


    topic, Adam let it go. He questioned, "William, is there any dissatisfaction on your part with the


    agreement?"


    Mary had sauntered over to the nearby barbeque stall and got a te. She ran her gaze over the


    crowd looking for a particr face. She wondered where Victor was and if he was by himself?


    "Are you looking for me?" Victor''s silvery voice came from behind her.


    "Oh?" Turning around, Mary let out a chuckle in surprise. "Yes, here is some barbecue meat for


    you."


    "Thank you." Victor took the grilled meat and asked, "Did you finish socializing?"


    "Well, sort of." She looked away, avoiding the awkward stare.


    The two continued chatting for a while and strolled to a bench away from the crowd.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "You said you received Mrs. Chen''s invitation today?"


    "Yes. I saved her once by chance," said Victor.


    "Wow, that''s awesome!" Mary continued, "Tell me more about that heroic deed of yours."


    "Then listen carefully..." He beamed, "Actually, it''s not a big deal. Thest movie I did was invested


    by theirpany. While shooting, a few props fell and almost hit Mrs. Chen who was there for


    inspection. I was the one who pulled her out of the way. That''s it."


    "Wow, that''s still pretty cool."


    "Yeah, keep theplimentsing!"


    "Ha-ha..."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 73 The Rescue

    Chapter 73 The Rescue


    "I think we can sign the agreement after dealing with thepany''s affairs. We''re still in the


    negotiation stage. I haven''t made any official announcements within thepany yet," said William.


    "Alright..." Adam nodded, "Then we''ll follow your lead. We can''t rush this."


    "Okay."


    "William, may I ask you a question?" After a short pause, Adam asked, "Why did you sell eighty


    percent of yourpany''s shares to me?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    That was almost like selling the entirepany. Adam felt weird about it.


    "Well," said William, and he paused, sticking his hands in his pockets. He answered casually,


    "Because I''m moving out of the country next year. I don''t know if I can work here after I do that."


    "Makes sense." Adam nodded to show he understood. He was pretty sure William was hiding


    something from him, but he didn''t press him. "Best of luck in the future, then!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Chen." William raised his ss to Adam.


    "Cheers!" The two of them raised their sses leisurely and clinked them together. Then they


    shared pleasant conversation more appropriate for a festive asion. That was, until a cry for help


    shattered the calm.


    "Help! Help! Help!"


    While everyone was having fun, a woman''s cry for help rang out. It sounded like it might havee


    from the reef, or nearby, at least.


    "Oh my God! Someone''s drowning!"


    "Someone get down here and save her!"


    "Help! Help!"


    Everyone was panicking, but panic wouldn''t help save the victim.


    Adam ran down to the shore, and William followed him. As he did that, he looked around and


    suddenly felt uneasy. ''Where is Mary? Where did she go?''


    The sky quickly darkened, and the wind on the sea got stronger and stronger. The waves


    pummeled the reef one after another. And the din became unbearable, like the roar of the sea god.


    "Hurry up! Get in there and save her!" With Adam''s shouts ringing in their ears, the bodyguards


    jumped into the sea one by one.


    Clenching his fists, William scanned the crowd, looking for one person in particr. "Mary! Where


    are you? Mary!"


    No one answered.


    With a frown, William looked at the figure struggling in the sea and his heart was conflicted.


    He saw that she had long hair and wore a red and yellow dress. Mary? She couldn''t swim.


    Did she fall into the water likest time?


    "Damn it!" With a curse, William strode into the water. He would never stand by and watch Mary


    drown like this. He was waiting for the water to get at least waist level before he started swimming.


    ''You can''t be hurt, Mary!''


    "Mr. Lan, what are you doing? Mr. Lan!" Adam waded in after him and tried to hold him back.


    "What does it look like I''m doing? I''m going to save her!" William shook off Adam''s hand, "Mary''s in


    there. Let go of me!"


    "Mr. Lan, Mr. Lan..."


    William couldn''t hear him. All he could see was the figure fighting to stay above the waves. The next


    instant he jumped into the water and swam there with all his might.


    "Is that Mrs. Lan?" The onlookers began to discuss among themselves the victim''s identity. "I don''t


    know. I didn''t see a thing."


    "It''s not Mrs. Lan, is it? I wonder."


    "That''s not Mrs. Lan. It''s my friend!" A woman in blue said anxiously, "My friend''s out there. She


    wanted to go swimming, but she ran into trouble!"


    "Then Mr. Lan..."


    "Mr. Lan, get back here!"


    "Mr. Lan, that''s not your wife!"


    "It''s too dangerous! Come back!"


    The people on the shore shouted, trying to stop William from drowning, too, but William ignored


    them. His eyes could only see Mary, out there striving against the sea, and the sound of the waves


    drowned their cries.


    ''Mary, you can''t be hurt! Damn it! Why did you do something so stupid! Why go in the water if you


    can''t swim?'' But the sea provided no answers.


    Atst, he was making progress. He was getting closer!


    With his heart clenched, he swam towards a wave as it was about to break. Then he jumped,


    dolphin-like, out of the water and grabbed the struggling figure. He started back to shore, carrying


    the woman with him. The bodyguards around them waded in to help, and several people dragged


    the unconscious woman back to drynd.


    "Mary, can you hear me?" While swimming, William tried to talk to "Mary", "Don''t worry! I''ll save


    you!"


    The people on the shore stared at the sea intently.


    "What''s going on?" Victor asked. "What happened?" Seeing the crowd from afar, both Mary and


    Victor were afraid that something bad might have happened, so they came down to have a look.


    "Someone fell in the water!"


    "Oh my God! Who did? Please tell me!" Mary eximed.


    "I don''t know."


    "Are you Mrs. Lan ?" Someone in the crowd shouted and suddenly all eyes were on her.


    "What... What''s wrong?" Mary asked. She stepped back, uncertain what was going on.


    "Mr. Lan thought you fell into the water and jumped in to save you!"


    "What?" That hit Mary like a ton of bricks. Startled, Mary looked out at the roiling sea. She couldn''t


    see anything. "Mrs. Lan, please see if you can spot him. It''s too dangerous out there!"


    "Yeah, I know. Too dangerous..." After a short pause, Mary pushed through the crowd and shouted,


    "William!! William!"


    "Mary!" Victor pulled her back at once.


    "Let me go!" Without looking back, Mary broke free of his grip and rushed forward.


    Looking at his empty hands, Victor was speechless for a long time.


    By the time Mary got there, William and the others had gotten the victim to safety.


    William''s designer suit had gottenpletely soaked, and his face was wet, and his hair dripped all


    over him, making him look quite disheveled.


    "Wi...William..." Mary ran to his side and said his name.


    "Mary? Mary!" Seeing her, William was as shocked as he''d ever been. He raised his head, as if he


    could not believe his eyes. Hadn''t he just rescued her?


    "Hurry up!" Adam ordered the medical staff, as they grabbed their equipment and tended to the


    rescued girl.


    "Mary!" All of a sudden, William stood up, like an angry beast. His eyes were red, and stung from


    the water. He shouted at Mary, "So where were you? Why didn''t you answer me when I called you?


    I can''t even..."


    "I... I''m sorry..." Looking at him, Mary couldn''t tell whether she was more frightened or moved.


    "Did you know..." William suddenly stepped forward and pulled Mary into his arms. His voice


    trembled as he said, "I thought, I thought you..."


    Mary was stunned by the sudden hug, and her clothes became sodden, too. William still hadn''t


    toweled off.


    "I should have let you stay with me, then this never would have..."


    "I''m fine." Mary raised her arms and hugged him back. "I''m sorry I got you all worked up like that.


    William sighed. When he was about to say something, he felt someone in the crowd staring at him


    with angry eyes. Who was it? He raised his sharp eyes, scanning the onlookers. It was Victor,


    ring at him coldly in the crowd.


    He hugged Mary even tighter. He wasn''t sure why.


    The people in the crowd began to whisper to one another.


    "Mr. Lan is such a great husband."


    "Yeah, I wish I had a love like that." "Mr. Lan and Mrs. Lan must really love each other."


    All of a sudden, Mary realized that everyone was staring at them. "Not here. Let go of me," she


    reminded him in a quiet voice.


    William squinted at Victor with a scornful smile and slowly let go of Mary.


    "Oh, Mr. Lan." Adam came over. "Thank you for doing that, but leave it to the professionals, okay?


    That''s why they''re here. That was way too dangerous. Fortunately, everyone is fine."


    "Yes," nodded William. "Sorry to worry you."


    "It''s okay as long as you''re fine." Adam waved his hand and said, "Your clothes are all wet. If you


    don''t mind, you can go to my ce to change your clothes. I''m afraid you will get sick.


    "Okay." William nodded.


    Adam immediately waved his hand and summoned two bodyguards. They apanied William


    and Mary to the hotel nearby.


    "Mary..."


    The two of them passed through the crowd and when they passed by Victor, he suddenly spoke.


    "Victor, any problems?" Mary looked at him.


    "No," he said. "But... I''d get out of those wet clothes. You don''t want to catch a cold," said Victor with


    a smile.


    "Okay." Mary nodded.


    "Let''s go." All of a sudden, William stretched out his hand, held Mary''s left hand and guided her


    forward.


    "Let¡ªlet me go." Mary struggled as she walked.


    "Why? You don''t want him to see it?" William frowned.


    "It''s not that." Lowering her head, Mary suddenly felt powerless. ''Hugging and holding hands,


    maybe you''re doing that for show. How can I forget you like guys?''


    "Then where did you go just now?" asked William.


    "I didn''t go anywhere." Mary replied in a low voice.


    "Were you with Victor?"


    Mary lowered her head and said nothing.


    "So I guessed right." ring at her, William continued, "How many times have I told you? Stay


    away from him. Why won''t you listen to me?"


    "Why?" Mary looked up. "Why do you want me to stay away from him?" "Mary, you ¡ª "


    "I have my freedom. All I sold you is my marriage," Mary interrupted.


    "Well, good for you!" William shook off her hand and snorted, "You finally grew a spine.


    Congrattions!"


    After saying that, he left decisively. Biting her lips, Mary watched him walk off and sighed helplessly.


    The two strong bodyguards behind them were at a loss.


    "Mary? What''s wrong?" It was Victor,ing up behind her.


    "Hmm?" Mary turned and looked at Victor who was approaching. "Why are you here?"


    "I''m not used to the noise over there." Victor shrugged.


    "Whye to a party if you don''t like the noise?" With a bitter smile on her face, Mary''s eyes were


    still searching for William.


    "If I said it was for you, would you believe me?" Victor said with a smile, "I received the invitation.


    But I didn''t want toe. I heard you would be here, so I came."


    "You..."


    "I haven''t seen you for so long. I miss you." "Victor..." Mary''s face turned red like a tomato. Only a


    yboy like Victor could say those sweet words so smoothly. This was definitely not his first rodeo.


    "William left you again?"


    "Well..."


    "Just spit it out. No fancy words, no weird ways of saying things, okay?" Victor leaned over and


    flicked Mary''s head.


    "What are you doing?" Mary angrily shook off his hand and sneezed. "Ah choo!"


    "Ha ha," said Victor, hands in his pockets like usual. "I don''t want you anywhere near William, but


    you probably should change into something warmer."


    "Madam, this way please." The bodyguard beside them also stepped forward and gestured,


    indicating she should follow.


    "Well, I''m going to change my clothes."


    "Okay, go ahead."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 74 The Uninvited Guest

    Chapter 74 The Uninvited Guest


    The guard took her to Adam''s ce. She then took a shower and changed her clothes.


    Throughout the whole process, William kept on a straight face while Mary ignored him. The two of


    them kept silent, as if they were secretly in battle.


    The situationsted until the two of them returned to the beach party and even after their business


    trip while they were on the ne.


    This was the so-called "cold war" right?


    Sitting on the ne, Mary curled her lips. Seeing that William behaved as if it didn''t bother him at


    all, Mary also acted unfazed. She then closed her eyes and took a nap. She didn''t know how long


    this cold war wouldst.


    There was a loud humming sound over the sky of Hainan. As the ne passed through the clouds,


    it whizzed and roared.


    Goodbye, Hainan, goodbye, this beautiful city.


    Once she had returned to thepany, she felt as if it had been a lifetime.


    Mary bought two gifts, one for Jane and the other for Kevin. "Wow, Mary, you are so cool!" Jane


    was so excited to receive a gift from Mary that she almost couldn''t help but kiss her.


    "Mary, thank you." Kevin received the gift and expressed his gratitude.


    "You''re wee," Mary said with a smile.


    "Oh, hey!" Jane said abruptly, "Mary, while you were gone, an old man came here and asked if he


    could see you. He visited multiple times."


    "Did he tell you his name?" Mary frowned.


    "Well, I heard from Anne at the reception desk that the man imed to be your father."


    Father? Her father! Mary was stunned, hatred surged in through her heart in an instant. Yes, it was


    hatred! Did he really have toe and see her?


    "Was that man really your dad, Mary?" It seemed that Jane didn''t notice Mary''s disturbed


    expression. She continued to mutter, "I don''t think so. Otherwise, why couldn''t he just call you


    directly rather thaning to thepany...?"


    "Jane!" Kevin stood aside and patted Jane reproachfully. He pouted and asked her to look in Mary''s


    direction.


    She saw Mary''s face turned pale. Mary gulped and said while stuttering, "Did he say anything?"


    "Well." Jane scratched her head. "No, he didn''t. Mary, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing." Mary patted her on the shoulder and smiled, "Go ahead and continue your work. I''m


    fine."


    She then turned around and went back to her seat.


    Kevin and Jane stood aside, blinking at each other.


    "What''s wrong with Mary?" Jane asked, "Was that man really her father?"


    "I don''t know." Kevin shrugged.


    All morning, Mary was visibly upset. It was as if she was sitting on pins and needles and wasn''t sure


    what to feel.


    Father? What was he doing here? Was he here to apologize or just to show off? Well, that didn''t


    matter now. She would do everything she could so that he would never hurt her mother''s feelings


    again.


    "Mary, Mary?"


    "What? What''s wrong?" Mary quickly raised her head.


    "Mary, do you have anything on your mind? You seemed to be spacing out just now. Is everything


    okay?" Jane asked.


    "Well... I''m just too tired." Mary forced a smile and asked, "What''s up? Anything happened?"


    "Well..." Jane pursed her lips and continued, "The receptionist said that the man who wanted to see


    you is here again. Mary, would you like to go downstairs and see him?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ''Here we go again. As expected, you won''t give up, '' Mary thought.


    "I... I''ll go downstairs and have a look." Mary got up from her chair.


    "Mary." Jane looked at the upset look on her face and asked with concern, "Do you want me to go


    with you?"


    "No, it''s alright. I can handle myself." She then ran downstairs.


    "Where is she going?" As soon as William came out of the bathroom, he saw from the corner of his


    eye, Mary running to the elevator.


    "Someone wants to meet Mary downstairs," Jane replied.


    "Who?" William was confused.


    "That man said he was the father of Mary."


    "Father..." After giving it a quick thought, William remembered Mary''s past experience. His eyes


    grew wide and he rushed to the elevator as well.


    Stunned, Jane looked at the two as they chased after the other. "Hmm... Should I follow them?" She


    tilted her head. "Well... It must be important." She then got up and followed suit.


    Mary didn''t know what to feel when she arrived at the hall on the first floor. When she saw a glimpse


    of the man''s back in the hall, her heart sunk.


    She hadn''t seen her father for two years! That was two years!


    "Mrs. Lan!" When Anne at the reception desk called her, Mary was brought back to her senses.


    "Mrs. Lan, this man said..."


    "Yes, I can see that, Anne. You can continue on with your work." Mary nodded at her.


    "Mary..." As soon as Mary''s father, Jay Lu, heard her voice, he hurriedly turned around, as if the


    feelings he had built-up for so many years wereing back all-at-once.


    Mary opened her mouth, but felt that there was something in her throat and no words could escape


    her mouth.


    But she couldn''t bring herself to say the word ''father'' anyway.


    "Mary? How have you been these past few years?" He took a few steps forward.


    "It''s been alright." Mary said, "Why did youe here to see me?"


    "Well..." Jay Lu looked around and said, "I think this isn''t the right ce to talk. What do you say?"


    "I think it''s convenient." Mary''s face turned cold. She knew that the tone in his voice meant bad


    news.


    "Mary..." Jay Lu walked forward and said, "I''m so proud of you. You have grown up and even


    be the wife of a CEO... Indeed, as your father, I''m so proud of you!"


    "We haven''t seen each other for two years. Don''t you think I''m aplete stranger to you?" Mary


    sneered.


    "You are my daughter and I watched you grow up to be the woman you are now. How could I be a


    stranger to you?"


    "All right." Mary sighed, "If there''s nothing else, I need to head back. It''s work time."


    "No, no, wait." Jay Lu grabbed Mary''s arm. His immediate reaction and loud voice attracted the


    attention of passers-by in the hall.


    "Let me go." Mary frowned and scolded him in a low voice.


    "Mary!"


    All of a sudden, William showed up from behind them. On reflex, Mary turned around and asked,


    "Why are you here?"


    "Oh, is he your husband?" Before William could say anything, Jay Lu rushed over to him. "He looks


    so excellent... Mary, you are so lucky."


    Hearing that, William walked over. He felt a bit ufortable with such a scene of "meeting his


    wife''s father". He didn''t know what to say to the old man in front of him, so he turned his head to


    Mary. "What''s wrong? Are you alright?"


    "Nothing." Mary looked down. She was flustered.


    The peopleing in and out of the hall were curious to see the CEO and his wife together there.


    Some of them stopped walking and huddled to whisper together.


    "This is..." Although he knew who the man was, he still asked politely.


    "I don''t know him. Let''s go back." Mary was about to drag William towards the elevator.


    "You don''t know me? Mary!" Jay Lu suddenly raised his voice. "I''m your father, Mary. How could you


    say something like that? Mary, answer me!"


    "Oh my God! He is the father of Mrs. Lan!" "Yeah, why does he look so shabby?"


    "Who knows!"


    "It''s the affairs of a rich family and it''s none of our business!"


    The chattering around them grew louder and louder. Mary''s face turned grim. She shouted,


    "Father? Who is my father? My father died two years ago!"


    "Mary!" Jay Lu frowned and was furious. "What are you talking about? Do you look down on me as


    your father after you became the wife of the CEO? Mary! When did you start acting like this?


    Answer me!"


    "Ha ha." Mary jeered at him. "Who left first? Who abandoned his wife and daughter? Left them to


    fend for themselves? Tell me! And now, you show up and start acting like my father again?"


    "No matter what I do, I''ll always be your father!" Jay Lu turned aggressive. "Now that you''re rich,


    you don''t care about me anymore? You have to take care of me. Pay me alimony, or I''ll stay here


    forever!"


    "So... You came here to ask me for money." Mary''s heart was as cold as ice. "Then you came in


    vain. I have no money."


    "No money? You liar!" Jay Lu was raging with anger. He clenched his fists and shouted, "How could


    you, the wife of the CEO, have no money?"


    "The money is his. He earned it himself. It''s none of my business. I have no right to take his


    money!" Mary''s fury burst in an instant. She was unaware that she raised her voice.


    Standing aside, William didn''t say anything and watched on. He had already quietly raised his hand


    and called the security guards to ask the onlookers in the hall to leave.


    "If you don''t give me the money, I will sue you! We will go to the court!" Jay Lu imed.


    "The twenty-first term of the marriagew stipted that children have the obligation to support their


    parents. When a child does not fulfill his or her alimony obligation, parents who are ipetent or


    have difficulty in living have the right to ask their children to pay alimony," said Mary. The corners of


    her mouth formed a bitter grin. "You''re going to use thisw to get money out of me, right?"


    "Mary, you..."


    "This rule clearly states that a child should fulfill his or her duty to support his or her parents." Mary


    paused. "However, it also states that there are two conditions when parents should require their


    children to pay for alimony. One is old and weak, unable to work, and the other is living in difficulty.


    Parents who don''t meet one of the two requirements have no right to ask their children to pay


    alimony."


    "I''m your father... How can you threaten me with the legal documents? Threatening your own


    father!"


    "You used that against me first. You said you were going to sue me, remember?" All of a sudden,


    Mary felt powerless.


    Before all this, she had a glimmer of hope. She thought that her father came to see her because he


    missed her. She thought that he wanted to see her mother because he felt guilty. But the truth was,


    all he wanted was money! Reality is cruel!


    "Mary, let''s... Let''s talk about it inside." William looked around and saw the crowd gathering again.


    "No." Mary waved her hand dismissively. "Let him go. I have nothing else to say to him. If you want


    to sue me, then do it."


    She then turned around and walked back.


    "Mary! Mary Lu!" Jay Lu shouted to her as she turned her back, "I know you don''t care about me.


    But what about your brother? Don''t you have a heart! He''s only one year old. He''s diagnosed with


    leukemia. Please save him! Please..."


    Boom!


    Mary''s eyes widened as she let out a smallugh. Brother? When did she have a brother? What


    was he talking about!


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 75 The So-called Father

    Chapter 75 The So-called Father


    Mary''s fists were clenched so tightly that her palms stung from the bite of her fingernails as they


    attempted to pierce through her skin. She so desperately wanted to grab ahold of something, if only


    to help ground herself.


    A mix of negative emotions were swirling around inside her making her feel weak. She felt lonely,


    helpless, and hateful and it just made her so tired.


    "Come one Mary, you''re the only person I have left to turn to!" The voice was whiney and


    unpleasant. "I don''t have any money or power," Jay continued. "Do you really want to see your


    brother dead when he''s only one year old?"


    The words shocked her enough that she stood frozen. "Brother?!" Mary spun around to re at Jay,


    her vision going red out of anger. "I don''t have a brother!" Her voice wavered slightly. "That is your


    son! Not my brother! And now you think you cane and beg me for help? Did you forget how


    determined you were when you left home all that time ago?! Where is that determination now? !"


    Standing at Mary''s side, William could feel her trembling, and see the tears glistening in her eyes as


    she tried to hold them back. "You put yourself in this situation! You deserve it." Mary clenched her


    teeth, her mrs grinding harshly together. "You deserve to know loneliness. And you deserve to be


    helpless."


    The words flowed out of her without stopping, leaving her breathless and panting. They seemed to


    irritate Jay as he puffed up his chest in anger, and stalked towards Mary with a menacing snarl.


    William scowled, shifting as if he were going to move forward and block her father''s path, but the


    small hand on his arm stopped him.


    He nced down at her in question, wondering what she was thinking.


    There was a sudden, sharp sound of flesh on flesh that echoed around them.


    Everyone seemed to freeze as the sound slowly died off. Even the air was stiff and unmoving.


    Mary made no sound as her tongue flicked out to lick the blood from the corner of her lip. At the


    taste of the coppery fluid, she sneered. The smack across the face had not surprised her one bit.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Jay''s hand was still raised as he trembled with anger. "I should have known I couldn''t rely on my


    own daughter, married or not. It was a mistakeing here today. Once I leave, you will never have


    need to call me father again!''


    With one final re, he turned on his heel and marched away.


    Mary chuckled humorlessly. "I''ve stopped calling you father since two years ago. You don''t deserve


    the title."


    Her voice was neither loud nor low, but just loud enough that her father, who had taken several


    steps, could still hear it.


    He paused, his frame shaking in anger, as he considered turning back around and teaching her a


    lesson. However, he bottled up the anger and stomped away.


    "I''m sorry," she whispered.


    She received no answer, only silence so she raised her head to meet William''s eyes. "I''m sorry,"


    she repeated. "No one should have witnessed that. If any consequencese from it, I will take full


    responsibility."


    "Mary..." William''s voice was hoarse, his throat tight. He looked at the one side of Mary''s face. It


    was swollen and red, and the corner of her mouth was stained with blood. His heart squeezed at


    the sight, and he whispered to her, "Let it out, Mary. Cry."


    "I..." Mary''s face was nk in confusion.


    "No one will say a word about it. No one willugh." As he finished speaking, William gently tugged


    Mary into his arms, careful to avoid touching her face so he didn''t hurt her. Mary stilled in his arms


    and remained quiet. He frowned and nced down at the top of her head, trying to determine if she


    was still trying to hold back. As he opened his mouth to say something, she began to shake in his


    hold.


    Her shoulders shook with the force of her cries, the sounds getting louder and louder.


    She buried her face into William''s chest, her tears soaking into his shirt.


    "Why..." she sobbed. "Why is he like this?


    Why did he have toe to me?" Now that she had started talking, she couldn''t seem to stop.


    "Brother? Ha! Ridiculous. As if I would care about such a stranger."


    She hupped and continued to cry.


    "He''s such a selfish man. He took everything from us.


    At our worst, we had spent days without food...


    I hate him. So much..."


    The tears were trickling from her eyes with seemingly no end. Her voice was muffled by William''s


    shirt but he could understand her well enough.


    At the time when he''d decided to marry the woman in his arms, he took the liberty to research her


    history and learn all he could. But now that he heard the same words he''d read about, the feelings


    they caused were different. More severe.


    She had hidden away so much pain and anger that it was hard to believe she couldugh or smile.


    The two of them stood in each other''s arms, focused only on themselves and no one else who


    might be in the hall with them. The man listened and provided silent support, while the other cried


    out all their grief and pain.


    No one was in the hall with them though, not that they bothered to realize it. Guards had taken


    position at the entrance of the hall, making sure that no one was able to enter or leave.


    After a seemingly endless moment, Mary''s crying had died into sniffles and then stopped altogether.


    "Wi-William... ?"


    "Hmm?" William pulled away from her to look down into her red, puffy eyes that matched the injured


    side of her face rather well. The injuries made her look rather ugly, and he couldn''t help but feel


    sorry for her as well as angry on her behalf.


    "Does this mean our stand-off is over?" Her voice was barely more than a whisper.


    "You can''t just skip to another topic," he said softly, his lips curling into a soft smile.


    She blinked up at him and then down at his shirt. Mary sniffed, "It seems I stained both you and


    your shirt with my snot..."


    "I suppose you''ll just have to wash it for me as punishment, then," he said as he dragged her back


    to the office.


    Mary couldn''t help but gape at him in shock. His change in behavior had been confusing her more


    and more. His temper had seemed to mellow out and he wasn''t so uptight anymore. And did he


    somehow magically cure his mysophobia?


    "Mary, what seems to be the matter? !" The voice hade from the elevator, and the two of them


    looked to see Janeing towards them.


    Jane couldn''t hide her shock at the sight of Mary''s face. She''d attempted to follow the CEO


    downstairs and into the hall, but guards had quickly stopped her and driven her away. She wanted


    to desperately know what had happened.


    "Nothing." Mary''s voice was clipped, but she felt the urge tough for some reason. When her lips


    twitched though she hissed out in pain, raising a hand to clutch her battered face.


    "Jane," William said, easily grabbing her attention. "Go find some ice cubes and pain reliever."


    "Yes, of course," she muttered, scurrying off to do as she was told.


    "Kevin!" William called. "No one will speak a word of what urred in the hall today. Understood?"


    "Yes, sir," Kevin immediately agreed with a nod of his head.


    "Giving orders like a true CEO," Mary said with a giggle and as much of a smile as she could


    muster.


    "Mary! Mary! Here''s some medicine to help," Jane called as she rushed over with ice wrapped in a


    towel and a bottle of medicine.


    "Hand them to me." William held out his hands for the items and shooed Jane back into the hallway


    before he shut his office door.


    Jane cooed softly at the couple. She looked at them for a moment before shaking her head slowly.


    "They''re so affectionate."


    "So, when do I not look like a CEO who can give orders to his employees?" William raised his


    eyebrows at her after his question, gesturing for Mary to sit down at the same time.


    Mary sat down on the ck leather sofa gingerly.


    "My face feels like a bloated pig''s head," grumbled Mary. William said nothing as he gently pressed


    the ice to her cheek.


    Mary sucked in a sharp breath, closing her eyes against the pain. "I can do it myself..." Mary


    breathed. Ignoring her, William continued to press the ice to her face.


    Mary tried to look at anywhere other than his face which was only inches from her own.


    His tender care was making her feel more than uneasy. She wasn''t sure what to really think about.


    She realized his face was so close to hers that she thought she might be able to count his


    eyshes. Slowly, Mary allowed her eyes to peruse his face,mitting the image to memory.


    Her thoughts stuttered than paused as a brief memory shed through her mind. He was crouched


    with the same posture, and his face was just as close as it was in the memory...


    "If only I were the one you liked."


    Mary suddenly realized that was the night she had gotten drunk.


    Though horrified at the memory, Mary tried to keep her facial expression calm and collected. How


    could she have said those words?! Especially to William. All sorts of odd feelings swelled in her


    chest making her ufortable.


    "What are you thinking about, Mary?"


    The question startled her from her panicked thoughts. "I''m sorry," Mary said when she came back to


    the present. "What did you say?"


    "Well," William said, biting his lower lip, "You really... You really don''t care about your father?"


    "Oh! Of course I do." Mary smiled, although it was bitter and small. "I will send him money when


    he''s sick and can''t get out of bed. He''ll have no reason to sue me then."


    "Don''t y dumb, Mary!" William snapped but his tone had no bite to it.


    "I''m not," she said with a shrug. "It''s what I actually think."


    "He said..."


    "Well, I will not be giving him a single cent." Mary grew stiff and turned her eyes away.


    "That''s fine." William nodded. He''d rather not get involved in such family matters as that.


    "It''s ridiculous though, isn''t it?" Mary said softly, her voice toneless. "Him asking for money to save


    my brother? So he remarried and had another child." But that child was not her brother. What gave


    that man the right to be so selfish? "I don''t want that man as a father, and I certainly don''t want a


    brother," she snarled.


    "We are alike," William said quietly as he dabbed some medicine on her face.


    "What do you mean?" Mary asked confused.


    "We''re both such cold people." William stood and stepped away from her. "Only those who have felt


    helplessness and despair can see through any kind of front you put on. You''re a heartless woman,


    Mary. Cold and unfeeling on the inside. You may present a warm, soft facade, but I can see through


    it. You might seem harmless enough, but the moment you''re threatened, you make sure they suffer


    for it. Right?"


    William might have posed it as a question, but it didn''t seem like he was truly asking.


    A soft, warm exterior, and a cold hard interior?


    She had to hand it to him. William had a good eye for people. She found she couldn''t help but


    admire him for it.


    Mary gave a coy smile, meeting his eyes once more. "What does that make you, then? Hard and


    cold through and through?"


    William only looked at her for a long moment, saying nothing. The couple then looked out the


    window, bing lost in their own thoughts.


    Mary''s thoughts seemed to run away from her as time pressed on. People like William, cold through


    and through, treated others well only when they pitied them. Frank must feel incredibly lucky to


    have William''s heart. Was it actually warm?


    The situation that had urred in the AJ Group hall quickly disappeared from the memories of


    anyone who had witnessed it. No one recalled a man who called himself Mary''s father ever showing


    up. Mary had expected for everyone to forget about it, but expectations were usually meant to be


    exceeded...


    She found she couldn''t forget that the blood coursing through her veins was that of her father''s. Her


    stubbornness had definitely been inherited from him.


    The previous weekend hade and gone, and the next seemed so far away.


    A headline had found its way onto the inte that forced the memory of what had happened in AJ


    Group hall to the forefront of everyone''s mind.


    Some of the discussions and headlines stated, ''The wife of AJ Group CEO has refused to support


    her father.''


    One of the worst ones read, ''Despite bing really wealthy, the wife of CEO refuses to save her


    sick brother''.


    Mary went on to read how she had no decency, and was indifferent when it came to her family. That


    it went against human nature to not assist your family when they were in need. Thestment,


    ''How could the wife of AJ Group CEO do this?'', had her seething.


    Mary''s teeth ground together and her muscles grew tight in agitation.


    Loud, hollow bangs echoed all around her. Mary cursed Jay Lu as she pounded the table.


    ''What does he think he''ll achieve by running to reporters and crying? Does he believe it will ruin my


    reputation? Make me give in to his demands?'' She hadn''t seen him for two years! And he was still


    the same, heartless bastard he had always been.


    She felt no pity for him, only hatred. There was no kindness for him left in her.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 76 Troubled Times

    Chapter 76 Troubled Times


    On the screen, Jay''s interview video was yed.


    "I never would have thought that my daughter, whom I have raised for more than 20 years, would


    turn out like this!" In the video, Jay was putting Mary in a bad light with tears in his eyes. "I


    understand if she does not care about me. But, her brother is so young. He was only one year old


    when he was diagnosed with leukemia. How could she refuse to help him?"


    "Oh my God!" the host shouted exaggeratedly. "Such a little child! How did your daughter answer


    you at that time?"


    "She said she wouldn''t give me even a single penny." Jay wiped away his tears and added, "If I had


    any other choice, I wouldn''t havee to beg her!"


    With a mocking smile, Mary continued to click the mouse with her right hand. Thement area


    below the video was full of curses and condemnation.


    "That''s what happens when people be rich. They lose their humanity!"


    "I have known that Mary is a bitch. She even seduced Victorst time."


    "Disgusting! She deserves to die!" "She looks innocent but she''s not as nice as she looks like."


    "She''s an idiot. She doesn''t deserve to be human!"


    "Divorce her as soon as possible. She only married William for his money!"


    If Mary were a few years younger, she would have overturned the table, checked those people''s ID,


    ande to them with bricks. However, she was not young anymore. Now, she just wanted to


    laugh at them.


    A foolish father trying to make a trouble out of nothing in front of stupid people.


    Mary clenched her phone with her left hand and gritted her teeth. This matter would definitely have


    a serious negative impact on AJ Group. The top priority now was to solve the problem.


    "Mary."


    With a call, Mary turned around and saw that Frank and William were standing side by side behind


    her.


    "I came to your show to seek justice. Please help me!" In the video, her father''s pleads were still


    unceasing as it embarrassed the three who were looking at each other.


    Mary was keenly aware of the frown on William''s face. "I''m sorry," said Mary apologetically. "I''ll


    solve this matter well and make sure there won''t be any negative impact on thepany.


    Otherwise, just deduct my sry."


    "Mary," said Frank, "can you solve it by yourself? Don''t you need our help?"


    "No, thanks." Mary shook her head firmly. "I can do it on my own."


    "How do you intend to solve this?" William suddenly spoke and looked into her eyes.


    "Hold a press conference to rify the truth." After thinking for a while, Mary added, "I can do it. I''ll


    talk to the people in the Public Rtions Department first."


    "Okay." Frank nodded his head. Seeing that Mary was passing by, he grabbed William''s arm when


    he was about to follow her. William looked at him for a moment.


    "Why, you want to chase her again?" Frank asked when Mary had already left.


    "Frank, this is apany business." After saying that, William felt helpless.


    "She said she could do it alone. You don''t have to be involved, do you?" Frank frowned and added,


    "Besides, you haven''t told me about what happened in Hainan."


    "Nothing happened," said William, his hands in his pockets. He walked slowly to his office and


    added, "It was just a business trip."


    "Didn''t you miss me?" Frank asked. "You didn''t even call me."


    "There was an ident. I dived into the water to save someone so my phone got soaked." William


    then picked up the phone on the table and showed it to Frank. "Look, it''s a new one."


    "That must be quite unforgettable, right?" Frankmented sarcastically.


    "Indeed." William casually held his new phone and turned it back and forth in his hand.


    "William," sighed Frank, "do you know where Nancy is?"


    "Where?"


    "Japan." Frank said helplessly, "My father is traveling with my mother there. Isn''t Nancy''s purpose to


    go to Japan obvious?"


    Hearing that, William stopped what he was doing.


    "I think I''m in trouble." Frank threw up his hands. "I guess you also can''t escape."


    "I will take care of everything." William stretched out his arm and patted Frank on the shoulder.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "William," asked Frank, with his head on William''s shoulder, "what should we do?" "Don''t worry.


    Everything''s gonna be alright." William hugged him. "I''m preparing for the share transfer these days.


    We''ll be able to go to Norway soon."


    "Okay." Frank nodded. "By the way, my sister''s death anniversary will be in a few days. Will you go


    see her with me?"


    "Okay, let''s go together,"


    William answered. His eyes narrowed at the thought of Frank''s sister. For the past six years,


    whenever he thought of her, his heart would ache slightly.


    Her life was taken away in that midsummer, together with all his hope and happiness.


    On the way to the Public Rtions Department, people stared at Mary strangely but she paid no


    attention to them.


    "Hello, Mrs. Lan."


    "Mary."


    "Hi, Mrs. Lan."


    In the office of the Public Rtions Department, after the staff greeted her one by one, Mary


    announced to all of them, "I have something to do today here. I''m sure you''ve seen the video of my


    father on the inte. I will hold an unscheduled press conference to rify the truth once and for


    all. For those who have nothing to do at the moment, I would like you to help me contact major


    media reporters. Tell them that if they are interested in attending the press conference, they should


    be here at exactly 2 o''clock in the afternoon.


    People who have worked with me must have a clear idea with what kind of person I am. Also, those


    who do not know me will know as well through this press conference. You''d better not spread


    anything that came out from nowhere too.


    That''s all. Thank you all."


    And with that, Mary bowed to them deeply.


    "Good job, Mary!"


    Someone in the room cheered for her and the atmosphere in the office immediately became warm.


    "You can do it, Mrs. Lan!"


    "Good for you, Mary!"


    "Mary is definitely not that kind of person!"


    Mary, while looking at them, said with a smile, "Thank you, everyone!"


    Inside the general manager''s office, Andy peeked at her blinds with her delicate nails and watched


    them. ''Why is Mary so popr wherever she goes? How can she solve all the difficulties in front of


    her easily? Fate is really unfair.''


    After Mary''s announcement, she ran downstairs right away.


    She went to thepany''s gate and waved her hands several times. When no car stopped, she felt


    anxious. All of a sudden, she heard Victor''s voice.


    ''''Mary?''''


    "Victor?" "Are you going to thepany?" asked Mary, looking at Victor who just got out of his car.


    "Yes." Victor nodded.


    "Mrs. Lan." Jorge came out of the car and greeted Mary. "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going home," Mary answered while smiling.


    "What''s the matter?" Victor frowned. ''Did something bad happen to her mother?''


    "Nothing. I''m just going to get something," said Mary. "You can go now."


    "Let me drive you home." Before Mary could say anything, Victor dragged her into the car.


    "No, I really don''t need it." Mary pushed him away and resisted.


    "Victor," said Jorge, "you have something else to do! Mrs. Lan can do it by herself. She doesn''t


    need you to send her home!"


    "That''s true, Victor." At the moment, Victor stuffed Mary into the car. She tried opening the door but


    to no avail.


    "I''ll be back soon," Victor said to Jorge as he got into the car.


    "Victor!" Jorge stamped his feet angrily. "You ungrateful guy!" ''How could he be so firm to Mary?!'' "I


    won''t care about you anymore!"


    Seeing Jorge''s anxious and helpless expression in the rear view mirror, Victor rolled down the


    window and waved at him.


    "Thank you," Mary said helplessly in the car.


    "It''s not troublesome," answered Victor with a smile.


    "If you continue this, Jorge will be angrier with me."


    "Don''t mind him," Victor said indifferently. "Your forehead is sweating. Tell me, why do you want to


    go home? Is it because of... the video today?"


    "You know it?" Mary asked cautiously.


    "Yes." Victor sighed. "Don''t you understand? I know everything about you even that."


    "You..."


    "Is that man really your father?" "Yes," Mary answered as she lowered her head.


    "Mary..." All of a sudden, Victor stretched out his right hand and put it on top of Mary''s left hand. "If


    you are sad, aggrieved, and tired, you cane to me. I don''t want to see you live worriedly every


    day, Mary."


    She bit her lips and stared nkly at Victor''s face from the side. Compared with William, Victor''s


    face was less sharp and more gentle. Her heart seemed to flutter slightly.


    ''Should I trust him?''


    "I can apany you up there," Victor suggested as he parked his car in front of Mary''s house.


    "No, thanks. I''ll be back soon," Mary said while shaking her head.


    "Be careful then. Don''t be in a hurry."


    "Okay."


    When Mary entered her home, she felt a little breathless.


    ''Where is the divorce certificate? Where is it?''


    She ran to the bedroom and found the box that contained her mother''s belongings. The green


    certificate was lying quietly inside.


    ''This is enough.'' When she arrived at the press conference, she heard that there were lots of


    reporters inside.


    "Do you want me to go with you?" asked Victor.


    "Do you think things are not messy enough?" Mary smiled.


    "Well..." Victor touched his nose and said, "I just want to stir up some trouble."


    "Stop it!" Mary stopped him immediately. "Victor, don''t make fun of me anymore."


    "Ha ha. Okay." Victor nodded. "Then don''t be nervous after you go in."


    "Don''t worry."


    Mary waved her hand and turned around to walk into the hall.


    "It seems that Victor and Mary really have a good rtionship." In a car not far away, William and


    Frank were watching Victor and Mary silently.


    "Yes."


    "Maybe they''ll end up together when you divorce her." Frank smiled.


    William said nothing about Frank''s remark. Squinting, he said, "Let''s hear what she has to say."


    "Sheing in." "Hurry up and get ready."


    "She''s alone?"


    As soon as Mary entered the room, everything went quiet. She imagined she heard a chirping


    sound in her head. There were lots of reporters in the room. It seemed that everyone was really


    concerned and curious about her private affairs.


    With a faint smile, she sat at the long speech table alone.


    "First of all, thank you foring." Mary cleared her throat and said her opening spiel. "Let''s get


    started."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 77 Clarify A Few Things

    Chapter 77 rify A Few Things


    "Let''s get right to the point, shall we?" Mary sped her hands together, and she straightened her


    back. The stage had overlooked many reporters. All of them looked eager to hear her out as they


    leaned in closer with their microphones out in the open.


    shes of lights flickered around the stage as clicking sounds thundered across the hall. Although


    a part of her felt overwhelmed by the people surrounding her, she pulled herself steady and took a


    deep breath. ''It''s now or never, '' she thought.


    "The person you saw in the video is indeed my father," she started, and the entire hall fell silent.


    They waited on her words with bated breath, afraid that they would miss anything integral to their


    reports.


    "But look at this." Mary pulled out a divorce certificate signed by both her parents. "My father and


    mother have divorced two years ago. I don''t want to talk about this in detail.


    But the so-called ''brother'' my father has mentioned is a boy I''ve never met." Her hollow voice


    echoed across the hall. She continued, "My father said that he was only one-year-old. It''s obvious


    that he must''ve remarried. In fact, ever since he divorced my mother, I''ve never seen him for two


    years.


    So when he said I refused to save his son, that didn''t happen. I didn''t even know that he had a son


    in the first ce."


    When she finished, the crowds before her burst into an uproar. Questions were flung back and forth


    as they tried to dig deeper into this mystery.


    "Wait! She didn''t know?"


    "They''ve already divorced?"


    "As for the alimony, it''s already clearly stated under the marriagew, so I won''t bother repeating it


    here." Mary stared at the reporters unflinchingly. "Also, I don''t have any legal responsibility to take


    care of his sick child."


    With a deep breath, she stated, "Honestly, I was supposed to let this topic die down by itself, but


    due to all themotion that it had caused, I was afraid that it could damage your perception of the


    AJ Group. I hope what I''ve said today could rify everything that has been said throughout this


    entire ordeal."


    At an unnoticeable corner on the second floor of the venue, William and Frank stared from above,


    analyzing the situation below them.


    "She really can handle it." Frank nodded, impressed by the professionalism that she had portrayed.


    "Indeed." William frowned. He stared at the woman below. It was rare to see such a bubbly young


    woman be so cold under the shing lights of the cameras.


    "Do you have anything else you want to ask me?" Mary questioned.


    "Excuse me, Mrs. Lan," one male reporter spoke up. "Don''t you feel the slightest bit of sympathy for


    your father? Although your parents have divorced, don''t you feel that it''s your moral obligation to


    help him?"


    She stiffened. Her fingernails dug into her palm, but she forced herself to calm down. "When he


    doesn''t have the ability to work, as his daughter, I will naturally fulfill my obligation to assist him. Are


    there any other questions?"


    "Mrs. Lan," another reporter questioned. "Your father said in an interview that you wouldn''t pay for


    your brother''s treatment. Is that true?"


    "First of all, I would like to rify that he''s not my brother," she corrected. "And to answer your


    question, yes, that''s true. Even if I will pay for his hospital expenses, it would not be because I''m his


    sister."


    The reporter furrowed his eyebrows and pursed his lips. "Don''t you think that''s a little harsh even if


    you''re of no rtions to him? I mean, isn''t he your step brother at the very least?"


    "Yes, yes!" one yelled out in agreement. "It is heartless!" another person agreed.


    "You''ve gone too far."


    Now, the hall was filled with frenzy. Mary froze, waving her hands to console the crowd.


    "What I meant was..." Just as Mary was about to speak, a man walked up to her from behind the


    stage. He was one of the security crew for the event. He lowered his head and whispered in her ear.


    Her face changedpletely. The reporters quieted down as they tried to grasp the subtle change


    of expression. Seeing this, they quickly pulled out their cameras and leaned in closely-struggling to


    hear conversation.


    On the second floor, William also couldn''t help but lean in. He furrowed his eyebrows, wondering


    what was the cause for this interruption.


    "I can handle this." Mary pursed her lips. "She shouldn''t be here. Take her back."


    "But..."


    "Mary."


    Just as everyone''s attention was on Mary, another person had entered therge hall. The crowds


    dispersed, and soon enough, all eyes were on the elderly woman on a wheelchair.


    "Mom!" she called out in panic as she gazed at her frail mother in surprise. Behind her mother was


    a nurse who looked just as anxious as everyone was.


    "Why are you here? You shouldn''t be here!" Not bothering for formalities, Mary rushed out of the


    stage and pushed her way through the crowd of reporters. "Didn''t I say I could handle it?"


    "But I''m worried about you." Her mother sped her hand, eyes blurring with unshed tears. "I don''t


    want you to be viewed as the bad person here. You''re my daughter."


    "Mom, you..."


    "I know everything, Dear. Please, let me handle this for you." Her mother squeezed her hands in


    comfort. Although she was sick, the woman was as stubborn as a mule. No one could convince her


    otherwise, not even her own daughter.


    "Mary, I''m sorry," the nurse mumbled apologetically. "Your mother was in great condition today, so I


    pushed her around the block to get some fresh air. I didn''t notice that she saw the news on TV. She


    was begging me to take her to you, and I had no other choice..."


    "It''s fine. It doesn''t matter." Mary sighed, waving her hand dismissively. No matter how much she


    tried to keep things hidden, she knew for a fact that the truth would reveal itself someday. Maybe, it


    was best to do it now.


    The reporters crowded around the scene in front of them. Although they didn''t say a word, they held


    their cameras at bay.


    "Mary, let me have a word with them." Her mother gazed at the crowd of reporters with narrowed


    eyes.


    "But..." she tried to refuse, but the look on her mother''s face showed that her decision was already


    final.


    "I got this, okay?" Patting her daughter''s hand tofort her, she quickly motioned to the nurse to


    bring her up the stage. The wheels creaked in response, and soon enough, the older woman was


    already on the stage overlooking the crowds around her.


    "Good day, everyone." She smoothened her hospital gown and turned her steely gaze to the


    audience. "I am Mary''s mother. She didn''t know that I wasing today. When I watched the news,


    I wanted to see her. I just didn''t expect to be met with such a scene.


    I''m a person who''s about to die, so I might as well make many things right. Please don''t take my


    words to heart, but also don''t take them lightly as well."


    Mary choked, covering her mouth. It had been so long since she had seen her mother like this.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks, and she crossed her arms.


    "Two years ago, I divorced Mary''s father, because I had been diagnosed with cancer." The loud


    ruffle that echoed the hall had fallen silent once more. "My husband was the one who had chosen to


    divorce me, right when I was going through what seemed to be the most difficult time of my life. He


    had taken everything from me. Every single penny he had taken, and he left me and Mary to die."


    Mary chewed her bottom lip as she relieved those darkest memories. Her hands shook.


    She had juste back with her mother from the hospital. It was one of the most grievous times of


    their life. However, when she opened the door, she found the house dark and empty. All of their


    valuables had been gone, and her father was nowhere to be seen. She didn''t want to believe it that


    time-didn''t want to believe that her father would be capable of something so sinister. Yet, as her


    mother cried and sobbed, despair had carved itself deep in her heart. The mother-and-daughter


    team could not do anything butfort each other.


    "I don''t want anyone to misunderstand Mary." Her voice trembled. "She''s one of the greatest


    daughters anyone could''ve asked for. I wouldn''t know what to do without her. All this time, she has


    been stretching herself thin just to pay off my treatments. Luckily, she met William and our lives


    have be better. Mary''s my daughter, and I don''t want anyone to me her for my ex-


    husband''s mistakes.


    Seeing her own biological father nder her on TV..." Mary''s mother shook her head in disgust. "It''s


    just unbelievable. As Mary''s mother, I''ve always wanted to protect her all my life, and today won''t be


    an exception. After everything she has done for me, it''s the least I could do for her.''''


    After saying all of these, the elderly woman bowed to the crowd.


    Mary''s bottom lip trembled. "M-Mom," she stuttered out.


    "She made it." Frank blinked in disbelief, observing the scene from afar.


    "She did."


    "Will you be going downstairs to greet them?"


    "No. It''s time we set off."


    "Okay, if we leave today, we can arrive tomorrow. My sister must be missing us."


    "Yeah." After taking onest look at Mary, William turned around and left.


    Soon enough, public opinion on the news had shifted drastically.


    After her mother''s speech, everyone was yelling for their support for Mary. In fact, there were even


    a handful who had turned their sharp tongue to her ''deadbeat'' father. Her reputation had soon


    heightened in everyone''s hearts, and it seemed as if everything had gone back to normal. Jay had


    never appeared under the cameras again. Out of sympathy, Mary transferred some money to his


    ount anonymously. Although her father had left her, the child shouldn''t suffer for her father''s sins.


    At this point, all she wanted was to wish them the best.


    As leaves turned into a ripe shade of orange and red, things were starting to get better and better.


    However, after that day, William didn''t go back to Kylin International. In fact, she didn''t even see him


    in thepany. As Mary sat in her office that day, she drummed her fingers onto the table. A part of


    her wanted to call him, but all her concerns were washed away when she remembered him entering


    the office with Frank that day.


    He had also disappeared and reappearedst time.


    Then it seemed that everything had returned back to normal. Her life was peaceful.


    With a cup of coffee in her hand, she stared at the dozens of flowers blooming around her. She was


    nning to visit her mother.


    Suddenly, the door clicked behind her.


    Surprised, Mary turned around to see William. There were bags decorated under his eyes and his


    lips were inched downwards. It didn''t take a doctor to see that he was extremely exhausted.


    The scent of coffee circled around them. "It''s been a while," she blurted out awkwardly. He gave her


    a half-smile before they had fallen into silence once again.


    "Good morning to you too," he uttered.


    "Good morning," Mary replied, as if she had just met him.


    "You got up early," he noted, bending over to change his shoes.


    She shrugged. "I''ll be going outter."


    "Where?"


    "Hospital."


    William nodded and walked over. His eyes reflected the Autumn rays streaming through the


    windowpane. "I''ll go with you. Thest time your mother appeared in the press conference, I didn''t


    get to greet her. I''ll go with you this time around," he stated.


    "Fine by me." Besides, her mother had been hounding her for William after the press conference.


    "Why didn''t I see him?" she''d question her again and again before sighing in defeat when Mary told


    her that he was busy with his other duties.


    "When will you be leaving?"


    "I''m not in a hurry," she replied. "Mom already knows that we''re married, by the way. At first, I


    wanted to keep it from her, but...she found out." He didn''t seem all too bothered by the fact. "It''s


    fine. Perhaps it''s better that she knows of this." Once he was all finished, he motioned to the door.


    "Shall we?"


    There were hundreds of people visiting the hospital during that time. In fact, the parking lot was


    packed with various cars, that it took them half an hour just to get a parking spot. Once they finally


    parked the car, the couple breathed a sigh of relief and headed to the in-patient department.


    Her mother''s room was located in a more private area given her condition. As Mary walked in, she


    could see her mother leaning against a bunch of pillows and gazing out the windowtaking in the


    cool breeze. Although her mother didn''t say anything about what had happened during the press


    conference, a part of her still couldn''t help but feel concerned. Would it have any impact on her


    health? ''I have to talk to her nurse, '' she thought before opening the door even wider.


    "Mom," Mary called out her attention. "Guess who''s here!"


    "Mom," William greeted with a smile of his own, entering the ward. The word ''Mom'' surprised Mary.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "It''s William!" Her mother''s face lit up almost immediately. She looked like a child who had been told


    that Christmas hade early. "Come and sit!" He walked in the room and sat beside her.


    "How''s your work?" She ced her hand on top of his, narrowing her eyes.


    "It''s been going well," he responded. "How about you, Mom? I''m sorry for noting here


    immediately. It''s just I had to handle a few things first."


    "Don''t worry about it." Her mother waved her hand dismissively, ecstatic that William had addressed


    her as ''mom''. "Although I''m happy that you finally got married, why didn''t you tell me?"


    Maryughed lightly. "I was afraid that you would think we were being too hasty and wouldn''t give


    us your blessing."


    "And why would I do that?" Her mother scoffed. "I''m happy as long as you''re happy, and William


    seems to be a good man."


    "Then we''ll invite you to the wedding banquet once we have our wedding," William finally uttered,


    surprising Mary with his soft voice.


    "I''ll be waiting for this." Her mother chuckled.


    A smile had woven itself into Mary''s lips. She couldn''t help but wonder how many times she could


    see such a peaceful and happy scene before it would be taken from her.

 Chapter 78 Go Back To See Her

    Chapter 78 Go Back To See Her


    ''Autumn came earlier than it did six years ago.


    I am sitting in a train going to R City. Beside me, Frank is taking a rest with his eyes closed.


    Every year, I would take this train to see you. Outside the window, the scenery has not changed. My


    missing for you has remained unchanged either. Sansa, do you know how much I miss you?


    I turn my head and gaze at Frank''s side face. He really looks like you. He is happy. Sansa, if you


    know it, you''ll be happy too, right?


    The train continues to run and it will eventually arrive at our destination in no time. I feel tired as


    well. I close my eyes and hope I will not think about you.''


    R City was Frank and Sansa''s hometown. At that time, William''s father took him and his mother to


    settle in America. However, business made his father travel around.


    It was a yearter that he lived next to their home in R City. There he met Frank and Sansa and


    spent his happiest days there. Because of them, he was able to survive his sad days when his


    mother had passed away. ''There are so many things in my mind that I could not calm down and


    rest. It will take quite some time before we reach the station. How could I kill the boring time?


    I lower my head and find the wedding ring on my left hand.


    I reach out to touch it. I haven''t looked at it carefully before.


    I recall the moment when I had asked Kevin to buy it.


    Pick an expensive but a simple one. I remember telling him this. I did not expect that I would wear


    this ring on my finger for a long time.


    Mary.


    For some reason, I will feel sad whenever I think of her name.


    I remember her asking me who had bought the ring. She looked at me expectantly and I could not


    forget her face.


    What a fool! Who else did she think bought this ring?


    It turns out that all these details are always in my mind.''


    "What are you thinking about? Why does it seem that you were in a deep thought?" Frank suddenly


    asked. "Nothing." William came to his senses immediately and looked at Frank who looked dazed.


    His heart softened at the sight of him. "Do you want to sleep more?"


    "No. I feel tired sitting while sleeping."


    "Have a good rest after we arrive."


    "Okay." Frank nodded and smiled.


    ''I like seeing that expression of him. He really looks like his sister. I reach out my hand and gently


    rub his soft hair. Many years ago, when I touched Sansa''s head, she would always get angry.''


    "Hey!" All of a sudden, Frank leaned over and smirked at William. "Aren''t you afraid that others will


    find out our rtionship?"


    "Are you afraid?" William smiled.


    Frank stoppedughing and stared at him. "I''m not afraid."


    With his firm expression, he seemed that he was fearless as long as he was with William. Such an


    expression made William want to avoid him before. But now, he had epted it.


    "I''m not afraid either," he said in a low voice. As expected, he saw Frank smile coyly.


    ''Sometimes, I would feel sorry for the person in front of me. We grew up together. He has been my


    brother that I have always wanted to protect. How much courage would he need to help hime


    this far?


    I slowly stretch out my hand to him.''


    "Hmm?" Frank looked at William in confusion.


    "Hand." William grabbed his left hand and tried to give him some strength.


    "William..." He could feel in his voice that he was suppressing his sobs.


    "Sit well. We''ll be there soon." ''I close my eyes once again, but feel a scorching gaze at me.


    When we get off the train, we feel a gust of the autumn breeze.


    Frank and I ride a car back to his hometown. There are several local housekeepers and servants in


    Liang Family vi. They have already prepared something for us even before we arrive.


    They knew we woulde back to see Sansa at this time of the year.


    Whenever I came back every year, I would walk around the vi and reminisce our memories


    everywhere. I believe I could only recall the past in this way.


    We nted a seedling in the yard before. Now, it has grown into a tree as thick as a child''s arm.


    The rooms where we used to y as kids are still here. Theughter is still in my ears but the


    person at that time is not here anymore.''


    "William, are you thinking about the past again?" The butler suddenly came over.


    "Yes." William smiled and touched the table in front of the window.


    "It''s been six years, William," said the butler with a mncholic look. "You have already moved on,


    haven''t you? Miss Sansa''s death is not your fault. You don''t have to..."


    William frowned subconsciously. "I volunteered to be with him."


    The butler looked at him and sighed for a long time.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "William, what are you talking about with the butler again?" Frank asked as he walked down the


    stairs.


    "Nothing." William said as he put his hands in the pockets. "Come down quickly. It''s time for dinner."


    "Okay."


    ''Early the next morning, Frank and I pack up and set out. Both of us wear ck as a reflection of


    our solemn mood, and the sky overhead gradually bes overcast.


    Sansa is buried in a cemetery in the suburbs.


    I get up early and pick some of her favorite flowers from the garden of the vi.


    We get out of the car and walk into the cemetery. The further I walk, the heavier my steps be.


    Finally, wee to her tomb. It is clean, just like her personality.


    In the photo on the tombstone, she is still smiling brightly as if greeting us.


    With a bright smile on her face, Sansa is always at that beautiful age, but we are getting old.''


    "Sansa." Frank let out a sob.


    "Sansa." William opened his mouth slightly and heard his voice tremble. He leaned over and put the


    bouquet of flowers on her tomb. "This is your favorite flower. It''s blooming brightly."


    "Sansa, we are here to see you." Tears welled up in Frank''s eyes. "I brought your favorite cake


    made by Auntie Li. You will love it."


    William watched Frank squat down slowly and take out tes for snacks.


    All of a sudden, he heard a "click" sound and thought that it was Frank''s tears falling to the ground.


    But then he heard it several times more and felt he was hit with something cool. That was when he


    realized it was raining.


    He opened a ck umbre to cover them under the rain. "Sansa, I miss you so much." Frank burst


    into tears. "No one will spoil me and smile at me like you do. I miss you so much."


    William stood aside and let the rain hit the umbre, making a loud noise.


    He wanted to cry like Frank, but he could not.


    "Don''t cry," he said as he handed Frank a handkerchief. "Sansa will also be sad when she sees you


    cry. Say something happy to her."


    Sobbing, Frank nodded and began to talk about what had happened in the past year.


    William looked at Sansa''s photo and talked to her silently in his heart.


    ''I''m married. Her name is Mary. Sansa, you must be shocked. What''s more surprising is that we


    were married by contract. This way, we can avoid being noticed by our parents and have enough


    time to prepare before we move abroad.


    By the way, let me tell you something about Mary. Sometimes, she could be very stubborn like you.


    But you''re smart and calm unlike her. She could be very stupid and it pisses me off. It''s amazing


    that she can piss me off, right?"


    The rain was getting heavier by the minute. The small umbre seemed to be unable to withstand it.


    Frank and William stayed with Sansa for quite some time until their bodies were covered with cold


    moist.


    Frank''s eyes were red when they left.


    ''God, who are you crying for?''


    It was now a new week, and each day went by fast.


    It had been two days since William came back. Mary did not ask where he had been and he did not


    bother telling her either.


    It seemed to be a tacit understanding between the two.


    Sitting at the table and having breakfast at the kitchen, Mary silently waited for William toe out


    of the shower.


    "Ahem..." Mary heard William let out a cough. Upon hearing it, Mary raised her head. She was


    surprised to see William wearing only a bath towel.


    With a plop, Mary swallowed the food in her mouth.


    ''What''s wrong with him? Why did he suddenlye out with just a bath towel?'' Mary looked away.


    She did not want to seem that she was gazing at William''s body.


    She just lowered her head and took a few sips of milk.


    "Ahem..." William coughed a few more times before sitting down at the table.


    "Why... Why do you keep coughing? Did you catch a cold?"


    "I''m fine," answered William. His voice was a little hoarse. This confirmed Mary''s suspicion.


    "You caught a cold!" When Mary said this, she looked up excitedly but she immediately lowered her


    head again. "If you caught a cold, don''t just wear a bath towel!"


    "Do you think I''m wearing this just because I want to?" William said, his voice had a hint of


    annoyance. Although William''s voice was not as energetic as usual, it was very cold. "My clothes


    have not been washed. What do you want me to wear?" Mary did not know what to say.


    "Well," said Mary with a frown. It urred to her that she had not been in the mood to tidy up their


    clothes for a long time because of her father. "I''m sorry, I forgot..."


    "Ahem." William could not help coughing. "Wash them quickly. Ahem!"


    "Okay, I got it." Mary nodded. "You seem to have a serious cold. How about you go to the hospital


    today? You don''t have to go to thepany now."


    "No, it''s okay." William waved his hand dismissively. Since he had been away for a few days, he had


    umted enough documents. He could not dy any longer. "Then... Then go and buy some


    medicine."


    "Okay." William nodded and said after a pause, "By the way, Father wille in a few days."


    "Father?" Mary asked with wide eyes. "Your father?" Confused, William stared at her for a while.


    "Yes." He nced at her wondering what had gotten into her.


    "Well." Mary immediately closed her mouth and asked cautiously, "When?"


    "Soon."


    "Does he need us to pick him up? At what time exactly will he arrive? Do we need to prepare


    something?" Mary asked questions one after another nervously.


    "If there is something to prepare, I will... Ahem. I will tell you." After saying that, William lost his


    appetite. He put down his chopsticks and assured Mary, "There''s nothing to be worried about."


    "Okay."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 79 Accident On The Road

    Chapter 79 ident On The Road


    Mary bit her lips nervously and asked, "Why aren''t you eating? Is there something wrong with the


    food?"


    "I have no appetite," said William. He put down the chopsticks on his te and then stood up to


    leave. "Well, I should pack up my things and go to work."


    "Okay," said Mary, taking a sip out of her cup. As soon as she raised her head, her eyes caught


    sight of William''s broad gym-honed shoulders from the back and the loose bath towel tapering to his


    waist.


    ''Oh no! I shouldn''t stare at him like that!''


    Mary immediately lowered her eyes to her te and finished her meal.


    While Mary was clearing up the bowls and chopsticks from the table, William walked out of the


    bedroom and asked, "Do you want toe along?"


    "Sure!" Mary nodded, untying the apron from her waist and leaving it on the sink.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you in the car."


    William coughed and wheezed all through the drive constantly.


    "Please stop over here for a moment!" Mary grabbed his arm and said.


    "Here? Why? What are you doing?" ncing at her with confusion, William pulled over to the side


    of the road.


    "I''m going to get you some medicine for that cold!" Mary put down her bag and pushed the door


    open. "Just wait here, I''ll be right back!"


    She sprang out of the car and bolted across the moderately busy road.


    Before William could say anything to stop her, he helplessly watched her run into the pharmacy in a


    hurry. He smiled and shook his head, eyebrows raised in incredulity. Indeed, the pain in his throat


    was unbearable.


    Shortly after, William saw Mary running out of the pharmacy with arge bag in her hand.


    ''Hold on! Why are there so many medicines? I''ll never finish eating these!''


    William burst intoughter, deeply amused by the woman''s high-spirited behavior. However, just a


    few secondster, he heard the sound of tires screeching to a halt and almost out of nowhere, cars


    appeared in front of his car, blocking his view.


    The screeching noise of tires repeated a few more times as speeding cars on the road came to a


    stop one after another. William couldn''t tell what was going on and more importantly, he couldn''t see


    where Mary was.


    "Mary!"


    William shouted as he rushed out of the car.


    It seemed as though the nightmare from six years ago had returned, bringing with it all the painful


    memories spinning back and forth in his mind.


    William strode forward with some apprehension. His heart almost jumped out of his throat as he


    shuttled through cars.


    ''If something happens to Mary, I''m not going to forgive myself!''


    "What''s the matter with you? Are you blind?" The driver of the truck stuck his head out of the


    window and cursed at Mary.


    "I''m so sorry!" Mary, still suffering from shock, stood up from the ground and sincerely apologized in


    a hurry.


    As soon as William ran over and saw this scene, his clenched fists gradually loosened when he


    stood behind her. However, the anger in his heart suddenly rose.


    "Get out of here before I lose my temper!" the truck driver said to Mary.


    "I''m truly sorry!" Mary mumbled as she lowered her head and took two steps back, only to bump


    into someone.


    "Sorry... William!" Mary''s eyes widened as soon as she turned around and realized that the person


    behind her was none other than William.


    The man frowned and pulled Mary to the side of the road. As they walked to the car, he yanked her


    hand and yelled at her, "Are you an idiot? Didn''t you see that truck? Do you have some kind of


    death wish or something? "


    "I...¡± Biting her lips, Mary held the medicine bag tightly with her right hand to cover the wound she


    had incurred just now.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    William coughed violently and his face turned red. "Why aren''t you saying anything? Didn''t you see


    that truck ?"


    "I... I am truly sorry." Mary lowered her head, feeling sad and said nothing more.


    The woman almost got hit by a truck right now. Although she shouldn''t have been so reckless, it


    didn''t help when the man scolded her instead offorting her.


    "Get in the car!" William shouted at her with a cold expression on his face.


    "Okay," Mary replied, sniffling quietly.


    After getting in the car, with a pale face, William stepped on the elerator and the car rushed out


    of there like an arrow from a bow. As they arrived safely at the gate of thepany building,


    William was about to unfasten his seatbelt.


    "Your medicine." Mary sheepishly handed the bag to him.


    Suddenly, William snapped, his eyes turning red, as he grabbed the bag from her hand and threw it


    at the rear windshield.


    As soon as the bag made contact with the ss, all the medicine inside got sttered all over the


    back seat.


    The broken bottles of medicine resembled Mary''s heart which all of a sudden was shattered into


    pieces.


    Mary struggled to speak because of the lump in her throat and she was afraid that she would choke


    if she forced herself to speak. Gritting her teeth, Mary opened the door and rushed out.


    As she mmed the door shut, William rubbed his temples to relieve his stress, helplessly watching


    her walk away.


    ''This woman is nothing but a big headache!''


    Mary rushed inside thepany building with nothing but a bag in her hand. She wanted to go to


    the bathroom as quickly as possible to wipe the tears from her face.


    "Bang!" Mary identally bumped into someone because


    she was in a hurry.


    "Sorry..." After apologizing, she lowered her head, about to run forward, but someone grabbed her


    hand from the back and pulled her.


    "Mary?" Victor caught her.


    "Victor?" Mary couldn''t stop the tears from escaping her eyes as she looked at him.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you crying?" asked Victor with concern.


    "Nothing, nothing..." Looking away to avert his eyes, Mary said, "I should get going!"


    "Did he make you cry again?" Victor frowned, seemingly disappointed.


    "No... That''s not it!" Mary shook her head repeatedly.


    "And your clothes?" asked Victor, ncing at her clothes to find them all messy and dirty. "Come


    with me," he said.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me!" Mary protested in a low voice, "People are watching. Let go of


    me."


    Victor tantly disregarded her words, feeling too angry and distressed at her state. "Why do you


    always get so nervous every time I see you?" Mary got ''kidnapped'' into the elevator.


    "I should really go to work," replied Mary, pouting her lips.


    "How can you go to work looking like that?" Victor sighed and continued, "You need to stand up for


    yourself and be brave."


    "I don''t..."


    "Come with me," said Victor. As the elevator stopped with a "ding" sound, Victor dragged Mary to


    his lounge when the doors slid open and said, "Go clean yourself up. Why are your clothes so


    dirty?"


    A hint of warmth shed through Mary''s heart and she nodded obediently.


    She went to the bathroom to tidy her clothes, freshen up and fix her make up. About ten minutes


    later, Mary walked out looking quite pleasing to the eye again.


    "Thank God," said Victor, handing a cup of hot water to Mary who had juste out of the


    bathroom. "I was just about to break the door in if you hadn''te out."


    "Humph!" Mary rolled her eyes at him and took another sip of water.


    "So, are you going to tell me what happened? Why were you crying so early in the morning?"


    "It''s nothing really." Mary nced at her right hand without a conscious thought, just as she spoke.


    "What happened to your hand?" Having noticed the wound on her hand, Victor quickly pulled her


    arm over and had a closer look at it. He frowned and said, "Did you fight with someone?"


    Mary was shocked speechless. "A fight? How old do you think I am? Why would I be in a fight?"


    "Sit down." After sitting her down, Victor turned around to look for the medicine box in the room and


    said, "I''ll find something to apply on the wound."


    "No, thanks. The wound will heal on its own soon. I have to go, Victor." Mary looked at her watch


    and continued, "I''mte."


    "Look, you''re going to bete for work anyway," said Victor, who came over with a small medicine


    box and sat next to Mary. "You should take care of this wound first, don''t you think so?"


    Victor held Mary''s hand, but she didn''t protest, instead she acquiesced in his decision.


    "You didn''t tell me how you got hurt." Victor lowered his head and gently wiped her hand with a


    cotton stick.


    "I almost got hit by a truck on my way to work this morning. I must have scratched my arm when I


    fell to the ground." "What? " Victor couldn''t believe what he had just heard and his face softened.


    "Are you okay? Are you sure you don''t have any other injuries? Why don''t you get yourself checked


    up in the hospital?"


    "I''m fine." Mary shook her head, "Don''t worry."


    "How can I not be worried?" Victor sighed, "You should have seen your face when I saw you!"


    A sense of coolness came over Mary''s palm. Looking at the slightly lowered head of Victor in front


    of her, she fell silent for some time.


    "Weren''t you afraid?" Victor asked, suddenly raising his head to look at her face.


    "A little," Mary answered honestly.


    Victor didn''t say anything else. He simply leaned forward a little and suddenly pulled Mary into his


    arms before he softly said, "Then you must be careful next time. Next time if you feel afraid, just let


    me know."


    There was no angry reprimand or harsh words. Mary couldn''t help but give in to his tenderness.


    Instead of pushing him away, all she wanted was to hide in his arms for a moment.


    ''Forgive me for being selfish at this moment.''


    "Mary..."


    When Victor was about to speak again, they heard a twist on the doorknob, apanied by


    Jorge''s voice.


    "Victor, what are you doing here so early?"


    After Jorge pushed the door open, he just stood there frozen, gawking with his mouth wide open.


    He stared nkly at the scene in front of him and forgot how to react.


    Mary broke away from Victor''s arms at once, stuttering nervously, "Sorry! I, I am leaving now!"


    "Okay." On the contrary, Victor stood up unhurriedly.


    As soon as Mary ran out of Victor''s lounge, she rushed back to the office.


    "Victor!"


    As soon as the door was closed, Jorge shouted angrily, "What on earth do you think you''re doing?


    Are you out of you mind? "


    "Why are you making such a fuss?" Victor sat down slowly again and picked up the medicine box.


    "Didn''t you already know about my feelings for her?"


    "Yes, but this is our ce of work! If someone else had seen you, do you think you''d stay in this


    circle safely? Well?" Jorge stood in front of Victor angrily. "Is this really how you want your acting


    career to end? "


    "I don''t n on living like this for a long time." Victor squinted his eyes pensively. "You..." Jorge kept


    silent and shook his head in disbelief.


    When Mary arrived at the office, she was relieved to see that there was only Jane in the hall.


    "Mary, do you know what time it is? It''s not like you at all to be sote!" Jane looked at Mary with an


    incredulous expression on her face. After all, the woman was thirty minuteste.


    "There was an ident..." Mary waved her hand at Jane''s face.


    "What ident?"


    Suddenly, William''s voice grabbed her attention.


    Mary''s heart skipped a beat as she slowly turned around and said, "Boss, I..."


    "Why are you sote? "


    "I... I was in the bathroom... I''m sorry it took so long."


    "Okay." Without saying anything else, William turned around and walked towards his office. Mary


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just then, the elevator suddenly stopped on this floor.


    "Victor?" said Jane, looking at the person in the elevator in confusion. "Hmm?" At the same time,


    Mary and William turned around together.


    Victor came walking out of the elevator, nonchntly carrying Mary''s bag in his hands. He walked to


    Mary with a bright smile on his face and said, "You forgot your bag."


    "Oh, thank you."


    "Well, you go ahead with your work. I should get going," said Victor, titling his head to look in the


    direction of William.


    "Okay, bye."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 80 Taking Care Of The Patient

    Chapter 80 Taking Care Of The Patient


    Mary''s mind went nk. She had said goodbye to Victor reflexively and watched as he turned


    around and left.


    Her hair stood on end as she felt someone''s gaze burning holes through the back of her head.


    William was standing behind her. There was a tense silence.


    Unable to bear it, she quickly faced him. "Boss, I''m sorry I..." she began. He didn''t respond, hands


    still buried in his pockets. Slowly, he retreated back into his office.


    "Oh my God, Mary!" Jane''s eyes followed the boss as he entered his office. She whispered


    excitedly, "It was Victor, wasn''t it? Why was he holding your bag? Is something going on?" Jane


    blinked excitedly at her coworker.


    "It''s nothing," Mary replied. Her head had finally stopped spinning. She smiled at Jane. "I ran into


    him outside, and we spoke briefly. I must''ve forgotten my bag, but he was kind enough to bring it in.


    That''s all, really! We should get to work now." Mary hoped that would be enough to satisfy her.


    "Oh, I see," Jane smiled. She bit the inside of her cheek, trying to hide her disappointment. Curiosity


    still burning, she reluctantly returned to her seat.


    Mary gathered her thoughts. She snuck a look at William in his office. It didn''t seem like anything


    was off.


    "Ahem..." William couldn''t stop coughing at his desk. He tried not to overthink it, but it seemed like


    his cold was getting worse.


    Leaning back in his chair, he looked at the bulky bag of medicine on the table.


    He thought back to what happened earlier. Mary had tried giving it to him in the car, and his


    response was to angrily send it flying around the vehicle. She then ran out, lips trembling slightly.


    William had a sinking feeling he had gone too far.


    William sighed to himself. He got out of the car and picked up the medicine boxes and bottles that


    were strewn in the back seat.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    When he arrived at the office, Mary was nowhere to be found. He had gone out to look for her but


    didn''t find her. It turned out she was with Victor.


    His throat tightened at the thought, and he was met with sharp pain. Additionally, it seemed like he


    had lost his sense of smell. William groaned and rubbed his temples. He grabbed the bag on the


    table, tossing it into his drawer with a scowl.


    ''So what if you bought me medicine?'' He clicked his tongue. ''Thoughtless woman!''


    "Mary, I''ll be leaving now." Her bag perched on her back, Jane waved goodbye to Mary with a smile.


    "Okay," Mary nodded.


    "I''ll be off too, Mary," Kevin said, standing beside Jane.


    "You two...leave together?" Mary asked. Her eyes darted between the two of them with a knowing


    twinkle.


    "Well... Yes." Kevin scratched his head bashfully, avoiding eye contact.


    "Are you two...?" Mary trailed off and waited for their response.


    "Mary," Jane grumbled. "Our... Our rtionship isn''t steady yet!"


    "What? Why do you say that? !" Kevin asked incredulously. "Didn''t you agree to be my girlfriend? !"


    "You ¡ª !" Jane was rapidly turning beet red. "I-I''m not talking to you!"


    She huffed, making her way into the elevator.


    "Jane! Hey, wait a minute! Jane!" he called. Kevin scrambled after her. "Mary, we''ll be leaving now!"


    he yelled over his shoulder. "Okay! Go and chase her," Maryughed.


    When did those two start going out? She didn''t even notice until now!


    Mary looked down at her watch. It was time for her to get off work as well.


    She peeked at the CEO''s office. His light was still on. ''He must be workingte again, '' she thought.


    Mary didn''t know how he did it, working with a cold. Not for the first time that day, she wondered if


    he took his medication.


    "Ah, well." Mary sighed and packed her things. As she was about to get up, the light in the boss''s


    office was turned off.


    The door clicked open, and out stepped William.


    "Bo... boss." She stood up from her desk.


    "Well..." William closed the door behind him. "Ahem... We are going back to the family house


    tonight," he said.


    "The family house?" Mary was startled by his request. She asked, "Has Fathere back?"


    William shook his head. "No, not yet....ahem... We''ll be there first."


    "Okay," Mary nodded. She followed William downstairs quietly.


    "Ahem..." He coughed again. She observed him from the corner of her eye. "Your cold seems to be


    getting worse," noted Mary. Chewing on the inside of her lip, she asked, "Do you want to see a


    doctor first?"


    His eyes narrowed upon hearing her question. "No," he said coldly.


    "Okay." Mary''s shoulders sagged. She felt helpless. William hardly cared about his health, and,


    despite her efforts, it seemed pointless trying to say anything.


    He walked next to her, ncing at her now stoic face. When Mary didn''t say anything more about


    his sickness, he felt like a bucket of ice water had been poured on his head.


    ''Mary...you really... You really have gone too far! Just worry about Victor!''


    Climbing into the driver''s seat, William felt a wave of drowsiness. ''Do I have a fever?'' he wondered,


    rapidly shaking the thought away. That was highly unlikely. He had always been in good health.


    William blinked his sleepiness away and started the car.


    The drivested nearly two hours. Night had fallen by the time they arrived at the house.


    He parked the car, and they both got out.


    "Well..." William had taken two steps away from the car when he felt his knees wobble. Vision


    spinning, he lost his bnce and nearly fell to the ground.


    Mary was quick to catch him. "William! What''s the matter?" Her figure bent under his weight.


    "I''m fine..." he croaked. "Ahem...it''s nothing."


    "Oh, my God!" Mary''s one hand gripped his arm while the other flew to his warm forehead. "You


    have a fever! Let me help you in," she said, ushering him to the house.


    William felt light and dizzy. He allowed Mary to support his body''s weight. ''It turns out I really do


    have a fever!'' he chided himself.


    "What happened?" The butler, Webb, walked out of the house. Once he saw William''s crumpled


    form, he hurried over to help them. "Young master! You''re burning up!" he cried, slinging the man''s


    other arm over his shoulder.


    "He has a fever," said Mary with a frown. "Uncle Webb, please call the doctor. Tell him toe as


    soon as possible. Don''t worry, I can help him up."


    "Okay," nodded the butler. Webb hurried to the living room to phone the doctor.


    With the help of several servants, Mary helped William to the bedroom.


    She took off his shoes, socks, and coat. Carefully, she put him on the bed.


    Mary felt regret and shame climbing up her throat as she watched him sleep, his face flushed.


    ''Why didn''t I notice his fever earlier? Damn it!'' Her frown deepened as she scolded herself.


    There was a soft knock on the door. "Madam, I brought some hot water for the young master to


    drink," said one of the servants.


    "Thank you." Mary took the water from the servant''s hand. She stood by his bedside and gently


    called him, "Here, William, have some water. You''ll feel better after you drink it."


    "Okay..." William sat up slowly, not bothering to open his eyes.


    Mary held the ss to his mouth, her hand resting softly on his back.


    "Drink it slowly," said Mary. "The doctor should being soon."


    As if she had magically summoned him, Webb came and entered the room with the doctor.


    "Madam, the doctor is here."


    "Doctor, pleasee and check on him. His body temperature is so high!" Mary led him over to the


    bedside.


    Nodding, the doctor took out a thermometer to check the sick man''s temperature.


    "39 degrees," he said frowning. "How did he get such a fever?"


    "I... I didn''t notice it." Mary''s nails dug into her palm. She felt another pang of guilt. ''People lose their


    temper when they''re sick. No wonder William was angry today. I was too careless.''


    "Madam, don''t worry too much." Webbforted her, "Young master is a very healthy man. I''m


    sure he''ll be fine soon."


    "Yes, you''re probably right," said Mary. The physician cleaned a spot on William''s arm with an


    alcohol-soaked cotton pad, before expertly inserting the needle into his skin.


    "Alright." The doctor straightened up. "I''ll prescribe him some antipyretics," he said, taping a small


    piece of cotton over the injected area.


    "Is he alright now?" asked Mary.


    "I can''t be sure yet." The doctor took out a box of medicine from his bag and said, "These are the


    antipyretics. If his fever doesn''t go down after four hours, have him take one."


    "Okay, thank you." Mary took the package, turning it over in her hand.


    "And here are some anti-inmmatory pills," the doctor continued. "He should eat something, like


    porridge, and take the pills after."


    "Yes, I''ll ask them to prepare a meal for him," said Mary. "If possible, wipe the patient''s body with


    some rubbing alcohol and water. Alcohol baths usually help in bringing down the body temperature."


    "Right," Mary nodded, making a mental list of all the doctor''s advice.


    "I''ll be off then." He smiled warmly at her and packed his things away.


    "Take care, doctor! Thank you again."


    "Doctor, let me see you off," Webb said, escorting him out of the room.


    A servant quickly brought over the things needed for an alcohol bath. cing it on his bedside


    table, she asked Mary, "Madam, would you like to eat dinner first?"


    "No, thank you." Mary waved her hand. "Please make some light porridge. I''ll have some with


    Williamter when he wakes up."


    "Okay, madam."


    The door closed gently. It was just the two of them now. Mary took a deep breath and began


    removing the rest of William''s clothes.


    "William, I''m just going to wipe your body to bring your fever down," said Mary, working at his shirt.


    "I''m not trying to be improper..."


    She felt the blood rushing to her cheeks.


    His bronze skin peeked out from under the small buttons of his white shirt. She continued until there


    was only one button left and steadied her breathing. Mary moved to ce her hand on the smooth


    ne of his stomach but was stopped abruptly.


    "What are you doing?" Despite William''s


    weariness, he was still quite powerful. His eyes were open now, and he was looking straight at


    Mary, her hands hovering just above his torso.


    "I... I''m just going to wipe your body." She blushed a deep red at his gaze. "It should reduce your


    fever. Now let go of me!" she said, tugging her hand out of his.


    He frowned at that and slowly loosened his grip on her hand. A headache throbbed dully, and he


    shut his eyes.


    Mary dipped a clean cloth into the diluted alcohol basin and washed him, not daring to look at his


    physique for too long. Anytime her fingers brushed against his warm skin, she moved away as if it


    burned her.


    It wasn''t because of his fever, no. Mary couldn''t stop her mind from racing.


    Biting the inside of her lip, she thought back to that night. Albeit her initial reluctance, it was her first


    time being intimate with a man. Now, that same many partially undressed underneath her. ''Oh,


    God...'' Her heart pounded loudly in her ears.


    William''s sense of touch only heightened as he shut his eyes. He felt not only the wet cloth but her


    smooth hand grazing parts of his skin. ''Both are cold, '' he thought, dazedly.


    ''Mary... What are you doing? Where are you wiping?!


    Damn!''


    his heart cursed. William cracked his eyes open at the ceiling. His gaze fell on Mary, who was


    mopping his body with a flustered sort of focus.


    "Alright." His voice was hoarse. "Ahem... You can stop wiping now..."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 81 Apologize For The First Time

    Chapter 81 Apologize For The First Time


    "You''re awake." Mary eximed, "How are you feeling? Do you want something to eat?"


    William frowned. "Don''t make so much noise."


    "I see," said Mary. She covered her mouth with her hand to lower her voice. "Go back to sleep. I''ll


    tuck you in."


    "Okay," he whispered.


    Mary carefully covered William under the quilt, and quietly watched him by the bedside.


    Without Mary''s flirtatious wiping, he calmed down. Soon, William fell asleep.


    William had no idea how long it had been since he fell asleep. His throat had gotten dry, and his


    whole body was sweating. He felt very ufortable.


    "Water..." William said in a hoarse voice.


    Fortunately, someone beside him heard his cry for help, and full ss of water was quickly handed


    to him.


    William gulped the water down, as if he had been endlessly walking through a desert and finally


    found an oasis. "Slow down, slow down, no one''s going to take away the water from you!"


    It was Mary''s voice.


    William opened his eyes and saw the person in front of him. It was none other than Mary. She was


    looking at him with worry and relief.


    "Ahem..." William finished drinking the water and waved his hand.


    "Are you done?" Mary took the ss from his lips and asked, "Don''t you want to drink more?"


    "No." William pursed his lips. "What time is it?"


    "Well... It''s ten o''clock." Mary smiled. "By the way, how do you feel? Are you still burning up?"


    "I think I''ve recovered. I''m going to take a shower," said William.


    "No, no, no, no!" Mary prevented him from getting out of bed at once. "What if you catch a cold


    again? Just bear with it for now. I''ll go to get some water and give you a sponge bath, okay?"


    Mary had never looked more serious. She was coaxing William as if he was a child, and it


    astonished him for a moment. It felt so good to be cared for, and loved.


    "Okay? Why aren''t you saying anything?" Mary prompted him to speak again. "Ahem..." William


    coughed and came to his senses. "Okay."


    "Good." The smile on Mary''s face widened. She took out a thermometer and handed it to William.


    "Let''s take your temperature first. I''ll get you some hot water. Wait for me."


    "Okay." William''s heart softened as he took the thermometer and watched Mary rush out of the


    room in a hurry.


    "I''ming," Mary shouted as she came back with a basin of warm water on her hands.


    William looked at her with his arms crossed and the corners of his mouth were curved into a


    halfsmile.


    "Here, where''s the thermometer? Let me have a look." Mary put the basin on the floor, and reached


    for the thermometer.


    "Here you go," William coughed.


    "Well, it''s a little more than 37 degrees Celsius," Mary frowned. "You have a low-grade fever. How


    about taking some medicer? Would that be fine with you?"


    "Okay." Williamplied without an argument.


    "Good." Mary put down the thermometer, and soaked the towel in the warm water. She twisted it


    and handed it to William. "Here you go. You can wipe yourself with this." William''s face turned


    sullen. "I''m tired."


    "Well..." Mary held the towel in her hand and contemted for a while. "Fine, I''ll do it for you.


    William said nothing but he looked pleased.


    ''It''s not that I don''t want to wipe you, it''s just because of your body...'' Mary muttered to herself.


    ''Let me wipe you! Let me wipe you!''


    "Hand."


    "Now the other one."


    Mary held William''s hand. She felt a little embarrassed when their skins made contact.


    She rinsed the towel again, and used it to wipe his face.


    The room was awfully quiet. The two of them were so close to each other, but neither of them


    uttered a word.


    Mary gently wiped William''s face, then his neck, and she avoided eye contact altogether.


    "Mary, ahem..." William broke the silence and said, "Are you embarrassed?"


    Mary''s face suddenly turned red. When she heard him chuckling, Mary pretended to be tough.


    "Which eye of yours sees me blushing? Tell me! I think you''re the one who''s


    embarrassed, and you''re trying to pin the me on me, aren''t you?"


    "You..."


    "Stop talking," said Mary. "Stretch out your neck."


    William said nothing and did as he was told. He raised an eyebrow and let her do as she pleased.


    "Do you want me to help you wipe your body too? Well, do you?" Mary snickered.


    "No. I can do it myself." William swallowed the lump on his throat. "I''m afraid of you."


    "Ha ha!" Mary giggled triumphantly.


    Knock, knock, knock...


    While they were talking, a knock came from the door.


    "Come in," said Mary.


    "Madam." Webb came in. "Has young master''s fever gone down?"


    "Almost." Mary smiled at him. "What''s wrong, Uncle Webb?"


    "Oh," answered Webb, "I have ordered some porridge and light dishes. You two haven''t had dinner


    yet. So, I thought I''d bring them to you now. You can have some first."


    "Oh, I see." Mary looked at William and said, "Would you like to have some too? And take some


    medicine after eating?"


    "Okay."


    "Okay!" Mary smiled at Webb once more. "Thank you for bringing us food, Uncle Webb."


    "My pleasure." Webb smiled back, showing the wrinkles on his face. "Then please wait for a


    moment."


    The porridge and dishes were served soon. "Madam, this bowl of chicken soup is specially made for


    you. You''ve taken care of young master for quite some time, you must be exhausted."


    "Wow, thank you, Uncle Webb. You are so kind!"


    "Ha ha, as long as you like it. Then I''ll head downstairs first."


    "Okay, take care, Uncle Webb."


    "Humph!" William snorted with dissatisfaction as soon as Webb left.


    "What''s wrong with you now?" Mary looked him in the eye. "Do you envy me? What a pity..."


    "Well, you talk too much." William threw the towel into the basin, and he buttoned up his shirt.


    "Wow, it smells fantastic!" Mary ignored him and smelled the dishes on the table. She rubbed her


    hands in excitement. "Your family chef is an excellent cook!"


    Even if it was not a gourmet meal, it looked quite colorful, and it was aromatic. Moreover, Mary was


    constantly praising the dishes, and it made William feel hungry.


    "Here you go." Then Mary filled a bowl of porridge for William and handed it to him.


    "I''m tired." William shrugged.


    Mary gritted her teeth, she was holding back her anger. "Okay, okay. You''re sick, I''ll give in. Boss,


    say ah!"


    Mary picked up the spoon and stirred the porridge. Then she brought the spoonful of porridge to


    William''s mouth.


    William couldn''t hide the smile on his lips before he opened his mouth.


    "What are you smiling for?" Mary stared at him and asked, "Are you happy to enve me?"


    "Yes." William nodded and pointed at the dishes like a spoiled brat.


    Mary grabbed the dishes for him. "Hurry up. I haven''t eaten anything yet. I''m famished."


    William slowed his chewing down. He looked at Mary and said, "Why didn''t you eat?" "I had no


    appetite." Mary raised her palm in front of him to silence him. "Come on, have some more porridge."


    "What''s wrong with your hand?" William grabbed Mary''s hand and saw the band aid on her palm.


    "Ah, I got a bruise this morning." Mary smiled at him. "Just eat your porridge."


    "I''m sorry."


    In the momentary silence they had, William uttered these words. Mary''s hands froze as she was


    holding the spoon, and she did not respond for an entire minute.


    "I was too impulsive this morning." William continued in a hoarse voice, "Ahem... But it''s too


    dangerous for you to cross the road like that."


    William sped his hands together. "It was wrong of me to scold you. Are you okay?"


    Mary put down the bowl and stared at William for two seconds. "Have you taken the wrong


    medicine?"


    William could not say anything more because of what she had said. The pleasant atmosphere


    inside the room had beenpletely destroyed.


    He shouldn''t have apologized to her...


    Mary nced at the speechless William. She smiled and ced the bowl of porridge into his hands.


    "If you feel sorry, eat by yourself."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    William stared at the bowl of porridge in silence.


    Mary thought, ''People often scold someone because their love for that person is immense. Even


    though you don''t love me, I know you care about me. Moreover, this is the first time you''ve ever


    apologized to me.'' Mary covered her face with the bowl of chicken soup. She would nce at


    William from time to time, andugh heartily.


    After dinner, the servant came to take away the bowls and chopsticks, and prepared water and


    medicine for William.


    "Whoa, that''s a lot of pills!" Mary giggled, "Let me count. One, two, three, four... Ah!"


    Before she finished counting, William took a handful of pills, stuffed them all into his mouth and


    swallowed them in one gulp.


    "Humph..." Mary snorted at him.


    "Ahem." William red at her and said, "What have you been proud of just now?"


    "It''s nothing!" Mary took his ss and thought, ''I''m not going to tell you that it was because of your


    apology, so I was very happy.''


    "It''s time for you to rest again. You still haven''t gotten back all of your strength," Mary dered.


    He was too weak to deal with Mary, so Williamid his head on the pillow. "Then, I''ll go downstairs


    first," Mary said as she cleaned up the table.


    William frowned. "What if my feveres back? How can you be so irresponsible?"


    Mary was puzzled. "Why am I irresponsible? Didn''t you just say that I was noisy?"


    William turned his face away and said nothing. After staring at him for a while, Mary sighed and sat


    on the edge of the bed. Mary didn''t notice that a faint smile appeared on the corners of William''s


    mouth.


    When William''s breath gradually stabilized, Mary turned off the light for him, and quietly closed the


    door behind her.


    "Madam, why are you downstairs?" Webb was still busy in the living room.


    "Oh," said Mary as she kept walking down the stairs. "William is already asleep. I just came down to


    take a look."


    "It''s already eleven o''clock. Madam, just go to bed now." Webb looked concerned. "How about I ask


    them to prepare one of the guest rooms? Young master is sick. It''s better if you sleep separately,


    isn''t it?"


    "Oh, no thanks, Uncle Webb." Mary waved her hand. "I need to watch over Williamter. He hasn''t


    completely recovered. I''m still worried about him." "Well, thank you for your hard work, madam."


    "You''re wee, Uncle Webb, good night." Mary bade him farewell.


    "Good bye, madam." The group of servants waved Mary goodbye.


    "Goodnight everyone!" Mary was so astounded by the scene that she almost fell down the stairs.


    When she went back to the room upstairs, she saw that William was sleeping peacefully. Then,


    Mary sat beside him and touched his head from time to time.


    "Maybe I owed you quite a debt in my previous life," muttered Mary. Then shey on the edge of the


    bed and fell asleep.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 82 A Lovely Girl

    Chapter 82 A Lovely Girl


    The golden sun turned the sky into bright blue as birds sang their melody. The whole surrounding


    was filled with the fragrance of flowers as fresh wind blew softly. The morning in the suburb was


    pleasant and calming, far from the usual hustle and bustle of the city.


    Mary woke up to the morning light streaming through the window, dancing across her face. She


    could hear the birds'' beautiful call.


    "Ah..." She rubbed her eyes gently. As she convinced herself to get out of bed, Mary sat up and


    stretched with her eyes still shut. "I''m so tired..." All of a sudden, she felt the warm, soft sheet


    around her. "Huh?" she uttered, confused.


    When she opened her eyes, she knew something was wrong. Mary tried hard to recall what


    happenedst night. When did shee to bed? And where was William? Why was she lying on


    his bed? There were so many questions on her baffled mind.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    In the middle of her thoughts, she was startled by gentle knocks on the door.


    Mary immediately got out of bed and opened it.


    Standing in front of her was a young maid. "Madam, breakfast is ready. Young master asks you to


    go downstairs."


    "Oh. William is already there?" Mary frowned and scratched her head.


    "Yes." The maid nodded.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there." She quickly washed her face and brushed her teeth. She ran downstairs


    after fixing herself.


    William was sitting at his huge dining table while eating breakfast leisurely. He was reading the


    morning newspaper and coughing from time to time.


    ''He looks like a pedant who has lived for decades. Boring!'' Mary thought to herself. ''What a pity!''


    She stared at him with despise as she walked towards him.


    "Hello. Ahem..." William raised his head. He saw Mary standing in front of him. She kind of looked


    pretty. Although a bit ruffled, her hair perfectly cascaded down her shoulders.


    "Take your seat." William pointed to the chair opposite him. Mary nodded. As she gazed at him, she


    instantly regretted her previous judgment. He had a wless face. ''A pedant wouldn''t be so


    handsome.''


    "Ahem." William covered his mouth with a napkin and coughed again.


    "Why are you still coughing?" Mary asked. "Is your fever gone?" "Yes, I just have a cold."


    "By the way," Mary murmured. She looked around and moved closer to William. "Why was I on the


    bed? Did you... "


    "I don''t know," said William, raising his eyebrows. A smirk was ying on his lips.


    Mary took a bite of bread in annoyance. "If you don''t know, then who does? You are taking


    advantage of me. Don''t you dare touch me again, do you understand? "


    "Taking advantage of you?" William nced at Mary from head to toe. "You? Ahem... Maybe?"


    "Well." After thinking for a while, she felt unable to refute. "Next time just wake me up directly. If you


    want me to get out of your bedroom, I don''t mind!" she blurted out.


    "Oh. But I couldn''t wake you up."


    "What... " Mary paused. She was puzzled by what he said.


    "If I could, ahem... Do you think I would struggle to carry you to the bed? It took me some time to do


    it."


    " How could it be possible?" Mary''s face flushed in embarrassment.


    "You know," William said, while standing up and putting down the newspaper, "Ahem, you are so


    heavy!" "...." She unconsciously raised her voice. "I''m


    not heavy!" Mary shouted furiously. "I am about the right weight, okay? Can''t you see that? !"


    Her voice echoed in the room, catching everyone''s attention and making them turn around. Some


    young maids had covered their mouths to suppress theirughter.


    "Damn it!" Mary was so embarrassed. She lowered her head and kept cutting the bacon on the


    te with a fork while cursing as if she could vent her hatred on the food in front of her.


    "Ahem..." William coughed with his hand covering his mouth. Mary thought that he wasughing at


    her, so she scowled at him.


    "By the way," William said. He slowly walked towards the stairs with his hands in his pockets. "I


    think you should hurry up and finish your breakfast. After all, it''ste now."


    "Humph." Mary stuffed half of the fried egg into her mouth. "Don''t scare me. I don''t..." But before


    she could swallow the egg and finished speaking, she realized he was right. Everyone in the house


    heard her loud cry, "What?! ! Half past eight? !"


    At the corner of the stairs, William couldn''t helpughing, "Hahaha..."


    Sitting in the car to thepany, Mary was still mad. She red at William who was sitting on the


    driver''s seat wearing a yful smile. "Do you think it''s funny?" "Yes."


    Mary snorted, "Then why didn''t you call me earlier? I can''t believe you! I just lost my full attendance


    award!"


    "It''s okay."


    Okay... Okay...


    Mary thought he would follow his statement with, ''For the sake of taking care of mest night, you


    won''t be recorded aste.'' Or maybe he would say, ''You''re my wife. How could I dock your full


    attendance award?'' Those thoughts made her so happy.


    Shyly and expectantly, she waited for William''s next sentence. She started to prepare her grateful


    smile.


    "Anyway, you werete for work yesterday. Ahem... Your full attendance award has long been lost."


    "Crack."


    It took Mary a long time to recover from the shock. She didn''t expect him to be that cold after she


    took care of himst night.


    "William!" Mary gritted her teeth. "You really... get on my nerves. Wait until I get my hands on you.


    You''ll really be in trouble!"


    "Ahem..." William sneered, "Then I''m looking forward to it." "Humph!" Furious, Mary turned her head


    away and ignored him.


    Coincidentally, the two arrived at thepany at ten o''clock in the morning.


    People came in and out of the hall in session. Some were chatting, others taking a rest, and


    drinking tea.


    As soon as they entered the hall of thepany together, they felt people staring at them. Some


    even paused what they were doing. This made Mary very ufortable, but William didn''t seem to


    mind.


    "What? What happened?" Mary asked warily.


    "Ahem, maybe it''s because they''ve never seen a person who iste andes in so openly,"


    William replied with his smug expression.


    "I...¡± Mary tried to hide her bag hurriedly as they continued walking.


    "Mary!"


    When they were about to take the elevator, they saw Jane running in from the outside and waving


    at them. She was smiling from ear to ear.


    "Hello, boss!" Jane greeted William joyfully, and then looked at Mary with an ambiguous look. "Mary,


    why do youe to work sote?"


    "I got upte..." Mary rubbed her nose. "Haha, Mary," Jane whispered with a silly smile. "We all


    know. Mary, you don''t need to pretend anymore."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "What are you talking about? Pretend what?" Mary was bemused.


    "Well," Jane kept smiling and said, "were you busy with making a baby with the CEO? Is that why


    you arete?"


    "Making a baby? !" Mary yelled in disbelief. The people in the hall fixed their eyes on them. Based


    from their expressions, it looked like everyone knew about the rumor.


    "Are you insane?" Mary quickly lowered her voice and looked at William. "Boss was sick yesterday,


    so we camete! "


    "Really?"


    "Do I look like I''m lying to you?"


    "Ah? " Jane seemed upset. "No..."


    "Who told you that?" William, who was silent the whole time, suddenly asked.


    "Amelia."


    "No wonder!" Mary felt her blood boiled. William, on the other hand, just shrugged his shoulders


    helplessly.


    Amelia, the chief stylist of the AJ Group, was the designated makeup artist of many popr stars,


    but she also had a more well-known title, "Gossip Amelia".


    "It looks like the entirepany have been reached by Amelia''s gossip." Mary looked up and


    sighed.


    Jane bit her nails awkwardly and acted as if nothing had happened. "I''m going back to work.


    "Are you going to run away?" Mary fiercely grabbed Jane. "You''re going to tell me about yourself


    instead. You haven''t told me what''s going on with you and Kevin yet!"


    "Oh, nothing is going on between us."


    They walked farther and farther away from William. He smiled as he watched them. When he was


    about to leave, the phone in his pocket rang.


    He took out the phone and checked who was calling. William frowned before answering, "Hello?"


    "Are you in thepany?" It was his father''s voice.


    "Yes."


    "I''m going to yourpany with Amy."


    "To thepany? Right now? You have returned?" William asked. "Yes."


    "Okay. Then I''ll pick you up."


    "No need. We''ll be there soon." Timothy asked in low voice, "Is Mary in thepany?"


    "Yes. What''s wrong?"


    "Amy wants to see Mary."


    "Okay." As soon as William finished his words, a familiar ck car came from the gate of the


    building. It was Timothy''s favorite Rolls-Royce.


    After hanging up the phone, William walked towards the car.


    The old man was getting more and more cunning.


    A car in front of the Rolls-Royce led the way. There were also two cars behind escorting it. His


    father loved a grand entrance.


    When the car door opened, Timothy got off first, followed by a gorgeous woman wearing a fancy


    dress and expensive shoes. It was Amy, William''s stepmother.


    "Father." William stood in front of Timothy and bowed.


    "Yep." Timothy lightly nodded.


    "William," Amy greeted him in her sweetest voice, "how are you doing recently?" "Not bad." She felt


    a little embarrassment and disappointment after hearing his indifferent words.


    "Take us to Mary!" Timothy said to break the tension between the two. Then he held Amy''s hand


    and gently patted it tofort her.


    "Okay."


    Timothy''s bodyguards surrounded them dutifully. As soon as they entered the hall, they attracted a


    bunch of onlookers. Everyone stared at the family in awe. They could hear differentments as


    they walked past the crowd.


    "Wow, who is him?"


    "So ssy!"


    "Oh my God! He is the CEO''s father!"


    "It''s true. The CEO just looks like his father!"


    "His mother is also very beautiful and elegant!"


    "The CEO''s family is so rich!"


    "Are they here to see Mrs. Lan because she is pregnant?"


    "That''s possible!"


    "Absolutely! "


    "I''m sure Mary will get a big reward!" "Yeah, yeah. I''m so envious of her!"


    William was displeased hearing the employees'' remarks. "Can you keep a lower profile in my


    company next time?"


    "Do you still expect me to be here next time?" Timothy answered sarcastically.


    "You''d better note. Ahem..."


    "Why are you coughing William? Did you catch a cold? Are you okay?" Amy asked in a worried


    voice.


    "It''s nothing." William waved his hand coldly.


    The three of them went to the CEO''s office. As soon as the elevator opened, they heard Mary''s loud


    laughter. They witnessed how carefree and bubbly she was.


    "Haha, he got you just like this? Haha... "


    William felt speechless when he heard Mary''s loud voice. He rubbed his forehead impatiently.


    "Haha." Amy covered her mouth. "Mary is such a lovely young woman. She is not as dull as you


    two."


    "You''re right." Timothy smiled as he watched his son''s wife.

 Chapter 83 Parents In Law

    Chapter 83 Parents In Law


    "Boss!" Jane was having a nice chat with Mary before she turned around and saw the people


    standing in front of the elevator. Frightened, she lowered her head and pulled Mary.


    "Well..." The moment Mary heard the word "boss", she was a bundle of nerves. She stopped


    laughing all at once and turned around, only to see someone even more terrifying than William.


    "Boss... and... Father!" Mary called as Timothy nodded with a smile.


    With an indifferent expression on his face, William stood on Timothy''s right, while a woman was on


    his left.


    She was about fifty years old and was a really well-groomed woman. She wore a long grey coat,


    and her hair was coiled up high, making her look quite elegant. At that moment, she smiled at Mary.


    Could thisdy be Aunt Amy, William''s stepmother? Mary took a few steps forward as she thought


    of it.


    It happened that she was right. Before Mary could get to the three of them, Aunt Amy had already


    approached her with a smile. Her almost wrinkle-free hands held Mary''s while she introduced


    herself amicably, "Mary, I''m Aunt Amy."


    "Aunt Amy!"


    "Good girl," said Aunt Amy with a gentle smile. She then turned to Timothy and confessed, "I think


    Mary looks more beautiful in person than in the photo. I''m so happy I got to finally see her."


    "Well..." Mary was embarrassed to hear Amy''spliment but was also d to be liked by the


    elders.


    "Let''s go inside first, ahem..." William said, clearing his throat.


    "Okay." Timothy agreed.


    "Let''s go inside." Amy looked at Mary as if asking for her opinion, so Mary nodded.


    As they walked into the lounge, the bodyguards in ck surrounded the door behind them, while


    Jane stood aside. Seemingly scared by the scene, the girl was yet toe back to her senses.


    "Mary? What were youughing at just now?" Along the way, Amy didn''t let go of Mary''s hand,


    taking the opportunity to ask her a few things.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Nothing. It was just chit-chat... Not something to worry about." Mary smiled.


    "Oh, I thought it might be something interesting," Amy said coquettishly. "I was hoping you would tell


    me!"


    These words seemed to melt Mary''s heart. Aunt Amy still acted like a spoiled child even though she


    was in her fifties. No man could resist such a thing! Women were at their best once they reached


    this level!


    Therefore, Mary looked at Amy with admiration.


    "You have no idea," continued Aunt Amy, "that your father is always boring at home, and he''s even


    more serious at his work. I can''t help but get bored myself!"


    With an awkward smile, Timothy''s face suddenly turned red when he heard his wife''sint.


    "I understand." Mary nodded, deeply sympathetic to Aunt Amy''s remarks. "William is the same."


    "Ahem..." As soon as she uttered those words, William coughed and looked at Mary intently.


    Pretending not to notice him, Mary smiled and continued to chat with Aunt Amy.


    ''Damn it! How dare she!'' William snorted in his heart.


    "Mary, when I walked into thepany just now,


    I heard some people whispering about you. Is it true that you are pregnant?" Aunt Amy asked


    expectantly.


    "What?" Blushing, Mary quickly waved her hand. "No, they''re talking nonsense. How did I..." Sitting


    next to her, William pinched the bridge of his nose helplessly.


    "Oh, I got excited for nothing." The expression on Aunt Amy''s face suddenly changed. Timothy


    didn''t say anything, but he seemed a little sad when he looked at Amy.


    As Amy didn''t know about the fake marriage, it seemed the three of them were lying to her. Why


    didn''t he tell her the truth? Was he afraid she would get upset or was there a glimmer of hope in his


    heart that they would eventually be a real couple?


    Timothy sighed silently to himself.


    "But it doesn''t matter. You''ll get pregnant in the future." Aunt Amy patted the back of Mary''s hand.


    "Yes." Mary nodded weakly.


    "Mary, the wedding photos you took with William were so beautiful!"


    "Really?" Mary said,ughing.


    "Aunt Amy, your skin looks so good."


    "No, I''m old."


    "I don''t think so. Aunt Amy, you look so young that people will think you''re my sister."


    "Mary, you''re so sweet and beautiful. You and William look amazing together." "And you and Father


    are a perfect match. One is mature and steady, while the other is gentle and loving. I envy you so


    much!"


    "By the way, would you like to listen to our story from when we were young?"


    "Of course! Oh my God... It must be romantic, right?"


    After leaving the pregnancy topic behind, Mary and Amy talked nonstop. Five minutes, ten... half an


    hour had passed, and they were still chatting.


    Timothy and William were sitting next to them as they leisurely drank some tea. At first, they were


    listening to their conversation, butter, they felt bored and couldn''t get in it anymore. Nevertheless,


    Amy and Mary were talking so excitedly that they didn''t have time to care about the men.


    At some point, William nced at his watch and frowned. When he lifted his gaze, he saw Timothy


    with his hand on his forehead and a helpless look on his face.


    Timothy also picked up on William''s impatience as the two men stared at each other before looking


    away.


    "Ahem..." William cleared his throat, finally deciding to interrupt the women''s conversation since it


    wouldn''t end on its own. "Mary."


    "Hmm?" Mary turned to look at him. "Father has just got off a long flight and is very tired. Let them


    go now and have some rest. We can talk moreter after we get back."


    "Father and Aunt Amy came straight to thepany from the airport?" Mary asked.


    "Yes, I really wanted to meet you, Mary." Aunt Amy smiled.


    "Oh, no, Aunt Amy, you must go back and have some rest. We can continue to talk when I get back


    tonight," Mary assured her.


    "Yes, there is no need to hurry it," Timothy agreed in a deep voice.


    "Okay then." Reluctantly, Aunt Amy stood up to leave.


    As they walked out of the building, Aunt Amy was still holding Mary''s hand, while the two ''neglected''


    men followed behind them.


    "Oh my God! It seems that the CEO''s mother likes Mary very much!"


    "Yes, she has been holding her hand the entire time."


    "It seems nothing can stop Mary now!"


    "And of course, this ends all of your unrealistic expectations, right?"


    "What are you saying? You little girl..." "Ha ha..." The women in thepany gossiped andughed


    together.


    After seeing Timothy and Aunt Amy get on the car, Mary waved happily at them.


    "Oh, Aunt Amy is so kind," Marymented casually with William. "You''re so fortunate."


    ''Fortunate?'' William snorted, turning around and walking towards thepany.


    "Hey..." Mary wanted to stop him, but all of a sudden, her heart skipped a beat as she realized


    something important. She was forced then to pick up her pace in order to catch up with him. "I didn''t


    mean to..."


    Up until that moment, Mary hadpletely forgotten that Aunt Amy wasn''t William''s mother.


    The elevator doors were about to shut when Mary squeezed in. Then she said to William, "Well, I''m


    sorry. I forgot that Aunt Amy is your stepmother."


    "Uh," William muttered coldly. He had such an indifferent look on his face that it was hard to tell


    what he was thinking about.


    No matter how great Aunt Amy was or how bad William''s mother used to be, the former would


    never rece his mother''s role in his heart. However, since Aunt Amy was such a good person,


    wasn''t it unfair of him to treat her so poorly? Mary pondered about it for a while.


    In the afternoon, Mary was almost off duty by the time she received a phone call from Timothy''s


    number. She answered it nervously at first, but to her relief, it was Aunt Amy on the other end of the


    line.


    "Mary? How''s your work going?"


    "Not bad." Mary said, "What''s up, Aunt Amy?"


    "Nothing. I just called to know what you want for dinner."


    "I can eat anything..." Mary scratched her head. "But William has a cold, so it''s better if he eats


    something light. Are you going to cook by yourself?"


    "Yes, you will be able to have a taste of my cooking skills tonight."


    "Aunt Amy, you''ve only just arrived. You must be tired. Don''t bother."


    "I don''t have anything else to do anyway," Aunt Amy exined. "Mary, I''ve chosen a few dishes.


    Would you like to hear about them?"


    "Well..."


    "Mary, don''t be shy," Aunt Amy said. "Now, listen. There''s garlic vored spareribs, braised pork


    with taro, wax gourd soup, stewed bean curd with fish brisket, fried shrimp with broli, and


    braised eggnt. How about another sticky rice and cinnamon root and seaweed bean soup too?"


    Mary swallowed before answering, "Sure.... That''s great!"


    "Really? Isn''t it too little?"


    "No," said Mary in a hurry. "It''s too much."


    "No, it''s not. Don''t worry. I''ll do it then!" Aunt Amy continued, "Are you getting off work soon?"


    "Yes."


    "Be careful when youe back. I''ll start to cook dinner and wait for you at home."


    "Okay, thank you, Aunt Amy."


    "Not at all."


    After Mary hung up, the corners of her lips rose slightly. She then walked towards William''s office


    with the phone in her hands.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    "Come in."


    As soon as she came into his office, Mary found William organizing some papers on his desk as if


    he was about to head out.


    "Are you leaving?" Mary asked.


    "Yes, I need to go out." Then he added in a t voice, "By the way, I won''t be returning to the family


    house tonight. I''ll let someone else send you back."


    "Wait a minute." Mary stopped him. "Aunt Amy is preparing the dinner tonight! Do you have


    anything important to do outside? Can''t you put it off?"


    "You can go back by yourself. Ahem..." William coughed as he walked past her and made his way


    forward.


    "William," Mary suddenly shouted to his back. "You will make Aunt Amy sad!"


    Without turning around to face her, William chuckled and said, "So what?"


    "So what?" Mary was furious at his response. "You''re impossible, William! Aunt Amy didn''t do


    anything wrong. Why can''t you be nice to her?"


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 84 Dull Will

    Chapter 84 Dull Will


    William walked towards the door and ced his right hand on the doorknob. Hearing Mary''s voice,


    he paused.


    Mary continued, "Even if you don''t like her, you should respect your elders, right? Why is it so easy


    for you to abuse other people''s kindness? Do you think the world owes you something?"


    The more Mary spoke, the more furious she became. Mary actually remembered what they said


    when they were drunk that night in Hainan. Aunt Amy decided not to have children for William''s


    sake. She still remembered he said his mother cheated on Timothy andmitted suicide.


    It was not that she didn''t feel sorry for William. She was just angry that he was still struggling with


    the past.


    When William turned around, he saw Mary''s flushed face because of sheer anger. He kept his


    mouth shut and said nothing.


    "You''re very lucky that they treat you well! I''m off duty. I''ll tell them that you won''t be back tonight."


    Mary grinned.


    She then walked past William, opened the door and left.


    "Ahem..." William couldn''t help but cough as he frowned.


    The door behind him was mmed shut with a bang. William ced his hands in his pockets. He


    stood still for a long time.


    Since the time when he felt that the whole world was against him, he had tried his hardest to not


    care about anyone. ''Am I really such a coldblooded and ruthless person?''


    After taking two steps, he came face-to-face with his desk and opened the second drawer on the


    right. A bag of medicine was lying quietly in it.


    William grabbed the medicine, took out his phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello, William. Are you about to leave?"


    "Frank, I can''t see you tonight."


    "Why? What?" Frank sounded surprised. He stuttered as he said, "William, why?"


    "Don''t worry, Frank," William said and looked at the medicine in his hand. "My father is back. I have


    to go back to the family house tonight. I''m sorry."


    "Oh... When did Uncle arrive?"


    "He just arrived today, so I can''t leave."


    "Alright." Frank let out a deep sigh. If he wanted to be with William, he had to get his powerful


    father''s permission. The stakes of this were clear.


    "Then have a good rest tonight."


    "You too, William."


    "Okay."


    Mary rushed downstairs and ran outside the AJ Building. She felt that what she did was really brave


    and righteous, but before she could apud herself for her "heroic deeds", she realized a very


    serious problem.


    She didn''t have a car. Was she going to take a cab back? It was more than an hour''s drive, and she


    didn''t have that much money with her. By bus? No bus passed through the vi area.


    Besides, she didn''t know the specific address of the family house. Even if she did have a car, she


    didn''t know how to get there.


    "Oh my God..." Mary struggled for a long time and said in distress, "Should I call Aunt Amy? Well, I


    have no other choice... "


    "What? Are you going to call for help?"


    As soon as she took out her phone, she heard William''s voiceing from behind her.


    Mary jumped in surprise. She turned around and squinted her eyes. "It''s none of your business."


    "It''s none of my business? I was just going back to the family house and figured that I should give


    you a ride, but it seems that I''m getting ahead of myself," William said with a smile as he walked in


    front of Mary.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a red sports car came in front of the building. A bodyguard


    stepped out of the car and respectfully stood in front of William. "Sir, the car is here."


    "Okay." "Don''t you want to leave?" William took the car key from the bodyguard and turned his head


    to Mary.


    "Well, if you insist." Mary''s legs reacted quickly and she sat inside William''s car.


    "Take it." After getting in the car, William threw a bag of medicine to Mary.


    "What?" Mary took the bag and flipped it over. She raised her hand over her mouth to hide her


    smile. "Hey! Isn''t this the medicine I bought for you?"


    "Yes. Ahem... "


    "Why did you... take it back?"


    "You know.... Ahem," William said as he cleared his throat. He stared at the road ahead. "You


    shouldn''t talk to the driver while he''s driving. Besides, the driver is still sick. If you don''t want to..."


    "Alright, alright," Mary quickly interrupted the ominous words that were about toe out of


    William''s mouth. "You just concentrate on driving. I won''t say anything more."


    Mary no longer spoke. The only sound in the car was the asional coughing from William.


    "Can I y games on your phone?" Mary continued, "I won''t talk if I can y with your phone."


    William nced at her and took out a ck phone from the pocket of his shirt and handed it over to


    Mary.


    "Thank you." Mary took the phone and grazed her fingers over the sides. "I''ve seen it so many times


    in the advertisement. I''ve wanted to touch it ever since I saw you use it that day."


    "..." William was speechless. If it wasn''t for the


    Thinking of this, it suddenly urred to William that there seemed to be a photo of Mary in that


    phone. It seemed to be a pity if he lost it...


    Mary touched the phone happily, but she was a little disappointed and said, "The apps in your


    phone are also boring. Never mind. I''ll just y this game."


    Mary ignored him and yed with his phone happily.


    Until the car drove into the family house, they said nothing. Mary''s obsession with ying games


    caught William''s attention.


    "Oh, my God!" Mary heaved a long sigh. "Damn it! Game over! What a shame! I wanted more


    points."


    "We''re here. It''s time for you to stop." William nced at the phone screen.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "342019 points. Congrattions to yer ''Dull Will'' for winning first ce in the experts group!" said


    the screen.


    It made William''s face darken. "Who is ''Dull Will''?"


    "What?" As soon as Mary heard this, she got so embarrassed that she covered the screen


    immediately. "It was a random game name! Don''t get me wrong!"


    "Don''t be guilty."


    "Hey, why haven''t you twoe out yet?" Aunt Amy came out of the vi and walked to the car. "I


    heard the sound of the car just now. But after a few minutes, I wondered why you haven''te out


    yet."


    "We''ll be out in a minute." Mary quickly exited the game and returned the phone back to William.


    "Thene with me. Dinner will be ready soon." Aunt Amy held Mary''s hand.


    "Wow, I can smell the food from here!" Mary sniffed exaggeratedly.


    "Ha ha, you..." Aunt Amy looked back at William and gestured him toe with them. "William,


    come with us."


    "Okay."


    Following the two, William also entered the living room and saw his father sitting on the main seat. It


    seemed that he had been sitting there for a long time.


    "Father."


    "Father."


    "Yes." Timothy nodded. "Why don''t you two go wash your hands and have dinner?"


    "Okay." Upon hearing this, Mary nodded her head immediately. The dishes disyed across the


    table made her salivate.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 85 Family Time

    Chapter 85 Family Time


    In the washroom, Mary whispered to William, "Don''t be rude at the dinner tableter. Aunt Amy


    knew you were sick, so she specially prepared some light dishes for you. She''s really nice to you."


    "You''re feeling great now, aren''t you?" William stared at her and shook the water off his hands. The


    water sprinkled onto Mary''s face.


    "What the hell, William!" Mary scowled and covered her face, but she saw that William was already


    heading to the table.


    Mary quickly hurried to the table. "Wow, it smells amazing!"


    "Just eat it." Aunt Amy doted on Mary like she was her own daughter.


    "Okay, Aunt Amy, you have some too!"


    "Thank you, Mary." Aunt Amy nodded. After a little hesitation, she eventually grabbed a spoon, and


    filled a bowl of wax gourd soup for William. "William, you still have a cold. Light soup might be better


    for you."


    Mary was so worried, she hoped that William would not throw his chopsticks and walk away.


    "Fine." William nodded. He looked at his stepmother and said, "Thank you, Aunt Amy. Let''s eat."


    Pop!


    The meatball in Mary''s hand suddenly fell into her bowl. Mary looked at him in surprise.


    Aunt Amy also couldn''t believe what she had heard. Her eyes were filled with tears. William had


    never spoken to her nicely. Why would he say thanks to her today? Was it just her imagination?


    Timothy didn''t expect it as well. He looked at Aunt Amy and saw the tears in her eyes. He patted her


    hand tofort her. "Let''s eat. The food is starting to get cold."


    "Yes, okay," said Aunt Amy, quietly wiping her tears away. "It''s time to eat."


    Mary lowered her head as she snickered at William in secret.


    William felt that she was staring at him, so he immediately looked at her.


    Mary seized the opportunity and gave him two thumbs up. "You''re awesome!" she mouthed.


    He just stared at her in contempt. Then William picked up a chicken foot and threw it into Mary''s


    bowl and said, "I noticed that your hand just cramped. So, I thought you might want a chicken foot."


    "Thank you!" Mary gritted her teeth and forced a smile.


    "Mary, you should eat more," said Aunt Amy with a bigger smile on her face. "You''re skinny. And


    William, you''re so busy all day long. You need to eat good food!"


    "Aunt Amy''s cooking is delicious! I''m definitely going to eat more." Mary shed a grin.


    "That''s because you don''t know how to cook," William interjected as he sipped some soup. "You


    should take this opportunity to eat more."


    ''You damned idiot...''


    Mary blushed and muttered, "I know how to cook potatoes... How can you say that?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Timothyughed heartily, while Aunt Amy snickered along.


    When he saw that the two of them wereughing, William chuckled. He felt that this kind of


    atmosphere was not so bad.


    All the lights were on, everyone felt warm, the children and parents were happy, maybe this was


    how it felt to be a family!


    "Mary, will you watch TV with me?" Aunt Amy said to Mary after they finished eating.


    "I''d be d to!" Mary nodded as she chewed a few pieces of orange. The oranges were sour... "I''ll


    be heading upstairs." William stood up.


    "Ah, why do you want to go up so early?" Mary stared at him.


    William covered his mouth and coughed, his eyes sweeping across everyone in the room.


    Although Mary was the one who asked, Timothy and Aunt Amy were the ones who were


    disappointed.


    "William is sick. It would be best for him to go upstairs and get some rest," Aunt Amy said with a


    forced smile.


    "I guess that''s fair." Timothy nodded.


    "You can''t stay in the room all the time." Mary stood up and pulled William''s sleeve. "Stay with me


    for a while?"


    "I haven''t taken my medicine yet," William sighed.


    Hispromise cheered Mary up. She pulled him to sit down and said, "I''ll get you some water and


    medicine. Stay here and talk to Aunt Amy and Father."


    "Fine." William groaned and reluctantly sat on the sofa.


    Aunt Amy quickly stared at William with loving eyes.


    Mary bounced away, and when she was on the stairs, she peeked at the ''family'' sitting awkwardly


    together.


    It would be nice if they could be this harmonious all the time, wouldn''t it?


    "OK, let''s y the next game. Now there are three guests and we still need two more audiences.


    Do you want to y the game?"


    "Be close to your idol. Okay, the audience in the third row on the left..."


    William sat in the corner of the sofa, watching the variety show on the TV. "This show was chosen


    by Mary, right?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "That''s right." Aunt Amy smiled as she heard William''s words. "It''s funny. It''s her favorite show."


    "Okay." William nodded. Although, he had no interest in these boring shows.


    "Here you are," said Mary as she passed the medicine to William. "Take it."


    William took the medicine and put it into his mouth. He took a sip of water and swallowed it.


    He had slender neck and a perfect jawline. Mary could not take her eyes away from him.


    "What are you looking at?" William said to Mary after taking the medicine.


    "Ah, nothing, it''s nothing." As soon as Mary came to her senses, she took his ss, picked up the


    half orange she had just left on the table, and broke it into two pieces. "The orange could neutralize


    the medicine''s odor."


    William chucked the orange into his mouth without a second thought.


    Ha ha... Mary was waiting for William to make a fool of himself and was ready tough, but she was


    disappointed when she saw him chew a few times and swallow the orange without any reaction.


    "What? What''s wrong with you?" stammered Mary, pointing at him.


    "What about me?" William turned around, puzzled by her question.


    "Never mind!" Mary shook her head, she was even more confused than William. She picked up the


    remaining half of the orange and put it into her mouth. Did her sense of taste malfunction or


    something?


    "Ah, bah, it''s so sour!" Even Mary''s face turned sour after eating the orange.


    "What''s wrong?" Aunt Amy asked with concern.


    "Nothing, I just ate the orange." Mary waved her hand, but she saw William was snickering on the


    side.


    She saw an annoying smile on his face. She was tricked again! Damned cunning boss!


    After the variety show was over, William stood up and said, "It''s time to go to bed."


    "Well, it''s gettingte." Timothy looked at the time.


    "That''s right. William and Mary you can go upstairs first," Aunt Amy added.


    "Then we''re leaving now." William looked at them one more time before heading to the stairs.


    "Aunt Amy, Father, good night." Mary bowed her head to them and followed William upstairs.


    "The two kids look like a perfect match." Aunt Amy continued, "Such a serious man like William


    would even joke with Mary around!"


    "You''re right." Timothy nodded and looked at them. For some reason, he felt a little worried.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 86 Midnight Talk

    Chapter 86 Midnight Talk


    When Mary and William returned to their bedroom that night, the chemistry between the two was a


    little different.


    "Well, you can take the bed and I sleep on the floor," Mary said awkwardly.


    "Why don''t we just share the bed?" said William.


    "Are you joking?" Mary quickly took a step back, gripping her cor with her hands. Her face was


    red and she said, "I''m not sharing a bed with you! You rascal!"


    "Ahem..." William looked at her with a smile and said, "You think I am joking, but..."


    "But what?"


    "You see, there is no heating at this season." William raised his eyebrows at her and continued, "If


    you sleep on the floor, you will catch a cold easily."


    "Yes, even that would be better than having you, the source of the infection, lying right next to me."


    Mary rested her hands on her hips, quickly fishing out a quilt from the closet and angrily said, "Are


    you trying to take revenge on me?"


    "Revenge for what?"


    "The words I said to you in thepany!" Lying prone on the ground, Mary made the bed and said,


    "You are a narrow-minded man. I was just stating the facts, but you will seek revenge for the


    smallest of grievances! You always have to have thest word!"


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, William reached out his hand to pull off his tie and said, "You are


    judging a gentleman with the heart of a viin."


    "Humph!" With a disgruntled snort, Mary turned around and seated herself cross-legged on the


    floor. Then she said to William, "Let me ask you this! Why did you decide to go back to the family


    house tonight?"


    "No reason."


    Mary shook her head and snickered. "What? Were you moved by my righteousness or were you


    feeling guilty for Aunt Amy and Father? What made you decide toe back all of a sudden?"


    William was unbuttoning his shirt when suddenly his hand stopped and he stared at Mary for two


    seconds. "I''m used to sleeping without any clothes on."


    "Excuse me?" Mary looked at him with confusion.


    "If you keep staring at me like that," William unbuttoned another button and continued, "I''ll feel


    embarrassed."


    "Damn it!" Mary immediately turned away to her side and wrapped herself up with a quilt. "Turn off


    the lights, you horrible person!"


    With a slight chuckle, William stretched out his long arms and turned off the lights in the room.


    Mary whispered under the quilt, "I can''t even have a serious conversation without you turning


    everything into a joke."


    Lying on the bed, with his arms crossed under his head, and his eyes staring off at the ceiling,


    William was rendered speechless.


    After a while, when Mary didn''t receive any response, she turned around to sleep, but felt a sudden


    burst of cold air.


    William was right!


    Sure enough, autumn was different. It was cold in the morning and at night. Judging by the


    situation, she hoped that she wouldn''t get sick this night.


    Mary yawned, stretching her arms in the air.


    "Ahem..." After a long time, William turned over and said, "Mary, are you still awake?"


    His voice sounded like a cool breeze in the autumn night. Mary opened her eyes and said, "Yes. I


    couldn''t fall asleep yet."


    "Okay!" William didn''t say anything else.


    "Do you want to say something to me?" Mary asked. "No, not really."


    "Are you sure?" Mary took a breath and continued, "Okay, fine. I thought you were going to thank


    me. It seems that my expectations will be in vain again."


    "... Thank you!" William continued in a low


    voice, "Your words made me realize my mistake.


    n


    With her eyes wide open in surprise, Mary said, "I am happy to hear that!"


    "Do you really think that Aunt Amy is good to me?" Like a child, there was a hint of uncertainty in


    William''s tone.


    "Of course! As the boss of thepany, you must have seen and dealt with a lot of people. Why is


    it so hard for you to see that?"


    "Onlookers see more than the actual yers," said William.


    "You''re right." Mary exhaled deeply and continued, "Your mother passed away when you were


    young, and your father married her. You must have felt as though your father''s love for you had to


    be shared with her and that''s why you shunned her, right?"


    "Mary, you can be very smart when you are not stupid."


    "Come on, you are making fun of me again." "Mary," said William without a smile, "what are you


    going to do when our contract is over?"


    "Why did you bring this up all of a sudden?"


    "All of a sudden?" William squinted his eyes pensively and continued, "We have been married for


    more than half a year." This meant that the end of the contract was very near. Soon, they would no


    longer be husband and wife.


    "I''m not sure," said Mary. "What are you going to do?"


    "Norway!" Looking at Mary from behind, William said, "I''m noting back once I get out of here."


    "Oh," said Mary, forcing a smile and pretending to be rxed. "That''s good. Congrattions!"


    "Thank you."


    "Does Father know about your ns of going to Norway?"


    "He doesn''t. Not yet, at least."


    "Well, it shouldn''t be easy for you to get his consent, right?" Mary asked anxiously.


    "Yeah, I guess so." William sighed, "No matter how difficult it is, I will do what it takes."


    "That sounds just like you." Mary smiled bitterly.


    "So, what do you think about my n?" There was a trace of nervousness in William''s words.


    "Nothing. I''m just curious."


    "What are you curious about?"


    "I''m just curious about what you are thinking. I thought people like you would be very gentle, but you


    are... masculine, so is Frank," said Mary.


    "...That''s just your own impression of guys like


    us."


    "Then what do you think of me? Will you treat me as a woman? Because in my eyes, you are a


    man," said Mary.


    "I am a man. We are just like normal people. Anyway don''t overthink with your poor little brain."


    William dismissed her.


    "I don''t know a lot, so I like to think about things a lot. I heard that you and Frank grew up together.


    Is that true?" Mary asked.


    "Yes."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "It must have been Frank who took the initiative."


    "What makes you say that?"


    "A woman''s intuition. You''re the type to keep away from strangers. If Frank hadn''t taken the


    initiative, I''m afraid that you would have been trying toe up with a decision all your life. Right?"


    Mary was sure of her analysis. "You are right again."


    "That''s reasonable." Mary wrapped herself in the quilt again and said, "On second thought, when


    the dayes that you have a showdown with your father, I will definitely be on your side."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 87 Sleeping On The Same Bed

    Chapter 87 Sleeping On The Same Bed


    "Why are you on my side?"


    "I''ll always fight for your happiness. Of course, I''ll speak for you."


    "Don''t you like me anymore?" The words slipped out before William could mull them over.


    As if by magic, the air inside the unlit room stilled. As he waited for her reply, you could have heard


    a pin drop in the deafening silence.


    William cursed in his heart.


    "Ha-ha," Mary burst into a chuckle. "When did I say I like you, William? You are so conceited!"


    "On your birthday, you ..."


    "Oh, I was so naive at the time." She gave an indifferent shrug, saying, "If an attractive CEO helps


    out a naive and helpless woman, she''s bound to naturally like him. Not to mention we are married


    as well."


    "Humph!" William snorted.


    "It wasn''t love though," Mary continued with a wry smile. "It was dependence, right? I felt like being


    with you gave me a sense of security. So, I realized that I don''t like youter." I didn''t like you.


    If a person lies a lot, one day they would believe their lies too. ''If I say this a few more times, would I


    really not like you, William?''


    Mary gazed out of the window, her eyes devoid of any emotion.


    "Oh, I see," muttered William in a deep voice. "I see."


    "Yes." She yawned, "I feel like we''re more likerades in the same trench."


    "Do you like Victor?"


    "Well," mused Mary. "Why are you mentioning him all of a sudden? He has nothing to do with this."


    "He''s quite friendly with you." A tinge of jealousy lined his words, but William waspletely


    unaware.


    "Maybe he feels sorry for me, for being with you, " Mary replied in a t voice.


    She knew what Victor felt for her, but she couldn''t ept him. Mary silently wondered if she could


    fall in love with him over time.


    "You are lying," William replied coldly.


    "This reminds me..." Mary ignored him as she questioned, "What you and Frank did to him before


    was too much, wasn''t it? How could you do that to him?"


    He frowned.


    Yes, that was too much. When Victor witnessed him and Frank being intimate, it caused Frank to


    panic. He took an extreme measure and had threatened Victor.


    "I can''t put you in any danger. What would you do if he tells other people? I don''t care. You are not


    ready to face the consequences. We have to be ruthless with him, or else we will get hurt!" His mind


    reyed what Frank had told him that day.


    Frank was just trying to protect them. Although William felt guilty for doing so, he still took the video


    tapes. If he hadn''t done that, he feared Victor would get back at him, then they would really be in


    danger.


    "I did try my best to make it up to him. I gave a lot of energy and money into making Victor famous."


    William defended himself.


    "So what? You are holding something over him and asking him to work for you. Why don''t you give


    the tapes back to him?" Mary argued.


    "No, I can''t..." William tly refused. He was looking down, unable to meet her gaze. It was not the


    right time yet.


    "s." Mary let out a sigh. Their conversation ended here every time. She couldn''t change his


    mind, despite her many tries. She murmured, "It''s gettingte and you are sick. It would be better if


    you went to sleep early."


    Hearing that, William turned over without saying anything.


    It was a little cold that night.


    Mary was woken from her deep slumber by the cold air. She rubbed her eyes and heard pellets of


    water pping against the window.


    She stretched her hand to turn on themp beside her. Walking towards the window, she ced her


    hand on the icy ss. An earthy scent filled the room as she watched the heavy rainfall outside.


    "It''s raining?" William''s hoarse voice broke through the silence as he sat up in bed.


    "Yes. Did I wake you up?" Mary walked towards the table, poured a ss of water, and handed it to


    him. "Drink some water."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Okay. What time is it?" he asked, taking the ss.


    "It''s almost three o''clock." Mary rubbed her hands as she felt a shiver.


    How could a small action like this be ignored by William?


    "Are you cold?" he asked, his forehead creasing.


    "No." "Women aren''t cute when they pretend to be strong." After gulping down the water, he


    instructed, "Sleep on the bed."


    "No, thanks." Mary waved her hands but felt herself flush.


    "Why are you shy? Didn''t you say that you don''t like me?" William frowned and chided, "Ahem, do


    you want to catch a cold?"


    "No. It has nothing to do with whether I like you or not..." Mary replied awkwardly.


    "Then sleep on the bed." William cut off her words and said, "Or are you worried that I will do


    something to you?"


    "That''s not possible." Mary tried to sit up straighter and pretended to seem calm.


    "Well, then why are you still hesitating? Didn''t you say it was raining?"


    Mary pursed her lips, thinking to herself, ''Why am I hesitating? It doesn''t matter if we sleep on the


    same bed for one night. Nothing will happen.


    That''s right. Mary, good for you!''


    Cheering herself up silently, Mary uttered, "Fine. Move over then. You are lying in the middle, where


    do I sleep? "


    "Okay." William moved aside and patted the bed beside him. After swallowing nervously, she turned


    to pick up her quilt and ced it upon the bed.


    William''s eyes were still on her, as she moved around. Seeing that she hadpromised, he turned


    over andy down. "Turn off the light. If we don''t sleep now, it will be dawn soon."


    "Okay." Blood rushed to her face as she softly climbed onto the bed, turning off the light.


    The room was engulfed in darkness as she faced the ceiling. It seemed like there was a bomb


    beside her, with how still her body was.


    William let out a deep sigh.


    Did he fall asleep?


    Mary discreetly pulled the quilt over herself and felt better.


    She grewfortable lying close to William, surrounded by the warm bed.


    She soon fell asleep with a smile ying on her lips.


    In the darkness, William felt his face get hot by their proximity. He listened to his heartbeat getting


    faster. Despite chiding himself for being a coward, when he thought of Mary beside him, he


    unconsciously smiled.

 Chapter 88 Good Morning

    Chapter 88 Good Morning


    "Ring, ring, ring..."


    It was six o''clock in the morning when the phone kept on the bedside table rang loudly.


    "Uh..." Mary groaned, dazed by the rm. She willed her reluctant hands toe out of the warm


    quilt and turn off the rm with her eyes closed. She had mastered this skill.


    The family house where she resided was far away from her workce, so she had to get up early to


    make sure that she reached on time. This was quite difficult for her.


    She was about to get up when she felt a presence on the other side of the bed that had sunken


    slightly. This was apanied by a few hoarse coughs.


    "Ah!" As the fog of sleepiness faded, Mary came to her senses. She opened her eyes and stared at


    the ceiling, remembering that William was still sleeping beside her!


    "Are you awake?" he almost whispered. She was shocked when William turned overzily and


    greeted her. His voice was gruff and husky that made him sound incredibly sexy and maic.


    "Yes." Mary turned her head, her eyes meeting his. "Good morning." "Good morning."


    The two of them had slept in separate quilts, but they still were close enough to feel the warmth of


    each other''s bodies. They exchanged nces and greetings. This feeling was strange but not bad.


    They kept looking at each other for a long time while the room stayed awkwardly silent.


    "Ahem..." William turned his head as he coughed.


    "Well," Mary lifted the quilt and said, "I''ll get you some water."


    "No, that won''t be needed, thanks." William waved his hand. "We should get out of bed and get


    ready."


    "All right."


    Their clothes made a rustling sound as they got dressed with their backs to each other.


    William casually fastened the buttons on his sleeve, his eyes distant as he looked out of the


    window.


    Last night''s rain had made the autumn leaves fall on the ground. The yellow, orange, and red leaves


    lay strewn on the path inside and outside the vi.


    Cleaning workers of the house were sweeping the ground along the road. The sound of the broom


    making contact with the ground was quite rhythmic and melodious.


    "What are you looking at?" Mary asked. "Is it still raining?"


    "Ahem, no." William turned around, waking up from his reverie. He passed his hand casually


    through his hair.


    "Okay," nodded Mary. "Then I''ll go wash my face and brush my teeth." She walked towards the


    bathroom, not knowing what else to say.


    She closed the door immediately after entering the bathroom. Leaning against the door, she sighed


    and patted her hot face.


    She was tempted by him again and that embarrassed her.


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    Suddenly there was a knock on the bathroom door.


    "Ahem, why did you close the door?"


    "What? What''s wrong?" Mary asked as calmly as she could while she opened the door.


    "I''m afraid I don''t have enough time. Do you mind if we wash up together?"


    "No, I don''t mind." Mary lied. Of course, it made her ufortable but she made room for him


    anyway. "Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!" The water made sounds as they sshed it on their faces.


    They brushed their teeth together in silence, stealing nces at each other every now and then.


    It would''ve been nice if they could smile at each other. It would''ve been less awkward. Mary sighed


    slowly.


    This was the scene she had always longed for.


    The husband and wife would get up together, smiling at one another. Racing each other to the


    bathroom to brush their teeth. The husband would kiss his wife gently on the cheeks and caress her


    hair dotingly. But none of it happened.


    William silently looked at Mary in the mirror. She was brushing her teeth and almost had her entire


    mouth covered with foam. He rinsed his mouth and said, "Mary, you look so ugly." ''But very cute, ''


    he thought.


    ".." Mary nced at him. ''Forget it, '' she


    thought. ''I shouldn''t hope that this person with no romantic cells at all would say or do anything


    romantic. He is just a bully.''


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    When done, they went downstairs. Timothy and Aunt Amy were already sitting in the living room.


    "Father, Aunt Amy." Mary acknowledged their presence. "Oh, why did you get up so early?" Amy


    asked in surprise on seeing the two of them approaching her.


    "Thepany is a bit far from here, so we had to get up a little early to reach there on time." Mary


    smiled, "You also got up early."


    "s, I''m too old."


    "Oh, not at all," said Mary, trying tofort her. "You are very young!" She winked at her.


    "You..." Aunt Amy pointed her index finger at Mary''s nose and said, "I want to have a grandson.


    When will you and William make a baby for your Aunt Amy?"


    Mary gasped, the smile vanishing from her face. "No hurry, no hurry," she said.


    On hearing that, William, who was standing behind Mary, frowned slightly as if he wanted to say


    something but didn''t.


    "Amy, go and make some breakfast for the two children," intervened Timothy. "Don''t dy their


    work." He had read the difort on both their faces.


    "Oh yes!" said Aunt Amy, pping her hands. "I almost forgot it. Wait a minute. It will be ready


    soon."


    "Don''t bother, Aunt Amy."


    "Oh, it''s not troublesome at all, Mary!" Aunt Amy walked into the kitchen with a smile.


    "You two..." Timothy looked at William and Mary with sharp, almost reproachful eyes. After a while,


    he sighed, "s, I hope you know what you are doing."


    He then put the newspaper on the table, stood up and slowly walked outside.


    "Father," said Mary hesitantly, "does he already know the rtionship between you and Frank?"


    That was what they had fought aboutst time, right? It was onlyter that Mary had finally figured it


    out.


    "Yes." William nodded solemnly.


    "Aunt Amy doesn''t know anything about this. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have said that she wanted


    you to have a baby."


    "Yes." He had started his own business when he began dating Frank. His father would have never


    known about it if he hadn''t been so powerful. He didn''t tell Aunt Amy, probably because he was


    afraid that she wouldn''t be able to stand it.


    "Mary, William,e and have breakfast!" Aunt Amy called from the kitchen.


    "Okay." Mary stood up, followed by William, and they walked over together. Mary was visibly


    worried.


    "I made the porridge after your father and I got up. I just had to reheat it. I also prepared some


    steamed buns since you like them. Just have some," Amy said lovingly.


    "It''s very good! Thank you, Aunt Amy." Squinting her eyes, Mary expressed her thanks.


    "Thank you." William also joined her.


    "Well," replied Aunt Amy with a smile. She felt a little embarrassed on hearing their praises and


    inquired after Timothy, "Uh, Where is your father?"


    "Oh, he is strolling outside," Mary answered while slurping the porridge, lisping slightly.


    "This old man," said Aunt Amy, shaking her head. "I''m sure he''s not wearing his coat again. It rained


    last night, and it''s chilly outside, he may catch cold! You two should also wear more warm clothes.


    I''ll go and see him." Aunt Amy walked towards the door.


    "Okay." Mary nodded with a smile. ''How happy it must be for two people to be together when their


    rtionship has turned from love to affection and they know that they will spend the rest of their


    lives together!'' she thought.


    She was interrupted by William soon. "In fact," he said, looking at the direction where Aunt Amy had


    left, "Father already knows that we are not really married."


    "What? " Mary dropped the bun into her bowl in fear and disbelief. "Father already knows that? "


    "Yes." William nodded.


    "Oh, well..." said Mary with her hands trembling. Timothy was engaged in dock business and had


    many cruel means to deal with people. If he knew that she had colluded with William to cheat on


    him, wouldn''t she be in danger?!


    "Don''t worry." William frowned, as if he sensed what she was thinking of. "Since he didn''t say


    anything, it means that he is not angry."


    "Really? Are you sure?" Mary was still a little scared.


    "Yes." William pursed his lips. "You''re with me. Even if he wants to harm you, I won''t let that


    happen."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 89 You Are Late Again

    Chapter 89 You Are Late Again


    What William had said reassured Mary, and made her feel moved.


    Although he might not even be able to protect himself from his father, what he said made him a


    good man.


    She smiled bitterly. Yes, he was a good man so he said something like that. However, such


    protection had nothing to do with love.


    The rain had just stopped and it made the road slightly slippery. William drove slowly and cautiously


    on the way to thepany.


    "Can you drive a little faster?" asked Mary anxiously. "Otherwise, we''re going to bete again!"


    "Safety first. Ahem."


    "But," said Mary as she shook her head, "When I was in the Public Rtions Department, I''ve never


    beente for three years. After bing the wife of the CEO, I becamezy too."


    William chuckled. "Well, you know your identity is different. So what if you''rete?"


    "Easy for you to say! I don''t want others to think I''mzy because I''m in power," said Mary,


    pretending to be aggrieved, "when in fact I have to listen to someone so..."


    "So?"


    "So don''t deduct my sry for beingte this time."


    William was speechless.


    As expected, there was a traffic jam when they arrived at the downtown area. It was already half


    past eight when they arrived at thepany.


    Mary wanted to sneak into thepany like a thief. Unfortunately, employees greeted her with


    smiles along the way.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Lan."


    "Hello, Mrs. Lan."


    "Mary iste again!"


    William put his hand in his pocket. He followed Mary slowly.


    Ding Dong!


    As soon as the elevator reached the 32nd floor, Mary rushed out angrily.


    "Good morning, boss!" Jane stood up and greeted her boss.


    "Uh." William just nodded and walked into his office. "Mary, you arete again!" Jane grinned.


    "Well," said Mary, putting her bag on the desk, "there is a reason."


    "Are you really pregnant? Mary, tell me the truth. Don''t lie to me!"


    "Of course not!" Mary waved her hand dismissively. "Yesterday, we went back to the family house, a


    vi in the suburbs. It''s far away so we arrivedte today."


    "Oh my God!" Jane covered her mouth in surprise. "Is the boss''s family house in R Town?"


    R Town, located in the southeast suburb of A City, was the most luxurious vi district in the city.


    Because of the advantageous position and beautiful environment, the rich and powerful people in


    the city all lived there.


    "I... I don''t know, but the car did head southeast." Mary scratched her head and was startled. Had


    she been to the most expensive ce in A City?


    "It must be!" Jane asked in surprise, "Is the CEO''s house splendid? How many floors are there in


    the vi? Is there a swimming pool?"


    "Well," said Mary, "it looks like an imposing four -story vi, but I was not able to walk around it. It


    has a garden though."


    "Oh my God!" Jane looked forward to it. "Mary, what do you feel about living in the upper ss?"


    "I am often trembling, feeling like I was walking on thin ice."


    "Really?" Jane put on a suspicious look and asked, "Shouldn''t you be very happy? You can enjoy


    yourself. You don''t need to worry about anything else."


    "That''s just the surface." Mary shook her head. "My spirit will be eventually destroyed. It''s true that


    you should marry someone of the same social rank with you. For example, you and Kevin look so


    sweet, right? By the way, I didn''t see Kevin yesterday."


    "He..." Jane said unhappily, "he is on a business trip."


    "Why is he on a business trip again?"


    "He had no choice," Jane answered. "The managers of several important departments all went


    together this time."


    "Is there any important activity recently?" Mary asked in confusion.


    "I don''t know." Jane shook her head. "It''s very mysterious. I asked Kevin but he just said it was


    confidential."


    "I see..."


    "How can you not know, Mary?" asked Jane. "Boss didn''t tell you anything about this? You should


    have known it!"


    "I don''t know." Mary quietly pointed at the CEO''s office and added, "He has always been scrupulous


    in separating public from private interests, you know?"


    "Okay." Jane nodded seriously, as if she had understood everything.


    "Well, let''s get to work." Mary smiled.


    She raised her head to look at William''s direction, only to see his silhouette.


    ''If I really married you, I should be happy.'' Aunt Amy was a kind woman. His father was strict on the


    surface but loved his child unconditionally. They both did not abide by the traditional notion of


    marriage. How lucky was she to have been integrated into such a wealthy family?


    Unfortunately, there were not so many ''ifs'' in the world.


    In the CEO''s office, the phone on the desk rang on time. It was time for Kevin to report the work


    progress.


    "Kevin, is there any progress?"


    "Boss," Kevin said on the other end of the line, "the preliminary stage of negotiation is sessful.


    We have reached a consensus on the basic problems." "That''s good. Ahem. Is there any news


    about Adam?" asked William.


    "Mr. Chen also attended today''s meeting," Kevin answered. "There is no problem with the capital for


    acquiring shares, but he hopes to do it in advance."


    With a frown, William knocked on the desk with a pen in his right hand. "His request is a little difficult


    for us. Don''t agree first."


    "Yes, sir. Then I''ll be fine," said Kevin.


    "Okay. Call me again if anything changes."


    "Yes, sir."


    At about half past ten in the morning, Mary went to the office of the Entertainment Department to


    send some documents when she saw Victor unexpectedly.


    "What a coincidence!" Mary said outside the Entertainment Department. "I saw you appear in the


    company recently. Don''t you have work to do?"


    "Yes," said Victor with a bitter smile. "I''m here today for a big event."


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "I may not be able to see you for a while. I''m going to attend an award ceremony, the TV


    Ceremony," said Victor while looking at Mary. "That''s great," said Mary with a smile. "Will you be an


    award presenter?"


    "Sort of," continued Victor, "and I am also a winner. Just now, the manager of the Entertainment


    Department told me that I was nominated as the best actor of the year because of the y ''Past of


    Republic of China''."


    "Really? Really?" Mary gasped at the good news. "Oh my God! That''s great! You''ve really be


    the best actor! Congrattions! How can you be so calm?" Mary asked loudly.


    "Ha ha." Victor smiled. "Thank you for your congrattions."


    "Victor, it''s time to go!" Jorge stood aside and urged Victor impatiently.


    "I''ming."


    "Go ahead. It''s time for me to go back to work. I will watch the live broadcast on TVter. Go for it!"


    Mary said.


    "Okay." Victor nodded.


    Waving her hand, Mary turned around and left.


    ''I will give you a big surprise by that time, Mary.''


    Victor looked back at her. His expression suddenly turned serious.

 Chapter 90 Unfriendly Visitors

    Chapter 90 Unfriendly Visitors


    The seaside vi of Frank was aze with lights both inside and outside.


    The vi was already empty and it didn''t help that Nancy had left too. Despite all the lights that were


    turned on, the loneliness could not be dispelled.


    Frank cooked up a few dishes and had dinner alone.


    He didn''t know where Nancy had gone but there was no news of her which made him feel even


    more uneasy.


    Since Timothy was back, he couldn''t see William too. What kind of life was this?


    At the thought of this, Frank hurled his fork across the table in frustration, losing his appetite.


    Unable to stand it any longer, he took his phone out and dialed William''s number.


    "Hello?" William answered calmly.


    "William, what are you doing?" Frank asked.


    William coughed. "We''re about to have dinner. How about you?" "I''m having dinner too."


    "Why do you sound unhappy?"


    "No, no," Frank denied. He took his lighter out of his pocket¡ªturning it on and off. As he gazed at


    the me, he added, "I''m just bored."


    "William, dinner is ready! Aunt Amy''s done cooking dinner. We''re waiting for you!" Mary''s voice


    could be heard from William''s end of the line.


    "I''ming." Hearing this, William turned around and answered her.


    "Go ahead," Frank urged. "Don''t forget your medicine."


    "Okay," William said after a pause. "Why don''t you turn in early tonight? I''lle see you when I get


    the time."


    "Okay." Frank hung up the phone, casually threw it on the table. Then he picked up a cigarette.


    As he lit it up, it was the only sound that could be heard in the nearly vacant room. He inhaled the


    smoke from the cigarette, eyes partly closed.


    Ding dong! Ding dong!


    The doorbell suddenly rang.


    Who could be visiting him at this hour?


    Frank frowned, remaining motionless as the doorbell continued to ring.


    Mildly irritated, he stood up in a huff and inhaled onest puff from his cigarette before throwing it


    out. He shoved his hands in his pockets as he made his way to the door.


    Click!


    Upon opening the door, he was briefly stunned. Then he sneered.


    "Young master."


    Five burly men stood outside his door, all dressed in ck suits. The minute Frank came out, they


    respectfully bowed their heads and addressed him, "young master." They were the bodyguards of


    the Liang Family.


    "What''s up?" Casually leaning against the door, Frank crossed his arms over his chest and


    questioned, "Shouldn''t you be in Japan with my father? What are you doing here?"


    "Yes, young master. Master and madam are in Japan," the leader answered. "But master requested


    that you go to Japan with us."


    "Oh?" Frank raised his eyebrows. "What if I don''t want to go?"


    "Master gave us strict orders. You need toe with us." The leading bodyguard bowed his head


    respectfully, neither humble nor pushy.


    "What are you going to do? Tie me up?" Frank sneered.


    "We''re just obeying master''s orders."


    Frank narrowed his eyes dangerously. An ominous feeling crept up his chest. While he didn''t


    exactly know why his father would want to take him back, he could already tell that there was


    something malicious going on. If he used force blindly, there was almost no chance of winning.


    At the thought of this, Frank shrugged. "Okay, I''ll go with you but you have to tell me why. I can''t just


    go with you without knowing why."


    "Well..." the leader thought for a while before continuing, "A few days ago, Nancy went to Japan by


    herself. She found master..."


    No wonder he couldn''t find Nancy. It seemed that she had found herself a powerful backer.


    "I see." Frank put on a light smile. "Then I''ll go with you. No need to make things soplicated."


    "Then please get in the car, young master." The bodyguard then gestured towards the car.


    "No, no," Frank said, waving his hand. "Wait for me out here. I''m just going to get some clothes. "


    Then he turned around and quickly walked to the kitchen.


    He had a feeling that his father was going to take some measures and force him into epting that


    child. Frank frowned. He nned to get on the phone to inform William as he figured that he


    probably wouldn''t be able to contact anyone by the time he arrived in Japan.


    The bodyguards exchanged nces as Frank disappeared from their sight. Without wasting


    another moment, they rushed after him.


    "Young master, this is an emergency. There''s no need to take anything else with you." The leader


    hastily caught up with Frank and grabbed his right shoulder.


    "Let me go!" Frank shouted. He grabbed the bodyguard''s hand as he turned around and pped


    him across the face.


    The leader took a few steps back before he steadied himself. Seeing the anger on Frank''s face, he


    stared back at him. "Young master, I''m sorry for offending you."


    Then he waved his right hand and in an instant, they all surrounded Frank.


    Frank closed his eyes as if to calm himself down. "Don''t touch me. I''m going voluntarily."


    "Well, young master, please."


    Frank opened his eyes as he slowly let himself be escorted out by the bodyguards.


    He turned back and stared at the phone thaty on the kitchen table not far away. He didn''t know if


    he could make it this time. Would Williame and rescue him?


    With a click, the door to the vi was closed, sending the entire house into darkness.


    Frank was led to the ck van that was going to take them to the international airport of A City.


    Upon arrival, the bodyguards surrounded Frank right away as he got off the car making sure that he


    had no chance to escape.


    They went straight to the boarding gate through the VIP passage. It seemed that he was to ride


    their private helicopter. His father had obviously nned all of this. Was he afraid that he would run


    away?


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Young master, this way, please."


    "Humph!" Frank snorted, scowling as he got on the helicopter.


    He felt so useless. He''d never felt this way before.


    As he boarded the helicopter, he closed his eyes, feeling both angry and uncertain about his future.


    In the house of the Lan Family in R Town.


    After dinner, they sat in the living room and chatted. Mary asked William in a low voice, "Are we in R


    Town?" "Yes." William nodded.


    "Wow!" Mary eximed in a low voice. She clenched her fists and chortled. "Yes, yes. I knew it!


    This is great!"


    " " William nced at her. He opened his


    mouth, ready to say something when he heard Timothy''s phone ring. For a moment, everyone


    hushed down.


    "Hello?" Timothy answered the phone.


    "Ha-ha! How did you find the time to call me?"


    "Well, okay, I know. Don''t worry."


    "Okay, I see. No problem."


    It was hard to tell what the phone call was about or who had even called him.


    After hanging up, Timothy went about his business and continued to read the newspaper.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 91 Sacrifice In The Mountain

    Chapter 91 Sacrifice In The Mountain


    A bad feeling rose in William''s heart. However, as he looked deeper into his father''s nk gaze, he


    found nothing wrong. Even then, the nagging feeling still didn''t go away.


    He drew back and shook his head. ''Maybe I''m just overthinking this, '' he thought. With that, he


    turned his attention back to the screen.


    "Are you free tomorrow and the day after that?" Timothy suddenly uttered.


    "I am." Although the younger man was staring at the screen, his mind was fluttering elsewhere.


    William''s fingers grazed against the fabric of his shirt, and he waited for his father to get straight to


    the point.


    Aunt Amy didn''t say a word. Unlike her usual talkative self, she had her head lowered and arms


    crossed. There was something about the way her fingers fidgeted that made her look uneasy


    despite the peaceful atmosphere.


    Mary furrowed her eyebrows in confusion. ''What''s going on?''


    "Buy all the things we need tomorrow. We can set out the day after tomorrow." Timothy nodded in


    response. "Got it."


    ''Set out? Where are we going?'' Instead of blurting out her thoughts, Mary sat back and nodded


    only. It wasn''t until they returned to the bedroom did she turn to William.


    "What are we preparing for? Where are we going?" she questioned.


    "The day after tomorrow is the anniversary of my mother''s death." He stopped. The frown on his lips


    deepened even further. "We''ll be getting things ready for the cemetery tomorrow, and we''ll probably


    have a few more rtives with us so the house should be ready to entertain them."


    As the words left his lips, Mary froze. She looked like a fish out of water as she opened her mouth


    and closed it again, finding herself at a loss of what to say. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" she


    managed, paling. "I-"


    "I didn''t want to tell you." He sighed, turning away. "You should sleep early. We''ll be busy tomorrow."


    "What do I have to do?" she asked cautiously.


    "Aunt Amy will be the one to guide you."


    "Okay." Mary gazed at William''s retreating figure as he headed towards the bathroom. Silence had


    fallen upon them, and she took this time to observe his lonely back. Her fingers twitched. A certain


    heaviness stirred in her heart upon knowing that she couldn''t offer anything to lift his spirits.


    After the hard rain, the air held a certain chill. Despite wearing a thick pair of pajamas, she still


    couldn''t help but shiver from the cold.


    "We should both sleep on the bed tonight," William stated once he got out of the bathroom in his


    pajamas. "It''s cold now, so it''s better if we reserve our body heat on the cushion rather than on the


    floor."


    "I''m fine with that." Mary got onto the bed and pulled the covers towards her.


    Once she had already made herselffortable, he also followed. However, this time, her thoughts


    weren''t on the man''s physiques or how his body was close to hers. Instead, their silence hung over


    their awkwardness, and she gritted her teeth. ''Should I say something?'' she thought.


    "You..." Mary raised her head, wanting to give him a piece of encouragement, but she had nothing


    else to say.


    "You don''t have to say anything, you know," William uttered.


    "It''s been twenty years since she passed away." "It''s okay to be sad," she tried. "No matter how long


    it''s been, sometimes, it''s hard for us to get rid of the pain."


    "The only emotion I have for my mother is hatred. Grief is thest thing I''ll ever feel for that woman."


    Although his words fell t, there was a certain edge to his tone.


    "What? Why?" Mary''s eyes widened.


    "Don''t you hate your father?" Instead of answering her question, he simply threw her another one.


    However, upon hearing his words, she finally understood his answer.


    "I do," she said softly. Once again, silence had ovee them.


    While Mary''s father had left her for a better life, his mother had left him through suicide. Sometimes,


    William wondered if his mother had truly cared for him, if she had ever thought of fighting for him


    instead of sumbing to the darkness. Both of them stared at the ceiling, reflecting the cruelty of


    their actions.


    Even then, they still couldn''t help but look back to the times they hadughed with them and even


    the times they had bonded with them. For if there was no love, how could there have been hate?


    And that feeling was what had hurt them the most.


    In the study located at the third floor of the house, Timothy called his bodyguards over. His finger


    tapped against the hard wood as he stared at the man who had just raced into the room.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?" Although the bodyguard looked to be around forty-year-old, his bulky


    physique and veiny muscles said otherwise.


    "Lenny," he started. "I want you to send more of your men to keep a close eye on William."


    "Yes, sir."


    "I''ve already talked with the Liang Family, but keep in touch with them if ever somethinges up.


    As much as possible, he shouldn''t know that Frank has gone to Japan."


    "Understood, sir."


    "If he does find out, then be prepared to stop him with as much force as you need."


    Lenny nodded. "Yes, sir."


    Seeing that everything was understood, Timothy waved his hand dismissively. "You may go now."


    The bodyguard bowed his head. "Thank you, sir."


    Without another word, he gently opened the door and headed out. Sighing, Timothy leaned back


    against his chair and rubbed the space in between his eyebrows.


    ''We couldn''t let you meet again-not now, not ever, '' he thought, hoping that everything would turn


    out the way he had nned.


    The next morning, Mary and William went out dressed in solemn ck clothes. Soon enough, they


    had finally prepared tables and all the things they needed in preparation for the sacrifice.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Everything had gone well. However, she was surprised that the house was fully packed with a


    variety of people she had never met. When William had said ''a few rtives'', he was definitely


    understating the amount of people who came to visit.


    Although she only stood the entire day, she still felt a little tired.


    "You tired?" William watched as she kneaded her knees in the bedroom. After the long day they


    had, he wouldn''t be surprised if she was.


    "I''m okay." She smiled faintly.


    He loosened his tie, unconvinced by her words. "You still should go to bed early," he reminded.


    "After tomorrow, you can have a good rest."


    "I''ll be fine," she reassured. "Good night."


    "Night." Seeing that she was already settling in the bed, William turned around and walked into the


    bathroom. He gazed at his phone screen and found Frank''s phone number. After thinking for a


    while, he still didn''t call him.


    This might not be the right time to call him. Maybe he should do it tomorrow.


    Putting his phone onto the counter, he headed into the shower.


    The next day, the sun was gleaming and the clouds were bright. However, the bright background did


    nothing to lift the sullen atmosphere.


    Mary, William, Timothy, and Aunt Amy were all seated in the same car as they headed to the


    cemetery. Following them were dozens of vehicles, all belonging to his mother''s rtives. Even if a


    day had already passed, Mary still couldn''t help but gaze in wonder at the amount of people present


    today.


    The whole convoy had circled half of A City before arriving at the cemetery located in a mountain.


    There, Mary could see a picture of a dazzling woman above a gravestone. Back when she was in


    William''s bedroom, she didn''t see the picture clearly. Now, upon looking more closely, she realized


    how beautiful his mother was.


    William''s tall nose and deep eyes were obviously inherited from his mother. The woman looked


    incredibly regal in the picture.


    With a cold face, William ced a chrysanthemum flower on top of the tomb, and she followed.


    Once they were done, the people behind them came forward one by one to present their flowers.


    Their eyes were rimmed red, and some even held unshed tears.


    Timothy was thest one to stand by the tomb, and he was also the one who had stood there the


    longest. He tried to hold back his tears, as he said, "Coral, it''s been twenty years already. So many


    things have happened, William''s already married...


    Why did you have to die?"


    Mary watched by his side. He had never seen him talk so much before, yet now, he was the most


    talkative man here.


    Amy simply stood aside and said nothing. What was there to say? Besides, it wouldn''t be


    appropriate for her to even speak up given the asion. ''I hope you live a good life up there, Carol,


    '' she quickly said a silent prayer before turning away.


    "Don''t you have anything to say to your mom?" Mary whispered.


    "No." William pursed his lips as he stared at the photo.


    "You know you always act like you don''t care for a single thing in this world. Sometimes, I couldn''t


    help but be curious as to what would make you feel again."


    At the sound of her words, he finally turned towards her. His eyes glinted with an emotion that she


    couldn''t decipher. "Or maybe I''m meant to never feel again, to live as cold as ice."


    "That''s impossible," she countered. "One day, you''ll feel an overwhelming amount of emotions for


    someone. One day, you''ll love someone so much that you don''t even know you have the capacity


    for."


    William turned away his gaze and stared into the distance, ignoring the quiver in his heart.


    ''Oh, but you are the one who can easily affect my mood, '' he thought.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 92 Being Abducted

    Chapter 92 Being Abducted


    Although it was dark out at night, a lot of people wereing and going at the airport of Japan. The


    roar of the nending resounded throughout the sky.


    A helicopter quietly hovered over the exclusive track as the speed of its propellers gradually


    decreased.


    "Young master, we''re here. You can now get off the ne," the bodyguard said courteously as he


    hopped off the ne.


    Suddenly, the young man opened his eyes, his brown pupils emitting a new light. He got off the


    aircraft without saying a word and walked casually forward.


    A few bodyguards followed behind him.


    This man was Frank, who had been forced toe to Japan by his father.


    "Young master, the car is just on the opposite side." The bodyguard pointed to a silver sports car


    parked outside as they were leaving the airport.


    "Okay." Frank nodded, but his brows were furrowed. He calmly looked around, as if he was looking


    for something.


    "Young master, this way please," the leading bodyguard urged.


    "There is no need to hurry," Frank smiled. "I suddenly want to have a cigarette. Do you have


    cigarette?"


    "Well..." The bodyguards looked at each other. "Young master, we..."


    "Well," Frank chuckled. "I forgot that my father doesn''t smoke and neither does he allow the guards


    to smoke. You certainly don''t have cigarettes. Ipletely forgot. But I really want to smoke. What


    should I do?"


    "Please hold on for a second, young master!"


    "Why?" Frank''s stared at him sharply. "When I get back to my father''s ce, he won''t allow me to


    smoke. Why don''t you stay here and wait for me to finish smoking?" He pointed to the smoking


    room nearby and said, "It won''t take long, just a few minutes."


    "But..."


    "Stop!" Frank raised his hand to stop the bodyguards behind him. "I don''t have anything with me. Do


    you really have to follow me around? I won''t run away."


    "Then pleasee back as soon as possible, young master." The leading bodyguard took a step


    back.


    "Okay." Frank walked to the smoking room and left them outside.


    As soon as he was out of the bodyguards'' sight, Frank rushed to the smoking room.


    It was a shame that it was quitete and there was only one person sitting in the corner of the


    smoking room. Frank walked towards the person who sat in the corner and tapped him on the


    shoulder.


    "Buddy," Frank said in fluent Japanese. "Can I borrow your phone?"


    The man turned around and there was a long scar on his face. Frank gasped, but kept his


    composure.


    "I''ll trade you this for the phone, I forgot to bring money." Frank took off his watch and handed it


    over. "I want to make a call using your phone."


    The scarred man frowned and put his hand in his pocket.


    Frank let out a sigh of relief. When he was about to say thanks, he felt that there was something


    wrong. It seemed that someone was watching him from behind.


    "Don''t move!" At this moment, the scarred man took out a weapon from his back pocket and pointed


    it at Frank''s head.


    Several people quietly rushed out from nowhere and surrounded Frank from behind. Frank cursed


    underneath his breath, secretly annoyed at his own carelessness. He helplessly raised his hands


    above his head.


    "Take him away!" The scarred man didn''t say anything more. After giving the order, several people


    swarmed up and escorted him through the back door with a gun secretly ced on his back.


    This group of people were well-trained and their movements were quite consistent. Who on earth


    were they? Could they be his father''s enemies in the business world? Or was it someone else who


    had a grudge against him?


    Frank frowned, but couldn''t think of anyone else who could''ve orchestrated this.


    "Get in!" Walking out of the airport, they stopped in front of a ck van. The scarred man pushed


    Frank. Frank turned around and red at him. He then got inside the van against his will.


    A long time had passed, the bodyguards waited by the door but didn''t see Franke out. It made


    them anxious.


    "Why hasn''t young mastere out yet? Head inside and take a look!" the leadermanded.


    "Yes, sir." A man beside him went inside the smoking room. Not a minute passed and he ran out


    heaving. "Oh, no, young master is missing!"


    "What? Oh shit!" The leader bit his lip. He rushed into the smoking room first and looked for Frank.


    After he had searched every corner, he couldn''t find a single trace of him.


    "Did young master run away by himself?"


    "That''s impossible! It wouldn''t be wise to run away, and young master knew that."


    "Let''s search the area first," the leader instructed. "If we can''t find him in half an hour, inform master


    immediately."


    "Yes, sir."


    Thest glimmer of light in the sky of A City gradually disappeared. Mary and William were sitting in


    the car on their way back.


    "Mary, you seem to be very tired. How about you rest for a while?" Aunt Amy said as she nced at


    the back seat.


    "I''m fine," said Mary, waving her hand dismissively. "I''m not tired."


    "Really? Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I''m sure." Mary smiled. She felt fatigued because her period was approaching.


    "Don''t push yourself." William nced at her.


    "Humph! Are you looking down on me?" Mary pouted.


    It turned out that Mary was really trying to stay awake. Twenty minutester, she closed her eyes.


    Her body shook slowly with the car and her head hit the ss from time to time, but she still didn''t


    wake up.


    "Stupid woman." William frowned and nced at her in disgust.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Bang!"


    Mary''s head hit the window again. With her eyes closed and mouth slightly open, she seemed to be


    in deep sleep!


    "Hah!" With a nk expression, William stretched out his hand and ced Mary''s head on his


    shoulder.


    "Uh..." Mary made some small noises. She then shuffled closer to William.


    ''This is thest time I''m doing this, Mary!''


    William grunted in his heart. But he couldn''t deny that he felt the absence of Mary''s annoying voice


    really boring. He also closed his eyes.


    "Ring, ring, ring..."


    After a while, Timothy''s phone suddenly rang in the car.


    "Hello?" Timothy spoke in a deep voice.


    "What? Damn it!" Timothy suddenly shouted, "But have you found him? Well... I see. Don''t worry."


    "Hmm? What''s up? Is there something wrong?" Mary woke up abruptly. She then moved aside from


    William. "What''s wrong?"


    "Quiet, it''s nothing." When William heard this, he opened his eyes and pointed to Timothy.


    "Well..." Mary quickly shut her mouth and covered it with her hand.


    "Okay. Call me if you need anything. Alright?" After saying a few words, Timothy hung up the call.


    His face was devoid of emotion.


    William stared at his father and scratched his head.


    "Is it bad news?" William asked hesitantly.


    "No." Timothy''s expression hadn''t changed.


    "Okay," William answered.


    "Frank..." Timothy asked again in the quiet car, "Has he contacted you today?"


    "No," William shook his head. "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Timothy closed his eyes and stopped talking.


    It wasn''t like his father to ask something without reason! Hearing that, William was a little flustered.


    Was there something wrong with Frank?


    He hurriedly dug his hand in his pocket, only to find it empty. He had forgotten to take his phone


    with him. "Damn it!" William eximed as hey back on the seat.


    "What''s wrong?" Mary rubbed her eyes.


    "Nothing." William tried to hold back his anger. Even if his father opposed the rtionship between


    Frank and him, he would never do anything to hurt Frank. He was just too impulsive!


    The car drove around for another hour before returning to the family house.


    As soon as William got out of the car, he rushed to his bedroom on the second floor. When he


    entered the bathroom, he found his phone lying quietly on the sink.


    He swiped the screen, but there were no calls or messages.


    The feeling of dread washed over his body. William anxiously dialed Frank''s number.


    "Doo, doo..."


    "Sorry! The subscriber you dialed can not be connected for the moment, please redialter...."


    Taking a deep breath, William called again, but the cold and emotionless female voice repeated the


    same words over and over again. It was impossible for Frank not to answer his phone.


    The doubts and uneasiness in his heart weighed heavier with every unanswered call. William threw


    the phone into his pocket and rushed out.


    It was the safest way to go to the seaside vi.


    "Where are you going?" As he was going downstairs, he happened to bump into Mary.


    "I''m heading out."


    "Dinner will be ready soon. You can go after dinner," Mary said.


    "No thanks. I need to go, now." Without a moment''s dy, William was about to walk out of the


    door.


    "Stop!"


    A sonorous and powerful shout bellowed from the living room. Timothy stood up from the sofa and


    gazed at him sharply. "Where are you going?"


    Hearing his father''s voice, William stopped but didn''t look back. "I''m going back to the seaside vi."


    "No, don''t!"


    "Why?" William turned around and stared at Timothy. He titled his head and clenched his fists.


    "The person you''re looking for isn''t there."


    "Then where is he?" "He''s in Japan."


    "Don''t lie to me! Tell me the truth!" Hearing that, William''s face was devoid of emotion.


    Standing not too far away from them, Mary was shocked and at the same time nervous to see them


    fighting.


    Of course, Mary knew that they were talking about Frank. But did Frank really go to Japan? What


    did William mean when he said the "truth"?


    "That''s the truth." Timothy shouted, "You don''t even believe your own father?"


    "Then what about that call you answered in the car? Who was in worry? What happened? Stop


    lying to me!" William''s loud voice echoed. His fists were clenched as his anger rose.


    "You don''t have to know."


    "I have to know!" After saying that, William turned around and almost left.


    "Stop him!" Timothy roared angrily. Several bodyguards suddenly appeared on both sides of the


    gate to stop William.


    Was this a fight between father and son?


    Mary stood aside, her heart beating fast. If they were fighting, shouldn''t she go help? She was going


    crazy!


    "You want to stop me?" A grin appeared on the corners of William''s mouth.


    The more his father tried to stop him, the more it meant that something was wrong. William was


    sure that something bad must have happened to Frank. He knew it was about time his father told


    him. He couldn''t hide it forever!


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 93 A Big Fight

    Chapter 93 A Big Fight


    "You want to stop me?" William said sardonically as he looked at the bodyguards in front of him.


    Perhaps he was not powerful enough to knock them down, but if he did not give it a try, he would


    never have a chance to walk out of the house.


    Mary unconsciously took two steps forward. She watched William reached out to loosen his tie, took


    off his suit, and threw it aside.


    "Come on." William squatted down slightly and made a defensive posture. "If you can stop me, just


    do it."


    "Well..."


    The bodyguards at the door looked at William in embarrassment and then at Timothy not far away.


    "Do you think you''re good?" Timothy shouted across the room. "Lenny, stop him. Even if you break


    his legs, you can''t let him step out of the door!" Timothy added angrily.


    "Yes, sir!"


    It seemed that war between them was imminent but no one tried to stop it. Meanwhile, Mary''s mind


    went nk. "What are you doing?!" Aunt Amy ran out of the kitchen and anxiously shouted at


    Timothy, "William just wants to go out. Why are you stopping him?! What do you think you''re


    doing?"


    "He is not allowed to go out!" Timothy stared at William angrily.


    "Ask Lenny and others to leave now," said Aunt Amy. She was so anxious she was about to cry.


    "William is your only child. Do you really want to break his legs?" Aunt Amy was starting to tear up


    but Timothy remained unmoved.


    "I don''t have a son like him!" Timothy said heavily, "Lenny, what are you waiting for? Stop him!"


    "Yes, sir!" Lenny answered and turned to William, "Young master, I''m sorry!"


    In an instant, William was surrounded by several bodyguards. However, due to his identity, they did


    not make a move.


    "Stop!" Tears streamed down Aunt Amy''s face. She grabbed Timothy''s hand and cried, "Do you


    want to beat William to death? Don''t you have a heart? If you really want to hit him, hit me first! I


    don''t have a child anyway. But I consider William as my child. Do you want to kill me by beating


    him?" Aunt Amy pleaded with tears rolling down her face.


    As soon as she said this, Mary was stunned. William, who was not far away from her, did not expect


    to hear such words. He felt mixed feelings for a moment.


    William was in a daze when Lenny hinted others to catch him.


    A bodyguard on William''s right quickly grabbed his arm. William then sped the man''s shoulder


    and threw him to the ground.


    "I don''t want such an unfilial son!" Timothy said coldly.


    Mary had beenpletely shocked and speechless. She had not seen anyone get rough since she


    was a child.


    The fight was already at the door.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    William punched Lenny in the face but he dodged it. Before Lenny could be relieved, William kicked


    him on the gut. Because of this, Lenny instantly fell to the ground.


    William was punched on the face left and right. Soon enough, his face was covered with bruises.


    Nheless, he still stood among the crowd like a god.


    "Have you not eaten yet? Hit him harder!" Timothy roared.


    Another brawl broke out in an instant. The bodyguards knew that it was not good to fight for a long


    time so they exerted all their strength for this round. It seemed that William could not handle the


    fight anymore and his body started to buckle. Lenny took advantage of the opportunity and punched


    him on the back. Another bodyguard kicked William''s knee from behind.


    With a sound of a bang, William knelt on both knees and fell to the ground with his head down.


    "William!"


    "William!"


    Aunt Amy and Mary shouted at the same time.


    "Keep beating him!" Timothy said with red eyes.


    The bodyguards could not bear it but they still beat William as ordered.


    Mary stumbled to William, knelt down, held his arms and blocked the bodyguards. She held William


    and shouted madly, "Are you okay, William? Are you all right? Say something!"


    "Ahem..." William coughed up blood then wiped the corner of his mouth. "I''m not dead yet."


    "William..." Mary cried and asked with concern, "Are you crazy? Are you out of you mind? You


    could''ve died! You really are crazy!"


    "I''m going out to look for him." Although William was wounded, his eyes were sharper than usual.


    He wanted to go out to find him.


    Mary was stunned. She once said he was an impulsive person. It appeared that she just did not


    know him fully yet. Now, in order to go out to see him, he put his life at risk.


    Seeing him like this, she finally gave up. ''I love you just as much as you love him.


    In this fake marriage, the one who falls in love is the loser.


    William, I lost. It''s time for me to give up. I wish you happiness!''


    Slowly, Mary let go of his hand. While gritting her teeth, she knelt down, turned around, and moved


    to Timothy step by step with her knees. "Father, please let William go!" she pleaded. "Please,


    please...


    Stop beating him! Please, I''m begging you."


    Although Mary had no idea what had happened to Frank and why Timothy did not allow William to


    go out, she kept begging.


    "Please let him go. Please."


    William knelt at the side, looking at Mary throw away her dignity. He felt heartbroken at the sight of


    her pleading.


    "Mary..."


    He called her in a hoarse voice, but she didn''t hear him. She just cried and repeated her pleads.


    "Please let him go."


    "What are you doing?" Aunt Amy hurriedly pulled Mary up. "Get up, Mary!"


    "No, no..." Mary shook her head desperately. "Aunt Amy, please beg Father, please. Aunt Amy..."


    "Timothy," cried Aunt Amy, "look at the two children. Do you really have a heart? How could you do


    this to them?! Please stop!"


    Timothy clenched his fists, closed his eyes tightly and shouted, "Carry William upstairs and keep an


    eye on him. Don''t let him out without my order!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Mary, go upstairs too!"


    Two bodyguards dragged William to the room upstairs.


    "Are you okay, William?" Staring at him sit on the bed, May asked, "Does your body hurt?"


    "No." Shaking his head, William rubbed his injured arm and asked, "What about you?"


    "I''m fine." Mary wiped the tears on her face and forced a smile.


    "Why are you crying?" William chuckled. "Ahem. Were you afraid that I would be killed?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Mary frowned. "Don''t say that." "Is it because you were


    afraid?"


    "Yes, a little." Mary looked around and sat on a chair not far away.


    "I''m sorry."


    "You have apologized so many times recently." Mary looked at William in a sorry state. "Why did


    you have to go out? Did something happen to Frank?"


    "Probably. I called him, but he did not answer," said William with a deep frown.


    Meanwhile, Aunt Amy went to the study on the third floor with tears on her face.


    "Why did you lock William up? Who is it he was going to see?"


    Timothy sighed heavily. "I don''t want you to get involved in this matter."


    "What are you hiding from me?" Aunt Amy was shocked. "Why can''t I know? You, two, had a fight


    today yet why can''t you tell me?" Timothy sighed.


    "It''s really..." Timothy wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    "What is it? Tell me now!"


    "He wanted to go out to look for Frank!" Timothy raised his voice unconsciously. "Frank?" Puzzled,


    Aunt Amy asked, "Why are you stopping William from looking for Frank?"


    "Because," Timothy punched the table angrily and added, "they said they were going to be


    together!"


    "What?" Aunt Amy was dumbfounded. She grasped the nearest object to her as she felt she was


    going to copse. With her lips trembling, Aunt Amy gasped and her eyes widened. She covered


    her mouth and said in astonishment, "They are..."


    "Yes." Timothy nodded. He knew what Aunt Amy was pertaining to.


    "But, wasn''t William in love with Sansa?" Tears welled up in Aunt Amy''s eyes again. "William likes


    girls. Otherwise, why did he marry Mary?"


    Timothy took a deep look at Aunt Amy and said dejectedly, "He deceived everyone. They are not a


    couple at all."


    "What? Not a couple?" Aunt Amy''s mind went nk. She felt dizzy and was about to fall down.


    "Amy!" Timothy ran quickly to her aid. He grabbed her just in time and asked, "Are you alright?" It


    took a moment for Aunt Mary to respond.


    "I''m fine," said Aunt Amy, waving her hand dismissively. She sat on a chair with the help of Timothy.


    "I can''t believe it," said Aunt Amy, tears streaming down her face. "He and Mary seem to be a


    perfect match. How could this happen?"


    Timothy did not say a word and his heart felt heavy.


    He had also thought that they were a perfect match so he did not expose them for a long time. He


    wanted to give them a chance to be a real couple. However, the result still disappointed him.


    "What about Frank?" Aunt Amy asked.


    "He has feelings for William too." Timothyughed mockingly.


    In an instant, the room quieted down. Only Aunt Amy''s soft sobs could be heard.


    "Then where is Frank now?" asked Aunt Amy after a while.


    "He was taken to Japan by his father, but I received a call saying he had run away."


    "Run away?" Amy frowned slightly. "Are you going topletely cut off their contact?"


    "What can we do?" Timothy seemed to lose his vitality in an instant. He added in a deep voice, "Are


    we going to let them be together? Besides, Frank''s wife, Nancy, is already pregnant."


    "Oh my God!" Aunt Amy bit her lips. What happened today was so unexpected to her. It turned out


    that there were so many things she did not know.


    ncing at Timothy, Aunt Amy lowered her head in pain.


    ''William, do you understand your father? Do you know what we expect of you?''


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 94 I Dont Want To Let You Go

    Chapter 94 I Don''t Want To Let You Go


    With the soft autumn breeze blowing that night, Mary stood by the window. She turned around and


    commented, "You know, you can jump from here and escape!"


    "Do you really think that there aren''t going to be any guards downstairs?"


    "Oh... I see." Mary smiled awkwardly, "How''s your injury? Why didn''t anyonee by?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard the sound of the door opening followed by two maids


    coming in. How timely.


    "Sir and madam, dinner is served. Enjoy your meal." The maids had trays in their hands. "We also


    brought ointment for your bruises."


    "Can we go out now?" Mary asked, walking over to them.


    "Well..." the maid stammered, "master only ordered us to bring these up. We have to leave right


    away."


    With that, they hurriedly left as if they were afraid that they would get into trouble if they stayed


    longer.


    "He won''t let us out that easily." William sighed. "Then what should we do? Did you try calling Frank


    again?"


    "No one answered."


    Sensing the awkwardness in the air, Mary curled her lips. She hastily said, "Let me apply the


    ointment on your bruise first. You just caught a cold. You''ll get the strength to walk after you eat,


    right?"


    William didn''t say anything.


    Mary went to the bathroom to get some warm water for William. She wrung a towel. "Let me wipe


    your face first."


    William slightly lowered his head so that Mary could carefully wipe his face.


    The corner of his mouth was bleeding while his forehead was swollen. He looked like an utter mess


    ¡ªa sight Mary had never seen before.


    "You''re getting more and more skilled at tending to wounds," William blurted out.


    "Yes, thanks to you," Mary curtly said. Then she red at him and added, "Do I have to thank you?"


    "You''re wee." William grinned. Suddenly, he noticed Mary''s red and swollen eyes. "You cried so


    hard just now."


    "You are making fun of me." Mary threw the towel into the basin and rubbed her eyes. She had to


    admit that she had indeed cried too hard. Now her eyes were a little too swollen.


    William picked up the towel, wrung it, and ced it over Mary''s eyes before she could even react.


    "We''re teammates now." William smiled as he cupped her head with his one hand while he wiped


    her face with the other. "I''m sorry for getting you into this."


    Mary stiffened as she let William take care of her, relishing this rare moment.


    "What do you want to do next?" Mary asked as they ate after they were all cleaned up.


    "I don''t know." William shook his head. For the first time ever, he felt helpless.


    In a vi in Tokyo, Japan.


    A dozen bodyguards stood in front of Frank''s father, Felipe, all holding their breath. They were in


    the brightly lit living room.


    Felipe Liang was fuming as he hurled his tea cup across the room. Bang!


    "Losers! A bunch of losers!" He used his crutch to thump on the marble floor. "I told you to watch


    him! Why were you so careless? Where is he now?"


    "Don''t worry. We''ll find him!" "There''s no point in getting angry," Frank''s mother, Elise chimed in.


    "How can you expect me to be calm about this? Look at them! I''m furious!"


    At this moment, another man rushed in and announced, "Master, bad news!" "Have you found that


    bastard?"


    "Well..." The man hesitated for a moment and said, "We know where young master is."


    "Where is he?"


    "He... He was taken away by the members of the Shadow Organization."


    "What?" Everyone was frozen in shock. Felipe Liang glowered.


    The Shadow Organization was a hostile force that had risen in Japan since a dozen years ago.


    They were a ruthless organization. Why would they take Frank?


    "Oh my God! We need to save Frank!" Elise shouted anxiously.


    "How did you find out?" Felipe Liang was eerily calm.


    "We got a hold of the surveince video in the airport. It seemed that they were the ones who had


    taken the young master away." The bodyguard continued, "The Shadow Organization has been


    targeting a spy recently. It seems that they might have caught young master by mistake." "Then


    hurry up! Go and save him!


    Contact their members directly. Make it quick! We can''t waste any time!" Felipe Liang urged, a trace


    of panic in his voice.


    "Yes, sir!"


    All the bodyguards rushed out. Felipe Liang was both angry and anxious. This was the worst


    possible time for something like this to happen.


    The Shadow Organization''s headquarters was located by the hillside of the Maple Mountain in


    Tokyo''s suburbs. It was disguised a resort.


    At this time, they had just weed a new guest in the secret room in the vi.


    "Get in!" The scarred man roughly pushed Frank inside.


    As soon as Frank stepped inside the cold and dark ce, he couldn''t shake off the feeling that the


    odd smell that lingered in the air was that of blood.


    A man sat at the head of the long table. He had his back turned and he was ying with a gun in


    his hand.


    "Young lord, he''s here," the scarred man announced.


    "Okay," the man answered as he slowly swiveled his chair around. Frank frowned. He could tell that


    this man was not one to be messed with ¡ªhe seemed well-connected and powerful. When he


    turned around, Frank was shocked.


    The man was good-looking.


    He had fair skin, thin lips, a high nose and a pair of pretty eyes. The look on his face was cold as he


    eyed Frank. He seemed out of ce in such a sketchy area. The gun in his hand didn''t suit him


    either.


    "Tell me, where are our people?" the man said as he stared at Frank.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Frank stared him down. "What is this ce? Why did you


    take me here?"


    "You really don''t know?" The man sneered. He stood up and pointed his gun at Frank''s head. "Do


    you know now?"


    Frank frowned, not saying a word.


    "Young lord, don''t y with him." A slightly fat man said, "If he hadn''t betrayed us, our people and


    goods wouldn''t have been stolen. I think you should just shoot him. Only then will he tell us what he


    knows."


    ''What betrayal? What goods?'' Frank was visibly flummoxed.


    After a pause, Frank slowly said, "I think you have the wrong person." "You brat! How dare you!"


    The fat man kicked Frank and pointed a gun at him. Frank lost his bnce as he fell on his knees.


    "Bastard!" Frank spat in Chinese.


    "You speak Chinese?" the young lord asked.


    "I''m Chinese. Why wouldn''t I speak Chinese?" Frank continued to speak in Chinese. "Who are you


    exactly?"


    "Aren''t you the spy from Thand?" the young lord spoke in Chinese as well.


    "What spy?" Frank got on his feet. Angrily, he said, "I just went to the smoking room for a cigarette


    when I was suddenly taken away for interrogation. I think you have the wrong person. I literally just


    arrived in Japan today, okay?"


    "Dixon," the young lord said to the scarred man, "what''s going on?"


    "Well..." Frowning, Dixon replied, "Well, he showed up at the time we appointed. Besides, no one


    asks for a phone at the airport. He even said that he didn''t bring money with him. Isn''t that strange?"


    "What do you say?" The young lord turned to Frank.


    Frank shrugged and said, "It''s a littleplicated. I..."


    "Young lord, bad news!" Someone rushed in before Frank could finish what he was going to say.


    "We just received news that the spy from Thand has just returned."


    The young lord frowned.


    "Damn it!" Dixon cursed as he immediately got on his knees. "Young lord, it''s my fault. I caught the


    wrong person. I''ll take whatever punishment you give me."


    "Beat him up. 100 times using a stick," the young lord ordered without hesitation.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, someone dragged Dixon out.


    ''This ce thrives on hierarchy and power. What kind of ce is this anyway?'' Frank was starting


    to get restless but he made sure that he didn''t show it.


    "Now... Are you going to let me go?" Frank asked.


    "Even though we made a mistake," the young lord continued. "You still can''t leave."


    "What do you want?" Frank''s face darkened.


    "What do you think?"


    "You''re going to kill me?"


    "You got that right. What bad luck you have. Make sure you don''t get mistaken for the wrong person


    in your next life." With that, the young lord slowly raised his hand holding the gun.


    Frank kept hisposure but his mind was already brewing with a n. In the blink of an eye, he


    had grabbed the fat man''s arm who was standing next to him. He squeezed it and loosened his


    hand sessfully gaining control of his gun.


    In one swift movement, Frank was already pointing a gun back at the young lord.


    "Young lord!"


    "Young lord!"


    His men all eximed in concern. The young lord merely sneered. "You''re fast."


    "You too."


    "Do you really think you''re getting away like this?"


    "I don''t think I''ll be able to escape," Frank said lightly. "But at the very least, I can drag down the


    young lord with me."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "What''s your name?" the young lord suddenly asked.


    "That''s none of your business." Frank tensed up as he held the gun up to the young lord''s face.


    "Ha-ha!" the young lord chuckled. "Even if you don''t tell me, I''ll find out anyway."


    Suddenly, one of his men rushed in and whispered in his ear, "Young lord, some people are outside


    the vi. They said that we identally caught their young master and asked us to let him go."


    "Okay." The young lord nodded and said, "Tell them I''ll be out soon."


    "Yes, sir." The man left in a hurry.


    "Young master..." The young lord repeated, smiling maliciously. "You are the young master of which


    family? Your people are pretty quick, huh?"


    "Then let me go."


    "Ha-ha! I don''t want to let you go," the young lord said coldly.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 95 Break Up

    Chapter 95 Break Up


    The arrogant smile on that man''s face made Frank sick to his stomach as he forced the words


    through gritted teeth. "What the hell do you want from me?"


    "Since we met each other in this life, let''s be friends." The man slowly put down his gun and added,


    "I want you to stay in our vi for a few days. I''m sure you won''t mind, will you?"


    "You..."


    Before Frank could finish his words, a strong blow to the back of his head knocked him


    unconscious.


    "Take him to the Maple Pavilion!" The young lord nced at Frank as he was falling down and said,


    "By the way, run a check on his information. I want all the details!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The man''s pensive smirk implied that there was something about Frank that had him very intrigued.


    "I need to meet those guys outside the vi. Follow me!" As Frank''s lifeless body got dragged away,


    the man rushed out of the vi with several people behind him.


    In the Lan Family house in R Town. William woke up early in the morning and decided to stay in bed


    with his eyes wide open.


    "Uh..." Mary muttered as she turned over and faced William with her little red face.


    "You should get some more sleep," whispered William as he turned to look at her and then chuckled


    to himself.


    He wondered how Frank was doing.


    It was not until after the sun rose that Mary woke up from her slumber. She didn''t have anything to


    say to William, so she rolled around in bed, idly ying with her phone.


    "May Ie in?"


    Suddenly, Aunt Amy''s voice came from outside.


    Mary''s eyes immediately jumped from the door to William, who also had an equally surprised look


    on his face.


    The bodyguard slowly opened the door and led Aunt Amy into the room as she brought breakfast


    on a tray.


    "Aunt Amy, good morning!"


    "Good morning, Aunt Amy. You didn''t have to do this, but thank you!"


    "Good morning to you both," replied Aunt Amy, her face beaming with a smile. She walked to the


    bedside and gently put down the tray from her hands.


    "Aunt Amy... Can we go out now?" Mary asked.


    "Your father hasn''t changed his mind yet." Aunt Amy shook her head, nced at William and


    continued, "William, your wound... Are you feeling better today?"


    "Yes, I am," said William as he nodded resoundingly.


    "That''s good," Aunt Amy smiled rigidly and


    continued, "Have some breakfast first."


    "Thank you for doing this, Aunt Amy!" Mary smiled and politely expressed gratitude.


    "You''re wee, my good girl." Aunt Amy looked at Mary affectionately and gave her a gentle pat


    on the head.


    How could such a lovely child conspire with William to trick her? William... The mere thought of this


    brought tears into Aunt Amy''s eyes and she quickly turned around to wipe the tears from her face.


    "Aunt Amy, what''s wrong?" Mary asked as soon as she noticed the tears in her eyes.


    "Oh, it''s nothing really..." Aunt Amy waved her hand and said, "Just eat!"


    "Aunt Amy," William suddenly said, "could you please ask my father to let us out?" "William..." Aunt


    Amy''s lips trembled as she looked at him with disappointment and said, "Do you have to go? Do


    you really have to find him? Do you..."


    Aunt Amy lowered her head and started sobbing because her throat was so sore, she could hardly


    say a word without feeling pain.


    William''s pupils contracted all of a sudden, but he remained silent.


    "Aunt Amy..." Mary frowned and shyly asked, "Do you know everything?"


    Aunt Amy looked at William first and then at Mary before she nodded her head. "Yesterday, your


    father told me that William and Frank... I just can''te to ept the truth."


    Although her mouth was wide open, Mary didn''t know what to say or do except for stare at William


    and Aunt Amy.


    "I was wrong to keep the truth from you, Aunt Amy. I just hope that you can understand why I was


    forced to do so," said William.


    "Do you even care whether I understand you or not?" With tears on her face, Aunt Amy added,


    "You''ve never treated me as family. You have never respected me, so why does my opinion matter?


    You''re still just going to disregard it anyway, right? The only thing that matters to you is your father''s


    permission..."


    "Aunt Amy..." Mary''s lips trembled as she uttered her name.


    William lowered his head slightly and the expression on his face was clear indication of his


    suffering.


    "Your father told me..." Aunt Amy continued, "Frank was taken to Japan by his father, but he


    disappeared as soon as he arrived there..."


    "What does that mean? " William raised his head at once and clenched his fists tightly, as if mes


    would burst out of his eyes.


    "I don''t know. I''ve told you everything I know," said Aunt Amy, turning around and walking towards


    the door slowly. "I can only try to persuade your father. That''s all."


    The door was closed, as if it was the door to Aunt Amy''s heart, and it could only be closed in a


    lonely manner. It seemed as though this family was going to fall apart in an instant.


    Mary stood in the middle of the bedroom,pletely at a loss.


    "I have to go to Japan."


    After making up his mind, William suddenly took a few steps forward to the door and began to bang


    his fists on it. "Open the door. Let me out! Let me see my father!"


    "Your hand..." Mary ran to him and looked at him with concern. She took his hand and said, "The


    wound on your hand hasn''t healed yet! You''re only making it worse!"


    "Let me go!" William broke away from Mary''s grip and continued to pound the door vigorously. "Let


    me out! Otherwise, I will jump out of the window. Do you hear me? "


    Mary stared at William nkly as she got thrown aside, but she was more concerned for his hand


    than herself.


    William''s reckless yelling must have had an effect because just a few secondster, the door was


    opened from the outside and the two of them were taken to the living room by the bodyguards.


    "You want me to let you go?" Timothy sat calmly on the sofa while Aunt Amy was sitting right beside


    him.


    "I have to go to Japan!" Standing in the middle of the living room, William looked straight into the


    eyes of his father and expressed his wishes decisively.


    "You want to go? " Timothy snorted derisively at William and said, "Who do you think you are to be


    making such demands from me?"


    "It''s not a demand. It''s a plea." The expression on William''s face softened, but the word "plea" still


    couldn''t erase the domineering aura from him.


    "Say you go to Japan to find Frank, and then what? " Timothy''s voice became louder. "We will


    leave..." William maintained a steady eye-contact as he enunciated every word carefully. "We will


    start a new life abroad. It won''t damage your reputation or affect your career."


    "Bastard!" Timothy was so angry that he stood up at once and roared, "Do you really think it''s that


    easy? All right! If you want to leave... I hereby disown you! You are no longer my son! You can go to


    Japan or Norway. I don''t care! Just get out of my sight!"


    The ferocity of Timothy''s voice shook Mary as she sheepishly nced at William, only to find him


    calm and collected.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "How could you say that?" Aunt Amy burst into tears and added, "Don''t push William. He..."


    "He will do what exactly?" Timothy asserted, "I''d rather not have a son like him! William, if you take


    a step forward, don''t call me father anymore!"


    Almost immediately, William took one step forward and suddenly, a bad feeling entered Mary''s


    heart.


    "You will never ept me as long as I am with Frank," said William in a deep voice. "But, I have no


    choice. Just cast me out from your thoughts! Father, Aunt Amy, I am sorry for everything. Please


    take care of yourselves,"


    William said calmly. The speaker looked calm, but the onlookers were shocked.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, William? Just apologize to your father. Hurry up..." Aunt Amy


    was crying her heart out


    "William..." Mary stood behind him and murmured.


    "That''s enough!" Timothy''s face was full of anger and he dismissed them at once. "Get out of my


    sight! Don''t evere back here again! Get out!"


    Clenching his fists tightly, after a long pause, William finally turned around and slowly walked out of


    the door.


    ''I''m sorry, Father. I''m sorry, Aunt Amy.


    I''m sorry.


    Two steps. I''m sorry.


    Three steps. I''m sorry.''


    "William..." Aunt Amy couldn''t hold her tears back anymore.


    Timothy closed his eyes in pain and fell heavily on the sofa.


    Mary watched as William walked away and she smiled bitterly.


    "Hey, you forgot to take me with you!" She wanted to say this with a smile.


    She ran after him and followed him out. After all, what reason did she have for staying here?


    CLICK!


    Mary gently and carefully closed the door behind her. She could imagine just how heartbroken the


    two people in the living room were, but she didn''t dare to look back.


    William ran to the garage and within a few minutes he drove out of there without wasting another


    second.


    Mary stood there gawking at the car as William drove past her looking focused and serious in the


    driver''s seat.


    Had he forgotten about her?


    Needless to say, Mary ran after the car as fast as she could.


    She kept running even though she was out of breath.


    Unfortunately, despite Mary''s best efforts, she couldn''t keep up with William''s car.


    "William..." All of a sudden, Mary fell down on the ground and buried her face between her palms,


    crying inconsbly.


    Her surrounding consisted of exquisite vis with colorful birds chirping on the trees, people out


    jogging leisurely, while Mary sat on the road bawling her eyes out, oblivious and uncaring to the


    world around her.


    "Who is she? Why is she crying?"


    "I don''t know. It''s none of my business!"


    "Just keep walking. Maybe something bad happened to her!"


    "Run! Run!"


    asionally, one or two passers-by walked away as they seemed to be frightened by Mary''s


    situation.


    "Ring, ring, ring..."


    Her phone kept ringing this whole time.


    "Hello?" Finally, she decided to fish her phone out from her pocket and answer the call. She looked


    as though someone had drained the life from her eyes.


    "Mary? What took you so long to answer the phone? Is something wrong?"


    Mary couldn''t help sobbing again, like a person deprived of all hope. "Woo... "


    "What''s wrong? Where are you? Did William hurt you again? Where is he?"


    "Waah..." "Mary? Mary? Stop crying! Damn it! Where are you? I''ming to you right now!"


    ¡ª

 Chapter 96 Corbett

    Chapter 96 Corbett


    At Maple Mountain, Tokyo, Japan.


    Since he just woke up, Frank was in a daze. His blurry eyes looked around and saw the white


    ceiling and crystal chandelier above him.


    "Are you finally awake? How are you feeling?" Suddenly,ughter reverberated beside Frank.


    With a frown, Frank sat up and immediately felt a mild pain at the back of his head.


    "Hey, don''t be so eager to get up! You''re still weak and unstable. It will only worsen your dizziness."


    With a vexed expression, Frank turned his head to where the voice originated. When he saw who


    was talking, Frank said with hatred, "What are you doing here?"


    "Huh? What do you think?" said the man with a strange smile. He was the ''young lord'' who detained


    Frank.


    "Where am I?" asked Frank as he stood up and looked around with a frown.


    "Well, you''re in Japan."


    "Of course, I am!"


    "We''re at my house." "Your house?!" Suddenly, a cautious look shed across Frank''s face as he


    looked at the man. "Who are you? What do you want from me?"


    "Frank, calm down. I have no ulterior motive." The man raised his hands and tried to calm Frank.


    "What the--! How do you know my name?" Startled, Frank widened his eyes.


    "In this day and age, such information is rather easy to find," boasted the man, still smiling.


    "Okay, fine! Then who the hell are you?" Frank impatiently asked.


    "Well, my name is Corbett."


    "Corbett? Hmm..." For a moment, Frank simmered in his thoughts. Suddenly, a memory came to


    mind. In a surprised tone, he asked, "Are you from Shadow Organization? Oh, goodness! The


    young lord of the organization?"


    "Ha ha!" Corbett revealed a delighted expression. "Yes, I am. It''s nice to meet you, Frank."


    Then, Corbett reached out his hand while maintaining his smile.


    "I don''t want to be your acquaintance." A displeased expression painted Frank''s face as he turned


    his head away. Frank had no intention of affiliating himself with gangsters!


    "Unfortunately, I can''t ept that." Frowning, Corbett slowly shook his head. "After all, I still have


    several business dealings with your family."


    "Okay, fine! What else do you want? Let me go already!"


    "Frank, just rx. I think there''s some sort of misunderstanding between us." Corbett smiled again


    as he leaned forward. "I just want to be friends with you! Don''t worry. Your father already knows


    about this."


    After Corbett revealed that, Frank suddenly remembered that people from the Liang Family visited


    themst night. Corbett must have driven them away!


    Even though his family was influential and powerful, Frank''s father couldn''t afford to offend the


    gangsters.


    "Hey, why are you so silent? What are you thinking?"


    When Frank finally snapped out of his reminiscing, he saw Corbett leaning towards him with a deep


    stare. Their faces were so close together that Frank found it ufortable.


    "Hey! What the hell are you doing?" With a disgusted expression, Frank pushed Corbett away.


    "Don''t get too close to me!"


    "Oh, do you hate that?" Corbett asked while faking innocence.


    "You little..." Already at the limit of his patience, Frank clenched his fists. Irritated, he asked, "What


    the hell do you want? Just give me a quick death already!"


    "Shut up! If I want to kill you, you won''t be talking right now. Your lifeless body would already be


    somewhere no one could find." Suddenly, Corbett''s calm expression turned cold. Then, he stood


    straight as the atmosphere grew heavier. Finally, Corbett turned around and walked towards the


    door with his hands in his pockets. After a few steps, he paused, and callously said, "You can stay


    here for a few days, my friend."


    "Bastard! Just let me go already!" However, Frank was helpless. All he could do was watch Corbett


    leave. When the gangster was finally gone, Frank punched the bed hard to vent his anger.


    Meanwhile, in the vi district in R Town of A City, a woman was aimlessly walking. She was looking


    down as if the universe had punished her.


    "Hey, Mary!" Suddenly, a man''s voice reverberated from behind her. Mary was so startled that the


    call made here back to her senses. With a surprised expression, she hurriedly turned around


    and looked at the man.


    "Lucas?" It was only then that Mary realized who called her. Mary was still unhappy, and tears were


    falling down her cheeks.


    Lucas was standing next to a brand new car. When Mary turned around, he noticed her disheveled


    appearance. With furrowed eyebrows, Lucas rushed towards her and gently asked, "Why are you


    crying? Are you okay? Why are you not with William? Where is he?"


    "William... He left!"


    "What do you mean? He left?" Anger mixed with concern immediately filled Lucas''s eyes. With a


    disappointed sigh, he put his hands on his waist. Then, he clicked his tongue and asked in an angry


    tone, "Where did he go? What''s going on? Why did he leave you here alone?"


    "He went to find Frank."


    "That idiot, I knew it!" Stressed, Lucas rubbed his forehead. In exasperation, he yelled, "Has he


    gone mad?"


    Lucas was so frustrated that he didn''t notice that Mary was in tears again. When he came to his


    senses, he panicked at the sight of her reddened eyes.


    "Mary. Please don''t cry anymore," said Lucas as he searched his pockets for a handkerchief.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t bring one with him. "Damn."


    On the other hand, Mary was trying her best to hold back her tears. However, her efforts were in


    vain. The longer she cried, the heavier her breathing became.


    "Hush now and wipe your tears. Don''t worry. I''ll take you away." Suddenly, Lucas reached his right


    arm closer to Mary''s face. "Calm down, Mary. Stop crying."


    As she raised her head, Mary''s eyes were bloodshot from her tears. However, she looked at Lucas


    as if his words terrified her.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Don''t be scared. I''m not a monster!" Lucas raised an eyebrow.


    Then, he wiped Mary''s cheeks with his right sleeve. After a few seconds, there were no more tears


    nor snot in her pretty face.


    After realizing what just happened, Mary became embarrassed and dodgy.


    "Hey, stay still. What are you hiding from?" asked Lucas in an arrogant tone.


    "Um..." Mary''s face was so sticky, and her nose was clogged. She could only snivel with a


    depressed expression.


    "Okay, enough of this. Come with me!" When he realized that it was too troublesome to calm Mary


    down, Lucas pulled her hand. Then, they headed towards his car.


    "Hey, where are you taking me?" Mary asked in an anxious tone.


    "Just get inside!" Lucas opened the door and made Mary enter the car. Then, he walked around the


    vehicle and sat on the driver''s seat. "We''re going to leave his ce!" "Thank you, Lucas." A sigh of


    relief escaped Mary''s lips. She finally calmed down while sitting in the passenger seat.


    "Don''t mention it," Lucas casually replied. When he noticed that Mary was still depressed, a thought


    came to his mind. With a smile, he said, "Let me tell you a story."


    "A story about what?" Mary asked with raised eyebrows.


    "Do you have any idea where this car came from?" Acent smile shed across Lucas''s face


    as he stared at Mary.


    "This car? Well, didn''t you buy it?" Mary''s slender finger ran across the glovepartment. "It feels


    like a new car."


    "Ha ha!" Suddenly, Lucas burst intoughter. "Well, it is a new vehicle. I''m driving this car for the


    first time!"


    "Hmm?" Confusion filled Mary''s eyes as she stared at Lucas. Deep inside, she was wondering why


    he was so enthusiastic.


    "Well, I got it from the store earlier. And it didn''t cost me anything!"


    "What? How could that be?"


    "Well, I told them that I fancy this car and would like to have a test drive. The store immediately


    agreed to my request since they had a shop assistant that would apany me. But before the


    guy could get in the car, I revved the engine and immediately drove away. Ha ha ha ha ha! I''m so


    awesome, right?"


    "Uhm..." Mary was stunned with such a revtion. However, when she saw Lucas''scent


    expression, she revealed a wry smile. "Yeah. You''re terrific!"


    "Ha ha! I think so too!" When he noticed that Mary finally smiled, Lucas finally felt relieved.


    "But Lucas, why would you do something like that? Did you drive all the way here just to pick me


    up?"


    "Uhm, well..." For a moment, Lucas was hesitant to answer. Finally, he shrugged his shoulders and


    said, "I''m just helping William. That guy is quite unreliable sometimes."


    "Oh, I understand." A warm smile shed across Mary''s face as she bowed. "Thank you so much,


    Lucas."


    "Oh, it''s not a big deal. Don''t mention it."


    "By the way, why did you suddenly call me?" asked Mary in a confused tone.


    "About that..." Suddenly, Lucas revealed a worried expression. "Didn''t you look at your phone after


    answering my call?"


    "My phone?" With a perplexed look, Mary searched her pocket for her phone. Then, she took it out


    and opened it. Her eyes widened when she saw the missed call log.


    Mary''s hand was shaking in anxiety. There were three missed calls from Dr. Cao and another two


    from Lucas. She was worried that something terrible happened to her mother. Suddenly, Mary''s


    heart was beating fast!


    With her hands still trembling, Mary raised her head. Her worried eyes looked at Lucas. "Dr. Cao


    also called me. This is about my mother, isn''t it? What happened? Did something wrong happen to


    her?"


    "Hey, don''t overthink!" Lucas''s tone was gentle andforting. "Your mother just suddenly wants to


    see you. As such, she requested Dr. Cao to call you. Unfortunately, your phone was unattended. It


    was then that Dr. Cao called me and asked if I could contact you instead."


    "Are you telling the truth, Lucas?" Mary''s lips were trembling in fear as she thought about scary


    thoughts regarding her mother''s health. "Please, don''t lie to me. I can handle any kind of news!"


    "Mary, stop overthinking!" Then, Lucas stretched out his right hand and gently rubbed her shoulder


    in an attempt to rx Mary. In an upbeat tone, he eximed, "Hey, cheer up, will you? Your


    mother''s alright. I''m a doctor, so take my word for it."


    "Okay, I believe you. My mother''s fine. My mother''s fine..." Mary was still anxious. Her mind


    wandered off as she repeated her words tofort herself. Soon, tears were trickling on her cheeks


    again.


    Her warm tears dropped onto Lucas''s hand. With eyes full of pity, Lucas helplessly stared at Mary


    as he silently let out a sigh.


    It was almost noon when they arrived downtown. The sun was high, and the weather was warm.


    Just after they stopped in front of the hospital''s gate, Mary immediately opened the car door and


    rushed into the hospital.


    With an anxious expression, Mary bolted towards her mother''s ward. Immediately after she reached


    the door, Mary opened it and looked at her at the bed. She finally felt relieved when she saw that


    her mother wasfortably lying there.


    "Mom! How are you?" Tears welled up in Mary''s eyes as she ran over to hug her mother.


    "Mary, are you alright?" Mary''s mother patted her head to calm her. "Why are you crying again? Did


    something happen?"


    "I''m crying because of you! You suddenly want me here! I was worried that something horrible could


    have happened to you! I was afraid that I might lose you, Mom."


    "Don''t stress yourself, sweetie. I''m fine¡ª" Mary''s mother was about to smile when her throat


    suddenly itched. Then, she loudly coughed and winced in pain. Just outside the ward, a nurse


    heard the cough. As such, she hurriedly took a spittoon and gave it to Mary''s mother. There was a


    trace of blood in her discharge.


    Biting her teeth, Mary realized that the blood on her mother''s saliva was a bad thing.


    Unfortunately, Mary could do nothing but hold back her tears.


    "Ehem! Ehem! Ehem..." Then, Mary''s mother let out a series of rough coughs. Soon, she appeared


    to be short of breath. With a worried expression, Mary immediately patted her


    mother''s back. It was only then that Mary realized that her mother was getting thinner.


    "Breathe, Mom!" "I''m fine now, sweetie."


    "Okay, I understand." Mary nodded, but her worries hadn''t faded yet.


    "Mary, how are you? Did your father bother you recently?"


    "No, he didn''t. Don''t worry, Mom. I can handle him."


    "I''m pleased to hear that." Mary''s mother slowly nodded as her doting eyes looked at Mary. "By the


    way, where is William? Is your rtionship okay? I don''t see him. Is heing?"


    "Well, William is on a business trip." Mary faked a dry smile. "He has a busy schedule and can''t


    come here." "Oh, I see. That man is often away for business. Does he even spend time with you?"


    The eyes of Mary''s mother had a hint of disappointment.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Yes, Mom. He cherishes me. Our rtionship is stable. Don''t worry too much about us."


    "That''s wonderful."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 97 Buy A Car

    Chapter 97 Buy A Car


    Mary had been talking about her daily life for the past twenty minutes when her mother had


    gradually fallen asleep.


    Her mother''s physical health was deteriorating. She did not know how much longer she could hold


    on.


    She stood up and tucked her mother in. She then gently opened the door and walked out quietly.


    In the hospital hallway, she watched Lucas make a phone by the window.


    "Yes... Lucas Murong... The flight is at eight o''clock tonight. Yes... America." Lucas knocked on the


    windowsill rhythmically. "Yes... Can I return it? Well, cancel the order. Okay, thank you.


    When Mary walked towards him, she vaguely heard what he said on the phone.


    "America? Are you going back?" Mary asked.


    "Here you are!" Hearing the voice, Lucas turned around and hung up the phone. He said to Mary


    with a smile, "I won''t go back so I just canceled the ticket."


    "You... Were you going to leave?" "Yes." Lucas nodded. "I don''t have anything else to do here. I


    wanted to call William to inform him, but he didn''t answer."


    "It''s all my fault." Mary felt sorry. "If you hadn''t received a call from Dr. Cao and hadn''t picked me up


    in R Town, you would have been able to leave."


    "I volunteered." Lucas raised his eyebrows.


    "It''s not toote though," said Mary after thinking for a while. "It''s not toote to go to the airport


    now. Why did you cancel the ticket? Let''s go now. I''ll see you off."


    She then pulled Lucas''s sleeve and walked out.


    "Stop, stop, stop..." Lucas felt amused and went hurriedly to stop her. "I''ve decided to stay not


    because it''ste, you know?"


    "But..."


    "I suddenly discovered that there were still a lot of things left to be done here," said Lucas while


    looking at Mary.


    "What things?"


    "Well..." Lucas rubbed his nose and smiled. "For example, I haven''t had lunch yet and I haven''t sent


    the car back."


    "Then is it okay if you don''t go back?"


    "Don''t worry. I''m fine." "Then where is your car? Where did you get it?" Mary asked.


    "The car shop near the airport."


    "So you have arrived at the airport! It''s all my fault," Mary said in shock.


    "If you want to alleviate your sin, just invite me for lunch."


    Lucas drove the car he had just taken out from the shop near the airport with Mary. Of course, he


    had also added gas at a gas station along the way.


    As soon as the car stopped at the shop, many people swarmed around it. It seemed like they were


    afraid that it would run away again.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "OK, OK." Lucas rolled down the window, opened the door, raised his hands and said to the people


    around him with a smile, "Everyone seems to be very nervous."


    Mary got off the car from the other side and looked at him speechlessly.


    "Manager, it''s him!" The shop assistant who was supposed to apany Lucas to the test drive


    said angrily, "He stole our car!"


    "Hey!" Lucas came close to the man''s face and said, "If I stole it, why would I send this back?


    Watch yournguage, okay? I''ll return it now!"


    "Mr. Lucas Murong, right?" the manager of the car shop said politely. "I don''t know why you drove


    our car away. I''d like to let you know that we can sue you for that."


    "I told you I wanted to have a test drive," Lucas said, shrugging his shoulders. "I''m not used to being


    followed around so I left by myself. You are too nervous."


    "You..." The shop assistant clenched his fists and red at Lucas as if he was looking at a lunatic.


    "I''m done trying this car," Lucas said while pouting. He ignored their res and continued, "This car


    is good, except for the fuel consumption. On my way here, I added more fuel, right, Mary?"


    "What?" Mary looked at Lucas and nodded. "Yes.


    "Well..." The manager looked confused. He had worked for many years at the car shop but he had


    never met such a "special" client. He did not know what to do for a moment so he turned to Lucas


    and asked calmly, "Well, Mr. Lucas Murong, were you satisfied with your test drive?"


    "Not bad." Lucas casually patted the car.


    "Then..." Embarrassed, the manager continued, "What do you think? You can drive it to your heart''s


    content after paying for it."


    "Forget it." Lucas shook his hand and said firmly, "No." "You..." The manager was so angry his face


    turned pale. "Sir, it''s not easy for us to deal with this. We¡ª"


    "I want to try that car." Lucas interrupted him mid-sentence and pointed at the conspicuous ck


    car in the middle of the shop.


    Mary looked at the direction where he was pointing and vaguely saw the price tag. The car was very


    expensive.


    When Lucas said it, the surroundings instantly became quiet.


    The manager was astounded for a moment. Suddenly, his angry expression was reced by


    delight. "Mr. Murong, you have such a good taste. Let''s go inside and have a look."


    "Let''s go." Lucas looked at Mary and swaggered towards the shop.


    "Are you toying with them again?" Mary whispered to him.


    "No, I''m serious."


    With a skeptical attitude, Mary watched Lucas get in the car and have a test drive again. It was not


    until he took out his card and paid the bill without blinking that she really believed him.


    Lucas and William were indeed friends. He was as generous as William.


    The thought of it made Mary sad again. ''Is William on his way to Japan now?''


    "What are you thinking about?" Lucas walked towards her and gazed at the mncholic look on her


    face. He thought for a while and said, "I''ll take you for a ride. Would you like toe, Miss?"


    "Ha ha," replied Mary with a smile. "It''s my pleasure."


    They walked out of the shop with a smile. Behind them, a group of shop assistants, led by the


    manager, sent them off.


    "Oh, by the way," Lucas said suddenly as he turned around when they were about to exit the shop,


    "how would you deal with the paperwork of the previous car?"


    "Forget it," the manager answered while waving his hand dismissively. "That car is not really in line


    with your temperament. As you have paid for the fuel already, I really don''t know how to thank you."


    "Okay..." Lucas nodded with satisfaction. "Thank you very much, manager."


    "You''re wee." The manager grinned.


    "You really don''t look like a doctor," Mary said to Lucas as soon as she got inside the new car.


    "Oh? Why is that?" Lucas smiled and added, "I''m kind, warm, smart, smiling, handsome, and


    talented. I have all the qualities that doctors should have!"


    Mary was speechless. She stared at him for a while and burst intoughter.


    "Let''s go!" Lucas shouted and started the car.


    Their lunch was in Moon Bay Restaurant, chosen by Lucas


    Although Lucas had helped her twice already, she still felt that she was unfamiliar with him. She


    thought she''d better be polite and just let him call the shots.


    "Wee.


    Table for two?" The shop assistant in the restaurant greeted them politely.


    "Yes." Lucas nodded.


    "Do you have a reservation?"


    "No."


    "Come with me please." The waiter led the two to a table by the window while smiling.


    "What do you want to eat?" Lucas took the menu and handed it to Mary.


    "You order. It''s up to you."


    "No, no, no." Lucas insisted, "Lady first."


    Mary looked at him and sighed in defeat. "Okay." When she opened the menu, her eyes widened.


    ''Damn it! How could dishes be so expensive?!''


    Lucas drank his tea quietly. When he saw the surprised expression on Mary''s face, he smirked.


    "Just this pasta." Mary ordered a rtively cheap dish.


    "Don''t you want to eat more?" Lucas put his ss down. "You must have consumed a lot of energy


    this morning, right?"


    Mary nced at him and blushed.


    "Ha ha!" Lucas smiled, picked up the menu and pointed at the pictures of the dishes he preferred to


    the waiter. "This steak, and this caviar... and this dessert."


    "Okay." The waiter nodded. "Please wait for a moment. The dishes will be served soon."


    "Okay."


    "I''m going to the bathroom. Could you wait for a minute?" Lucas said.


    "Okay." Mary nodded and watched him walk away. When he was out of her sight, she picked up the


    menu and began to calcte the prices of the dishes carefully.


    Lucas came back immediately and the dishes were served.


    The sound of the violin in the restaurant was melodious. It was very suitable for chatting and eating.


    "Mary," said Lucas suddenly, "could you tell me what happened recently?"


    While gazing at the window, she answered, "A lot of things have happened..."


    "Then tell me one by one. Perhaps I can help you with it."


    "Okay." Mary added with a smile, "You are William''s friend so you''ll know these things sooner or


    later. Even if I don''t tell you, he''ll tell you in the future for sure."


    "Right."


    "William... He broke up with his father. His father told him that if he were to look for Frank, he would


    disown him."


    Mary told Lucas everything one by one.


    After Mary had finished, Lucas frowned and remarked, "Things seem to be veryplicated."


    "Yes." Mary sighed. She had no idea what to do.


    "We can''t do anything about it now," said Lucas. "William is very stubborn. Since he has decided to


    go to Japan, he will note back until he finds who he is looking for. We can only wait. Let''s see if


    he can bring Frank back."


    "Okay." Mary nodded expressionlessly. "Then, what do you think?" Nervous, Lucas looked at Mary


    and asked, "If they were toe back together, what are you going to do?"


    "Me?" With a self-mockery smile, Mary added, "My marriage to William is just a show made to


    deceive the public. If theye back together, I will take the initiative and leave William."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 98 Forget Him

    Chapter 98 Forget Him


    "Do you love him?" Lucas gave Mary an ufortable stare, as if he wanted to see right through


    her heart.


    Did she love him or not? Mary didn''t even have to think twice about her response.


    Her answer was as clear as day, but she didn''t dare to acknowledge her feelings anymore because


    they were not reciprocated. It was useless to talk about a one sided love affair. However, deep down


    in her heart she couldn''t pretend that she didn''t love him no matter how much she tried to convince


    herself.


    "Don''t bother answering the question, I can already tell from your expression," Lucas said with a


    smile, "I still remember when William called me and told me that he was married. I rushed back from


    abroad because I just wanted to take a peek at the person who had stolen William''s heart and


    permanently removed him from the bachelors list."


    "And then what happened? Were you disappointed?"


    "Yes, a little. Especially when I saw how she looked." Lucas rubbed his nose as he was talking.


    "Well..." Mary hadn''t expected him to be so "direct" and express his feelings in such detail. "Ha ha,


    I''m just kidding." Lucas chuckled at her ufortable expression, showing his white pearly teeth


    that were lined like a toothpaste advertisement. "I think you are the perfect match for him."


    "Ha ha..." Mary sighed and smiled.


    "It''s a pity that he is so stubborn," Lucas said suddenly turning serious. "He insists on following that


    contract to the letter and, yet you fell in love with him. Mary, that is a very dangerous situation for


    you to find yourself in."


    Mary gulped the noodles she was chewing when her mouth suddenly went dry as if the noodles had


    absorbed all the saliva from her mouth. Although it was a small bite, it still felt as if she had


    swallowed a huge potato.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I know what you mean," Mary hurriedly spoke then took a huge sip of water, to remedy the choking


    feeling on her throat.


    "After knowing you, I feel that he doesn''t deserve you. If I were in his position, I would ..." Lucas


    stopped talking mid-sentence and visibly shook his head as if reprimanding himself, then he looked


    at Mary and stered a smile on his face. "I''m spewing a lot of nonsense... Yet it''s important to eat


    without disruption... "


    After they finished their meal, Mary walked to the checkout counter to pay the bill.


    "Table twelve, the one by the window. Please give me the bill." As Mary was speaking, she was


    busy checking her pocket for her wallet.


    "Madam, someone has paid for table twelve," the waiter answered with a smile.


    "Paid? How is that possible and we just finished eating!" Mary was taken aback. "How could it be?


    Are you sure you are looking at the right bill?" Mary asked in surprise.


    "Well... Let me check it once again." The waiter checked the message again just to be sure since


    his customer was looking a bit bothered and said, "Madam, your bill has been paid. Well... From the


    system it shows that, it was this gentleman who paid."


    The waiter suddenly pointed at the person who was standing behind Mary.


    When Mary turned around, she saw Lucas, looking cheeky with a bright smile on his face as if he


    had aplished the most important thing in the world. He was standing two or three steps away


    from her with his hands in his pockets, looking very casual with no care in in the world.


    "Okaaay." Mary stammered through her words while looking at Lucas in confusion. Lucas nodded


    with a smile when he saw how distraught she looked.


    "Didn''t we agree that this was my treat?"


    "How can I let you pay for the lunch?" Lucas asked with a smile. "I just needed someone to keep


    mepany while I had my lunch, so I invited you here."


    "Well..." Mary didn''t know what to say. "Thank you."


    "You are too polite." Lucas shifted to Mary''s side on the left as they walked out of the restaurant like


    old friends, "Why are you always so reserved when you are with me? I think you have the wrong


    impression of who I really am. I''m not a pervert who works as a doctor during the day and a killer at


    night in TV dramas. I''m very safe to hung around with."


    "Puff..." Mary couldn''t helpughing and said, "No, that''s not what i think of you, I just feel that we


    are really not familiar with each other. After all, we have only met a few times so it''s difficult to act all


    friendly and familiar."


    "What..." Lucas looked like he had suddenly realized something. "Yeah, it seems that we''ve really


    only met a few times..."


    "So..."


    "I''m always familiar around you because I feel like we have known each other for a long time," said


    Lucas, while scratching his head with an embarrassed expression. "I hope I did not make you feel


    ufortable?"


    "No, no, no," Mary shook her head and hand at the same time. "How can you be a bother to me? I


    should thank you. If it weren''t for you, I don''t know what my life would be like today." "You''re being


    polite again," said Lucas, as he opened the door and invited Mary to get in. "Get in the car and I will


    drive you home. I think you need to go back and have a rest."


    "Thank you for..." Before she could finish her words, she saw Lucas raising his eyebrows with a


    snicker. Mary stopped talking and changed whatever she was about to say into a simple word,


    "Okay."


    "Mary." Lucas continued while sitting in the car, "Forget him. I think it may be time for you to give up


    and move on with your life."


    Forget him and give up.


    She had thought about it several times in her heart, but her presence there proved that it was easier


    said than done.


    When Lucas noticed that she wasn''t going to respond to his suggestion, he sighed, "I know that you


    may not want to pester or hold him ountable, but if you keep living like this, you will only torment


    yourself. You deserve someone who treats you better."


    "I am working on it. I will forget him," Mary said with more force while she nodded her head as if


    trying to convince herself more than anyone else.


    "I know it''s hard..." Lucas wanted to pat her on the head and encourage her further, but he realized


    that he would be crossing his boundaries so instead, he withdrew his hand and said, "If you have


    any misgivings or you need any kind of support, you can always call me."


    "Yep, I will." Mary nodded.


    The car stopped at the gate of Kylin International and Mary got out. But just as Lucas was about to


    start the car and leave, Mary touched his arm that was hanging on the door of the driver''s window,


    to stop him.


    "Uhmm, Lucas..."


    "Yes? Anything else?"


    "I want to ask..." Mary took a deep breath and asked, "It is about my mother... Ho...how long do you


    think she can hold on?"


    With one hand on the steering wheel and a serious look in his eyes, he looked straight ahead, trying


    to avoid direct eye contact with her. Lucas said after a while, "Well, ofte... I think it''s better if you


    spend more time with her.


    "I see. Thank you for your candor." Mary''s mouth trembled at the corners. Losing the battle to keep


    her emotions hidden, she said, "Then I''ll go in first."


    "Are you sure you don''t need me to apany you upstairs?" Lucas looked worried.


    "No, thanks. I... I''m okay." Mary waved her hand and said, "Drive carefully... I''m going upstairs now."


    When she turned around, she walked on wobbly feet, feeling as if she was stepping on cotton.


    He said "spend more time with her"... Did that mean that her mother didn''t have much time left? She


    was not ready yet to say good bye to her mother. Why was the world so cruel to her?


    Mary clutched her burning heart and rubbed her chest trying to ease the iron grip that was


    spreading through her whole chest in a heat of pain. She also tried to pace her breathing which was


    bing more shallow with each step she took. Why did people have to say goodbye....


    Lucas looked at Mary''s receding back, and realized that for the first time, he was looking at a


    woman who was both strong and pitiful.


    He took out his phone and dialed William''s number again.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off. Please redialter..."


    A cold automated female voice came through the receiver. Lucas cursed and threw the phone away.


    Once he noticed that Mary was a safe distance away, he sighed and started the car.


    Mary returned to the apartment and opened the door. The room was filled with sunlight, giving it a


    wonderful glow but she couldn''t even enjoy and appreciate the beautiful scenery. All she felt was


    boundless loneliness. There were huge wedding photos hanging on the wall which Mary had


    assumed that by now she was used to seeing them. But as soon as she spotted them, she just


    wished she could take them away and never see them again.


    When she took those photos, she was so happy and smiled at every little thing, but now she was


    reduced to a bitter woman who was always sad and hurt so much.


    She turned on the TV for some background noise. She didn''t want to be in the empty room with only


    her dark thoughts to apany her.


    "This is the noon news..."


    "Kill them! Let''s go..."


    "You only need to spend eight hundred and eighty dors, and you can take this massager home..."


    With the remote control in her hand, Mary flickered through the channels one by one. However, she


    suddenly saw a figure sh by in one of the channels and, her hand suddenly stopped.


    "Okay, let''s see what is happening backstage."


    As the screen changed, another host came to the dressing room with a microphone. "OK, we are


    going to start the interview. Wow, I just saw Victor... Mr. Qiao... "


    Mary put down the remote control and concentrated on the channel.


    Victor finished with the make-up then, wore a white shirt and a ck tuxedo. He Looked very


    handsome and dashing, with his outfit entuating all his biceps and long legs.


    "Hello, Victor."


    "Hello." Victor smiled.


    "Say hello to the audience," the host said with a smile.


    "Thank you." Victor nodded, "Hello, everyone. I''m Victor. I hope all of you will join us for the live


    broadcast of the TV Ceremony tomorrow night. Thank you. "


    "What a simple request!" The host smiled and said, "I want to ask Mr. Qiao, are you ready for the


    red carpet show tonight?"


    "I am always ready! Anytime."


    "It seems that Mr. Qiao is well prepared. Let''s see how he performs tonight, shall we?" The host


    waved to Victor and turned to another star on the red carpet.


    Mary was lost in thought for a while before she remembered that Victor had gone to another city to


    attend the TV Ceremony. No wonder she hadn''t seen him recently.


    It seemed that there were too many things happening recently, and shecked the energy or even


    brain capacity to concentrate and keep up with everything.


    She had work, her mother''s heath, William to think of all at the same time...


    ''''s!''1


    With a sigh, Maryy on the sofa.


    She was so tired that she really didn''t want to do anything. ''What could you be doing now, William?''


    Mary wondered.


    "Dear passengers, the flight MU537 from A City to Tokyo is about to take off. Please adjust your


    seat..."


    William adjusted his seat and then sat down, wiping the barely visible sweat from his eyebrows.


    Mary!


    William almost jerked from his seat and opened his eyes when Mary''s face appeared in his mind. It


    suddenly urred to him that he had left Mary at the family house.


    "Damn it..." William cursed and looked for his phone in his pockets.


    Fortunately, his phone was in one of his pockets. William breathed a sigh of relief and took out his


    phone only to find that it was powered off. "Sir, the ne is about to take off. Please turn off your


    phone and don''t use it for the time being. Thank you," The stewardess came over and said with a


    smile.


    Lowering his head, William took a look at his phone, which had already been turned off. Then he


    closed his eyes and put it back into his pocket.


    ''Mary, are you okay?''


    Meanwhile at Maple Mountain, Tokyo, Japan.


    "Why did you ask me out?" Frank followed Corbett out of the mansion with a disgusted and angry


    look.


    "Nothing. Just wanted you to apany me while I take a walk."


    Frank red at him. If it weren''t for the fact that a dozen guns were pointed at his back, he would


    have beaten up the man named Corbett.


    "We are on Maple Mountain," said Corbett as he walked ahead. "Today, is your lucky day, you will


    be privileged to see the whole Maple Mountain."


    "I''m not interested," Frank said with clenched teeth.


    "My friend," said Corbett with a smile, "don''t jump to such conclusions so early."


    "Ha ha..." Cobertughed heartily at his own suggestion Frank sneered with disdain and decided he


    wasn''t going to bother talking to him anymore.


    They walked along a mountain path for more than twenty minutes and finally reached a t ce on


    top of the mountain.


    "This is the Maple Mountain." Corbett looked into the distance and smiled.


    Frank wiped the sweat off his face and looked up. At a nce, he was attracted by the magnificent


    scenery in front of him.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 99 Maple Leaves

    Chapter 99 Maple Leaves


    His eyes were filled with boundless red, and the blue sky and snow-white clouds had formed a


    beautiful painting.


    "It''s autumn now. The maple leaves on the Maple Mountain are blooming just right," said Corbett.


    "They''re quite beautiful, aren''t they?"


    "Yes." Frank nodded. To Corbett''s surprise, he didn''t antagonize him this time.


    The fiery red maple leaves spread all over the mountains, and it made the mountains look like a


    crimson ocean.


    A gentle breeze blew past the fringes on Frank''s forehead as he stared into the horizon.


    The corners of Corbett''s mouth curved into a smile as he nced at him.


    "There is a Chinese poem," Frank said in Chinese without turning his head. "''The frost dyed leaves


    are redder than early spring flowers.'' It''s beautiful, like the scenery before us."


    "Well, ''Fond ofte fall maples, I stop my carriage. The frost dyed leaves are redder than early


    spring flowers.''" Corbett smiled. He was also familiar with Chinese poems.


    "Do you know ancient poems too?" Frank was taken aback. "I''m half Chinese," replied Corbett,


    taking a step forward and standing side by side with him. "My mother is Chinese."


    Frank raised an eyebrow, he was a little surprised.


    "My father brought her here." Corbett continued, "It''s a pity that she passed away when I was still a


    boy. Because I missed her, I honored her memory by learning about my Chinese heritage."


    Frank touched his nose and didn''t know what to say.


    "Look at the maple leaves all over the mountain. What else do you think they look like?" Corbett


    changed the topic.


    "Like what?" Frowning, Frank said, "They''re like...


    "Like blood." Corbett suddenly spoke up, speaking a step ahead of Frank, "Isn''t that right? The fiery


    red color is like an endless see of blood."


    Frank stared at him in silence. Then he shrugged his shoulders and lost interest. "So? Did you ask


    me toe here in order to kill me and keep my mouth shut? Blood stains wouldn''t be noticed


    because of all these maple leaves after all."


    "Ha ha," Corbett chuckled. His smile was not as affectionate as before. This time, it was a pure


    smile. "I never expected you to be so humorous. "Humorous? As a prisoner, I have no intention of


    joking around," Frank snorted.


    "I told you, you''re not a prisoner."


    "Then let me go." Frank red at him.


    "I can''t do that."


    "Why not?" Frank scowled, "You said you didn''t imprison me, and yet you won''t let me go. Do you


    not see how contradicting your words are?"


    "I''m afraid that you''ll be in danger."


    "I think you''re the one who put me in danger!" Frank crossed his arms. "Tell me. What''s your


    endgame here?"


    "Okay... I''m waiting for someone." Corbett gazed into the distance.


    "Who?"


    "William."


    Frank was rmed when he heard William''s name. "What the hell do you intend to do? I''m warning


    you. If you touch even a strand of his hair, I will not hesitate to hunt you down!"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re too paranoid," Corbett said nkly. "I just want to meet him."


    "He doesn''t even know who you are. Why do you want to meet him?" Frank was even more


    angered and confused.


    "You''ve been gone for a few days. It''s impossible that he won''te looking for you, right?" Corbett


    said, "I just want to help you test the strength of your rtionship."


    "No, thanks." Frank turned around and said, "That''s none of your business."


    "My decision has not changed," Corbett responded firmly.


    Frank stared him down in contempt. He really couldn''t understand why this man did this!


    "Do you want to see our shooting range?" They stood at the top of the mountain for a long while


    before Corbett spoke again.


    "Alright." Frank agreed. He had nowhere else to go anyway.


    "It''s on the opposite side of the mountain."


    The two of them started heading back. Some people hiding behind shrubberies and tall grasses


    followed them.


    As expected, the moment they reached the back of the mountain, they heard deafening sounds one


    after another.


    The shooting range was in an empty valley. "Young lord." "Young lord!"


    When Corbett took Frank into the shooting range, everyone stopped to greet them. Once they


    passed through, the people concentrated on shooting again.


    "Um." Corbett had taken Frank to a solitary target range.


    "Would you like to give it a try?"


    Frank raised his eyebrows and said, "Sure."


    "Dixon," said Corbett as he raised his hand and waved at the scarred man standing not far away.


    "Bring us some lighter firearms."


    "Affirmative, sir."


    After a while, Dixon had brought them five or six different guns.


    With his slender fingers, Corbett introduced one gun after the next. "How about choosing one?"


    "Whatever." Frank shrugged and casually grabbed one.


    "The target ahead is only twenty meters away. Have at it," said Corbett with a smile. "Let me see


    what you''ve got."


    "Humph!" Frank snorted discontentedly. He raised his right arm gently and fired three shots at the


    target. "Only one was hit." Corbett shook his head and smirked. "I think... There are only six or


    seven rings."


    Frank red at Corbett and tossed him the gun. "Your turn then!"


    Corbett smiled and caught the gun.


    He loaded the gun and unlocked the safety. After a few breaths, heposed himself with onest


    breath. Then he raised his arm horizontally, locked in on the target and fired.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    After three loud bangs, everyone cheered.


    "Bullseye!" Dixon yelled in excitement.


    Frank looked at the target before him. There was only one hole even though it had been shot three


    times. Incredible!


    "What do you think?" Corbett looked at Frank and asked.


    "Not bad," Frank answered, pretending to be rxed.


    "Not bad?" said Dixon with a fierce look. "Our young lord is a famous marksman. Twenty meters is a


    piece of cake for him. He can even shoot from a hundred meters without breaking a sweat! How


    dare you look down upon our young lord? I''ll beat you up!" "Dixon!" Corbett shouted, "Is this how


    you talk to a guest? Behave yourself!"


    "Young lord, he..."


    "Enough!" Corbett interrupted him, his voice cold as a winter wind. "I don''t want to hear another


    word like that, understand? Dixon, do you understand!"


    "Yes, young lord." The scarred man lowered his head and behaved himself.


    Frank nced at them and did not say anything. He picked up another weapon and was ready to


    practice again.


    As soon as he raised his hand, he heard what Corbett said, "Straighten your arms. Your aim is too


    low."


    With a contemptuous look, Frank straightened his arms.


    "Regte your breathing." Corbett suddenly walked behind Frank and pushed his arms upward.


    "Be prepared before shooting." With his chest against Frank''s back, he held Frank''s right hand with


    his right hand and said, "Steady your aim."


    "Watch your body," said Corbett. He suddenly circled Frank''s abdomen with his left hand and said,


    "Your posture must remain solid."


    When Corbett came up to him, Frank stiffened. He could hear Corbett''s voice right beside his ear.


    He held his hand, and his left arm almost embraced him.


    Frank felt as if he was in Corbett''s arms. His cheeks felt like they were burning as he thought of this.


    "Now, shoot!"


    When Frank was in a daze, Corbett spoke abruptly. He held Frank''s hand and pulled the trigger.


    ''Bang!'' It hit the mark!


    Frank came to his senses when he heard the sound. His back collided with Corbett''s chest because


    of the recoil.


    Corbett took a few steps back before he could stand firm.


    "Stay away from me!" Frank yelled at Corbett.


    Corbett was stunned. When he raised his head, he saw that Frank was blushing.


    "What the hell are you doing? You insolent fool!" The scarred man was startled.


    The people around Frank enclosed him in a circle. All of them were prepared to fight.


    "Stay back!" Corbett roared fiercely, "Nobody touch him! If you dare disobey my order, I will


    personally deal with you!" "Yes, sir."


    "Understood, young lord."


    Frank swept is eyes across the crowd, and threw the gun in his hand away. He turned his back and


    walked away from the shooting range in a hurry.


    "Hey, wait a minute." Corbett called out Frank, his mood had changed. "Why are you walking away


    so fast? Don''t you want to learn how to shoot?"


    "I already knew how."


    "Really?" Corbett smiled. "You just blushed."


    "Fuck off! You''re just imagining things!" "Impossible..."


    As soon as William got off the ne, he rushed to the Liang Family''s house.


    The Liang Family was in shambles.


    "Are they still unwilling to let him go?" Elise cried, "What do they even want? My poor child..."


    "What''s the use of crying? Crying won''t do you any good!" Felipe shouted in anger, "What else can I


    do! They are from Shadow Organization!"


    "I... I..." Elise burst into tears even worse.


    "Father, Mother." Suddenly Nancy''s voice came from the corner of the second floor, "What did you


    say? What''s happened to Frank? Answer me!


    n


    "Oh, my God!" Elise shouted, "Why are you here? You''re pregnant! Go back and get some rest!


    Nothing happened!"


    "No." Nancy hurried down the stairs. "I heard everything! They captured Frank, didn''t they? Tell me!"


    "Well..."


    "Father, Mother, why did you hide it from me?" Nancy panicked. No wonder Frank''s father had


    asked him toe here a few days ago but she didn''t see him all this time. It turned out that he got


    caught.


    "Don''t worry. It''s going to be fine." Elise hurried to hold her.


    "Master." An old servant came in and said, "William Lan is here. He wants to see you."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 100 Die Here

    Chapter 100 Die Here


    "William? Why is he here?" Elise blinked in surprise.


    Felipe waved his hand dismissively. A scowl etched on his face as he snarled, "Tell him to go back.


    He''s not going to see Frank either way!"


    "Understood, sir." The old servant nodded and left.


    "s!" Elise sighed. With the back of her hand rubbing her forehead, she quickly turned to grab the


    other woman''s arm. "Why don''t I help you upstairs, Nancy?" she suggested. "Don''t worry too much


    about Frank." Wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes, she quickly restrained herself as she


    tightened her grip on Nancy''s arm. At this point, they all had to keep themselves together.


    "Okay." Nancy nodded. However, just as they were turning around, the front door mmed open.


    The harsh sound echoed across the hallway and everyone froze.


    "Mr. Lan, please!" one of the servants yelled out. "You can''t go in."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    However, it was already toote. The young man had already rushed into the living room. His dark


    gaze swept across the room, holding so much intensity that it made everyone hold their breaths.


    Elise and Nancy turned around to look at the newly arrived guest.


    "Uncle, Aunt, I''m so sorry to barge in unexpectedly," he quickly said. Although William looked


    completely worn out from the heavy bags under his eyes and the dazed glint in his eyes, there was


    something about him that intimidated the people in the room. Dressed in a ck windbreaker, he


    looked even more domineering than he already was.


    "What are you doing here?" Felipe sat on the sofa as his two hands rested on the crutch in between


    his legs. His face darkened immensely.


    "Uncle, can you tell me where Frank is?" he asked, lowering his head respectfully.


    "If that''s the reason why you barged in here like a mad man, then you might as well head back." He


    red at William. "You''re not allowed to see him again."


    Hearing his words, William noted the change of expressions from everyone in the hall.


    "Is something wrong with him?" he urged. "Did something happen?"


    "You..." Felipe sputtered out in disbelief.


    "I heard that he disappeared as soon as he had arrived," he cut off. "If he left on his own volition, he


    would''ve contacted me... But I haven''t heard anything from him in the past few days... Did


    something happen to him?" "Hmph!" The old man snorted and shook his head. However, the grip on


    his crutch tightened under his questions.


    Before he could tell him to get out of his house, Elise quickly cut him off. "William," she choked out,


    and suddenly, all the attention was on her. "Frank has been abducted."


    "What ?" Inhaling sharply, William stared at her, looking surprised.


    Felipe mmed the clutch against the tiles, whirling around to look at his wife. He gritted his teeth.


    "Why did you tell him that?" he bellowed. "Do you think everything will be fixed once you tell him?


    What the hell''s the use? You think he could go and save that imbecile? Well?" "I...


    I thought..." Elise stuttered out, only to find herself having no clue as to what to say. His harsh words


    had incited her tears as she gazed at the man before her. Her fingers twitched and her legs


    buckled.


    "Who took him away?" William demanded.


    "It''s none of your concern!" Felipe snapped. "This is family matter, and it''s best that you stay out of


    it."


    "Please, Uncle! Just tell me." So many thoughts ran through William''s mind as he scourged for any


    reason why Frank was abducted. His fingers dug into his palms in frustration.


    "I''ll save him! Just please tell me where he is." He stared at the old man with so much intensity and


    determination that it could melt anything in his sight.


    Staring at the scene before her, Nancy was shocked.


    "Ha! You think you can go and save him?" Upon hearing his promation, Felipe could onlyugh


    out in bitter rage. He mmed his fist onto his other palm and snarled, "Do you think you have the


    ability to save him? To break into their territory alone? Well?"


    Lowering his head slightly, William didn''t say a word. Instead, he simply endured Felipe''s doubtful


    words.


    "It''s best that we handle it ourselves." He leaned back. "Do us all a favor and leave."


    "I won''t stop until I find him," William warned, clenching his fists. "Even if you don''t tell me anything


    right now, I''ll know it soon enough. Goodbye!"


    He was about to turn around and leave when a voice called him back.


    "Wait!" Felipe''s face contorted into one filled with helplessness and sorrow as he stared at the


    young man before him. "Isn''t it enough that my daughter lost her life because of you? You want to


    kill my son too?"


    At his words, William froze. It was as if his heart was cracked open, and the painful memories


    buried at the bottom had begun to make their presence felt again. He flinched, reeling back.


    "I''m begging you," Felipe continued. His voice was already hoarse from all the talking. "Leave him


    alone. Don''t see Frank anymore! For Sansa, please..."


    Sansa...


    His heart clenched. It felt as if a thousand needles had entered his skin and continually stabbed all


    his internal organs. The name had scoured through him like alcohol in his system, slowing


    everything before him.


    "If you still remember the day she saved you, if you still care for her enough to return the favor, let


    him go! For all of us."


    "I remember," William uttered, unmoving. "I remember promising her to protect her brother, and


    that''s exactly why I have to find him."


    For a moment, silence had fallen upon them. Felipe copsed back onto the chair and heaved a


    sigh. At this point, he knew that there was no point in arguing with the man.


    "Do you want to know who kidnapped him?" he said gruffly.


    "Who?" Atst, William finally turned to look at him. "The Shadow Organization." Felipe gripped his


    crutch. "I''m only telling you this because you''ll find out soon enough. You must know who they are-


    what they''re capable of."


    "I know who they are." Who wouldn''t? They were dangerous men, and they were definitely not one


    to be meddled with. Even then, it was weird for them to take interest in Frank... "Why did they


    kidnap him?"


    "You think I know?" Felipe banged his crutch against the ground angrily. "We''ve already sent our


    people there to ask them to release him, but all they said was that their young lord wanted to keep


    Frank as their guest. Those bastards!"


    "A guest?" William pursed his lips. At this point, it all seemed ridiculous.


    "We don''t know why they''ve done what they did. " He sighed heavily. "It''s been two days, and we


    still haven''t heard from them."


    "Then I''ll go meet them." He crossed his arms resolutely.


    Felipe stomped his foot, pointing his crutch at him. "Have you not heard a single word that I''ve


    said?" he roared. "You already know what they''re capable of! What if you''ve insulted them and


    they''ve done something to hurt Frank? What then? Do you want to return his corpse instead?"


    William swallowed, but he said nothing in reply. Dealing with the Shadow Organization would be a


    dangerous task, but it wasn''t something he couldn''t handle...right?


    Elise''s weak sobs echoed across the living room, and he quickly shook his head.


    "If I don''t go, can you assure me that you''ll have Frank back in one piece?" he said through gritted


    teeth. "It''s dangerous whether I go there or not, but I can tell you that you''ll have more of a chance


    in getting him back if you let me go there!"


    "You!" Felipe was about to snap back, but he didn''t know what else to say.


    "I''ll bring Frank back safely. You can count on my words." Bowing to them in farewell, William turned


    around and left. At this point, they would be getting nowhere if they continued arguing back and


    forth like this.


    Staring at his retreating figure, Nancy couldn''t help but scrunch her eyebrows at the sight.


    Did she reallye here to see the sight of such strong love?


    A hand went to her stomach as she wondered whether it was a mistake for her to keep the child.


    "William!" Elise was about to run after him, but before she could even take two steps, he was


    already far gone. She turned to Felipe, her eyes wide in panic. "What are we going to do now?" she


    asked. Felipe sighed heavily, pinching his nose in frustration. "I''m too old to stop him. Let''s just hope


    that he could get him back."


    In Maple Mountain of Tokyo.


    Frank sat in the bare room where he had been staying for thest few days. Although the people


    around here weren''t very enthusiastic, they were nice to him. They didn''t look they were ready to kill


    him.


    Except for Corbett-that asshole just loved getting in his nerves.


    Remembering the time how they had clung to each other, his face flushed bright red and his fists


    tightened. He suddenly had the urge to punch the nearest wall in the room.


    "Damn it!" he murmured.


    While he was lost in his thoughts, another man''s voice came from outside. ''Speak of the devil, '' he


    thought.


    "I''ll being inside."


    At the announcement, Frank quickly scrambled to his feet, readying himself for whatever tricks the


    man had up his sleeves.


    The door creaked open.


    Corbett was the first one to walk in. Behind him were three women in kimono, each with a tray in


    their hands. It seemed that it was dinner time. "You may leave once you''ve finished setting it up,"


    Corbett stated.


    "Yes, sir." The three maids nodded and didn''t say anything more. They quickly set up the tes and


    utensils on the small table.


    Staring at the scene before him, Frank simply kept silent.


    Once the three had finished, they quickly bowed onest time to their boss before scurrying out of


    the room.


    "Come, it''s time for dinner," Corbett called out.


    Frank wrinkled his nose in disgust. "You''re eating here too?"


    "Yes."


    "Then forget it," he snapped. "I''m not hungry."


    Turning around, he walked back to his bed.


    However, as soon as he reached his bedside, Frank could hear soft footsteps following behind him.


    ''What the hell does he want now?'' he thought.


    He turned around only to see that the man had his annoying grin on his face. He scowled in


    response and tightened his fist. "Don''t try me," he murmured, but upon seeing that his warning had


    no effect on him, Frank threw his fist towards him. Corbett quickly dodged and maneuvered his way


    to locking both the man''s arms behind his back.


    "Do you really think you can surprise me with that punch?" With a snort, he lifted his foot and


    tripped the man onto the bed.


    Caught off guard, Frank''s back was greeted with the cushions behind them. At the same time,


    Corbett captured this opportunity to lean towards him.


    "Bang!"


    When Frank looked up, he was met with Corbett''s hovering face.


    "You sure you want to fight me?" he whispered in his ear.


    "Let me go!" Frank turned bright red at the insinuation and clenched his fists. He struggled under his


    grip.


    "Nope!" Corbett''s grin widened, like a lion after its predator.


    "I said let me go!" Frank roared. Having enough of the man''s arrogance, he quickly bent his legs


    and kicked at Corbett fiercely.


    "Hey!" However, Corbett was already prepared for Frank''s resistance. Just as his leg was about to


    swing his way, he quickly jumped out of the way.


    "I''m going to kill you!" Frank quickly pounced at him.


    The two switched their positions in an instant, with Corbett on the bed and Frank hovering above


    him. His eyes darkened, and the red rims beneath them became even more threatening under the


    dim light. "Do you want to die?"


    Having his wrists pushed against the cushions, Corbett raised his eyebrow. "Do you really want me


    to die here?" He leaned in closer. "Then do it then."


    Frank froze upon hearing his shameless words. Having enough of the man, he quickly got off of him


    and backed away.


    "Bastard!" Frank snarled, letting out a string of curses under his breath.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 101 A Bet

    Chapter 101 A Bet


    Knock knock knock.


    As the two men confronted each other, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    "Young lord, are you there?" Dixon''s voice came from outside.


    "Just a minute." Lying on the bed, Corbett shouted at the door before slowly getting on his feet.


    He then patted himself to remove the wrinkles from his clothes and suggested to the other man in


    the room, "You''d better fix yourself up, or people will think there''s something between us when they


    see us like this!"


    "Damn it!" Frank cursed, staring at him fiercely as he reached out to straighten his clothes, too.


    With a smile on his face, Corbett checked up on Frank and said, "Come in!"


    "Yes, sir!" Dixon''s voice sounded muffled from the other side of the door. Pushing it open, he came


    in and said respectfully, "Young lord!"


    "Um," muttered Corbett before taking a seat at the table. "What''s the matter?"


    "Well..." After hesitating for a while, the scarred man nced at Frank. "Just say it."


    "Yes, young lord!" Dixon nodded and said, "There is a man called William Lan outside the vi. He


    wants to see Frank and take him back."


    "William!"


    As soon as the words left Dixon''s mouth, Frank cried out in surprise.


    "Where is he? Take me to see him!" Frank walked anxiously to the scarred man.


    Corbett looked at the food on the table and seemed to have suddenly lost his appetite. Throwing the


    chopsticks aside, he stood up.


    "You look so happy." Corbett nced at Frank.


    "Of course." Frank narrowed his eyes.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will shoot him?"


    "If you dare, I promise you won''t live long either. " Frank stared at him fearlessly.


    "Let''s go," Corbett said with an indifferent look on his face. "I''ll take you to him."


    Without saying a word, Frank looked at him intently.


    Afterward, the two of them left the room and walked through a long path before reaching the vi''s


    gate. At first nce, they could see a tall man standing outside. With his hands in his pockets,


    William had his back to the gate. His long coat seemed to protect him from the cold blow of the


    wind.


    "William!" Frank quickly ran to William as soon as he saw him.


    "Frank!" At the sound of his voice, William immediately turned around.


    "William..." Frank was speechless.


    "Thank God. You are fine!" Relieved to see him, William stretched out his hand and touched the hair


    scattered over Frank''s forehead with a smile.


    Corbett remained at the door, watching as Frank ran to William without saying a word.


    "William, how did you find this ce?"


    "Long story." William forced a smile and asked, "Have you suffered any harm these days?"


    "Of course not." Frank smiled, waving his hand.


    "You two!" Corbett finally opened his mouth after a long time and said, "The vi''s gate is not the


    ce for you to show your concern for each other''s well-being, don''t you think?"


    As soon as he heard Corbett''s voice, William raised his head and unconsciously pulled Frank


    behind him in a protective way as he stared at the other man. A trace of malice shed through


    Corbett''s eyes, but it quickly disappeared. As he walked out of the vi, he looked between the two


    men with a smile. However, whenever he focused on William, his eyes were filled with hostility.


    William also looked him up and down. In fact, he didn''t expect to find such an outstanding person


    living there.


    "May I ask you something, sir?" William asked in fluent Japanese. "Why did you capture Frank? You


    know you made a mistake, right?"


    Corbettughed and said, "No one has ever asked me why I do anything."


    "It''s my honor to be the first one." William answered expressionlessly.


    "You must be William," he assumed, stretching out his hand. "I''m Corbett, and I''ve heard a lot about


    you."


    "Nice to meet you." William reached out to him, unimpressed that Corbett knew who he was.


    While they shook each other''s hands, both men managed to look friendly from outside, but in reality,


    there was apetition taking ce between them.


    "Since you''re here," Corbett said, letting go of William''s hand. "How about you visit the vi and stay


    with us for a few days?"


    "No, thanks." William stared at him and exined, "We don''t have much time now. I''m only here to


    take Frank back, but we cane to see you again in the future."


    "Mr. Lan, are you rejecting me?" Corbett suddenly frowned as he turned his gaze towards Frank.


    "What will it take for you to let us go?" William said unaffected.


    "I''m not stopping you, Mr. Lan, from leaving," Corbett stated with a smile. "But, I''m afraid that Mr.


    Liang by your side will be staying here for a little longer!"


    "How dare you!" Frank scolded him.


    William patted on Frank''s shoulder, implying that he shouldn''t stress over it. Next, he turned to


    Corbett and said, "I''m not leaving without him. Now tell me, what do you want to let us go?"


    Corbett chuckled and said, "I like straightforward people like you, Mr. Lan. How about we make a


    bet? If you win, you can both leave. But if you don''t, I should keep Frank and your arm. What do you


    say?"


    "Okay," William agreed without blinking.


    "William!" Frank shouted in a mix of anger and anxiety, "Are you crazy? He''s tricking you. Even if we


    win, do you think he will simply let us go?"


    "If we don''t give it a try, we won''t have another chance to leave," William exined with a soothing


    smile. "Moreover, I believe that he is a man of his word and will never break his promise."


    Corbett nodded with a chuckle, "Of course."


    "Tell me, what do you want to bet on?" William asked.


    "I suggest that we both hold a gun, with our backs to each other," Corbett said slowly. "After Frank


    does the counting, we turn around at the same time and see whose finger is the fastest to pull the


    trigger. What do you say?"


    "Fine."


    "No!" Frank shook his head. "William, you''ll die!"


    "I''ll be fine." William looked at Frank with an assuring smile before taking the gun thrown at him by


    the scarred man.


    Corbett couldn''t help feeling annoyed as he watched the two of them. He uttered fiercely, "Well, let''s


    start quickly. I don''t have time to waste with you!"


    "Okay," William agreed, turning around. Then he nodded at Frank and said, "Frank, let''s start. Don''t


    be afraid."


    Standing beside William, Frank took two steps back and looked at him nervously.


    Corbett, on the other hand, didn''t turn as he kept staring at Frank, who didn''t seem to see anything


    else but William.


    At the edge of his annoyance, Corbett suddenly realized the absurdity of the situation.


    "Three..." Frank called out the first number but was soon interrupted by Corbett.


    "Enough!" Corbett stated coldly, "I call off the bet. You may leave now!"


    Upon hearing this, William and Frank exchanged surprised looks.


    "What? Didn''t you want to leave?" Corbett frowned and added, "Just go and get out of my sight


    before I change my mind!"


    "Then we''ll leave!" Frank immediately said as he pulled an absent-minded William towards the road.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Corbett watched the two receding figures, and for a long time after they left, he remained


    motionless on the same spot.

 Chapter 102 Miscarriage

    Chapter 102 Miscarriage


    "Young lord, are you really going to let them go so easily?" the scarred man asked in confusion.


    "Yes." Corbett nodded.


    The scarred man frowned at his answer. ''The young lord had tried his best to keep Frank here. Why


    did he suddenly let him go? I don''t understand...''


    It was not until Frank was out of sight in the darkness that Corbett turned around and walked into


    the vi.


    Frank held William''s hand without looking back. The scorching stare behind him seemed to have


    followed them for quite some time.


    "Well, you don''t have to walk so fast." While holding on to Frank, William turned around and saw


    Corbett was nowhere to be seen.


    "I''m afraid that he will regret his words," Frank replied, a little flustered.


    "Oh no, he''s already back."


    "Back... Has he gone back?" Frank looked back quickly, only to see the brightly lit gate and the


    bodyguards standing on both sides with expressionless faces.


    He really went back! Somehow, Frank felt a sense of loss.


    "Let''s go," said William, taking Frank into the car.


    "Isn''t this my father''s car?" Frank asked after getting in the car.


    "Yes." William nodded. "I borrowed it from uncle.


    "You''ve met him?" Frank asked in surprise.


    "Yes."


    "Did he make things difficult for you?"


    "Don''t worry." William smiled. "No."


    "Really?" Frank asked again with a look of disbelief on his face.


    "Yeah." With a smile, William changed the subject. "How were you for the past two days? I''m sorry,


    I''mte."


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry," Frank replied, but Corbett''s face shed in his mind.


    "Something happened at home," answered William with a frown. "I could havee here earlier but


    I was dyed."


    "What happened? Were you harmed?" Frank asked.


    William turned his head and gazed at him for a moment before speaking. "My father and I... We had


    a fight."


    "It''s too easy for you to evade the important and dwell on the trivial," Frank said seriously. "Things


    won''t be as easy as you say, William! Tell me!"


    "I was locked up by my father." William began to talk about what had happened in the past two


    days. "And then..."


    The car drove from Maple Mountain all the way to the downtown of Tokyo. At the same time,


    William finished the story intermittently.


    "Oh my God..." After hearing the whole story, Frank sighed and apologized. "I''m sorry, William.


    "It''s not your fault," said William with a smile, patting his hand. "I insisted oning to you. What''s


    more, at least my father won''t be a hindrance to us anymore."


    "William..." Frank looked at William''s face on the left and was deeply touched.


    "We have to see your parents first. They''ve been worried about you for several days." After saying


    that, he drove to the residence of the Liang Family.


    At dawn, Frank''s parents had already woken up. There had been no news from William for the


    whole night. They had no idea what was going on. "Master, madam." A servant''s voice suddenly


    came from the outside. They then saw him running breathlessly. "Young master, William... They are


    back!"


    "What did you say?! Is it true?" Elise''s eyes were full of disbelief as she sat up from the sofa.


    "It''s true. The car ising in soon!"


    "Oh my God!" Elise screamed. With tears in her eyes, she hurriedly ran outside the door.


    Felipe was also moved and walked out quickly.


    As soon as they were outside, they saw that the car was parked in the yard.


    William and Frank got out of the car slowly.


    "Frank!" Elise ran to Frank with a smile and held him in her arms. "Are you okay?"


    "It''s okay. I''m fine."


    "That''s good." Tears were streaming down Elise''s face.


    "Father." Frank looked at his father who was standing not far away and called out.


    "Urn." Felipe nodded. His resentment towards his son had turned into endless gratitude at the


    moment he returned safely.


    "William, thank you." Elise wiped her tears, then turned around to thank William. "You''re wee,


    auntie."


    "Let''s go inside first," said Elise, looking at everyone.


    "Let''s go inside!" After saying that, Felipe turned around and walked into the room first.


    When everyone had returned to the living room. Felipe sat on sofa with Elise next to him.


    Meanwhile, William and Frank stood side by side in the middle of the living room. It felt that they


    were having a negotiation.


    "Father," Frank said first, "what did you want me to do in Japan?"


    "Frank, you''ve just arrived. Get some rest first." Seeing that the two men were about to talk about


    this as soon as they got together, Elise quickly persuaded him.


    "If he wants to talk, I''ll talk with him," Felipe said in a deep voice. "Anyway, we have to talk about it


    sooner orter."


    "Then please tell me now, Father!"


    "Didn''t you know why I had asked you toe back?" Felipe said seriously.


    "I don''t know." Frank straightened up with a tough attitude.


    "Fine," said Felipe angrily, "I''ll tell you if you don''t know! Why don''t you want that child?" Felipe


    continued, "He is the only grandson of Liang Family. If Nancy didn''te to us, what are you going


    to do? Well? Answer me?!"


    "I can''t keep that child!" Frank red at his father and added, "That was a mistake!"


    "A mistake? What do you mean ''a mistake''?" Felipe said angrily, "It''s all your fault! You don''t want


    your wife and child, but¡ª"


    "It''s my freedom to like whomever I want!" Frank said with a frown


    "Your freedom..." said Felipe angrily while pounding on the table. "You are my son, and I won''t give


    you such freedom!"


    "If I''m not your son anymore, would I have such freedom?" Frank said slowly.


    "Frank!" Hearing this, William frowned instantly.


    "William, I have to follow your steps!" Frank smiled at him and turned to his father. "If you want to


    keep the child, then keep it. I''m not the father of that child anyway. I''m leaving!"


    "Leaving? Where will you go?! Do you have any idea what you are doing?" Felipe asked angrily.


    "To a ce where you won''t be able to stop me, " Frank answered with red ring eyes.


    As they argued, nobody noticed the figure at the corner of the second floor. "Bastard!" Felipe was


    so angry that he threw the crutch in his hand out at once. "You''re wrong! How dare you!"


    "Sansa won''t object!" Frank bellowed, "If my sister was still alive, she would have definitely


    supported me! Why? Why can''t you just let me go? Why don''t you want me to be happy?"


    As soon as he said these words, everyone fell silent.


    Felipe felt a pain in his heart and stopped talking at once.


    "I''m leaving! I won''t go back in this ce anymore! And that kid? I will never ept it." Frank turned


    around and walked away.


    "Frank!"


    He stopped in his tracks when he heard someone had called him. The person came out from the


    second floor and stood at the stairway with a deste smile. The person was Nancy.


    "Nancy, why did you wake up so early?" Elise said worriedly.


    When Frank heard her voice, he frowned and turned around to listen what she wanted to say.


    Nancy looked haggard, but she just smiled and said nothing.


    Everyone was looking at her. Nancy stepped on the stairs, as if to go downstairs, but missed the


    step. Her body tilted down and she fell down the stairs.


    "Nancy!" Elise yelled and rushed to the stairs.


    William was also shocked to see Nancy falling down.


    The scene seemed to have happened within a second. When they ran to the stairs, Nancy was


    already on the ground. Bright red blood was slowly falling out of her body.


    "Hurry up! Call an ambnce!" William shouted.


    "Urn... Okay!" Frank was very frightened but he was able to go to the living room to call an


    ambnce.


    "Nancy, you..." "Don''t worry... It''s fine!" Elise said while holding Nancy in her arms.


    Nancy still had a little consciousness remaining, but she felt that the life in her belly slowly


    disappeared.


    ''I''m sorry, my child.''


    Nancy stretched out her hand and touched her belly with difficulty. ''I had no choice. Your father


    didn''t want you and even if you came to this world, you wouldn''t be happy. You would just me


    your mother for not protecting you well.''


    "Nancy..." Elise looked at the blood on the ground and cried. The ambnce arrived soon and


    Nancy was sent to the hospital. Felipe, Elise, William, and Frank were in the hospital hallway,


    waiting for the doctor to perform surgery on Nancy.


    The red light atop the door of the operating room made people feel more uneasy.


    The hospital was very quiet. William patted Frank''s shoulder, a gesture indicating him not to me


    himself. His parents were so anxious they looked as if they had aged ten years overnight.


    Ding!


    The operationsted for hours. It was almost four hours before the doctor came out of the operating


    room.


    "How did the operation go?"


    As soon as the doctor came out, they surrounded him and asked how the operation went.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "The mother is fine, but the child could not be saved," the doctor replied regretfully.


    "Nancy..." Elise burst into tears and almost copsed.


    "Well," said Felipe, who fell heavily on the chair in the corridor, "you can leave now. Just go..."


    Frank swallowed hard. He did not know how to describe his feelings at this moment. "The patient


    hasn''t woken up. You can visit her when she wakes up but you should not tire her." The doctor


    nodded and turned around to leave.


    Nancy was soon pushed out of the operating room. She looked so pale and lifeless, with an IV


    inserted in her cubital area.


    They were all silent as they waited outside the ward.


    Nobody uttered a word. What should they say anyway? Should they have a big fight?


    Perhaps Nancy was hiding from the crowd on purpose, or she really had not woken up. The doctor


    still did not allow them to visit her even if it was already noon.


    "I''m going to buy some food," whispered William to Frank. "Your parents haven''t eaten anything in


    the morning. They can''t hold on any longer. I''ll be back soon."


    "Okay." Frank nodded, looking lonely.


    "Okay." William held Frank''s shoulder and sighed before walking out of the hospital.


    He went to the nearest convenience store and bought soup and rice. He was about to pay for them


    when he suddenly found his phone in his pocket. It had not been turned on for two days.


    ''Mary...''


    William thought for a moment and borrowed a charger for his phone from the shop assistant.


    Candy Q

 Chapter 103 Quit The Show Business

    Chapter 103 Quit The Show Business


    At seven o''clock on the Friday night, the annual "TV Ceremony" was being broadcast by major


    media.


    Mary had just gotten back from the hospital. She turned on the TV and saw reports about it


    everywhere.


    "Now, for the moment we''ve all been waiting for, " the host was speaking enthusiastically. "Who will


    be the best actor this year? Who do you think it would be?"


    "Victor! Victor! Victor!"


    Victor''s name was chanted the loudest in the venue with more than ten thousand people.


    "I heard your cheers," the host said with a smile. "Now, let''s wee the honored guests to unveil


    the award for us. Wee!"


    A man and a woman came on the stage and exchanged greetings for a long time before opening


    the card.


    "Now I dere," the male guest said with suspense. "The actor who won the best actor of the year


    is..."


    "Victor!" The female guest finished his sentence. "Congrattions, Victor!"


    "Victor! Victor!" The fans began cheering louder and louder.


    Although Mary had already known the results beforehand, she was still so happy to watch Victor win


    the award.


    The spotlight suddenly focused on Victor who was sitting under the stage. He was wearing a ck


    tuxedo, with a bright and confident look on his face. He stood up and bowed to the crowd.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Let''s wee Victor to the stage!" The host announced.


    As soon as Victor bounced off his seat, he was followed by the dazzling light all the way to the huge


    stage of the TV Ceremony.


    The award presenter handed the golden trophy to Victor and they greeted and hugged each other.


    "Victor, would you care to give us a speech regarding your award?" The host gestured, still smiling


    at Victor.


    "Thank you." Victor stood in front of the microphone.


    "First of all, thank you to everyone who kept supporting me. Without you, I wouldn''t be who I am


    today. Thank you!" Victor bowed deeply to the audience, and immediately there was a burst of


    cheers. "There are a lot of people to thank," Victor confidently said. "Thank you to the director,


    producers, and all the cast and crew of the Past of Republic of China, whose efforts have brought


    me such high honors. Thank you for all your hard work, and for giving me such a wonderful


    opportunity. Thank you.


    Tonight, standing on this starry stage, I feel everyone''s enthusiasm, and I feel that I''ve reached the


    peak of being an actor.


    I think I''m satisfied now." Victor smiled one more time, lowered his head and kissed the golden


    trophy in his hand. "Thank you for putting a perfect end to my acting career!"


    As soon as he finished his words, all the people in the hall let out a fleet of inconceivable gasping


    and whispering.


    Mary''s eyes widened because of what she had just heard. ''Victor... Are you crazy?''


    "Yes," said Victor. "Tonight may be thest time in my life to stand on the stage. I''ve decided to quit


    the show business, which maye as a shock to everyone, but for me, it is a wish that has been


    hidden for a long time. Thank you for all your support."


    After saying that, he bowed deeply again and did not stand up for a long time.


    "Ha ha..." The host came back to his senses from the shock. He hurriedly mediated and said,


    "Congrattions again on Victor''s award. Let''s apud and congratte him again!"


    There was a faint apuse at the party, and everyone seemed like they did not know how to react.


    "Please have a rest... Well, next..."


    Victor slowly walked down the stage and went to the backstage.


    "Victor! Are you out of you mind? What was that! " As soon as he arrived at the backstage, Jorge


    ran over to him and yelled, "What do you want to do? Do you want to ruin this party or yourself?


    Answer me!"


    "I''ve already made my decision." Victor didn''t seem to care about it, but deep down he was nervous.


    Was that person watching? Did she know these words were for her?


    ''You said you don''t like celebrities. If I quit, will you start to like me?''


    "Let''s go. You''reing with me," Jorge said, holding his hand. "The press will block the ce


    soon. Tomorrow... I think you''re going to hit the headlines tomorrow and the day after tomorrow!"


    "Where are we going?"


    "We''re going back to thepany! Where else could we go? You didn''t think this through!"


    "I''m waiting for those reporters. There''s one more thing I haven''t said yet." The look in Victor''s eyes


    suddenly became obscure.


    Mary stared nkly at the TV as she watched Victor step down from the stage. She wanted to call


    him right away.


    As soon as she touched the phone, it rang.


    ''''Hello?''1


    "Mary." Kevin''s voice came through the phone. "Are you watching TV right now? Victor announced


    that he would quit show business."


    "Yes, I am."


    "What should I do?" Kevin''s voice sounded a little anxious. "I can''t find Mr. Lan. Mary, do you know


    where he might be?"


    "He... He has something to deal with recently." Mary took a deep breath and said, "You should ask


    thepany to make an announcement first, saying that it was Victor''s personal choice to dere


    his withdrawal from the show business."


    "Okay, I know."


    "And," said Mary. "Try to contact William again." "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Mary rubbed her eyebrows painfully.


    In Tokyo, Japan. In the evening, they finally got the permission to enter the ward to see Nancy.


    Nancy''s expression looked dull, as if they were irrelevant people. She seldom spoke, and even


    didn''t move her eyes.


    "Ring, ring, ring..."


    Suddenly, William''s phone rang.


    "I''m sorry." William apologized and hurried out of the ward.


    "Hello?"


    "Boss!" Kevin sounded like he had found a rtive who had been missing for many years. "You


    finally answered the phone!"


    "What''s wrong?" William''s voice remained steady and unburdened.


    "Something''s happened," said Kevin. "Victor suddenly announced that he will quit the show


    business. This news will probably cause a big stir. In case it causes our stock prices to drop, the


    transfer of shares..."


    "Is Victor going to quit show business? When did he say this?" William''s mood immediately


    changed.


    "Yes, he announced it at the ''TV Ceremony'' tonight."


    "Send an announcement first to dere that this is his personal behavior and has nothing to do with


    thepany." William made an immediate decision. "Let''s stabilize the public''s emotions first."


    "Mary has asked us to do it, and the message has been sent."


    Mary...


    William felt nervous upon hearing Mary''s name. He should feel relieved but instead he was


    flustered.


    ''Did Victor''s decision have anything to do with her? Was it for her?''


    He tightened his grip on the phone because of the overwhelming anxiety and pressure that he felt.


    "Do as I said first. I''ll be back soon."


    "Got it."


    After hanging up the phone, William was so frustrated that he walked around with one hand on his


    waist.


    "You should probably head back now." A voice suddenly came from behind him. "There''s nothing for


    you to do here."


    William turned around as soon as he heard the voice. "Frank."

 Chapter 104 I Like Her (Part One)

    Chapter 104 I Like Her (Part One)


    "I heard everything," Frank said, walking up to him slowly.


    "Frank." William was in a dilemma. "I wanted you to return with me, but I think I''ll have to go myself."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "It''s alright," said Frank, smiling. "I''ll go back as soon as I deal with this matter here. It''s time for me


    to break up with Nancy."


    "Can you?" William asked doubtfully.


    "Don''t worry," Frank said, patting William''s shoulder. "My father is a good man, but no one will be


    able to stop us once I return."


    "Yes," William said, nodding, and hugged Frank.


    "I''m looking forward to that day." Frank returned the hug before patting William on the back and


    pulling away. "You''d better go back now. Something has happened in thepany and if it


    continues, we''ll be left with no money."


    William shrugged. "Then tell your parents that I''m leaving."


    "Okay." Frank then watched as William turned and walked away, disappearing through the hospital


    corridors, and then turned back to the ward.


    William left the hospital and rushed to the airport.


    "Hello," he said to thedy behind the airport ticket counter. "Are there any tickets to A City avable


    for today?"


    "Please wait a moment, sir," the saledy said, smiling cordially. She tapped on the keyboard and


    searched for a while before she looked over at him apologetically and said, "I''m sorry, sir. The


    tickets are sold out."


    "What about tomorrow?" William asked


    desperately.


    She nodded. "The earliest we have avable for tomorrow is ten o''clock in the morning. Is that


    okay?"


    William frowned, but he knew he couldn''t do anything. So he said, "Okay," bought the ticket, and


    went to the waiting room where he would sit and work till his flight came on.


    William first called Adam. "Hello? Mr, Chen."


    "William," Adam answered anxiously. "Look, what''s wrong with that guy, Victor? The stock price of


    thepany has suddenly dropped by several percentage points. Do you want me to pay for it?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen," William said apologetically. "I''m abroad at the moment. Can I discuss this with


    you when Ie back? I''ll be returning tomorrow."


    "Sure. I''ll wait for you toe back."


    William hung up and called Victor again.


    The phone rang for a long time before he heard Victor''szy voice. "Hello?"


    "Victor!" William barked into the phone, gritting his teeth.


    "Oh! Mr. Lan! Why are you calling me?" Victor said, the smile obvious in his voice.


    "Who gave you the permission to make such decisions? If you want to quit the show business, I


    won''t stop you, but if you don''t listen to me, you''re going to make things really difficult. Tell me, why


    did you quit showbiz?"


    "Why, you ask?" Victor paused, before asking, "Don''t you know? I thought my intentions were


    obvious enough!"


    "Mary? For her?" William said uncertainly.


    "Yes! I like her. I love her. She said she didn''t like people from the entertainment industry. So I


    chose to quit," Victor said firmly.


    I love her...


    William''s hand tightened over the phone, his knuckles whitening. "Don''t you think it''s improper for


    you to say that you love my wife in front of me?"


    "Is she really your wife? She is just a fake wife you bought with money! It won''t be long before I get


    Mary, William!"


    William''s face darkened and his eyes glinted frighteningly. "Then you try it!"


    "Look forward to it!" Victor said and hung up without another word.


    "Damn it!" William cursed and jabbed angrily at the phone.


    Did Victor really like Mary? ? What did he see in Mary? She wasn''t beautiful, cute, or womanly, and


    was hugely fond of eating and sleeping. How could someone fall in love with her?!


    William was being a jerk, and he knew that. At this realization, he shot to his feet and began to pace


    back and forth, hands on his hips.


    ''You are my wife, Mary. We have a marriage certificate. We slept together! How could you let


    another man fall in love with you?'' he thought. But he again, realized, how twisted that logic was.


    There was a reason they had entered that contract and his feelings for her wasn''t it.


    William pulled out his phone and dialed Mary''s number.


    "The subscriber you dialed is busy now. Please try againter." "Damn it!" William couldn''t help


    cursing. Did Victor go back? Was Mary with him?! Shit!


    The more he thought about it, the more worried he became.


    William wished he could fly back immediately.


    On the 20th floor of Kylin International... Mary looked at her phone''s screen, which had flickered


    several times, but she didn''t reach for it.


    ''I have my pride, '' she thought. ''I don''t want to hear your voice right now. You are fine. That is


    enough.''


    Ring, ring, ring.


    The phone rang again. Mary still didn''t want to answer it, but she couldn''t help peeking at the


    screen.


    Jane.


    She answered the phone, trying to conceal her disappointment.


    "Hello? Jane? What''s up?" Mary said.


    "Mary! What took you so long?" Jane said as a way ofint. "Are you busy with Victor''s matter


    again?"


    "No. I''m not in charge of public rtions, and neither have the superiors assigned any task to me,"


    Mary said. "That''s good! By the way, are you free tomorrow?"


    "What''s up?"


    "One of my friends is getting married. She is going to hold a bachelorette party tomorrow night, and


    she wants me to be there. I want to go, but I''m a little worried," Jane said haltingly. "Mary, will you


    go with me?"


    Mary hesitated. "Can''t you take Kevin with you?"


    "Oh, Mary! There can''t be a man at a bachelorette!" Jane said, exasperatedly. But a smile had crept


    into her voice. Mary could tell. "See, boss is on a business trip. Let''s go out together. He doesn''t


    have to know!"


    "Well..." Mary said, still hesitant about this whole n.


    "Mary, you are the best! The absolute best!" Jane was excited but mellowed down a little as she


    said, "I really don''t have anyone to apany me. I''m afraid they will make me drunk.


    You see that, don''t you? You see why I want you to go with me? You''re the only person in the


    company who treats me so well!" Jane''s voice was almost begging.


    "OK," Mary sighed. "Where is it? What time?"


    "Mary!" Jane eximed. "You are so kind! I''ll drive Kevin''s car to pick you up tomorrow. After lunch,


    we''ll go shopping, and then have fun in the evening!"


    "Okay," Mary said, nodding.


    Later, Mary rubbed her brows. She was really tired and wanted to rx.


    The next day, a ne from Tokyonded at the A City international airport.


    William dialed a number as he walked out of the airport.


    "Has Mr. Chen arrived?" William asked, frowning.


    "Yes," Kevin said. "Mr. Chen arrived half an hour ago."


    "I''ll be there in a while. Tell him it''s going to be just a little longer," said William. "Also, don''t let Victor


    take any interviews."


    "Okay."


    William walked out of the airport to bodyguards waiting outside. They nodded respectfully at him


    and opened the car door for him.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 105 I Like Her (Part Two)

    Chapter 105 I Like Her (Part Two)


    It didn''t take them long to reach Kylin International.


    On the 20th floor of Kylin International...


    It took a long time for Mary to pick the most refreshing dress, a short, yellow gauze dress.


    It was the only gift that William had bought her.


    William! She shook her head, trying to remove his name from her mind, and changed into the yellow


    dress.


    The car had barelye to a halt before William dashed out and upstairs, as if he was afraid that


    something would happen if he was even a littlete.


    Click!


    Mary opened the door and was about to step forward, when she looked up to find William standing


    there.


    Their eyes met and they held each other''s gazes for a long time without saying anything.


    Mary recovered soon enough and decided to pretend as if she hadn''t seen him. She pulled the door


    shut and made to walk past him. ''''Wait!''1


    William grabbed her arm.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Where are you going?" he asked, his voice still serious.


    "Out."


    "Where are you going?" William asked again, his tone more serious than before as he tightened his


    grip on Mary''s arm.


    Mary had put on makeup, her eyes glittering and lips full. Her hair was curly and it fell stunningly on


    the yellow dress and thin coat that she was wearing. She was really beautiful.


    William suddenly became worried. Was she going to see another man?


    "It''s none of your business," Mary said coldly, struggling to escape from his grip. "Let go of me!"


    "You..."


    William started but his phone started ringing. He frowned and let go of Mary to get the phone.


    "What ?" William barked into the phone.


    "Boss," Kevin was startled, but recovered quickly and said, "Mr. Chen is leaving. You''d better get


    back to thepany as soon as possible."


    Mary took advantage of William''s preupation with his phone. She rubbed her arms as she


    quickly ran to the elevator.


    "Okay, I''ll be right there." William hung up and turned around, only to find the elevator making its


    way down.


    "Mary!"


    William shouted angrily and chased after her.


    Mary went downstairs and straight to Jane''s car. The car had just turned out of themunity when


    she saw in the rear view mirror that William was now running out of the gate.


    Was this scene simr to the one in which he left her that day?


    The night in A City had be a little cold. Leaves littered both sides of the road, rolling in the


    autumn wind.


    William had found it difficult to pacify Mr. Chen, and it was past nine o''clock when he returned to


    Kylin International.


    He opened the door toplete darkness. Not even moonlight. William felt uneasy. Hadn''t Mary


    returned yet?


    Turning on the light, William pulled out his phone and looked at Mary''s contact for a long time, but


    he didn''t call her. Why should he call her? ''Mary, don''te back tonight if you can!''


    He sat on the sofa in the living room in a huff, took some documents out of his bag and tried to


    work. But he was distracted and kept looking at the door from time to time.


    The ticking of the wall clock was the only sound in the room, a kind of loneliness permeating the air.


    Time passed by. William perused the documents for a while before he nced at the clock.


    It was already eleven o''clock. Why wasn''t she back yet? Would she really not return?


    He had barely begun to entertain this thought when he heard the sound of the key in the door and


    the doorknob turning. The door mmed open, knocking against the shoe rack with a bang. But the


    person who had entered didn''te in.


    At the sound, William turned to see Mary wobbling in, leaning against the wall for support.


    "Were you drinking ?" William frowned.


    "Hmm? Ha-ha!" Mary closed the door, a loopy smile on her face, and walked - or tried to walk -


    slowly towards William. "You... are at home?"


    Mary''s face had turned beet-red because of the alcohol, her eyes glinting brightly. She looked more


    charming than usual. This stunned William. But she reeked of smoke and alcohol, causing William


    to frown even more than usual.


    "How much did you drink!" he said exasperatedly.


    "Drink? I didn''t drink! Pffffbt!" Mary stammered and shook her head, which, she realized, was a very


    bad idea.


    William lost his temper as he watched her like this, so out of control.


    He suddenly grabbed her arm and pulled at her. She turned to face him but lost control and fell into


    his arms. William hugged her and the moment she raised her head, their lips met.


    Mary exhaled as they broke apart, the smell of alcohol wafting over William.


    "William..." Mary said, squinting to look properly at him.


    William shuddered, his anger disappearing.


    Mary opened her arms, wrapped them around his neck, and moved closer to him.


    Mary tightened her grip on him, taking the initiative to kiss him.


    All of a sudden, Mary felt her head clear. She looked at the man in front of her and started to push


    him away.


    "Aaaah! Let go of me! Stop!" Mary cried, trying to avoid his kiss.


    "You kissed me first. I''m not going to stop!" William said fiercely. He then lowered his head and


    kissed her again.


    Mary continued to struggle against him, clenching her fists and pounding his chest. But it didn''t stop.


    William didn''t know why he didn''t stop. All he knew was that he wanted to follow his feelings, and so


    he kissed her when he had her in his arms.


    "Um..." Mary''s mind was a mess. Her grip loosened slowly and her hands came to rest on William''s


    shoulders. She couldn''t help but lose herself in his kiss.


    They hugged each other. The more they kissed, the more intense the kiss became. William walked


    towards the bedroom without breaking the kiss.


    They continued to hug in the bedroom before William mmed the door shut.


    After a long time, he sat up in bed, looking at Mary who was sleeping quietly, her hair messy and


    eyebrows knotted. She was so cute!


    "Mary..." he said softly.


    William looked at her sleeping beside him, smiling slightly. He kissed Mary''s forehead, rolled over,


    and hugged her tightly.


    He suddenly felt very satisfied. Mary liked him. Why would she kiss him otherwise? Now no one


    could take her away from him. Then William snuggled up to Mary and fell asleep with her in his


    arms.


    Candy Q

 Chapter 106 After Waking

    Chapter 106 After Waking


    The dazzling sunlight filled the room, making it hard for Mary to open her eyes. Did she forget to


    close the curtainsst night?


    "Urn..." Mary covered her eyes from the painfully bright light.


    She felt exhausted, her whole body was heavy and her head was pounding. She wasfortable in


    her current position and wanted to sleep a little longer.


    After taking a deep breath, she tried to turn over but was met with something on the other side.


    Her back came into contact with a warm surface, she felt as if someone was nearby.


    Who could it be?!


    ''''William...''''


    "I didn''t drink..." ...


    "You kissed me first. I''m not going to stop!"


    Thest night suddenly reyed through her head.


    Her tired eyes abruptly shot open, and a blush crept over her cheeks. She sat up in bed. Turning


    her head, she saw William was still asleep.


    "What''s wrong?" With his head buried in the pillow, he said in a hoarse voice.


    "Ahhh!" Mary shut her eyes not being able to ept what had urred. She squealed, "Ah! ! "


    "What''s wrong? " Hearing her screams, William sat up in bed. He stiffened as he asked, "What


    happened? Stop shouting!"


    "You, you..." Mary tried to control her shaky breathing and cursed loudly, "You bastard!"


    Out of the blue, she swung her fist at William.


    "You bastard! Shame on you! Shame on you! You... Go to hell!" She squeezed her eyes shut and


    kept throwing punches at him.


    "Mary!" Bewildered at her actions, William grabbed at her wrists. "Is this aboutst night?"


    "Of course! What? Would you have hidden it from me if I hadn''t remembered it? " When she opened


    her eyes, her gaze fell upon the quilt slowly falling from William''s lower body.


    She closed her eyes tightly, not wanting to see something she''d regret. Her mind was still a mess,


    shes of images fromst night going through her mind.


    ''Oh my God! What have I done? !" William noticed her shocked expressions, and smirked, "You


    have already seen everything there is to see. Why are you closing your eyes?"


    "Shame on you!" Mary moved away from his touch, andshed out, "How dare you!"


    "Mary, it was you who kissed me first," William stated, staring at her.


    "No... There''s no way!"


    "Didn''t you say that you remembered what happened?"


    "I..." Mary was about to argue, but an image fromst night came to mind. She had taken the


    initiative to put her arms around his neck. She scolded herself mentally.


    "Do you remember now?" William raised his eyebrows.


    "Humph! I kissed you first, so what? But you, you can''t just... Why didn''t you push me away? "


    William gave a small shrug and said nothing.


    "I thought you didn''t like women?! Then why didn''t you push me away? Why did you... " Mary


    knitted her brows together, feeling anger rise from within her.


    "I''m also a man, Mary. A normal man," he


    softly replied. Stretching his body, he slowly stood up. "And you were so enthusiasticst night. I


    didn''t have the heart to refuse you." "Bastard! Bastard! Bastard! Get out Get out! "


    "It wasn''t your first time. Why are you acting so serious?" He tried to hold back hisughter, being


    amused by her outburst.


    "William! I''ll kill you!"


    "Mary. We are both adults here." He nced at her and spoke, "What happenedst night was just


    a show of love. If you want to hold someone ountable, you are also half responsible!"


    He darted towards the bathroom as soon as he finished his sentence before she could reply.


    "Ah! " She was seething with anger. Not knowing how to vent her emotions, she started kicking the


    pillows around her. "William! You bastard! Shameless!"


    After she calmed down, Maryy on the bed amongst the messy bed. She stared up at the ceiling in


    silence.


    She needed to give up drinking alcohol!


    Mary groaned, wanting to throw her rm clock kept on the bedside table. As she moved to find it,


    she realized she was in William''s bedroom.


    "Kill me!" She was here again! This was the second time!


    She closed her eyes tightly and swore to herself that she would never step foot inside this room


    again!


    Inside the shower, cold water trickled down William''s body. He could not get images ofst night out


    from his head.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Damn it..." William cursed as he reached out to lower the water temperature.


    Mary stumbled out of bed, her muffled yell audible inside the washroom, "William, you bastard!"


    She twisted the doorknob as she opened the bathroom door. Mary stepped inside the steamy room,


    her eyes trying to find William. It seemed he had no intention ofing out any soon.


    She went back to the bedroom and picked up her clothes scattered along the way.


    "Bastard, shameless..." A string of curse words falling out of her mouth, she walked to the kitchen.


    When she found her expensive yellow dress lying on the floor, she rushed to pick it up. To her


    surprise, she found that it had been ripped along its side. Ripped? It had cost William more than a


    hundred thousand dors... Who could have torn it like this?!


    "Bastard! He ruined my dress! My expensive dress!" As she stood there, boiling in resentment, the


    door to the bathroom opened with a click.


    Walking out in just a bathrobe, William wondered where Mary was. He found her bending over,


    causing a sliver of her waist to be on disy. "Ahhh! ! " The moment Mary found him staring at her,


    she covered herself with the yellow dress. She shrieked, "You! ! Stop looking at me! "


    "There''s nothing new to see." William looked away without a care. "I already saw everythingst


    night!"


    "Shame on you! Ah! " Mary covered herself as she rushed towards her room.


    "Bang!" The door was mmed shut. Throwing herself on the bed, Mary felt her heartbeat get faster


    and faster. Her face was heating up in embarrassment.


    Still looking in the direction where Mary went, William breathed deeply. Then, he turned around to


    go back to the bathroom, washing his face again.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 107 No Photos

    Chapter 107 No Photos


    Maryy on the bed and wrapped herself in the quilt.


    She picked up the phone to check the time. It was ten a.m. No wonder the sun was so bright!


    It was all his fault! His fault! Gritting her teeth, Mary sat up and looked at the pile of clothes she had


    brought back from the floor.


    She stretched and donned her pajamas. The bathroom beckoned. She wanted to head there to


    wash away all the traces ofst night!


    As soon as she walked out, she happened to see Williaming out of the master bedroom. He


    had changed his clothes and was apparently leaving for work.


    Mary nced at him and made her way to the bathroom, bringing a towel.


    "Hey..." William said to Mary.


    "What''s up?" Mary''s expression was cold, just like her feelings toward him.


    Left hand covering his mouth, William coughed unnaturally and said, "Ahem..." The silence sat


    awkwardly between them. "You don''t have to show up to work today... Just get some rest here."


    Mary''s face turned red all of a sudden. She bit her lips and didn''t answer. She knew what he meant.


    "I''m taking off, then."


    William strode across the living room and walked out of the apartment.


    Mary breathed a sigh of relief and hit the bathroom.


    After filling the tub with hot water, shey down in it. It was the best analgesic, because as soon as


    she settled into the water the pain left her body.


    She slowly closed her eyes. Mary was sofortable right now. But thoughts that weren''t so


    comforting sprang to her mind.


    Why did he make love to her? Their marriage wasn''t real ¡ªit was a sham. ''Mary, you were so


    ridiculous. What should you do now? Could you still escape?''


    Tears fell from her eyes and ran down her face. The instant they reached the lovely contours of her


    jaw, they fell into the water and disappeared without a trace.


    When William arrived at thepany, a gaggle of reporters had gathered at thepany gate.


    When they saw William''s caring towards them, they gathered together and surrounded the car,


    waiting for him to get out. "Out of the way!" a security guard shouted. A group of bodyguards and


    security guards pushed their way through the crowd. "Put those cameras away! No photos!"


    After adjusting his suit and tie, William opened the door and walked out with a poker face.


    The reporters were undeterred. "Mr. Lan, a minute of your time... Mr. Lan!"


    "You''re close to Victor. Why do you think he left the entertainment industry so suddenly?"


    "I heard that you and Victor don''t get along well. Is that true?"


    "Victor hasn''t given any interviews yet. Do you know what''s going on?"


    "What do you think of what Victor did?"


    William ignored the barrage of questions and entered thepany safely, as his bodyguards and


    security personnel ringed around him to protect him from pictures and the paparazzi.


    ''I was a damn fool, Victor, to let you keep working here. Now we''re all paying the price.''


    William walked into the elevator with sharp eyes.


    In Tokyo, Japan.


    "Nancy," said Elise with a sigh. "Rest up, okay? Your father and I wille to see youter." They


    waited for her to respond, but Nancy held her tongue. Seeing her like this, Felipe and Elise shook


    their heads and walked out of the ward.


    Standing outside the ward, Frank put his hands in his pockets. When he saw his parentse out,


    he quickly stepped aside.


    As soon as Felipe came out and spotted him, he snorted and said sarcastically, "Oh, are you still


    here? You should be happy the baby is gone. Just go!"


    Frank frowned and said nothing.


    As soon as they were out of earshot, Frank sighed and walked into the ward.


    Nancy turned her head to take a look at the maning in, but looked away quickly when she saw


    who it was.


    "Nancy," Frank said, trying to get her attention. He sat next to the bed and said, "You fell down the


    stairs on purpose, didn''t you?"


    "Yes." Nancy finally opened her mouth and said the first word she''d said in more than a few days.


    "Why?" Frank frowned, "I thought you wanted to keep the kid. Why did you do that?"


    A sarcastic smile appeared on Nancy''s pale face. "Divorce," she said simply.


    Then she turned, took out a divorce agreement from the small cab on the left and handed it to


    Frank.


    "Just sign it." Expressionless, Nancy closed her eyes and said, "I''m tired. I need sleep in the worst


    way. You can leave whenever you want."


    With the agreement in hand, Frank felt both heavy and relieved all at once.


    He''d been waiting for this day. This wasn''t how he imagined it going, wasn''t the way he wanted it to


    be, but he knew it wasing.


    "Sleep tight. You''ll see me again." Frank stood up and said, "I''m paying for everything. Don''t worry


    about that."


    He left, closing the door to the ward behind him. Nancy opened her eyes, now filled with tears.


    ''Frank, it''s really over. I don''t want to see you again.''


    At Kylin International


    Mary didn''t leave the tub till the water was nearly cold.


    "William! You bastard!"


    She was still angry. Sitting in his office, William suddenly sneezed. He wondered if it was because


    he had taken too many cold showers and caught a cold.


    "Boss," Jane stood in front of him with a document in her arms and asked, "are you getting a cold?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe." Without raising his head, William robotically signed his name on one of her


    documents, like he had a hundred times before.


    "Oh," Jane nodded and asked, "Well... Why didn''t Marye to work this morning?"


    Jane looked at William with a guilty conscience. She took Mary out for drinksst night. If William


    med her, she would be finished.


    Hearing her question, William frowned. He couldn''t tell her it was because of him, could he?


    William stopped writing and looked up at her. "I''m busy now. We''ll chat after work!"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Well..." Jane was startled. She thought William was going to punish her, so she decided to confess


    and admit her fault. "Boss, I was wrong!


    I shouldn''t have taken Mary out drinkingst night! Boss, please don''t me me. Please don''t fire


    me! Please!"


    "Hmm?" Hearing that, William frowned and asked, "What did you say? Did you drink with herst


    night?"


    "Yes," Jane nodded repeatedly. "Mary drank a lot, but I couldn''t stop her. She couldn''t even stand


    up right. I drove her home, and tried to make sure she got inside okay. Is she still asleep?" "She


    woke up. Don''t do that again! Now get back to work!"


    "Yes, sir!" Seeing that William had no intention of punishing her, Jane ran out of the room in a hurry.


    The office door closed gently. William stopped what he was doing and yed with his pen.


    So that was where she wasst night! She wasn''t out with Victor or some other guy. She was with


    Jane.


    As he thought of this, a smile of relief appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    Suddenly, something urred to him. He picked up his phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello? Manager Zheng?"


    "Oh, Mr. Lan. What can I do for you?"


    "I am asking you for a help."


    "Oh? Since it''s you, Mr. Lan, I''ll try my best to help you!"


    "Do you have a dress in your shop, a yellow one..."


    The night fell quietly. Mary didn''t feel like going downstairs, cooking, or anything, really. She justy


    in bed.


    William wouldn''t be back tonight. It would take some serious balls to show his face here again!


    As soon as she had this thought, she heard a knock on the bedroom door. "Are you in there, Mary?"


    It was William!


    Was William crazy? He had to be.


    ''How could hee back?'' Mary thought. He was really brave, or really stupid. Wasn''t he afraid of


    being skinned alive? The man was impossible!


    "Come out here. I have something for you!"


    "Go away. I''m trying to sleep! Let''s talk about it tomorrow!" Mary shouted.


    "Sure you don''t want toe out?" continued William. "It''s very valuable. I bought it just for you."


    William listened at the door, but she said nothing. A smug smile on his face, he started counting


    quietly, "One! Two! Three!"


    He stopped when the door was suddenly torn open. Mary was angry, and it was written all over her


    face.


    "What is it?" Mary asked, a cold face marring her lovely features.


    "Here you go! Change into it and let me have a look."


    "What?" Mary asked with a frown. "You''ll know when you put it on."


    Mary took the bag and looked very unfriendly. "This better not be a trick, or I won''t let you off the


    hook!"


    Hearing that, William shrugged his shoulders. Mary closed the door, but then he heard nothing else.


    The silence was deafening.


    "What do you think? Are you done?" After waiting for a long time, William asked, "Does it fit okay?"


    She opened the door once more, and walked out in the new dress William had bought her.


    It was red, and entuated her beautiful figure.


    "Okay, what made you go out and buy me a dress?"


    "I ruined yoursst night. This is a new one. Do you like it? Is it nice? I can get a different one if you


    want." William rubbed his nose.


    "It''s okay." This dress must be very expensive. She hadn''t taken off the tag yet. She could make a


    tidy sum if she sold it.


    William looked her up and down. "Wait a minute, " William suddenly said.


    "What''s wrong?" Mary asked in confusion.


    "Well." William leaned forward, raised his right hand to loosen her ponytail. His movements were


    natural. Her beautiful ck hair spilled down her shoulders.


    William raised his eyebrows with satisfaction. "There. You don''t look ugly in this way!"


    Mary was kind of confused at what he was doing, but thatst sentence angered her.


    "I won''t tarnish your noble eyes!" Then she turned and was about to walk into the room.


    "Wait, this..." Before he could finish talking, he saw Mary falling towards him.


    Mary''s eyes widened in fear, and she started iling her arms, trying to keep her bnce. "Ahh!"


    Mary screamed.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 108 In Conflict Once Again

    Chapter 108 In Conflict Once Again


    William grabbed Mary by her shoulders at once to force her to turn around and face him.


    Thud!


    Mary fell onto the carpeted floor, taking William with her.


    William''s instincts and quick reflexes had allowed him to make sure that Mary wouldn''t be the one


    impacted by the fall.


    The moment their bodies hit the floor, Mary''s lips touched William''s ever so slightly. Shock


    immediately engulfed her whole body, and she immediately felt like she couldn''t move. Her eyes


    widened, and all she could do was stare at the man below her.


    With the memory ofst night still fresh in her head, she couldn''t help but feel flustered. Slowly, she


    felt her cheeks were bing hotter by the second.


    "Let me go!" Mary shouted angrily.


    Mary''s distress didn''t faze William ¡ªinstead, he seemed to have taken a liking to it. With a wide


    smile on his face, he tightened his arms around Mary and turned over, effectively putting him on top


    and pinning her on the ground. "What are you doing! Let me go!" Mary shrieked as she tried to free


    herself from William''s grasp.


    "What do you think I''m doing?" William shot back, a meaningful smile on his face. He the leaned his


    face towards hers, closer and closer, until their noses were once again touching.


    "William!" Mary screamed as she turned her face to the side. "William! Stop! If you... If you dare


    come any closer, I swear I will never let you go!"


    "Ha ha!" William chuckled right into Mary''s ear.


    Mary waited for William''s soft lips on her, but it seemed to be taking too long. Cautiously, she


    opened her eyes to see what was going on.


    What she saw confused her: William, who was now snickering, was holding something in his hand.


    It was the tag of her dress.


    Apparently, William just took the tag off of her clothes!


    With the realization that she had overreacted, her face turned bright red. "You... you..." she


    stuttered, unable toplete her sentence.


    "Um... Yes, I just removed this for you," said William, dangling the tag right before her eyes. He then


    raised his eyebrows and said, "What did you think I was doing, huh?"


    "I... You... Ugh! Let me go and get up!" Mary became livid due to extreme embarrassment. With all


    her might she pushed William off of her, sending the man to the ground next to her. She then quickly


    stood up and turned away from him.


    The awkward atmosphere permeated the area. Unable to think of way to alleviate it, she just


    decided to go back to her room instead.


    "Hey! Hey!" William called out. He quickly held Mary''s hand to stop her, but she promptly tried


    shaking it off.


    "Don''t you dare touch me!" she screamed out.


    "Okay, okay! Can you please calm down? I''ll let you go, don''t worry," William calmly said, but he


    continued to hold her arm.


    "Humph!" With a snort, Mary took off her high heels and threw them aside.


    ''Damn it!'' she thought, fuming. ''I put on those heels to match my dress! But they''ve caused more


    trouble than good! I fell down! I would never wear them again!''


    With her cherry red cheeks and cute little pout, William felt incredibly attracted by Mary. Somehow


    he just noticed how prettier she became when she got angry. Why hadn''t he noticed this before?


    "What''s happening to you, Mary? Are you... shy?" William asked. "About what happenedst


    night?"


    "William!" Mary turned around and red at him. "Don''t you ever mention what happenedst night!


    And for the record, I am not shy or embarrassed about it! For god''s sake we''re both adults!"


    "You know what? It''s great that you think that," William responded, smiling slightly.


    "Yes, I know!" Mary continued. "But please, William, don''t mention it to anyone else! Not even a


    word! Otherwise... "


    "Otherwise what?"


    "Otherwise, I will expose you!" "What? Expose me?"


    William got to his feet. "Consider me scared, then. I don''t want to cross someone so powerful, so I''ll


    keep my mouth shut. Don''t worry about it.


    He paused, then moved towards Mary. "Let''s keep what happenedst night between us!" he


    whispered to her ear.


    And with that, he went to his room.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "What a freak!" Mary said through gritted teeth. She then quickly ran back to her bedroom.


    The following morning, Mary vehemently refused William''s invitation to take her to work. Instead,


    she decided to take a bus.


    As soon as she arrived at thepany, she ran into Jorge and Victor who had also just arrived.


    "Victor? You... Why are you here?" Mary asked in surprise.


    "Mary!" greeted Victor with a smile. His face, however, showed a faint, yet noticeable trace of


    exhaustion.


    "We just came back from the TV Ceremony," Jorge said, his face serious. "He made such a big


    mess. Shouldn''t hee back to apologize? Back me up!"


    Mary frowned and turned to Victor, saying, "Victor, why did you suddenly announce that you would


    quit the show business? You just won a prestigious award! You literally just became a renowned


    actor, why would you ¡ª "


    "For you! For you, Mary!" Jorge lost his temper and shouted at Mary.


    "Jorge! Shut it!" Victor warned, interrupting the angered Jorge. "This had nothing to do with Mary!


    As I have said, I have considered retiring for the longest time now. There is no need to me


    anyone for it but me!"


    "Okay, okay!" Jorgeughed out of anger. "Then it''s your decision! I can''t control you anymore! I am


    so disappointed in you! Apparently, I have been wrong about you all along! How could you care


    more for a woman than your own career! I cannot stand you! I''ll go now!"


    And he did. With mixed feelings, Mary looked at Jorge''s figure as he walked away. "Mary, please


    don''t listen to him," Victor said quietly. "I know you''re familiar with my rtionship with William. I''ve


    been trying to terminate the contract, and I finally found a chance," he exined.


    Bang!


    The door of the CEO''s office opened all of a sudden. Standing by the door was William, who looked


    like a Greek god, as he expressionlessly looked at Victor and Mary.


    He didn''t say anything, and there was no expression on his face. Mary, however, felt her heart


    beginning to race out of fear.


    "I have something to talk about with Victor," said William, staring at Mary. "You go downstairs first.


    Don''te up until we''ve finished."


    "But..." Mary looked at him uneasily and then looked at Victor. She said to him, "Victor, what do you


    want to talk to him about? You... "


    "Don''t worry." A tender look donned his face. He lovingly put his hand on top of Mary''s head and


    said, "Go. I will be fine."


    Seeing Victor do what he did to Mary, William felt his blood surging inside of him. He wanted to just


    rush up and tear the man apart.


    Before his self-control ran out, however, Victor had already put down his hand, and Mary had


    already gone downstairs. Now with a stone-cold expression on his ace, William turned around and


    entered his office, Victor right behind him.


    The two men stood face to face in the office. They were both handsome, tall, and intimidating.


    "Tell me¡ªwhat were you thinking?" William said first.


    "I thought I already made that clear."


    "Have you? How do you intend on making up for the loss thepany will have when you go?"


    William sneered.


    "So it''s just money for you," Victor said, squinting his eyes. "Well then, how much do you want?"


    "You must not know me well enough if you think that I just care about the money, Victor," William


    replied, his tone bing more and more pointed. "You should be smart. Do what I say on the


    press conference. I will let you go after that."


    Victor frowned. "What do you want me to say?"


    "That you''re quitting the show business on your own ord," said William. "Don''t mention Frank, let


    alone Mary. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous that you think you love her?"


    It was bright and airy outside¡ªa bright contrast to the stuffy and tense interior of the office. A man


    in ck casual clothes walked into the hall. Although he was a little worn out, he had a smile on his


    face.


    He walked to the front desk and asked, "Is the CEO of thepany here?"


    Anne raised her head and was surprised. "Mr. Liang, the CEO is in his office on the top floor. But


    just now Mrs. Lan told me that Mr. Lan had something to deal with in his office, so I don''t think you


    would be able to meet him right now."


    "I see." Frank thought for a while.


    "Do you want me to call the office and ask?" Anne politely offered.


    "Oh, no," said Frank, waving his hand. "It''s fine.


    He didn''t tell William that he hade back because he wanted to surprise him. If he called him in


    advance, then everything would be ruined.


    Frank bid Anne goodbye and walked towards the elevator. He couldn''t wait to see William''s


    shocked expression once he saw him. ''What would he say once he learns I''m already divorced?'' he


    thought.


    Frank smiled happily and he walked more briskly.


    Looking at Frank''s back, Anne shook her head and said, "Birds of the same feather flock together, I


    guess. Mr. Lan and all his friends are all very handsome. I wonder how they became friends?"


    AJ Group, CEO''s office.


    "Well," said Victor with a smile of contempt spreading across his lips. "Mary is the reason why I


    wanted to quit. I want to announce to the whole world that I am in love with her and that I want to be


    with her!"


    "Victor..." William''s eyes narrowed, and his voice was beyond curt and cold. "I don''t think you


    understand ¡ªif you ever do that, I''d make sure you live in hell."


    "Oh, really? I forgot Mr. Lan is such a powerful man, "mocked Victor, sneering. "Are you going to


    threaten me with the video again this time?"


    Hearing that, William pursed his lips and said nothing.


    "What a pity," continued Victor. "I''m afraid that won''t work this time around. Even if that video is


    leaked, it won''t have anything to do with me anymore. I''ve already been away from the media. I


    don''t have to worry about it, Mary won''t care about it. Do you think it''s still something you can use


    against me?"


    A confident smile appeared on Victor''s face. He wasughing at the ipetence of William, who


    could not threaten him.


    William, however, would not be defeated that easily. "Ha ha..." William smiled. Sarcastically, he said,


    "Mary is my wife. You are crazy if you tell


    everyone that you love her."


    "She just sold the title of wife to you!" Victor stared at him with anger on his face. William always


    threatened people. He looked sessful on the surface, but he was weak and a coward!


    "Victor," said William, with his hands in his


    pockets. He smiled. "You won''t be with Mary. Ever."


    "Humph!" Victor snorted, "I can pay for her


    mother''s treatments and also her contract-


    breaking. So, don''t try to use that contract to restrain her!"


    "No, Victor," William said, smiling meaningfully. He looked Victor in the eye and said, "Mary is


    already my real wife!"


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 109 Youre Lying

    Chapter 109 You''re Lying


    "Mary''s my real wife now!"


    Crack!


    Outside the office, Frank, who tiptoed in to surprise William, suddenly stopped when he heard this.


    The smile on his face disappeared, and his body became stiff, unable to move anymore.


    What did he mean? No way!


    "What do you mean? Tell me!" In the office, Victor was also stunned and stared at William in


    disbelief.


    "What? I don''t believe I stuttered..." Hearing that, William raised his eyebrows. All of a sudden, he


    felt very happy. "It means I slept with Mary!"


    Both of the two men could do little but stand there, mouths open in shock. He slept with Mary!


    Frank''s eyes suddenly changed. He wanted tough, but found his smile was uglier than crying.


    The blood in his body seemed to congeal, and get sticky. He felt his body getting colder and colder.


    "William!" All of a sudden, Victor rushed up, grabbed William''s cor angrily and roared, "You


    bastard!" "Ohe on!


    You think I''d force her if she didn''t want to do it ?


    "You... You said she didn''t refuse?" Victor asked in disbelief. He thought he might be imagining


    things.


    Hearing that, William dislodged Victor''s fist violently. He straightened his cor, sneered and said


    nothing.


    Frank clenched his fists. Mary?


    Staring at the door in front of him, Frank was angry. He wanted to kick it open and rush into the


    room to ask William what was going on, but he held his feelings in check.


    ''Mary, it must be you. If you want to take William away from me, I would never let you seed!


    Absolutely not!''


    Frank closed his eyes with resentment, turned around and left resolutely.


    "I don''t believe it!" Victor was pushed two steps back. "You''re lying!" he said angrily.


    "Lying? Why bother?" William patted his clothes, trying to smooth the wrinkles.


    "Mary..." Victor''s eyes were full of


    disappointment.


    "Well, think it over. You can decide whether you should listen to me or not," said William.


    "Otherwise, you''ll get nothing. You and Mary... it''s impossible."


    The battle seemed to be grinding to a halt.


    Mary took the opportunity to go to the hospital and visit her mother.


    When she came back, she saw that Victor walked out of the CEO''s office with a cold face.


    "What''s wrong?" Mary ran to Victor and asked worriedly, "Did William force you to do something


    again? It''s okay, Victor. You can tell me. Did he do anything to you?" Her line of questioning did little


    to make him feel better.


    "Mary!" William came out of his office full of anger and red at her. "Am I a criminal? I''m not the


    bad guy here! !"


    Mary red at him and ignored him.


    Damn it! William stared at her. Did everyone hate him? More importantly, did she? Why did Mary


    look worried when she saw Victor and look angry when she saw him!


    Victor forced a smile. When he was about to say something, he saw the red marks on her neck.


    Such marks... He knew what they were.


    Suddenly, there was no light in his eyes, and his smile froze. He said in a hoarse voice, "Mary..."


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Mary asked.


    "Nothing..." Victor shook his head, "I''m leaving now."


    Then he turned and left without looking back.


    He lost again. He felt like a loser, too. ''Mary, are you really in love with him?''


    "Okay..." Looking at the unhappy expression on Victor''s face, Mary wanted to catch up with him, but


    William stepped in her way.


    "Where are you going? You''re still on the clock, aren''t you?


    Get back to work!" "Yes, Mr. Lan. I will continue to work, okay?" Mary turned and forced a smile.


    "Okay!" ncing at her smugly, William was satisfied and went back to his office.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Mary looked back uneasily and found that Victor had already disappeared.


    Knock, knock, knock


    "Come in."


    Mary walked into the CEO''s office with a document in her hand. Seeing William crouched over a


    file, devouring every word hungrily, she could only think of one word to describe him: beast.


    "Bea..." Mary walked to his desk and almost blurted out that word. Fortunately, she stopped herself.


    William looked up at her with a frown. "What?" he asked. "Um...


    Ah... Nothing," said Mary, taking out the document in a hurry. "This is what the nning Department


    has prepared for the year-end party, boss. Please take a look."


    Taking the document from her, William read it and said casually, "Don''t call me boss or Mr. Lan from


    now on."


    "What?" Mary was stunned. "You... I beg your pardon? What should I call you if I don''t call you boss


    or Mr. Lan?"


    "Don''t I have a name?" She looked at him. He was serious, and he was not happy.


    "But you asked me to call you formally before!"


    "I don''t remember doing that." Closing the file, William raised his head to look at Mary and said, "Or,


    if you don''t want to call me by my name, you can call me something else."


    "What?"


    "Dear, honey, darling." William raised his eyebrows and teased her, "Choose one."


    "You, you, you..." With a twist of her mouth, Mary pointed at William and stammered, "You''re a


    freak! I can''t believe you! Are you crazy?" "Calm down," said William expressionlessly. "You have to!


    Just do as I say."


    "What the hell was that?" Looking at him in disgust, Mary thought that he must be crazy. Dear? If he


    wasn''t sick of it, she was!


    "Quit using that word!" Hearing that, William suddenly smiled and said, "That was not what you said


    that night. You said everything in my arms... Don''t you remember?"


    "William!" Mary said angrily. She pped her hands on the desk and supported herself with her


    arms. She looked at William angrily. "If you talk about what happened that night again, I''ll kill you! I''ll


    even kill myself, too!"


    "Oh? How do you intend to do that?" Instead of being intimidated by her imposing manner, William


    smiled and said, "Are you going to die in bed with me?"


    Mary stared at him as if he were a monster. Was he still the poker faced man he used to be?


    "If you want to die on the bed, go ahead!" Mary shouted.


    Then she strode away, document in her hand, not looking back.


    The corners of William''s mouth curved into a smile and hey back in the chair leisurely.


    ''I really love making you mad, Mary! Maybe I like it too much!''

 Chapter 110 Arrogant CEO (P art One)

    Chapter 110 Arrogant CEO (P art One)


    "Mary, get me a cup of coffee." That was thest thing she expected to hear when the phone rang.


    It was William, sending her on a fetch quest.


    "Okay." She didn''t know why William called her again, but she dutifully made him a cup of coffee


    and carried it to his desk.


    "Alright. Here you go." Taking a sip of coffee, William looked at her with an expression of joy.


    "If there''s nothing else..." Mary started to leave.


    "Actually, there is," said William, putting down the cup. She halted for a moment, ready for more


    instructions.


    "Yes?" Mary asked.


    "Hold on a sec..." Looking around, William''s eyes suddenly lit up and said, "Clean my office."


    And yet again, that was thest thing she expected to hear. Mary looked around and said, "It''s clean


    and tidy. Everything is where it''s supposed to be. Where do I start?"


    "I don''t care," said William with a frown. Obviously, he was unhappy. "If you don''t clean it, I''m taking


    it out of your paycheck." Mary''s eyes twitched. She really wanted to kill William!


    William''s gaze followed Mary. She flitted from ce to ce, cleaning dust from the trim, and doing


    a bang-up job cleaning. He suddenly realized he really liked seeing her all the time.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help smiling.


    Mary wiped down the vase beside his desk. The sun shone on her face, and she was starting to


    redden from the effort. William watched her and pictured her passionate face in his mind. He


    couldn''t forget that night they shared.


    Looking at her, he started to feel his pants tighten. He loosened his cor to bleed off some of that


    heat. All he could see was Mary''s beautiful body and smooth skin. All he could hear was her


    helpless groans. Hum...


    William swallowed. His mouth had turned to cotton.


    She finished cleaning, fluffing onest pillow, and said, "Well, can I go now?"


    "What? Oh... Yeah, get out of here."


    "Okay." Mary nodded, turned and left.


    Seeing her walk out of the room without a sound, William couldn''t tear his eyes away from her.


    At noon, when Mary was about to go out for lunch, William stopped her with a word. "I''m hungry,


    Mary. Bring me lunch." Leaning against the door, William looked idle and domineering.


    Turning to look at him, Mary thought, ''Is he crazy? I was just in his office cleaning. Does he know


    how to avoid embarrassment?'' They had experienced a really embarrassing thing not too long ago.


    You''d think he''d be a little more careful.


    "Are you silly?" William asked, seeing her frozen there. Mary was a little taken aback.


    "You''re silly!" Mary barely nced at him. "What do you want to eat?" she asked resignedly.


    "Whatever you''re having."


    "Sounds good," Mary nodded, "Then wait for me to finish eating and you''ll have your lunch, okay?"


    "No way!" You buy it and eat with me," William said.


    "You..." Even though she was about to lose her temper, she managed to hold it back. "Wait for me."


    "Okay," William nodded with satisfaction. "Don''t take too long."


    "Got it." As soon as Mary could, she rushed into the elevator. If she stayed with him one more


    minute, she would probably go nuts herself. When she walked into the canteen, she happened to


    bump into Jane and Kevin. It turned out that the two were there for lunch as well!


    "Mary!" Jane saw Mary and said to her, "Hey, Mary! Over here!"


    "No, thanks," said Mary, waving her hand. "I don''t want to be a fifth wheel."


    "It doesn''t matter, Mary," Kevin said with a smile. "Won''t you get bored eating by yourself?"


    "Maybe, but I''m not eating here," said Mary with a smile.


    "I have to buy some food and eat with Mr. Lan!"


    "Well, well, well... with the CEO himself?" Kevin raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes." Mary pursed her lips. "He must be a glutton for punishment."


    "You''re doing well for yourself," Jane said with a smile. "The CEO wants to have lunch alone with


    you! How romantic!"


    "Ha ha... He''s just toozy toe down here himself. He might bezy, too, and wants some


    company," Mary said.


    "Trust me, Mary." Jane waved her hand. "I''ve seen the way he looks at you. The CEO''s eyes light


    up when you walk in the room. Come on, Mary. There''s some good news between you two, isn''t


    there?" "Good news? Between us?" Mary frowned and wondered when his eyes lit up after seeing


    her. "I don''t know."


    "When I entered his office these days, boss was either lost in thought, had a red face, or wore a


    slight smile at the corners of his mouth... He is so handsome!" Jane looked obsessed with William.


    Kevin seemed angry. "What about me? I''m also a good looking guy, right?"


    "Yeah you are. But the CEO is a different kind of handsome. You both are still hot." Jane waved his


    hand. "Mary, you''re so lucky."


    "Hahaha... I also feel I''m lucky! But I need to get something to eat!"


    "Go ahead!"


    "Bye Mary!"


    Mary nodded, turned and left.


    "Hey, what were you doing, lusting over another guy in front of me?" "Nothing!"


    "You''re my girlfriend.


    You should only lust after me."


    "Why? You''re so bossy!"


    As she approached the food area, Mary could still hear Kevin and Jane teasing each other.


    Suddenly, she felt a sense of longing. Once upon a time, she had what they had. It was sad that it


    just couldn''tst. She didn''t even know how her ex was doing now.


    "Why are you back sote? Do you want me to starve to death?"


    As soon as Mary entered the 32nd floor, she saw William staring at her with a resentful face.


    "I tried my best, okay?" With a cold face, Mary stole a nce at him. Why didn''t she notice that


    William''s eyes would light up recently?


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Hurry up. I''m starving."


    "Okay." Following William, Mary stuck out her tongue secretly.


    "What did you buy?" William sat on the sofa, waiting for Mary to serve him.


    "Korean spicy rice," Mary said.


    "Is it good?"


    "You''ll know after you eat it. It smells amazing!" Mary opened the bag.


    Raising his eyebrows, William took some to taste with his spoon.


    "What do you think? Not bad, right?"


    "Not bad." Mary picked up a spoon and started to eat. "Yummy."


    Sure enough, eating could make people forget all their troubles!


    Squinting her eyes and pouting her lips, she felt like she was eating a huge meal.


    Looking at her with amusement, William suddenly felt that the food in his mouth tasted so much


    better.


    The warm afternoon sun shone through the office windows. The two people dined together in the


    quiet office.


    Amazingly, she wasn''t having a bad time eating with William.


    "Ah, I''m stuffed!" Mary patted her belly and was very satisfied with the fact that William didn''t ruin


    her appetite.


    After finishing thest bite elegantly, William looked up and found that there was a grain of rice


    stuck to Mary''s face.


    "Ha ha..." With a smile on his face, William looked at Mary, who was as lovely as an angel.


    "What are youughing at?" Mary looked at him innocently.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, William said nothing. When Mary was about to stand up,


    William suddenly reached out his hand to touch her face.


    "What are you doing?" Mary recoiled to avoid his touch.


    "Now stop that!" William said seriously. She felt impaled by the force of hismand, unable to


    move.


    William slowly raised his right hand and put it to her face. He stretched out his thumb and gently


    wiped the rice from the corner of her mouth. He smiled and said, "You had rice on your face."


    Gentle? He was actually gentle?


    Mary''s body froze. She looked at William and thought, "Jane''s right. I guess William really has been


    in a good moodtely."


    The rice had already been wiped away, but William didn''t want to put his hand down.


    Mary''s delicate face felt so good that he was a little reluctant to stop touching her.


    Tick tock.


    The antique clock on the wall was ticking.


    There were a few errant strands of hair hanging over his forehead Mary looked at his deep eyes


    and handsome face, and she felt her heart beat faster.

 Chapter 111 Arrogant CEO (P art Two)

    Chapter 111 Arrogant CEO (P art Two)


    Looking at Mary, William was moving closer and closer. He was about to kiss her.


    "Ring, ring, ring..."


    Just then, a sharp ringtone shattered the silence, not to mention the romantic moment.


    "Damn it..." William cursed in his heart. Damn it! He had an impulse to kiss Mary, and then was


    interrupted by a phone call! He wanted to hunt down the jerk who ruined the moment!


    With her mouth slightly agape, Mary watched William stand up. He didn''t look happy. And that was


    when she came to her senses.


    She hurriedly stood up to clear the detritus from their lunch off the table and prepared to make a


    quick exit.


    "Hello?" William said coldly.


    "What''s wrong, William?" Frank''s voice came from the other end of the line. "You sound upset.


    Someone made you angry?"


    "Frank!" As soon as William heard Frank''s voice, he changed his tone of voice. "I''m not angry. Why


    are you calling?" Mary paused.


    Yes, how could she forget how William broke up with his father? How he left her behind and rushed


    off to Japan? Everything he did was for Frank! How could she forget? That was burned into her


    brain. How could she forget?


    Maybe that was why he was in a good mood?


    For a moment, the anger and hurt hidden in her heart surged up.


    "You''re back? So you''re here in town?" William asked all of a sudden.


    "Of course. Is this a good time?" Frank asked.


    "Urn..." Hearing that, William frowned and turned to look at Mary. He regarded her with a


    complicated expression and told him, "You just arrived. Get settled in and get some rest. I''ll see you


    tonight."


    Mary stood up and walked out without a word. Her face was an unreadable mask.


    ''I give up! I''m done being heartbroken over you. You can do what you want, William! So I was right


    ¡ªthat night was just a game to you.


    I guess I need to let it go. It was random chance, like a one-night stand or a dog-bite. I better not


    have hope in my heart, '' she thought.


    "Okay," said Frank. "Then I''ll let you get back to work. I have good news to tell you tonight!" "Okay,"


    said William with a faint smile. "Looking forward to it."


    "Nice. Bye!" After Frank hung up the phone, a gloomy expression suddenly appeared on his


    handsome face, which would make everyone shiver for some reason.


    Taking advantage of his break, William walked out of his office and gave an order to Mary. "Hey


    Mary, after work let me drive you home. We''ll go home together."


    "No, thank you," said Mary, staring at the screen of theputer without raising her head. "Don''t


    put yourself out on my ount, boss. I''ll get home on my own."


    Her tone was cold and her expression was indifferent. He was still trying to be nice to her. Why did


    she bristle at him, then?


    Hearing that, William was furious.


    "I told you not to call me ''boss'' anymore!" Hands on his hips, William looked very anxious, very


    angry. He hated it when she struck that formal, businesslike tone.


    "I don''t need a ride from you, William." Mary said, inly. However, she still didn''t look at him.


    "Mary! Look at me! I order you to look at me!"


    Mary felt a pain in her shoulder and was forced to look up at him. He had his hand on her shoulder,


    and was squeezing it so hard it hurt. She frowned and asked, "What are you doing? I said I don''t


    need your help!


    Let go of me!" "Need I remind you who the boss is?" Um? Mary!" William was like a raging bull with


    red eyes. "Wow. If looks could kill! Why are you ring at me like that? Do I owe you money?


    Smile, dammit!"


    "William!" Mary shouted back at him. "Why should I smile? Why do you keep bugging me? Please


    stop!"


    "Bugging you? You think I''m bugging you?" William''s heart ached. His face was an almost


    impossible mixture of arrogance, heartbreak, rage, and tenderness. It was as if Mary had been a


    raging bull herself, and gored him badly. Just then, the elevator opened.


    Kevin and Jane stood inside the elevator, staring at the scene in front of them.


    "Yes, I do." Mary stared at him without fear.


    "I think you''re annoying as hell," she said. William pped the desk hard. "Victor is not annoying,


    right? So you''re obsessed with him. I knew it! If he''s such a good man, go find him! Fuck off!


    Just...fuck off!"


    William snorted coldly and strode into his office.


    He mmed the door shut. It made a loud sound, and echoed around the office like a gunshot. With


    a sigh, Mary turned to see the two just standing there. They''d left the elevator, but were rooted to


    the spot in front of the doors. She smiled bitterly and said, "See? He''s just moody."


    Jane stuck out her tongue in fear and quickly went back to her cubicle.


    "What happened?" Kevin asked quietly.


    "I think I made him angry again." Mary''s face darkened. He was the boss, and he had the right to be


    angry, but she didn''t. He treated her nicely when he was happy, and cast her aside like an old doll


    when he was angry.


    Everyone had a temper¡ªkids, adults, even pets.


    "Boss has such a bad temper. Don''t take it too seriously," Kevin said, trying tofort her. "But


    since you chose to sign that contract, you should have known what you were in for."


    "I know." Mary forced a smile. She was curious. She just didn''t want to take his car. Why was he so


    angry?


    "Fuck off! Your n sucks!" William''s roar could be heard clearly through the office door. "Come


    back tomorrow with a better one! If I''m not happy with that one, you''d better start filing for


    unemployment insurance!"


    "Y-yes, Mr. Lan." The manager of the Design Department nodded and bowed, wiped the cold sweat


    from his forehead and ran away from the office. "Mr. Lan is mad, I think," said Jane in a low voice.


    "That''s the fifth person he''s yelled at today. I wouldn''t want to be them."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah. No kidding." Mary nodded and watched the managers and directors walk out dejectedly one


    by one, feeling a shroud of darkness was smothering the ce. She felt somewhat guilty but also


    unconvinced that it was thanks to her.


    When it was almost time to get off work, Mary saw Frank walk into the office.


    "Long time no see, Mary!" Frank greeted her with a smile.


    "Yeah... Long time no see." Mary nodded.


    "Is William inside?"


    "Yes." "Thanks," said Frank.


    "I''ll let myself in." Frank walked inside with a smile.


    "Mr. Liang is prettyfortable here." Jane continued to gossip, "It''s like he makes himself at home


    when he gets here."


    "And why not? They''re good friends." Mary smiled bitterly. After all, she wasn''t happy with Frank.


    Since Frank screwed over Victor, she really didn''t like him.


    When it was time to get off work, Jane rushed to leave the office. She was let off early because of a


    party, and didn''t want to spend a minute longer in the office than she had to.


    William and Frank walked out of the office with faint smiles on their faces.


    ''It only took a few words from Frank to calm William down. Frank is good at soft skills, '' Mary


    thought.


    Seeing the two of theming over, Mary stood up and said her goodbyes. "Goodbye, boss.


    Goodbye, Mr. Liang."


    "Humph!" William snorted coldly and looked fierce. "Come on. I''ll give you a lift home."


    "I..." Mary wanted to refuse, but he didn''t give her a chance.


    "Let''s go, Mary," Frank said. "William said I could crash at your ce tonight. Since he''s graciously


    allowed me to do this, I''ll fix dinner. What do you want to eat?"


    Hearing this, Mary was astonished.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t look happy, Mary." Staring at her, Frank continued, "I don''t want to go


    back to my own home. And I don''t have anywhere else to go, so... I''m hoping I''m not too much


    trouble?"


    "No¡ª"


    Before she could finish, William opened his mouth. "No!" William looked at Mary coldly. "I bought


    the house. I say who stays there. If you don''t like it, you can find somewhere else to live."


    "But..." Frank wanted to say something more, but William insisted.


    William had said her name was on the property ownership certificate, but now it seemed he


    changed his mind. Mary was so angry she wished she could bite him.


    "Let''s go." William shot Mary an icy nce, as if he would kill her on the spot if she said no.


    Later, the result was, of course, that Mary got into his car as he wished.


    The back seat was so spacious.


    Maryughed at herself. The two men wereughing, joking in front of her. They didn''t pay any


    attention to her at all. She didn''t know why they wanted her to ride with them.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 112 Ignore (Part One)

    Chapter 112 Ignore (Part One)


    ''Forget it!''


    Mary chose to ignore them. With the long ride ahead of them, she might as well sleep. ''They could


    talk all they want, '' she thought.


    Squeezing her eyes shut, she snuggled herself in the backseat, leaning against the door beside her.


    William drove the car while chatting with the man beside him. However, he still secretly observed


    the figure behind them.


    It turned out he could do three things at the same time.


    "What do you want to eat tonight?" Frank asked.


    "Well..." he trailed off as he nced at the rearview mirror. Upon seeing the woman behind them,


    his gaze narrowed almost immediately and his face darkened with so much intensity.


    ''She''s sleeping?'' His fingers gripped the wheel in front of him, and his teeth gnashed together. Was


    she really that annoyed with him?


    Did she really hate him that much? Various thoughts ran through his mind, and his grip on the wheel


    tightened even further. All conversations were gone from his mind. Instead, all he could do was


    focus on the woman at the back.


    "Damn it!" he cursed furiously. Seeing that she still continued to ignore him, William mmed his


    foot onto the elerator and the car sped away. It was a good thing that the highway was free of


    cars, else he''d be asking for a car ident.


    Just as they were about to stop at the intersection, he quickly maneuvered his foot onto the brakes.


    The luxury car that had been running on a hundred miles per hour stopped sharply just before the


    pedestrianne.


    Bang!


    At the stop, Mary''s head mmed against the driver seat, waking her up in an instant.


    "Ouch!" she hissed, clutching the side of her head. A small smile slipped into the corners of


    William''s lips, as he leaned backfortably on his seat.


    With a frown, Frank looked at the smile at the corners of William''s mouth. His fingernails dug into


    his palms, and he took a deep breath.


    Knowing that he was doing this on purpose, Mary didn''t say a word. Instead, she closed her eyes


    and turned the other way.


    ''Damn it!'' William gritted his teeth, and his heart raced in his chest. His fingers twitched. A part of


    him was tempted to pull her out of the car just for her to look at him, to maybe even yell at him-


    anything to get rid of that harsh silence. Was she really that intent on not speaking to him?


    They had been on such good terms when she was drunk. What changed?


    The car had just passed another intersection, and William quickly mmed onto the brakes yet


    again. Mary gritted her teeth as her whole body was flung the other way. Her face almost hit the car


    door if she didn''t pull herself back.


    Knowing the mood William was in, she opened her eyes at the next intersection they were headed


    to and steadied herself. Her hand gripped the handle tightly and she straightened her back, looking


    ahead, as if daring him to do it again.


    Instead of braking like he did thest time, his foot mmed against the gas and he turned a sharp


    right. Soon enough, he was already throwing his car from onene to another, flinging her from left


    to right. Mary''s head was spinning throughout the entire ride, and her stomach lurched


    threateningly.


    Although the two didn''t say a word, it was as if they were having their own conversation with their


    actions.


    Frank might have looked amused with a small smile ying on his lips, but his eyes were as cold as


    night. At their childish interactions, his mouth tightened into a thin line.


    "What do you think of curry?" he asked.


    "I''m fine with that." William nodded.


    "Do we have the ingredients?"


    "Mary, do we have the ingredients?" William prompted, ncing at the back. It was the first time he


    had said a word to her throughout the entire journey. The young woman coughed awkwardly.


    "I only have potatoes in the fridge," she murmured softly, rubbing the back of her neck.


    ''Potatoes again?'' William resisted the urge to scowl. From the times that he had been with her, he


    had already grown used to having potatoes at every one of their meals. Mary wasfortable with


    only cooking them, so it was practical to have her fridge stacked with them just in case she needed


    to cook.


    "Then, we should go and get some ingredients," Frank stated.


    "Fine." Nodding, he parked the car by the supermarket near their house.


    Mary stepped out of the car and turned the other way. Her arms swung to her sides as she took in


    the fresh cold air. "I''ll be heading back first then."


    "No need, we can go together." William left no room for argument as he mmed the car door shut.


    She wanted to escape? To get the hell out of here? Well, she could shove it! He wasn''t going to let


    her go anywhere. He sneered in his heart.


    Clenching her fists, Mary took a deep breath. ''I shouldn''t hit him, '' she reminded herself as she


    stomped into the supermarket.


    "This chicken..." Frank murmured, staring at the poultry section.


    William stood beside him as he surveyed the ingredients leisurely. Mary, on the other hand, was


    holding the bags of onion and carrots in her hands.


    They must''ve been a strange sight together.


    Throughout the entire shopping trip, Mary fought the urge to throw the onion to William''s head.


    ''Does he really want to torture me like this all the time?'' she thought, resisting the urge to groan as


    they walked down the aisles one by one. It wasn''t as if she owed him anything!


    When they finally got home, she thought that this was her final chance to escape. Besides, from the


    looks of the two men, she was nothing more than an outsider with them. She was about to walk to


    her bedroom, but William held her back.


    "You can go slice the potatoes," he ordered coldly. Frank looked up as he ced the several bags


    of ingredients onto the kitchen counter. "It''s no problem. I can do it myself."


    "She has nothing to do anyway. Besides, if you don''t let her do anything, it''ll be like she''s eating for


    free." He waved his hand dismissively. "She would feel embarrassed."


    No, she wouldn''t. In fact, she''d even be happy if she got to eat for free!


    Mary stered a smile on her face and turned to the other man in the kitchen. "It''s fine," she quickly


    reassured. "I can help you with that."


    Rolling up her sleeves, she walked into the kitchen. Grabbing the potatoes from the fridge, she


    began to clean them without saying a word.


    It was rare for William to sit in front of the TV. Frank took this time to chat with him as he was


    seasoning the chicken.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Have you dealt with Victor?" he asked.


    "I''m almost done that matter."


    "That''s good then." A smile bloomed into his lips. "Well, if that''s it, then I have even better news I


    could share with you."


    "What''s the news?" Finally, he turned around.


    "I''ve finally divorced Nancy."


    Divorced? Mary paused.


    If they had already divorced, then that meant that her own divorce with William wouldn''t be that far


    behind. She bit on her bottom lip.


    William pursed his lips. Although he had already expected this would happen and he knew that his


    own divorce was imminent, he still couldn''t help but feel a bit down.


    "How is she?" he asked.


    This time, it was Frank''s turn to avoid his gaze. "She...she left." Frank wiped the water from his


    hands and continued, "When we went home to get some rest, she left the hospital all by herself. I


    didn''t know where she went."


    William rubbed his forehead. "It''s our fault she went haywire like this. Now that she''s alone...it


    probably won''t be safe for her."


    Mary was confused. ''What happened to Nancy? Why was she in the hospital? She ran away again?


    What the hell was happening?''


    The frown on Frank''s face deepened as he stepped towards him. "You''re not ming me for not


    taking good care of her, are you?" he used.


    "It''s not that. Of course not," William replied sharply, standing up.


    "She fell down the stairs, okay? I didn''t push her..." he trailed off before turning to Mary. His tone


    was sharp and his eyes were aze with hidden frustrations. "We just-we couldn''t keep the child."


    A child?


    Nancy''s child was gone.


    "And I know that." William sighed, nodding.


    "Fortunately, you and Mary don''t have this problem." Frank chuckled casually. "I made a mistake in


    getting Nancy pregnant, but you didn''t. You won''t be as stupid as me."


    At the sound of his seemingly harmless chuckle, Mary lost track of herself. She didn''t even notice


    that the de had brushed against her fingers.


    "Ah!"


    she yelped, gasping in pain. Losing her bnce, she staggered backwards as the knife fell from her


    grasp. The sliced potatoes fell to the ground as the de ttered onto the tiles. She winced,


    leaning against the counter.


    "Mary!" William cried out, rushing towards her. His eyes zed over with concern. "What the hell


    happened?"


    "Nothing," she replied. Avoiding his gaze, she covered her left hand. "It''s just a small cut. I cut my


    hand by ident."


    He nced at the drops of blood on the chopping board and the frown on his face deepened. "Let


    me have a look at your hand." "It''s really no proble--"


    "Stop talking!" He wrenched her hand from her side and looked at it closely. Although it wasn''t a


    large cut, it was still a pretty deep wound given the continuous blood flow.


    Mary let out a soft hiss. The pain rushed through her system as William gripped her hand.


    "Are you stupid?" he snapped. Despite his harsh tone, his actions said another story. He didn''t


    waste any time before he ced her finger on his lips.


    "What..." she sputtered out, flushing dark red. "What the hell are you doing?" She tried her best to


    wrestle under his hold. However, just as she turned around, she found Frank standing by the


    kitchen door, frozen on his feet. She stiffened.


    Frank stared at them as if they had justmitted the worst possible crime one could''ve ever done.


    His eyes were dark and sullen, and if she looked even closer, she could see that his bottom lip was


    trembling.


    William''s lips were still on her finger.


    Immediately, she gathered all the strength she had left and wrenched her hand away.


    "I swear, you''re such an idiot," William shouted. "I''ll get the band aid, okay?" Mary didn''t say another


    word. Instead, she simply stared at the man standing in front of her.


    Noticing that she wasn''t answering, he turned around to see what she was looking at. His back


    stiffened upon seeing Frank staring at them with furrowed eyebrows and narrowed eyes.


    "Frank!" he yelled out.


    "William..." Frank smiled bitterly. "Having fun, aren''t you?"


    His hands trembled as a small ball curled around his throat. Frank gulped, blinking the tears away


    as he stared at the seemingly loving couple in front of him. It was such a small wound, yet the man


    acted as if it was the end of the world! ''William, '' he thought mournfully. ''Are you that taken with


    her?''


    Sensing the awkward tension that had fluttered across them, Mary stered a small smile on her


    face. "You''re overreacting, William," she joked. "It''s really nothing. I''ll just deal with this. You can


    continue with your dinner."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 113 Ignore (Part Two)

    Chapter 113 Ignore (Part Two)


    Without giving them a chance to speak, she quickly lowered her head and sprinted into her room.


    If Frank had misunderstood her, then she was in deeper trouble than she had thought.


    "Frank..." William tried to exin. "Don''t think too much about this. She''s just being an idiot that''s


    all, and I..."


    "I''ll be cleaning the kitchen," Frank cut off as he smiled. But there was something about his smile


    that made William flinch. "You should head back to the couch. Dinner isn''t ready yet."


    With that, he turned around and began cleaning up the mess Mary had left. As his back was turned,


    a trace of cruelty shed in his gaze, and the grip on his towel tightened.


    ''I must do something about this, '' he said to himself. ''I need to do something about her.''


    After a few minutes, Frank was already done setting the table, but Mary still hadn''te out of her


    room. Despite her absence, the atmosphere remained cold and strange, one that they weren''t used


    to.


    "Mary, it''s time for dinner!" William called out, knocking on her door.


    "I''m not hungry. You guys should enjoy without me," she called out. "I''ll be calling it a night."


    He sighed in frustration, giving up knocking again.


    "William, we''ve always wanted some alone time, right? Now that we''re finally together, perhaps we


    should take advantage of this," Frank said, motioning him to the table.


    William slowly nodded. "You''re right. Let''s eat," he said hesitantly and sat with him.


    "So, when are we heading to Norway?" Frank asked casually, getting a spoonful of curry.


    William furrowed his eyebrows and looked up. "Didn''t we agree to go there next year?"


    "Should we really wait that long? What''s stopping us from going right now?"


    "There are just a few months left before the year ends," William said. "Plus, there are still plenty of


    things I need to handle."


    "Really? What things?" Frank snapped.


    "I haven''t finished the handover yet," William answered.


    "And you can''t do this in Norway?"


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" William gritted his teeth, having enough of his insistence. He wiped


    his face and stood up. "Look, there''s nothing stopping us right now. It would be impractical to leave


    in such a hurry. Let''s just stick to the original n okay?" he snapped, turning around. "I''m going to


    take a shower."


    Without giving him a chance to speak, he stomped towards the bathroom, leaving Frank alone.


    Frank was right about the handover. It could be easily done in Norway, but he didn''t want to leave


    now. There was a voice in his heart nagging him that he couldn''t leave until the contract was


    finished.


    William heaved a sigh as he stepped out of the shower. He didn''t know why, but there was just


    something about Mary that drew him in. Wearing his bathrobe, he passed by her room, noticing that


    it was silent. ''She must''ve already fallen asleep, '' he thought.


    He dried his hair and went to the bedroom. Just as he opened the door, he saw Frank sitting by the


    edge of his bed.


    "William," he said softly. The innocent glint in his eyes glimmered.


    He stiffened, not really knowing what to say.


    Frank got out of bed and walked up to him. He didn''t waste any time as he grabbed a hold of his


    arm and pulled him inside, closing the door behind them. "Frank," he murmured, aplicated look


    shing on his face.


    He couldn''t help but feel sorry for Frank. After everything that had just happened, he must''ve been


    terrified and even unsettled.


    "Frank," he called out again.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "You just came back. You must be tired." William pulled away from his hold.


    "Tired? You think I''m tired?" Frank burst intoughter.


    William frowned.


    Frank grabbed his arm and pulled him over. "You like her, don''t you?" he used. "Am I right?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Frank!" William yelled out, aghast from the usation. There was something about his words that


    made his heart fall into his stomach. "Look, just don''t overthink it. It''s just... I''m not ready to do this."


    As shey on the bed, Mary could hear the noiseing from the other room, but she was a


    hundred percent sure that neither of them was louder than her stomach''s growling.


    Her stomach lurched on cue, and she held back a groan.


    ''Ugh, I''m so hungry!'' she thought. Not being able to take it anymore, Mary sat up on her bed with a


    sigh and snuck out of her room. ncing from left to right, she scurried to the kitchen.


    When she arrived, she saw a te of warm curry rice waiting for her. At the sight, her mouth


    watered, and her fingers twitched.


    "Frank could be a chef for sure," she murmured to herself. Grabbing the bowl of curry rice, she


    quickly wolfed it down. She didn''t care if she was standing in the middle of the kitchen with just one


    light open. All she cared about was satisfying her hungry self.


    The dispute in the master bedroom still wasn''t settled as the two men shouted back and forth.


    Having enough, William stalked out of the room, wanting some alone time for himself to think.


    As he reached the kitchen, he could see Mary


    eating by herself. Although she had her back


    facing him, he could still see her slim and


    graceful figure under the dim light.


    He could vaguely see her injured finger. With a helpless smile and a shake of the head, he


    resisted the urge to sigh. He had forgotten how much he had scolded her when she cut herself.


    "Ahem." He coughed intentionally.


    She froze. "Who''s there?" Startled, Mary whirled around only to breathe a sigh of relief when she


    saw it was William. "Try not to scare me next time, will you?" she murmured. "You snuck out in the


    middle of the night just to eat?" Walking to the table, he poured himself a ss of water and


    nced up at her, raising his eyebrow. "Didn''t you say you weren''t hungry?"


    "Can''t I be hungry again?" She defended herself before taking another mouthful of curry.


    He snorted, watching her as she continued to eat. The house was silent.


    In fact, the only sound echoing throughout the household was the sound of her chewing. William


    only stood by the counter. Although he hadn''t said anything, he made no move to leave.


    "Why are you still here?" she finally asked.


    "Should I leave?"


    "You..." Mary snapped her head up only to be met with his gaze. Soon enough, the tension between


    them readily disappeared. "Why are you here?" she asked.


    "I just came out to get some water," he replied.


    "Really?" Mary red at William. William blushed under her questioning gaze. Suddenly, a thought


    urred to Mary as her jaw dropped. "Wait, did you..."


    As soon as he caught the implication of her words, he felt that he had been misunderstood. "What


    are you thinking about?" he quickly intervened, catching her off guard. thought..." She shook her


    head. "Wait so, you didn''t..."


    She paused, and the two of them drifted into stunned silence.


    "Well... Uhm..." Mary quickly put down her curry rice and exined hurriedly, "I didn''t mean that. I


    just wanted to ask-"


    "Mary," William breathed out as his eyes zed over. He ced the ss back onto the counter


    and took two steps forward. A few secondster and they were already a few millimeters apart. "Are


    you trying to seduce me?"


    "W-what? Seduce?" Mary red at him. "Do you think I''m crazy? Why the hell would I seduce you?"


    He shrugged.


    "Who knows?" She could tell that he had just taken a bath as the rough musky scent of his


    shampoo overwhelmed her. Mary took a deep breath, taking in his hard gaze and soft lips.


    She had been caught off-guard that she didn''t notice that his face was getting closer and closer.


    Naturally, her hands went up to his bathrobe.


    A warm feeling surged up his chest, and he moved closer.


    Startled, Mary punched him on the sides, trying to keep him away, but that did nothing to his


    muscled figure. In fact, it might have even amused him more. With one movement, he slithered his


    arm around her waist and took a sniff. "I like the smell of curry on you," he whispered.


    "Let me go!" she snapped, despite being slightly out of it. She struggled to push him away, ncing


    warily at the doorframe. "Stop!"


    "Don''t worry," he said hoarsely. "He''s asleep. The man could sleep through an earthquake and he


    wouldn''t even notice."


    However, the two of them weren''t unaware that the door of the master bedroom had been opened


    slightly.


    Gazing at the loving couple from afar, Frank felt his heart slipping through the pits of his stomach.


    He shivered in the cold room, feeling as if he had been thrown into ice cer.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 114 Anger (Part One)

    Chapter 114 Anger (Part One)


    As Mary stood in the kitchen, she felt spiritless.


    A wave of emotions surged in her chest-shame, excitement, guilt.


    As Frank gazed at the two, he dug his nails into palms.


    That day, he had only heard about it.


    But seeing it today with his own two eyes felt like a punch in the gut. ''William, why? Why were you


    so cold to me yet you snuck out to see Mary?''


    "You think I''d force her if she didn''t want to do it?"


    All of a sudden, Frank recalled what William had said that day. He scowled at Mary, the look on his


    face said that he wanted to tear her apart.


    It was Mary who had seduced William. ''I''ll make you pay for this! You''ll regret this until your dying


    day!''


    Suddenly, the door to Mary''s room was kicked open and mmed shut.


    Frank stood outside the door in secret¡ªhe never thought that William would sleep with that woman.


    After everything was over, Mary was a little short of breath. She closed her eyes, refusing to look at


    William.


    It took a while for William to get up as he wiped the sweat off her face.


    Mary was quiet.


    "Rest well," William said as he got out of bed and tucked Mary in.


    He took onest look at Mary before leaving the room, satisfied.


    In the blink of an eye, the room was dimmed and no sound could be heard.


    What was going on?


    Mary suddenly opened her eyes, still under the quilt. ''What am I to you, William?


    Mary, what''s wrong with you? Why didn''t you refuse him? From his wife on paper to his nanny and


    now I am his...''


    A single drop of tear fell on her pillow as she shut her eyes close.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She couldn''t do this anymore...


    The contract was going to be over soon. He was going to leave soon. She couldn''t go on like this


    anymore... The following morning, Mary woke up because of the cold. She drew the curtains only to


    find a thickyer of steam on the window.


    Winter hade¡ªno wonder it was freezing.


    She changed her clothes before heading out. When she did, she found William sitting in the kitchen,


    having his morning coffee while Frank was cooking breakfast.


    Everything looked peaceful.


    Smiling bitterly, she turned around, intending to leave quietly.


    "Mary!" William called as soon as he caught sight of her. "Come here."


    "Mary''s up." Frank turned around, smiling. He invited, "Come here. Breakfast will be ready soon."


    "Okay." Mary nodded as she walked towards the kitchen.


    "It''s cold today. Why aren''t you bundled up?" William asked.


    "I''m not cold..."


    "Have some coffee," William offered. "To warm you up."


    "No, thanks." Mary lowered her head, averting her gaze. William was on the verge of losing his


    temper when she refused him. However, just one glimpse of the rosy tint on her face instantly


    softened his heart.


    "How was your sleepst night?" William looked at her nervously.


    "Well... It was fine." Mary nodded, her face reddened.


    Looking at her, William felt somewhat tempted.


    "I didn''t sleep wellst night," Frank chimed in as he fried an egg. "I guess it was your fault."


    William shot Frank a nce. He knew what Frank was referring to. If the two hadn''t had a fightst


    night, he would have had a good night''s sleep. But it wasn''t like he had any other choice.


    "William, Mary, help yourselves to the eggs." Frank handed each of them a te as he nced at


    William.


    This did not go unnoticed by Mary.


    She couldn''t help but wonder about what Frank had just said. Could it be that after William went


    back to his roomst night, he and Frank...?


    At the thought of this, Mary''s face turned pale as her lips trembled. How could William do this to


    her?


    "Mary, what''s wrong with you?" William had his gaze glued on Mary so he quickly noticed the shift in


    her demeanor.


    "I... I''m fine," Marry said, shaking her head. She put down her knife and fork. "I don''t feel good all of


    a sudden. I need to go."


    "You can leave after breakfast..." William pulled her back.


    "No, it''s okay..." Mary pushed his hand away as if she had touched something dirty. "I''m leaving


    now."


    "Mary..." William was just about to get up to chase after her but stopped when he thought of Frank


    who was right behind him.


    "William, where is Mary going? Is she okay?" Frank stared at William.


    "It''s nothing." William shook his head and forced a smile as he began to eat.


    Frank scowled as he kept his gaze on the door of the apartment, Mary slowly disappearing from his


    sight.


    When Mary arrived at thepany, she saw Lucas sitting at her desk.


    "What are you doing here?" She instantly smiled.


    "I''m here to see you." Lucas stood up and said, "I heard that William''s back. I wanted to see if you


    were all right." "I''m fine. Things are manageable. I''ve already forgotten about it."


    "Oh, wow. That quick?" Lucas chuckled. "Then I guess I was worried for nothing."


    "Ha-ha!" Mary smiled and said, "Thank you for your concern!"


    The moment William stepped out of the elevator, he heard Mary''sughter quickly followed by a


    sighting of Lucas whom he hadn''t seen in a while.


    "What are you doing here?" William questioned.


    "Am I not allowed to be here?" Raising his eyebrows, Lucas said, "I''m here for Mary, okay?"


    William turned his gaze to Mary, eyeing her from head to toe. In confusion, he asked, "When did


    you two be so close?"


    "It''s none of your business." Lucas nced at him then with much sarcasm, he said, "Didn''t you just


    get back from Japan? You look happy. Looks like everything was settled already."


    "Things are okay." William shrugged as he kept shooting a nce at Mary every now and then.


    "Hey, why don''t..." William interjected him as he put his arms around his shoulders. "If there''s


    anything else you want to say, why don''t we go out and continue our conversation there? This is a


    workce after all." Then he practically pushed Lucas out the door.


    "Hey..." Mary called out. However, the two didn''t stop. She shook her head and just decided to let


    them go.


    William took Lucas to a coffee shop near thepany. There were very few people in the shop so


    they chose a seat by the window, each holding their own cup of coffee.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Lucas looked at him in disgust.


    "Are you going to b about my private affairs in my ownpany?" William asked scornfully.


    "Why not?" With an indifferent look on his face, Lucas took a sip of his coffee.


    "Fuck you!"


    "You deserve it!" Lucas stared him down. "Why did you leave Mary in your family house when you


    left? She cried her eyes out that day!"


    "Mary... She cried that day... I was so worried about Frank then."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 115 Anger (Part Two)

    Chapter 115 Anger (Part Two)


    "You are impossible," Lucas scoffed. "She''s a little woman for Christ''s sake. You aren''t supposed to


    treat her that way even if she takes your money. You went to Japan despite everything that was


    happening. Since you don''t care about anything here, why''d you stille back?"


    "I still have some unfinished business here," William said coldly.


    "Oh yeah? Like what?" Lucas sneered. "I think it''s best if you just go to Norway soon. As for Mary,


    just get divorced with her. You''re hindering her.


    There are so many men waiting for her." ''Many men?''


    Anger immediately arose in William''s heart. In a hostile tone, he asked, "Who''s waiting for her? Why


    are they waiting for her?"


    "They want to be with her! They want to marry her!" Lucas raised his eyebrows and gazed at him.


    "No!" William blurted out.


    "Why not?" "Because..." William frowned. He spat, "Why do you have so many questions anyway?"


    ''Someone else wants to marry her? No way!''


    William couldn''t stand the idea of Mary being with another man.


    "She will marry someone else one day and that''s a fact." Lucas continued to provoke him. "Don''t


    trap her."


    "I won''t!" William said through gritted teeth.


    "What''s your n? Are you nning to own her for the rest of your life?" Lucas taunted.


    William looked him in the eye. "And if I wanted to do that, what are you going to do about it?"


    "That''s not what you saidst time."


    "Things are different now," William said, dodging his eyes. "That was before... we did... erm... and


    again."


    "What?" Lucas roared as he almost hurled his cup of coffee across the table. He attracted the


    stares of some of the customers and staff of the coffee shop.


    They... Did they really do what he was thinking?


    "Why are you yelling at me? Do you want the whole world to know?" William bellowed.


    "William." Lucas had finally calmed down. "You bastard! Damn it! Why can''t you just leave her


    alone? Are you insane?" He was seething.


    "It''s a normal thing between a man and a woman!"


    "Stop making excuses." Lucas frowned. After a long pause, he hesitantly asked, "Do you even like


    Mary?"


    His heart was pounding in his chest as he awaited William''s answer.


    William was visibly stunned. Like? Did he like Mary?


    He enjoyed teasing her when he was around her. When he wasn''t with her, he felt empty. It was


    almost an instinct for him to want her... Was this love?


    "Why aren''t you answering me?" Lucas pressed.


    "I..." William pursed his lips. As his thoughts drifted away, both Sansa and Frank appeared in his


    mind. "How could I like her? Don''t say that again."


    "s..." Lucas sighed slightly. ''I can''t help you anymore. You can solve your issues on your own. No


    one else can help you.''


    "Well, I need to go." William nced at his watch.


    "Oh, by the way..." Lucas took a ticket out from his pocket and said, "Please give this to Mary."


    "What?" As William received the ticket, he saw that it was a ticket to a ski resort. "Just one? Do you


    want her to go by herself?"


    "No." Lucas shrugged as he shoved his hands into his pockets. "I have another one here."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "..." Staring at him, William spat, "Give me that


    ticket!"


    "Why? No way!" Lucas waved the ticket in his handcently.


    "Are you going to the ski resort with her?" William asked scornfully. "You... Give me that ticket!"


    "I want to go too! A patient gave them to me," Lucas exined, arching his eyebrows. "Just let Mary


    go with me."


    "Fuck off! There are so many other women in the world. Why would you want to go with her?"


    "Because I want to!"


    "Go to hell!" William roared as he grabbed the ticket. "I''m done being polite with you."


    "Ha-ha!" Lucas shook his head, seemingly resigned. As he watched William leave, the smile on his


    face slowly faded.


    ''What if I say that I really wanted that ticket?''


    William examined the tickets, checking for the date and address on them. It seemed that there was


    going to be a festival that weekend at the Harbin Ski Resort.


    He was quite familiar with this particr ski resort. He recalled a TV show filming one of their


    scenes here.


    Grinning to himself, he took his phone out and dialed a number.


    Ding!


    He promptly walked out of the elevator.


    "Hello, boss." Mary raised her head and greeted him.


    "Yep." William curtly nodded at her. He handed her the ticket and said, "Here you go."


    "What''s this?" Mary took the ticket in confusion. "Ski resort?"


    "Yes."


    "I''m not going." Mary shook her head.


    "You have to go," William insisted. "The manager of the ski resort specially reserved the tickets for


    us. He invited me and you so you have to go."


    "Invite you and me? Everyone''s busy at this time of the year. I don''t have time."


    "If you don''t go, you''re breaking the contract," William said arrogantly. Then he leaned over and


    whispered in her ear, "You''re the wife of the CEO. You don''t have the liberty to say no to these kinds


    of things."


    Mary nced at him, looking uneasy. "Will it just be the two of us?"


    "Yes." William nodded vigorously.


    "Okay." Mary concurred. "I see."


    William had a satisfied smile pasted on his face as he walked back to his office.


    "Wow..." Jane trotted to Mary and took the ticket from her hands. "Boss is so romantic. Ski resort...


    How romantic!"


    "Ha-ha! It''s just a business trip." Mary forced a smile.


    "That''s still great," Jane said, admirationced in her tone. "I''ve heard of this festival. It only


    happens once a year. It''s pretty hard to get tickets so you''re lucky that you''re going to go even if it''s


    just a business trip."


    "Really?" Mary raised her eyebrows.


    She had never been to a ski resort before mostly because she didn''t like the cold, she waszy, and


    she didn''t have any money. The thought of going excited her but when she remembered that she


    was going with William...


    s... Mary sighed, not saying a word.


    In the Intoxicating South Restaurant, Frank was having a cup of tea in a private room.


    "Mr. Liang, what can I do for you?" a young man said, sitting across Frank.


    "I want you to investigate them." Frank gave him a photo of William and Mary.


    "The CEO of AJ Group and his wife?" The young man arched his eyebrows.


    "Yes." Frank nodded. "I want you to follow them and report to me every single thing. I don''t want you


    to miss out any details."


    Then he took out a check.


    When the young man saw the amount written on the check, he snickered. "Don''t worry, Mr. Liang. I


    won''t let you down."


    "Good." Frank nodded and closed his eyes.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 116 Ski Resort ( Part One)

    Chapter 116 Ski Resort ( Part One)


    On Saturday morning, Mary and William got dressed and set out for the ski resort at S City.


    Mary caught sight of William''s professional ski equipment. She was absolutely dumbfounded.


    "You can ski?" Mary asked.


    "Of course. Skiing in the winter and surfing in the summer. Sounds pretty good, right?"


    "Yes, it''s not bad."


    As expected, William had unlimited resources. He was free to do what he wanted whenever he


    wanted to.


    While the car drove north, the air got colder and colder along the way. The scenery on the road


    changed from autumn to winter. Lying in her seat and in her puffy jacket, Mary wanted to curl up into


    a ball.


    When they entered S City, she saw the snow on both sides of the road and on top of the branches.


    "It''s snowing!" Mary leaned against the car window and looked out.


    "Yes. It''ll continue snowing for two days." "Really?" Mary''s eyes lit up. This was the first time she''d


    ever seen snow...


    As he saw the joy in her eyes, William''s heart fluttered.


    The manager of the ski resort greeted them as soon as they arrived. It seemed that he had been


    waiting for a while.


    "Oh, Mr. Lan. Wee."


    "Thank you, Manager Sun. We''ll have to trouble you for a while." William shook his hand firmly.


    The two of them chatted as the hot air from their mouths formed into small clouds. Mary rubbed her


    hands together. ''It''s so cold!''


    "It''s no trouble at all." Manager Sun smiled. "It''s cold out here. Let''s head inside the vi first."


    "Alright."


    "This way, madam." Manager Sun gestured to them.


    "Thank you." Mary then followed the two inside.


    "Mr. Lan, I thought you were busy," Manager Sun said. "I called your assistant Kevin a few days


    ago, but he said you were busy. So I was surprised to have received your call in personter."


    "Well, it''s not wrong to take some time off ande here." William shrugged. He never told him that


    he had taken Lucas''s tickets.


    The two chatted as they walked to the front, while Mary followed closely behind them.


    The road to the vi was covered in snow. Mary lightly stepped on it and giddily hopped forward.


    "Ah!" But suddenly, her foot slipped on the ice. She screamed as her body swayed, slowly losing


    bnce.


    "Watch out!" William turned around quickly and ced his arms around her waist. He caught her as


    his eyes were filled with worry. "Are you all right?"


    "I''m okay..." Mary shook her head and blushed. Crack!


    In the distance, sounds of camera shutter could be heard. No one saw that a young man was hiding


    secretly behind the trees. He followed them all the way there while asionally taking photos.


    "Look at you! Be careful," William said as he let go of her.


    "Okay..." Pursing her lips, Mary nodded reluctantly.


    "Come here! Hold my hand!" William suddenly reached his hand out to her and raised his eyebrow.


    "I..."


    "Hurry up!" He was obviously in a hurry.


    Biting her lips, Mary looked at William''s outstretched hand. ''His hand must be very warm.''


    She hesitantly reached out her hand. As soon as her finger touched William''s palm, he grabbed her


    hand.


    "You''re so slow!" William shot her a look of disgust as he held her hand tightly.


    "Humph..." Mary protested, but was pulled forward with every step.


    "Is madam okay?" Manager Sun looked at Mary. "I forgot to mention that it''s been snowing a lot


    here. You should be careful."


    "It''s okay." William shook his head calmly. He turned his head slightly to stare at Mary. The corners


    of his mouth suddenly curved up. He unconsciously tightened his grip on her hand.


    ''I''ll hold your hand so you wouldn''t fall down again.''


    "Here we are." Manager Sun turned around with a smile. "This is the suite I prepared just for you


    two. Mr. Lan, are you satisfied with it?"


    "Yes." William nodded and led Mary inside the suite. "Wow, it looks great!" She ran to the window


    and stared outside.


    It was a floor to ceiling ss window that was facing several mountains. Even the ski resort could


    be seen in the distance.


    "The vi has a heater." Manager Sun smiled. "You can also sit here and watch the snow fall. A lot


    people seem to love the scenery."


    "Oh, that''s good. It''s cold out there!" Mary turned around gleefully.


    "We''ll stay here," William said.


    "Okay." Manager Sun sped his hands together. "I''ll leave you now so that you can rest. If you


    need anything, just give me a call."


    "Thank you, Manager Sun."


    "You''re wee, Mr. Lan." Manager Sun waved his hand. "I''ll be leaving now."


    "Bye."


    "When will we head out? It''s so nice out there!" Mary''s eyes grew wide. The scenery was just too


    beautiful to be left unexplored.


    "We can go out at any time." William smiled.


    "Really?" Mary held his sleeves. "Where can we rent ski equipment? Do I have a coach? I don''t


    know how to ski so..." "Aren''t you tired from sitting in the car for a long time?" William raised his


    eyebrow.


    "No, I''m not tired." Shaking her head, Mary was as giddy as a child. "Shall we go out now?"


    "Okay." Mary grabbed William''s arm as they headed out. His heart fluttered in excitement.


    William called the reception desk to borrow an outfit for Mary and they set off in full gear.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Once they arrived at the ski resort, it was crowded with people.


    "Wow, the snow-capped mountains are so beautiful!" As they sat in the cable car, Mary


    enthusiastically pointed at the people below. "Look, they''re skiing down the hill. Ha ha..."


    "That man fell down. He''s so stupid!"


    "Wow, look!" Mary pointed at the man skiing below. "He flew through the sky several times..."


    Hearing what she said, William grew silent. He just looked at her with a gentle smile.


    "You''d better show me what you''ve got." After getting off the cable car, Mary patted William


    excitedly. "You have to beat that guy, okay? I''ll be rooting for you!"


    "Alright." William stared at her face and nodded triumphantly.


    After putting on his outfit, William nced at Mary and then turned his head back facing the slope.


    Holding the ski sticks, he slowly slid down.


    "Wow!" Mary screamed as she watched William slide smoothly down the mountain. "You''re so


    handsome! William! That''s so amazing!"


    Regardless of whether he could hear her or not, Mary cheered him on.


    "Mrs. Lan?" While Mary was shouting, a young man came and politely called her attention. He was


    wearing ski coach clothes.


    "Hello." Mary greeted him. He was very tall and had a warm personality. What a nice guy!


    "I''m the coach here." The man ced his hand on his chest. "Manager Sun asked me toe here.


    Madam, are you interested in skiing? I can teach you. I think Mr. Lan is very good."


    "Is that okay?" Mary tilted her head.


    "Of course!"


    "Okay then!" Mary jumped up energetically. Under the guidance of the young coach, Mary got her


    ski equipment prepared.


    It had been a long time since William had that much fun. As he slid down, he felt like his heart was


    about to soar.


    Mary must be looking forward to skiing with him. William smiled and walked up the hill, but his smile


    quickly faded when he saw Mary.


    "Okay, try and keep your bnce." The young coach put his hands on Mary''s waist. "First, you


    should try walking on the snow. Get a feel for it.


    "Okay." Mary nodded. She had focused so much that she didn''t notice William staring at her in the


    distance.


    "Okay, that''s great." The young coach continued encouraging her while he held her hand. "Don''t be


    afraid. Come on, now try and make a circle."


    When Mary tried turning slightly, she identally crossed the skis and almost fell face first in the


    snow.


    "Ah!"


    "It''s okay. You''re alright. I got you, don''t worry." The young coach hugged her to keep her from


    falling.


    "Whew..." Just as Mary let out a sigh of relief, she heard a deep voice shouting her name.


    "Mary!" William strode towards Mary. His face darkened and his eyes loomed as he looked at her


    and the coach.


    "William!" When Mary saw him, she didn''t notice how angry he was. She greeted him happily.


    "Come here. This is the coach that Manager Sun sent. He''s really good..."

 Chapter 117 Ski Resort ( Part Two)

    Chapter 117 Ski Resort ( Part Two)


    "No, don''t say that," the young coach said modestly.


    William gazed at the coach. When he looked down and saw him holding Mary''s waist, his


    expression turned cold and his eyes fumed with rage.


    ''How is it possible for this man to give off cold air that is colder than the ski resort?''


    the young coach asked under his breath. When he looked up and saw that William was staring at


    his hands, he immediately understood and quickly let go of Mary.


    "Ah!" Mary didn''t expect him to let go of her so she lost her bnce and was about to fall into the


    snow.


    "Idiot!"


    With a low growl, William reached out his hand to catch Mary and held her in his arms.


    "Well..." The young coach scratched his nose and suddenly realized that Mr. Lan was jealous!


    "Whoa! That was scary..." Mary shook off the snow on her chest. "You''re very clumsy. I think it''s


    best that you stop learning how to ski. It''s a waste of time!" William thought of her bright smile while


    the coach was teaching her. It made him furious


    ''She wanted to see me ski, but she flirted with the coach! Damn it!''


    "No, no. I''ve already made it this far." Mary shook her head. "I''m learning very fast."


    "Then I''ll teach you." William straightened her back. "Don''t ck off!"


    The two chatted while he taught her how to ski. The young coach slowly backed away. He looked at


    them and shook his head. "I think I should leave them alone." He smiled as he walked off.


    "Ah, I''m so tired!" After practicing for an hour, Mary could finally ski on her own little by little. She


    was already sweating in her ski suit.


    "You should take a rest." They slowly walked towards the rest area.


    "Wow, it''s snowing!"


    "Really?"


    Mary heard theughter of tourists in the area.


    She raised her head and saw snowkes falling from the sky. "It''s snowing!" Mary raised her arms


    up to catch the snowkes.


    William stood close by and watched Mary''s smiling face as the snowkes kept falling all around


    her. He just wanted time to stop at this moment.


    "I want to make a snowman." Mary''s voice brought William back from his distant thoughts.


    "Okay." William nodded.


    Mary grabbed William''s hand and pulled him forward. He was stunned but he held her hand tightly.


    The snow was falling heavier and heavier, but the two of them ran to an opening area.


    Even though Mary''s face was bright red due to the cold weather, she continued making the


    snowman.


    William sat on the bench and looked at her intently.


    "William! Look at the snowman I made!"


    William stood up and walked slowly towards her.


    "What do you think? Not bad, right?" She giggled as she patted the snowman. She then ced her


    arms around its neck. "Take a picture of me with the snowman."


    William shrugged and took out his phone. "Get ready."


    "Yay!" Mary raised her two fingers and smiled.


    The corners of William''s mouth turned upwards. When he was about to take the photo, a snowke


    fell on Mary''s eyshes.


    Frowning, William walked a few steps towards her.


    "What''s wrong?" Mary tilted her head.


    "A snowke fell on your face." As William spoke, he stretched out his hand and gently brushed the


    snow off her face.


    Mary gazed at William''s beautiful eyes. While William was looking at her, he felt his heartbeat go


    faster and faster.


    There was only one thought left in his mind. "Urn..."


    Mary suddenly felt that she was being kissed by William.


    William held her waist in one hand and held her head with the other.


    The sound of rustling snow echoed in their ears. The snowkes flew around them as they


    descended from the sky. It was as if they were the only two people left in the world.


    Crack! Crack! Crack There were several shutter sounds from a camera not far from there.


    She touched her lips in confusion.


    Why did he kiss her? He really caused her a lot of trouble. If he didn''t like her then why did he have


    to be so intimate with her? It would only confuse and upset her....


    After returning to their suite, William sat on the sofa and read a book. Seeing that Mary had


    returned from the bathroom, he looked up from the book. "What took you so long?"


    "I was too tired so I stayed a bit longer," Mary said.


    "Okay." William nodded.


    "I''ll go rest." Mary then walked up to her bedroom.


    Hearing that, William put down the book in his hand and followed her.


    "What are you doing?" Mary turned around and saw him following her.


    "Going to rest!" William answered calmly.


    ¡°...¡± Mary leered at him. "Which bedroom are


    you going to?"


    "Yours," William said arrogantly.


    "No!" Mary waved both her hands. "I think it is best that we sleep in separate rooms. There are so


    many rooms. It''ll be a waste to sleep together."


    "It doesn''t matter. The bed is warmer with two people."


    "The beds are naturally warm. You don''t need one more person to make it warm." Mary sneered as


    she turned around and mmed the door. The door almost hit William''s nose.


    "Mary! Mary! Open the door!" William banged on the door angrily.


    After a few tries, William finally left.


    "Hello? Manager Sun?"


    "Mr. Lan, what''s up?"


    William sat on the side of the bed with a gloomy face. "Manager Sun, help me turn off the heater in


    all the rooms, except the master bedroom."


    "What? This... Why? If you turn it off, you can''t sleep. All the other rooms would be too cold."


    Manager Sun scratched his head.


    That was what he wanted!


    "It''s a waste of energy." William scowled.


    "Ah, okay then... Mr. Lan, you''re right. I''ll have it turned off."


    "Thank you, Manager Sun." William snickered. "You''re wee."


    He then stood up proudly and walked towards the master bedroom with a sheet wrapped around


    him.


    Knock.


    Just as Mary was about to sleep, she was annoyed to hear a knock on the door.


    "What do you want? Go away!" She hissed.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s too cold in my room, I don''t think the heater is working. I want to sleep here!"


    "Don''t lie to me. Go back to your room."


    "Really! If you don''t believe me, you can see for yourself!" William insisted as he stood by the door.


    Bang!


    The door opened, Mary rubbed her temples as she let out an irritated sigh. As soon as she raised


    her head, she saw the ''poor'' William shivering.


    "Know that if you''re lying to me, you''re dead!" She rushed to the other bedroom, but soon after a


    few seconds got out.


    "So... what do you think?" William had alreadyin down on bed.


    Mary sighed. He wasn''t lying this time, but the heater was working a minute ago....


    "Come here!" William patted the bed space beside him. "Come here. I''m exhausted because of


    you."


    ''I''m the exhausted one around here!'' Mary huffed. "Fine!"


    With a cold sniffle, Mary turned around and got in bed. She moved her body to the side, trying to


    stay as far away from William as possible.


    William turned off the lights, and a smirk on his face appeared in the darkness.


    Mary suddenly felt her ears itch.


    "Um..." She raised her hand, only to feel something hot.


    William? What?


    As soon as she opened her eyes, William had moved closer to her.


    It seemed that there was a current flowing through her body, making her unable to resist.


    "No..." All of a sudden, Frank''s face popped up in her mind. Mixed emotions of both shame and


    anger flowed through her. She then kicked William out of bed without hesitation.


    "Damn it!" William was so immersed in it that when Mary kicked him, he hadn''t anticipated it and fell


    down. It was so humiliating. "Ouch!


    What are you doing? Why''d you kick me?" Turning on the light, William red at Mary.


    "I should be the one asking you."


    "I..."


    "Don''t mess with me anymore!" Mary shut her eyes and shouted. "I''m just your contract wife, not


    your sex partner!"


    "Mary..."


    "I know you''re going to Norway soon. I don''t want to do this with you, okay? Just go away!" Mary


    buried her head in her knees, tears streaming from her eyes. She sobbed. "Don''t touch me..."


    Norway...


    Hearing that, William looked down. He had nothing left to say. What happened to him?


    "You should just go to sleep." William spoke after a few minutes. He then walked out the room.


    Maryy on the bed silently. After William had shut the door, she faced the corner of the room and


    wept.


    William aimlessly looked out the window as the snow started pouring down. Tossing and turning in


    his bed, he felt like he was punched in the gut.


    Candy Q

 Chapter 118 Its You

    Chapter 118 It''s You


    On the cold night, in a small hotel near the ski resort of S City, a man was sitting in front of a


    computer and smoking. His face was blocked by the smoke rings that puffed out of his mouth,


    making it difficult to see his expression.


    Suddenly, the phone vibrated and rang on the table.


    Narrowing his eyes while shing a wicked smile, he answered the call, "Hello? Have you received


    my photos, Mr. Liang?"


    "Yes, I did," replied Frank in a deep voice.


    "Well, what do you think? Are you satisfied?" The man took a deep drag on the cigarette and


    pressed its fiery end on the table.


    "Yes, I''m delighted!" Staring at the picture, Frank gnashed his teeth in seethed anger.


    "Then, the money..."


    "I''ll wire it to you now," said Frank coldly. "Continue to follow them tomorrow and give me all the


    details."


    "Okay!" The man smiled respectfully, "I will not let you down!"


    "Okay." Frank hung up the phone and shifted his full attention on the screen. He gently moved the


    mouse with his right hand, and the light reflected from theputer made his face turn even


    grimmer. Looking at each photo stimted his nerves to the core.


    In those photographs were William and Mary walking hand in hand, going on a ski, building a


    snowman, and even kissing as the snowkes dropped.


    ''William, you don''t even know how to hide your smile, huh?


    What are you doing now?'' Frank thought.


    Then, he stood up from his chair and walked to the window. He gazed at the lights in the distance,


    expressionless and lonely, but nobody knew what he thought.


    Meanwhile, at the ski resort in S City, the snow had stopped falling, but the extreme cold still


    lingered.


    It was near dawn when Mary had fallen asleep, so she was only awakened by William, who was


    already up and dressed.


    And although she wanted to get up, her stiff body, unnatural sleeping posture, and short breath


    betrayed her.


    "I''ll go out first.


    I''ll call you once breakfast''s ready," said William in a low voice, looking at her back. "Okay."


    Although her voice was quite hoarse, the hint of surprise could still be extracted from her tone.


    After a while, she finally got up once the breakfast was ready.


    William and Mary ate their breakfast silently, with neither of them opening up a conversation.


    Meanwhile, on the ski field were cheers and melodious songs sting from different areas, making


    the entire ce lively and vibrant.


    Hearing the ring sounds, Mary gazed outside while chewing on her food. Following her gaze was


    William, who said unconsciously, "Today is thest day of the festival, and many ski professionals


    have been invited for an exhibition performance."


    "Oh, alright," Mary answered, slightly nodding.


    "Manager Sun may invite us to be thereter."


    "Okay." The woman nodded again without looking at William.


    Noticing this, thetter''s eyes cast a grim shadow. But even then, he chose not to say anything and


    just continued his meal in deafening silence.


    After breakfast, Manager Sun dide and warmly invited them to watch the performance.


    "Come on, hold my hand."


    On the spot where Mary almost slipped yesterday, William reached out and offered his hand.


    Mary took a deep breath and looked at his warm hand. She couldn''t point it out, but it seemed like


    something had changed in just one day.


    "No, thanks. I can do it." Looking up at him, Mary still shed a grin, although sadness was


    flickering in her eyes.


    ''I can''t hold your hand anymore,'' she thought, turning her head away from him.


    Then steadily, she began to take a step forward, leaving William stunned to his feet.


    He looked at his hand that hung in mid-air while a lump seemed to have found its way in his throat.


    "Mr. Lan? Why did you stop?" The manager shifted his curious eyes between the two.


    Hearing that voice, William came to his senses at once and uttered, "Oh." Then, he withdrew his


    hand in silence and forced a smile before saying, "Nothing. Let''s go."


    "Okay."


    The three of them walked to the VIP viewing area and watched the ski exhibition performance. As


    the professional skiers traversed and conducted tricks on the slopes, the cheers and jeers from the


    crowd red.


    Although Mary smiled from time to time, a hint of loneliness still lingered in her eyes.


    At the same time, William kept gazing at her, and could sense that her mind was wandering


    somece else. Because of this, the man couldn ''t help feeling a tinge of pain in his heart.


    Meanwhile, in A City, Frank had slumped himself on the couch in his own vi.


    It was still early in the morning, and yet he was already drunk as a skank.


    "Why did you do this to me?!


    Why?!"


    he kept muttering as he raised the bottle and took a few more sips.


    "You can''t be that drunk with just a bottle of vodka." A voice suddenly resounded from somewhere.


    In a slight surprise, Frank opened his eyes but didn''t bother to survey his surroundings. Instead, he


    stared at the ceiling and asked, "Who is it?"


    "Ha-ha!" A burst ofughter filled the living room, and soon enough, Frank sighted a pair of ck


    leather shoes on the tiled floor.


    Staggering to sit up, he looked up and said in disgust, "Oh, it''s you, Corbett."


    "Yup, it''s me." A smile crept on Corbett''s lips as he rudely threw himself on the sofa. "What''s wrong?


    Are you drowning your sorrows in alcohol?''1


    "Fuck off!" Frank snorted and asked, "How did you get in here?"


    "Do you really think you can stop me with a small door lock?" Corbett smiled evilly, pointing at the


    door, which he effortlessly opened just a while ago.


    Holding the bottle, Frank stood up and retorted, "What are you doing here? You''re not wee


    here."


    "Then who do you wee? William?" A hint of mockery could be extracted from Corbett¡¯s tone as


    he spat those words, adding more fuel to the fire.


    "It''s none of your business!" Obviously, Frank was aggrieved at the mere mention of William''s


    name. So, he red at his unweed visitor with the utmost intensity.


    "Is it none of my business?" Corbett stood up and patted his clothes. "We haven''t seen each other


    for a long time after you left. What''s with the cold wee? I specially came here to just see you."


    "Can you leave my house? I want to be alone." Frank tried to move forward, but his shaking body


    only failed him.


    Seeing this, Corbett quickly assisted him, wrapping his arm around his waist. "Why are you asking


    me to leave so soon? Don''t you miss me?"


    This time, Frank was able to stand straight, but because he was still under the influence of alcohol,


    he felt utterly dizzy. His surroundings were blurred, and the poor man was almost hallucinating.


    "Don''t you miss me?"


    "Who said that?" Frank mumbled while staring at the man before him.


    Then, he shook his head hard, trying to focus his eyes on the outline of Corbett''s body. "William?"


    "What did you say?" Corbett asked in furrowed brows.


    "You are back?"


    "Yes, I''m here.


    Frank! Look at me!" With a darkened expression, Corbettmanded coldly. His patience was


    slowly running thin.


    "You are...William." Frank continued to mumble while he reeked of alcohol. Suddenly, he threw the


    bottle in his hand and shifted his full attention to the man before him. "Why didn''t you take me with


    you?"


    "Frank!" Corbett tried to bring him back to his senses, but it was just useless. "Okay. Ahuh, I see. "


    Frank nodded


    unconsciously, his eyes now losing focus as the alcohol entirely took effect in his system.


    "What are you doing? Hey! Frank!" Corbett trembled and pushed him away.


    "Why did you refuse me? Tell me!" Frank took a few steps back and shouted painfully, "Why did you


    push me away? Tell me!"


    Now, it was clear to Corbett that this drunk man clearly mistook him as William. So, overtly angry, he


    kicked on the chair beside him.


    "Are you angry again?" Frank sneered and turned around unsteadily, "Alright, I''ll leave if you''re


    mad."


    "Frank!"


    "What do you want? Hmm?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Really?" With eyes wide open in surprise, Frank turned back at him. His voice was coated with so


    much expectation while he eyed Corbett hopefully.


    "Okay."


    "I knew it. I knew it..."


    Outside the vi, members of Shadow Organization stood on guard dutifully as the sun rose slowly


    in the backdrop. It was not until noon that Corbett came out of Frank''s vi. The moment he walked


    out, the man oozed with so much arrogance.


    "Young lord!"


    "Young lord!"


    The bodyguards lined up and bowed as soon as they saw him.


    "Let''s go," Corbettmanded, haughtily straightening his clothes.


    "Yes, sir."


    Staring at the vi onest time, Corbett got in the car, ready to go to Thand with his men.


    It was already afternoon when Frank sobered up and woke up from his sleep. The moment he


    opened his eyes, he found himself alone in the bedroom.


    His head was throbbing with a seething pain, obviously, from the hangover he was having.


    And for a moment, only the sound of the clock ticking could be heard.


    Frank took out a cigarette and lit it up. Suddenly, an idea shed through his mind while he was


    puffing the smoke.


    ''Maybe I can take advantage of this situation,''


    he thought to himself as clouds of smoke flew before his face. He looked around to search for his


    phone and picked it up from where it fell.


    This time, he was determined to call only one person--William.


    Meanwhile, sitting on the back of the car on their way back from the ski resort, Mary leaned against


    the window and stared at the scenery passing by. She neither wished to start a conversation nor


    even looked at the man beside her.


    At the same time, William closed his eyes, hoping he could rest from feeling so restless.


    Just as the deafening silence filled the car''s atmosphere, his phone suddenly rang in his pocket.


    After taking it out, he quickly slid his finger on the screen and pressed it in his ear. "Hello?" A hoarse


    voice greeted from the other end of the line. Taking a nce at Mary, William answered worriedly,


    "Frank?"


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 119 A Shocking Scene

    Chapter 119 A Shocking Scene


    Mary blinked her eyes and unconsciously felt tense.


    "William..."


    "What''s wrong?" Hearing Frank''s words, William frowned and asked, "Are you drunk?"


    "Just a little..." Frank''s voice came again. "When will youe back, William?"


    "Soon," replied William, pursing his lips. "I''ll be back soon."


    "I... I''m waiting for you in the Love Bar... Same ce." After saying that, Frank hung up the phone.


    "Hello? Frank? Hello? Hey."


    Frowning, William hung up the phone. ''What is Frank doing? Why is he drinking alone? Does he


    know that Mary and I... No way...


    "Watts, hurry up." Confused, William said to the driver coldly.


    "Yes, sir."


    Hearing that, Mary sighed. In her heart, she felt mixed feelings. After hanging up the phone, Frank


    hurried to the Love Bar with a sly smile.


    William''s car sped along, taking half the usual time to rush back to A City and made it to the bar.


    "Stop the car!" The car stopped at the gate of the Love Bar.


    "Watts, send her home. I have something to deal with. I''ll go back by myself," said William.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Mary, I''m leaving now," said William, looking at her.


    After saying that, he opened the door and left. William''s tall figure instantly entered the door of the


    bar.


    The car started again, and they left.


    "Can you send me to the municipal hospital?" said Mary.


    "But, madam¡ª"


    "I want to see my mother. It won''t take long."


    "Okay." Watts nodded and drove to the hospital.


    Mary walked into the in-patient department and came to the familiar ce. She unexpectedly saw


    Lucas there. He was chatting with her mother, and the two looked very happy.


    "What are you talking about?" Mary walked in with a smile.


    "Mary ising!" Her mother smiled when she saw her.


    "Yes, Mom." Mary came over and greeted Lucas.


    "I heard from Dr. Murong that you went for a trip. How did it go? Did you have a good time?"


    "Yes, it''s fun." Mary nodded. "I''ll take you there next time!"


    "Okay, okay."


    Lucas stood aside and said with a smile, "I''ll leave you two to talk."


    "Okay." Mary nodded.


    In the VIP box of the Love Bar, Frank sat alone with a small pill in his hand. He then threw it into the


    wine ss. He picked up the wine ss and shook it. The pill instantly melted.


    Click!


    All of the sudden, the door of the box opened. William appeared at the door, looking anxious.


    "Frank!"


    "William..." Frank smiled and stood up with the wine ss in his hand.


    "Why are you drinking so much? What happened?" asked William in an unfriendly tone. He saw the


    bottles on the table and frowned.


    "Come on, William. Let''s drink together!" Frank raised his ss and said, "I''ll tell you when you


    drink."


    "I won''t drink! Go back with me."


    "No way!" Frank broke free and said, "William! If you don''t drink it, I will drink it!"


    He then raised the ss and put it to his mouth.


    "Give it to me!" With a cold face, William snatched the ss, nced at Frank, raised his head, and


    drank it up. "Well, what''s the matter? Are you happy now?"


    "Nothing..."


    Raising his eyebrows, Frank sat back on the sofa with his head down. A sessful smile shed


    across his face.


    "Let''s go home first." William sighed and sat down.


    "Home? Which home?" Frankughed at himself. He poured another two sses of wine, one for


    himself and the other for William. "I''m homeless.


    "You still have me." William took the wine but did not drink it.


    "You? Huh..." Frank drank up the wine in one gulp and asked, "Then why did you go out with Mary


    instead of me?"


    "I...¡± Hearing that, William frowned. He could not exin why so he just drank the wine in one gulp.


    "William, don''t you want to be with me anymore?"


    "Yes..." William felt more and more ufortable so he drank faster and faster.


    After drinking a few sses of wine, William suddenly felt so dizzy. His sight was doubling and he


    could not think straight anymore. ''Am I already drunk so soon?'' he thought to himself then shook his


    head hard.


    "What''s wrong? William?" Frank asked.


    "Nothing, nothing..." William frowned and smiled.


    "One more drink!"


    "No, I won''t..." William shook his head and fell on the table all of a sudden.


    "William? William?" Frank put the wine ss down and shook William''s body vigorously.


    William seemed to be so drunk he remained motionless. Frank smiled with relief, raised his


    eyebrows, and helped William out of the room.


    "Slow down, William." Frank helped the drunk William to Kylin International. He took out the key to


    the apartment and opened the door.


    "Mary..." William muttered in a daze.


    Frank was shocked to hear William. There was a deep hatred in his eyes.


    "I''m sorry..." murmured William.


    Frank took off his coat and threw it to a spot not far from the door.


    He held William''s arm and walked all the way to the master''s bedroom while throwing his clothes


    everywhere along the way.


    Frank helped William lie on the bed, messing up the sheets and quilt in the process. He then left the


    door ajar.


    ''When Maryes back...''


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Franky on the bed beside William. He suddenly turned over and pinned William on the bed.


    "William..." said Frank. He swallowed and felt a little excited.


    "Why," William asked while lowering his head, "won''t you let me touch you... Mary?"


    Hearing her name, Frank trembled all over, and his heart turned cold.


    "I... I like you..." William muttered even though he was not fully conscious.


    "I like you..."


    These words felt like a venomous snake biting Frank hard and almost causing him to die instantly.


    ''William, did you fall in love with Mary? Don''t you love me anymore?'' Frank bit his lips and felt cold


    all over his body as if he was in an ice cer.


    In the hospital of A City.


    Mary walked out of the ward when he saw Lucas waiting in the corridor.


    "Finished?" Lucas walked to her when he saw her walk out.


    "Yes." Mary nodded and asked, "You haven''t left. Are you waiting for me?"


    "Yes." Lucas smiled and put his hands in his pockets. "It''s gettingte. I''m afraid it''s not safe for you


    to go back by yourself."


    Mary felt a little shy but grateful. "Thank you."


    "You said thank you again." Lucas smiled and shook his head. "Let''s go. I''ll drive you back."


    It was already dark outside when Mary nced out of the window. She nodded and thanked him


    once again. "Thank you."


    "We''re going to the same direction anyway," said Lucas.


    "By the way, what did you and my mother talk about? Why were youughing?"


    "Just a chitchat!" Lucas smiled proudly.


    "Hmm?" Mary looked at him in confusion. "What''s so special about it?"


    "Of course it''s special." With a snicker on his face, Lucas continued, "I heard a lot of embarrassing


    stories of your childhood. How can I notugh?"


    Marry narrowed his eyes and asked, "What were you talking about?"


    "She said that you used to run around naked when you were a child."


    Mary opened her mouth to speak but she gave up and said nothing.


    Lucas drove happily, making Mary extremely quiet and embarrassed.


    When the car stopped at the Kylin International Community, Mary finally felt relieved. ''Mom, please


    don''t tell anyone about my past again,'' she thought to herself.


    "Here we are." Mary breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Yes." Lucas nodded, showing no intention of opening the door.


    "Then I''m leaving now," said Mary.


    "Okay." Lucas nodded and stared at her, still unmoving.


    "You..." Mary frowned and asked him, "Do you want to go upstairs? It seems that you haven''t been


    here before."


    "Sure," Lucas answered and quickly opened the door.


    "..." As Mary got out of the car, she thought to


    herself, ''I really don''t understand him.''


    The two walked all the way up to the 20th floor. Before Mary was able to take out the key, Lucas


    turned the doorknob and the door opened at once.


    "It seems that William has alreadye back!" Lucas raised his eyebrows.


    Mary shrugged and opened the door. The two walked inside side by side.


    "Why is it so messy here?" Lucas frowned and asked, "William?"


    They continued to walk forward, but they felt that something was strange.


    There were so many clothes on the floor. ''Could it be...''


    A bad feeling rose in Mary''s heart. She looked up and saw that the door to William''s room was


    unlocked.


    She was resisting herself to go there, but she did not stop.


    Mary walked towards his bedroom and pushed the door open.


    ''''William? Ah! ! !"


    Mary shouted.


    All of a sudden, William woke up from the bed and looked at Mary in confusion. "What''s wrong?" As


    soon as he finished speaking, he noticed Frank. "Frank? How...


    What?"


    Mary''s eyes were full of tears. Her lips were trembling as well. She could not say a word.


    Lucas ran towards them and was stunned by the scene in the room.


    Mary turned around and ran away.


    "Mary!" William shouted but he could only watch her run away. "William," Lucas roared, "fuck you!"


    When he finished shouting, he chased after Mary.


    Candy EffiliEQ

 Chapter 120 Divorce (Part One)

    Chapter 120 Divorce (Part One)


    ''''Mary!''1


    "William..." Frank sat up and asked, "Are you angry?"


    William stiffened, he felt the urge to resist Frank''s kiss.


    "I''m going to look for Mary." Those were the first words out of William''s mouth, without saying


    anything for a long time. Then he stood up and walked out of the bedroom.


    "William!" Frank immediately grabbed his arm. "Just divorce her!"


    William stopped in his tracks and lowered his head without responding.


    On the cold autumn night in the streets.


    Mary''s mind went nk. She kept running forward aimlessly as if it was the only way to forget


    everything she had seen.


    It would seem seeing William and Frank together with her own two eyes broke her heart into a


    million pieces.


    ''William, you came back here as soon as you could. You had so many ces to go, but why did you


    prefer to show it to me in Kylin International?''


    She was drowning in tears as she kept on running. The autumn wind mercilessly brushed across


    her face, and it felt like daggers grazing through her skin, but she could barely feel the frosty


    autumn wind for she had gone numb.


    "Mary! Mary!"


    Mary could hear Lucas''s voiceing from behind her, but she ran faster and faster. She didn''t


    want anyone to see the mess she was right now.


    "Damn it..."


    Lucas frowned and sprinted as fast as he could. He didn''t care how red his cheeks were turning


    because of the cold.


    "Mary!"


    Under a dim streetlight, Lucas finally caught up to her. He was out of breath when he grabbed her


    arm. "You were running so fast! Where do you even n to go? It''s the middle of the night!


    "Let me go..." Mary''s voice was faint. She immediately threw his hands away from her arm. "I just


    want to be alone for a while!"


    "Mary!" Lucas sounded angry and anxious. He pulled Mary and let her face him. "I know you''re hurt


    right now..." "No, I''m not. I''m perfectly fine." Mary shook her head and put on a facade. But Lucas


    knew that she was not okay. She looked like she was staring into an endless darkness with no sign


    of light.


    "Then tell me this... Why would you run away in the middle of the night if you''re fine?" Lucas


    scowled.


    "I..."


    "Mary, I don''t want to say this, but it''s time for you to hear the truth." Lucas grabbed her shoulders


    and sighed. "You''re the one who should quit!"


    ''I''m the one who should quit...''


    Lucas''s words resounded in Mary''s ears. Tears welled up in her eyes like an overflowing dam.


    "I know, I know..." Mary sobbed, "I already know that... I just can''t..."


    Under the lonely streetlight, Lucas witnessed the pain in Mary''s eyes. He couldn''t help but hold her


    in his arms, and let her cry every inch of sadness out.


    She had already bawled in his arms for the same man two times now.


    "You''re going to be okay, Mary." After a while, Lucas gently ran his warm hand across her face to


    wipe the tears away. "I know there''s no certainty to what I''ve said, but I don''t want to see you suffer


    any longer."


    Mary understood how good Lucas was to her.


    She raised her head and smiled as best as she could. Then she felt the gentleness of his hands on


    her face, and she truly felt his warmth.


    ''William, your hands are not the only ones that feel so warm in this world.''


    "Well, let''s go home first, shall we?" Seeing her smile, Lucas felt relieved.


    "No, no... I don''t want to go back," said Mary. She shook her head and tugged on his clothes.


    Lucas''s heart skipped a beat. He patted her head and said, "I won''t let you go back to Kylin


    International. Do you want to go back to my ce?"


    "Okay." Mary nodded. As long as she didn''t have to go back to Kylin International, she would go


    anywhere.


    Lucas ran to the roadside and hailed a taxi.


    Lucas told the driver the name of the hotel he was staying at as soon as they got into the taxi. The


    driver nodded and stepped on the gas.


    In the taxi, Mary was still sobbing.


    "Hey, young man." The driver couldn''t stand it anymore. He looked at Lucas from the rear view


    mirror. "Your girlfriend is crying. Why aren''t youforting her?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I..." Lucas scratched the back of his head.


    "Girl, did this idiot do something bad to you?" the driver asked with concern.


    "No, no..." Mary shook her head and chuckled, her vision was still blurred because of the tears.


    "It can''t be..." The driver looked at Lucas with suspicion. "Did he force you toe with him? We


    can call the police!"


    The driver was about to take out his phone.


    "No, no, no!" "Sir, do I look like a bad guy to you?" Lucas stopped him at once


    "Maybe? It''s better safe than sorry!" The driver looked righteous. "A bad person wouldn''t show any


    signs of being evil on his face!"


    Lucas raised his finger and froze. His mouth was left slightly open as he shook his head in disbelief.


    "Sir," said Mary, wiping her tears and giggling. She exined, "You''re mistaken."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I''m sure." Mary nodded firmly.


    It was not until they got out of the car that Lucas felt relieved. "Let''s go, Mary."


    "Okay." Mary took a long hard look at the bright hotel in front of her.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that she wouldn''t move, Lucas quickly asked, "Are you worried that I might


    do something to you? Mary, I know I don''t look like a doctor most of the time, but I''m a gentleman.


    You have to trust me!"


    "I do trust you." Mary smiled to relieve him of worry. "I''m just curious why you live here."


    "Well." Lucas breathed a sigh of relief. As he guided her inside, he said, "I don''t n to settle down


    here. It''s too troublesome to buy a house. I''d rather live in a hotel. It''s convenient, and they clean up


    any mess that I make."


    "Oh, I see," answered Mary. "Then I''ll trouble you tonight."


    "It doesn''t matter." Lucas stared at her and smiled. ''In fact, you could trouble me a little more,'' he


    thought.


    When they arrived at Lucas''s suite, he prepared hot water for Mary.


    "You should take a bath, rx yourself, and then get some sleep. Everything will be fine in the


    morning," said Lucas.


    "Okay, thank you." Mary was about to enter the bathroom when she heard a ring. It was Lucas''s


    phone.


    Mary paused for a moment and stared at Lucas. Her face showed that she wanted to ask him


    something.


    "Yes, it''s him," Lucas dered.


    "Please, don''t tell him I''m here," Mary pleaded.


    "Don''t worry." Lucasplied.


    As soon as Mary entered the bathroom, she shut the door and burst into tears.


    ''I might not be able to wait till this year ends, William. Even if I have to break the contract, I don''t


    want to keep seeing you and Frank do that kind of thing in front of me!


    In this fake marriage, the one who falls in love first would lose.


    I lost to you, William.


    I hope you will always be happy.''


    Ring !


    Lucas''s phone didn''t stop ringing. He nced at the bathroom and answered the phone unhurriedly.


    "Lucas!"


    As soon as he picked up the phone, William roared at the phone, "Why did it take you so long to


    answer the phone? ! Where''s Mary? Answer me! Where are you right now? Damn it Lucas, say


    something!"


    "Are you dressed?" Lucas sneered.


    "Lucas..." "I don''t know what''s going on!" William gritted his teeth.


    "What a coincidence! I don''t know what happened either," Lucas bantered.


    "You... Where are you? Where''s Mary?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Lucas!" William''s voice was getting louder and angrier. "Are you deliberately mocking me? Do I


    sound like I''m joking, Lucas?"


    "William," Lucas said firmly. "Don''t mess with Mary any more... Forget it. It''s none of my business."


    For the first time in his life, William felt lost. He leaned against the window and repeatedly punched


    the wall.


    Even at the beginning of his career, he was always full of fighting spirit. He believed that nothing


    could defeat him. But now, for the first time, he felt that his life was a failure.


    "Mary is with me," Lucas sighed. "She''s not in great condition."


    William regained a little hope upon hearing him. "Where are you? I''lle pick her up."


    "No," said Lucas. "She doesn''t want to see you, and I won''t tell you where we are. You both need to


    calm down."


    She didn''t want to see you...


    Candy Q

 Chapter 121 Divorce (Part Two)

    Chapter 121 Divorce (Part Two)


    William squinted his eyes. He felt so displeased with himself that he couldn''t say another word.


    "Don''t you think you''ve fallen in love with Mary, William?" After a pause, Lucas continued, "If you


    don''t like her, why did you sleep with her? If you don''t like her, why do you care about her? Well,


    that''s all I want to say. Think about it."


    Lucas hung up the phone before William could respond.


    Did he like her?


    William became more and more confused the more he thought about it. If he liked Mary, then what


    was going to happen to Frank?


    "William!" While he was thinking, Frank pushed the bedroom door open and asked, "What are you


    doing?"


    "Oh, nothing." William turned around and walked away. "You should get some rest."


    "What about you?" Frank frowned.


    "I''m going to thepany," said William with a grave look in his eyes. "There are still some things


    that I have to take care of." Then he walked past Frank and went out.


    "William," called Frank. "Have you considered what I said?"


    "What?"


    "Go to Norway as soon as possible."


    ¡°...Okay," said William. "I will think it over."


    William closed the door. Then he left the apartment feeling burdened by his thoughts.


    Frank clenched his fists as he stared at the door.


    William went downstairs, drove out of the garage and quickly drove to thepany.


    From the first time he gave the contract to Mary, to the time they really went into the Civil Affairs


    Bureau, to the time they joked and lived together, and finally they had sex...


    The scenes shed back in William''s mind, and he only felt more and more regret.


    When William arrived at thepany, he opened the file, but couldn''t read a word. Coming to the


    company was just a cover. There was no one around him, and he didn''t even bother to disguise


    himself.


    William took out the cigarette in the drawer along with a lighter, and lit the cigarette. He stood in


    front of the window and gazed at the distant stars. He smoked one cigarette after another.


    In the hotel suite, Lucas stared at Mary who was sleeping soundly on the bed. He gently covered


    her with the nket to keep her from getting cold.


    The bags under her eyes were swollen, it was obvious that she cried her eyes out again.


    Lucas sighed.


    When morning came, Mary got up on time.


    "Why did you get up so early?" Lucas was a little surprised.


    "I have to go to work. Sorry, I bothered youst night," said Mary, who was still feeling embarrassed


    "It''s fine." Lucas returned the smile. "Do you want to have breakfast first?"


    "No, thanks." Mary shook her head. "I can pick some up on my way to thepany. I have to leave


    now."


    "Then I''ll drive you."


    "That''s not necessary." Mary took a deep breath before speaking again. "I want to face this alone.


    It''s time for me to end this."


    Lucas hid his disappointment behind a smile and said, "Then take care... You''ve got this, Mary.


    Fighting!"


    "Okay, I will!" Mary nodded along as if she was trying to cheer herself up.


    Along the way, she couldn''t figure out how she felt. One moment she was nervous, the next


    moment she would feel rxed.


    She wondered what William would do or what he would say when she finally built up the courage to


    say it. He should be happy, right?


    "Mary." She heard Jane call her name as soon as she reached the thirty-second floor. "Someone


    sent you a flower."


    "Hmm?" Mary looked confused. "Who sent it?"


    "I have no idea." Jane shook her head. "I saw it as soon as I came. Boss seemed to have arrived at


    thepany early. He''s probably the one who sent it, right?"


    Jane snickered.


    Mary walked to the table and saw a bright red rose, droplets of dew were still on some of the petals.


    There was no card, but she was certain that it was not sent by William.


    "Maybe there was a mistake." Mary scratched the back of her head. "You think so?" Jane was now


    puzzled as well.


    "Yeah, we should get back to work."


    "Alright then." Jane returned to her desk.


    Mary sat down and got a document. She held it to her chest, and took a long deep breath before


    walking to the CEO''s office.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    "Come in."


    When Mary opened the door, she was choked by the putrid scent of smoke.


    Why was there so much smoke in the office?


    As soon as Mary raised her head, she saw that William was standing with his back to her, with a


    cigarette in his hand. She covered her nose as she walked to the desk, and found that the ashtray


    was full of cigarette butts.


    Bearing the difort in her nose and chest, Mary said, "Mr. Lan..."


    "Mary?" William immediately turned around when he heard her voice. Seeing that she was


    struggling to cover her nose, he put out the cigarette in his hand. He was so surprised and nervous


    at the same time. "Why, why are you here..."


    "I..." Mary was trembling as she held the folder to her chest. She didn''t notice the dark shadows


    under his eyes nor the tired expression on his face.


    "Well," said William. "I''m sorry for what happened yesterday... I didn''t know..."


    "Mr. Lan!" Mary suddenly raised her head and coldly interrupted him, "I don''t want to hear any more


    about what happened yesterday.... It''s none of my business. I came here today to tell you..."


    "What?" William felt a lump in his throat.


    "I want to..." After a long pause, she firmly said, "I want to get a divorce."


    "What? What do you mean?" The expression on William''s face changed. "No! I don''t agree to this!"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary for us to maintain our fake marriage anymore." Mary lowered her head.


    "After all, your parents have known about everything."


    "Who said it''s unnecessary for us to maintain it? " Like a crazy lion, William walked around the desk


    and got closer to Mary. "You''re going to pay for breaking our contract! Did you even think of that?


    Answer me, Mary!"


    "I already know that!" Mary slightly raised her voice. "But I really... I don''t want to keep doing this!"


    "I said I don''t agree!" All of a sudden, William wrapped his arms around her. "Did you fall in love with


    someone? Is it the guy who sent you flower? "


    "You..." Mary was stunned. She wondered how did he know about the flower.


    "Humph!" William backed away from her, and looked away, feeling defeated. He had been staying in


    his office the whole night. He only went to the bathroom this morning. On his way back, he saw the


    rose on her desk.


    At that time, he really wanted to crush the flower and tear it piece by piece.


    "Does it still make sense for us to keep doing this?" Mary asked, this time she spoke with more


    conviction.


    "No, we''re not getting a divorce! You can''t convince me!" William gave her the cold shoulder and


    turned his back on her.


    "Then I want to move out," suggested Mary. "My mother''s health is getting worse. I want to rent a


    ce near the hospital, so I can take care of her. Kylin International... I''ll leave it to you."


    If she ever went back there, she would just remember what she sawst night. There was no way


    she could ever go back there. Not after everything, not after having her heart broken.


    "No way!" William looked at her, his eyes filled with intensity. "Mary, are you so determined to stay


    away from me? Do you hate me so much you can''t even live with me anymore?"


    "Yes!" Mary stared back at him. Her eyes were full of certainty, anger, and resentment.


    "No way!" William was practically shouting now. "If you dare to move out, I will track you down and


    drag you back. No matter where you go, I''ll bring you home!"


    "Can''t you just let me go?" Her voice started breaking as tears welled up in her eyes. "I really can''t


    face you anymore... Looking at you, being near you, it''s just so painful for me! Please... just let me


    go."


    William was taken aback, he had never seen her like this before. He couldn''t bring himself to say


    another word.


    Silence engulfed William''s office. Neither of them spoke for a while.


    "I will move out."


    After a long silence, William finally opened his mouth. "I''ll move out. You can continue to live in the


    Kylin International."


    Mary nodded.


    Although it was not the result she wanted, this was the biggestpromise that William could


    make, wasn''t it?


    "Then, please excuse me." Mary stepped out of the office. William watched her disappear behind


    the door. He slowly grabbed his lighter and lit another cigarette. It was going to be another long


    day...


    Candy EffiliEQ

 Chapter 122 Fall In Love With Her (Part One)

    Chapter 122 Fall In Love With Her (Part One)


    The next day, Mary came to the hospital to visit her mother. As soon as she reached the corner, she


    saw several nurses surrounding Lucas. They were all blushing while talking to him.


    "Dr. Murong, are you going to the party tonight?"


    "Dr. Murong, do you already have a femalepanion?"


    "Can we head out from the hospital together, Dr. Murong?"


    With a faint smile, Lucas slightly shook his forehead and opened his mouth. He patiently answered


    their questions one by one. This made him less unruly and more approachable.


    Mary shook her head with a smile. He really was an attractive doctor, no wonder women were


    asking him to go out with them.


    "I will..." Lucas was struggling to withstand the ''siege'' of so many people. When he was thinking of a


    solution, he looked up and saw Mary. He felt as if she was his savior. He called her name and


    quickly ran to her. "Mary! Here you are!"


    "Yes. They''re so lively!" Mary nodded at them.


    "I''ll apany you to your mother." Without waiting for Mary''s answer, Lucas grabbed her hand


    and left the nurses behind.


    "You... Why are you walking in such a hurry?" Mary frowned.


    "The most important thing is to escape," Lucas said exaggeratedly.


    "Humph..." Mary smiled helplessly.


    They went to the ward together and Lucas opened the door for her. "Auntie, I''m here again!


    "Dr. Murong is here again!" Mary''s mother turned around with a smile and said, "Mary is here too!"


    "Yes." Mary came over and asked, "Mom, how are you feeling today?"


    "I''m fine." Mary''s mother smiled and asked, "Why didn''t Williame? I haven''t seen him for a long


    time."


    "He..." Mary''s face froze. She opened her mouth but did not know what to say.


    "As the CEO of thepany, he has a very busy schedule," answered Lucas in a hurry. He nced


    at Mary worriedly, and then pretended to beughing. He must have felt that Mary turned upset.


    "Let''s wait for him tomorrow. We''ll drag him to here."


    "Ha ha." Mary''s mother smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter if he is busy. I''m okay as long as Mary


    comes for me."


    "Okay." Mary smiled as she squeezed her mother''s hand gently.


    "Dr. Murong, are you free tonight?" While the three were busy chatting, the nurse who was assigned


    to make the rounds in the wards came over. She turned to Lucas and asked him with a red face,


    "Tonight''s party..."


    "I already have a femalepanion. I''m really sorry!" Lucas immediately put on an apologetic


    expression.


    "Oh, I see..." The nurse left looking a bit sad and lonely.


    "Do you have any activities tonight?" asked Mary.


    "There will be a party held by the medical association here," answered Lucas. "It requires men to


    take a femalepanion, and women to take a malepanion. Unfortunately, I have also


    received the invitation."


    "I see. Where is the misfortune in this?" asked Mary while frowning.


    "Dr. Murong, don''t you want to go?" Mary''s mother added, "It''s good for young people to go out and


    have fun."


    "When I arrived here this morning, many nurses came to me to ask if I already have a female


    companion for tonight. I was stressed. I didn''t know who to choose." Lucas looked distressed.


    Mary''s mother just looked at him. Mary was speechless as well.


    "Dr. Murong, you are such a good-looking man. Of course you should pick a good-looking woman,"


    Mary''s mother said with a smile.


    "Do you think so, aunt?" Lucas smiled proudly but his face darkened in an instant. "But I don''t think


    they''re as pretty as Mary."


    "Yes, Mary is not that bad, right?" Mary''s mother said while looking at Mary with pride.


    "Mom! How could you say that?" said Mary who turned red from embarrassment.


    Sitting at the side of the bed, she raised her hand and gently tucked the scattered hair behind her


    ears.


    Lucas'' eyes became deeper and deeper as he gazed at her. His heart throbbed inexplicably.


    "Mary is very beautiful," Lucas said. As a matter of fact, he could not move his eyes away from her.


    Hearing this, Mary turned around and looked at him with a pure smile.


    Her smile hit Lucas hard in the chest. He seemed to hear his heart flutter.


    "Auntie, can I borrow Mary for a night?" After he stared at her, an idea popped into his mind.


    "What?" Surprised, Mary''s mouth fell open.


    "Borrow Mary for a night?" Mary''s mother didn''t know what to say.


    "For tonight''s party. I want to invite Mary to be my femalepanion," Lucas said, with a little


    shyness in his heart. "Can I?"


    "But I...¡± Mary was a bit speechless. "You''re not going to use me as a shield, are you?"


    "How is that possible?


    Of course not!" "Since I got sick, Mary has been taking care of me while working. She haven''t gone


    out to have fun. I''m afraid that she will be too tired."


    "Mom, I''m not tired." Mary felt moved by her mother''s words.


    "Anyway, Dr. Murong has invited you," said Mary''s mother with a smile. "Dr. Murong has helped us


    a lot. It''s not appropriate for us to refuse his invitation."


    "Yes, Mary," said Lucas as he put on a pathetic expression. "Do you have the heart to let me go


    there by myself?"


    Mary did not know what to say. Didn''t he say there were many women wanting to apany him to


    the party? They stayed in the ward for a while. When the sun went down, they walked out of the


    ward together.


    "Tonight... I''ve apanied you so many times before. It''s just fair for you to apany me


    tonight. What do you think?" Lucas said


    "Well..." Mary hesitated and thought it through for a while.


    "Just take it as a way to rx." Lucas continued, "You won''t be so cruel, will you? The Mary I know


    is very kind."


    "I...¡± Mary wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. "I didn''t say no."


    "Really? Yes!" Lucas''s eyes lit up. He hurriedly pulled Mary and said excitedly, "Let''s go, let''s go


    now!"


    "Hey!" Mary stopped him. "Go there like this? I didn''t bring any proper clothes."


    Lucas stopped, turned around, and grinned, "Don''t worry. Rest assured that as long as you are with


    me, I will take care of everything."


    Stunned, Mary looked at him for a few seconds. She then smiled and nodded.


    Lucas smiled back and led her out of the hospital and into the car.


    When the two people walked into the party, it caused amotion. Everyone in the hall stared at


    them.


    Mary was wearing a white strapless dress, revealing her well-defined corbones. The hemline of


    the dress was like an arc which was puffed up gracefully, revealing her white and slender legs. Her


    dress was adorned with diamonds, like beautiful morning dew.


    Her hair was coiled up high, leaving only a few strands of hair scattered beside her ears. She


    looked pure and charming, like a fallen angel in the mortal world.


    Meanwhile, Lucas wore a ck tuxedo. He swept his uneven short hair across his bright eyes from


    time to time.


    "Let''s go," he said lightly. With his arm in Mary''s hand, they walked to the hall side by side.


    "Oh my God, what a match!"


    "A handsome man and a beautiful woman..."


    "Oh my God! My eyes are going blind!"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Just like a prince and a princess! My heart..."


    Along the way, people around Lucas and Mary whispered to one another.


    "Isn''t it too exaggerated?" Lucas whispered, "Everyone is looking at us." On the other hand, Mary


    felt a little embarrassed.


    "It doesn''t matter. They are envious." Lucas nced at her and gave her a reassuring smile.


    While they were talking, they saw the president of the hospital and several others walking towards


    them.


    "Dr. Murong!"


    "Lucas!"


    "Uncle Zhao," Lucas said with a smile, "I''mte."


    "It''s not toote," said the president of the hospital while smiling. "She''s stunning! Is this Mary?"


    Mary was shocked, and smiled, "Yes, Dr. Zhao."


    "What a perfect match!" The president of the hospital nodded.


    Lucas and Mary looked at each other, speechless. They could only smile.


    Lucas then greeted his colleagues one by one.


    "By the way, the operationst time..."


    Mary raised her eyebrows. The president of the hospital began to talk about business again, so she


    whispered in Lucas''s ear, "I''ll go aside first. Come to me after the talk."

 Chapter 123 Fall In Love With Her (Part Two)

    Chapter 123 Fall In Love With Her (Part Two)


    "Okay." Lucas turned his head slightly and said, "You go eat something first."


    After nodding to them, Mary turned around and left elegantly. Lucas watched her go.


    The hall was as warm as spring. A waiter passed by and Mary took a ss of cocktail with a smile.


    She walked slowly to the food area and looked at the variety of food. Her stomach rumbled at the


    sight of the delicious array of food.


    Mary took a te and tasted it one by one. She feltfortable and at ease.


    "Miss, may I invite you to dance?"


    Suddenly, a man''s voice came from behind.


    Mary turned around immediately and swallowed the food in her mouth. "I''m sorry, I don''t know how


    to dance."


    "It doesn''t matter. We can have a chat."


    "Well..." Mary was a little embarrassed.


    Not far away, Lucas was chatting with the president of the hospital and others. However, his eyes


    were fixed on Mary. At this moment, several men had passed by and osted her which made him


    a little unhappy.


    "Ha ha," said the president of the hospital with a smile. "Look, Lucas''s eyes are almost glued to


    Mary!"


    "Ha ha. Dr. Zhao, please don''t make fun of Lucas. He must be very anxious!"


    "Yes, we can talk about the hospitalter. We shouldn''t dy Lucas!"


    In front of the elders, Lucas''s face turned red.


    "Go ahead," said the president of the hospital with a smile. "Don''t give the opportunity of the first


    dance to others!"


    "Then I''ll go, Uncle Zhao." As soon as Lucas finished his words, he left happily, leaving a group of


    peopleughing.


    Mary finally got rid of the men''s invitation and made herself busy with the delicious food again.


    "Miss, may I have the honor to invite you to dance?"


    Again...


    Mary put down the te and turned around. "I''m sorry..."


    Before she could finish her words, she saw Lucas smiling. Surprised, she said, "Oh, it''s you!"


    "What?" Lucas said with a smile, "Did you think I was some random man who osted you again?"


    "Humph..." With an embarrassed smile, Mary said, "You saw it. I''m a little embarrassed."


    "It means you are charming."


    "You''re the one who bought the good clothes." Mary smiled.


    While the two were chatting, the main light in the hall suddenly dimmed, leaving only a few colorful


    beams of light sweeping around the hall.


    "Everybody! It''s dancing time!" Apanied by the dynamic dance music, the host''s voice


    resonated in the hall.


    "Oh!" "Finally!" "I''ve been waiting for this!"


    "Yes!"


    "Wow!"


    The crowd burst into cheers, and everyone joined the dance.


    "Ha ha!" Affected by the atmosphere, Mary smiled brightly.


    Standing beside her, Lucas gazed at her with a gentle smile.


    After a while, the cheerful song was reced by the melodious sound of violins. Men and women in


    the hall automatically held hands and slow danced.


    "Mary, may I have the honor to dance with you?"


    Lucas said, bending slightly, stretching out his right hand and making a gesture of "please".


    "My pleasure." With a smile, Mary offered her left hand.


    Lucas held her hand and lifted it to his lips.


    Before she could react, he had already pulled her in the middle of the crowd.


    Lucas then put his right hand on Mary''s waist gently. The two slow danced to the melodious music.


    Under the dim light, Mary''s pale face looked a little hazy but she was still outstanding.


    Her soft breath inadvertently pped Lucas''s face, which made Lucas''s body stiff.


    "Don''t you talk when you dance?" Mary asked with a smile.


    "What?" Lucas came to his senses at once. "Ahem. No, no."


    "Ha ha." Mary lowered her head and smiled.


    Lucas could clearly smell her perfume and his heart pounded wildly. "You dance well," said Lucas.


    "I learned a little before." Mary smiled shyly.


    "Oh? Let''s make a circle." Lucas raised his eyebrows and raised his arm gently.


    With a smile, Mary held his hand and spun around in front of him gracefully.


    The hem of her dress fluffed up even more as she turned, making Lucas momentarily


    dumbfounded.


    The music was getting fast and faster, and so were they. They moved on the parquet floor with


    rhythm.


    At the end of the dance, Lucas gently let go of Mary''s hand, and her body spun a few circles with


    the music. She then returned to his side after.


    They looked at each other. Lucas''s eyes were full of affection and appreciation.


    He just wanted to hold her like this forever.


    This was the only thought in Lucas''s mind now.


    Crack!


    Just as they were looking at each other, the music stopped and lights in the hall were turned on.


    "Um..." Mary blocked the light with her hands. "Ahem." Lucas came to his senses at once and


    loosened his grip on her waist.


    "I''m so tired," said Mary with a smile, not noticing the nervousness on Lucas''s face. "I haven''t


    danced for a long time. I''m really not used to it."


    "No," said Lucas, looking at her. "You did a good job."


    "Thank you."


    After the party, Mary had finally rxed. On the other hand, Lucas had mixed feelings and was


    absent-minded for the rest of the night.


    At the end of the party, the two walked side by side to the parking lot.


    Hiss... A gust of cold wind blew, and Mary hugged her arms tightly. "It''s still cold in my coat."


    "Here," Lucas said as he took his coat off and put it on her shoulders. "It will be my fault if you catch


    a cold."


    "Thank you," Mary said with a smile, "Thank you for your coat and for taking me here today. I had a


    good time."


    "I''m also very happy today." The smile on Lucas''s face was unusually serious. He wished that there


    was no end to this road where they could just talk and walk endlessly. ''What''s wrong with me?''


    Lucas felt remorseful on the way to Kylin International.


    "Can you go upstairs by yourself?"


    "Yes." Mary nodded. ''William should have moved out already.''


    "Go now then, but I won''t leave until the light is on."


    "No." Mary shook her head. "My apartment is on the 20th floor. How would you know?"


    "You don''t believe me?" Lucas raised his eyebrows.


    "No." Mary waved her hand dismissively. "You don''t really have to do this. It''s too troublesome for


    you."


    "Well," Lucas said with a smile, "you go ahead. I know what to do."


    "Alright." Mary nodded and waved at him. She then turned around and went upstairs.


    Mary disappeared in the corridor and turned on the light as soon as she got in her apartment. She


    looked out of the window and saw Lucas was still there.


    The cool breeze was a little strong. Lucas leaned against his sports car with his legs crossed


    casually. His hair was a bit unruly because of the wind.


    Lucas took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth. He lit it and took a deep drag. The red me of


    the cigarette flickered in the darkness.


    "Lucas, you''re finished.


    You''ve fallen in love with her!" he said to himself in his mind.


    "She''s your friend''s wife and you can''t love your friend''s wife. You actually like Mary. You''re a


    beast!" One voice in Lucas''s heart was shouting, while the other was saying, "What wife? It''s just a


    contractual rtionship. William doesn''t like her. You can be with her!"


    The irony...


    After taking a deep drag on his cigarette, Lucas looked up at the 20th floor. After seeing that the


    light had been turned on, he finally got into the car and drove away.


    When Mary had returned home, she did not see William or Frank.


    She did not know when they had left, but it was none of her business.


    At the seaside vi.


    William was cleaning his room upstairs. He had note back for a long time. Since when did he


    get used to living in Kylin International? At the thought of this, William''s hand stopped and wondered


    how Mary was doing.


    "William! It''s time for dinner!"


    He heard Frank''s voice downstairs.


    "Oh, I''ming." William stood still for a few seconds before he turned around and walked


    downstairs.


    "Very soon!" Frank stood in the kitchen as he watched Williame down. "Come over and eat. I


    made potato chicken."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ''Potato... Shredded Potatoes... The only dish that Mary could cook...''


    William''s heart sank. Why was he thinking of Mary again?


    "What''s wrong?" Frank asked while looking at his sullen face.


    "Oh, nothing." Shaking his head, William sat down and said, "Let''s eat. I''m hungry."


    "Okay."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 124 Intimacy Game (Part One)

    Chapter 124 Intimacy Game (Part One)


    Apartment, hospital,pany.


    Mary was back to her normal life, carefully hiding the scars in her heart, and showing a strong


    attitude.


    William had been away from the apartment for a few days, and it was as if they had returned to the


    kind of rtionship they first had. Even at thepany, Mary seldom talked to him.


    If there was anything that could make Mary feel surprised, it was when she received consecutive


    flowers on her table.


    From one flower on the first day to eleven flowers on the second day, twenty-two flowers on the


    third day, thirty-three flowers on the third day....


    Every day, when Mary arrived at thepany, whether early orte, the flowers were already lying


    on the table.


    It was not that she did not guess who sent the flowers, but after a week, he still had not shown


    himself. Mary could only wait and see.


    On Friday, Mary received a call from Victor, who had not shown up for a long time. "Mary, are you


    free tomorrow?" asked Victor straightforwardly.


    "Well..." Mary thought for a moment and nodded."Yes. Why?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Nothing important," answered Victor while smiling. "Can I invite you out to have fun?"


    "Have fun..." Mary sighed. She was not in the mood to go out and have fun. "I..."


    "If you refuse, I will be sad," Victor interrupted her and put on a pathetic voice. "I have been a little


    depressed recently."


    Mary frowned. She suddenly recalled thest time she had seen him. He was in the CEO''s office


    and it appeared that he and William were quarreling.


    "How are you doing recently?" Since Victor announced his withdrawal from the entertainment


    industry, William had taken strict measures to banish him from the industry. So far, there had been


    no news about him.


    "Staying at home all day long is really boring," said Victor casually.


    "Then, can you go out?"


    "Of course, I''m not under house arrest." Victor added happily, "So you agree to go out with me


    tomorrow?"


    "Well..." Mary frowned and thought for a while. ''''Okay.''1


    "Okay," replied Victor, "I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning."


    "Sure."


    Early the next morning, the two set forth.


    They had not seen each other for a long time but Victor had not changed much. He still had the


    smile he always had. He wore casual clothes and a cap, which he lowered from time to time to


    cover his face.


    "How inconvenient," said Victor with a sigh. "Do you mind me hiding my face?"


    "No, not at all," Mary said, shaking her head.


    "You''ve lost weight again, Mary."


    "Really? It''s good then," said Mary with an awkward smile.


    Victor raised his eyebrows and put on a smile. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to eat delicious food today. You


    need to eat more. Only plump people are cute."


    "Ha ha." Mary smiled faintly.


    "How about hotpot?" Victor asked. "It''s a little cold today and a warm hotpot seems nice."


    "Sounds good," said Mary with a smile. They went to a hotpot restaurant, only to find it packed with


    people who had the same idea. They eventually found a table by the window and sat down.


    "What are you going to do from now on?" Mary asked while eating. "Isn''t it a pity that you won''t be


    an actor anymore?"


    "A little," replied Victor with a deste smile. "After all, I have been in this industry for many years.


    But, I might as well quit instead of staying in a ce I don''t like."


    "I see. Well, I don''t want to see any conflict between you and William. It''s good for you to leave AJ


    Group and go to anotherpany. With your current reputation and influence, there must be a lot of


    companies who want you. However, I don''t think there''s a need to quit the entertainment industry,"


    said Mary thoughtfully.


    "I know." Victor closed his eyes.


    "Then you..."


    "Well," Victor responded casually, taking some vegetable to eat, "I thought you said you didn''t like


    people in the entertainment industry."


    "But... Victor..." Hearing that, Mary was dumbfounded. Her hand froze midair and her mouth opened


    slightly, not knowing how to react.


    Now, she really could not respond to him. "Eat more." It seemed that Victor did not care about her


    reaction at all. Instead, he stared at the hotpot on the table and said, "It''s already cooked. Eat it


    quickly!"


    "You too." With a sigh, Mary lowered her head to eat.


    "Shall we go shopping this afternoon?" Victor continued, "Just like normal men and women. Eat


    snacks, buy whatever we want, andstly, go for a walk in the park."


    "Sure."


    There were peopleing and walking on the pedestrian street. Victor was so happy that he ran


    back and forth beside Mary.


    "Back then, Jorge wouldn''t allow me to go out randomly. It''s so good to live a normal life!"


    "Yes." Mary looked at him and nodded. It was fine with her as long as he was happy.


    "You can''t miss it. If you stop, I''ll give you an iPhone 6! How about that? Come on! Join us!" All of a


    sudden, a loud speaker resonated on the square, apanied by a burst of cheers.


    Mary looked in the direction of the sound and saw a temporary stage surrounded by people. The


    host was working really hard to invite people for the event.


    "Today, our branch store opens. Anyone who signs up for today''s activity will receive a


    commemorative prize! In addition, the third cer will receive an LCD TV, an SLR for the second


    cer, and two iPhone 6s for the first cer! Do you want them or not? If yes,e up the stage


    and win them!"


    "Yes!"


    "Okay!"


    There was another cheer in the square, and Mary''s eyes suddenly lit up. She pulled Victor and


    squeezed through the crowd. "Let''s go and have a look at the iPhone6!"


    Victor shrugged. He was supposed to say, ''It''s just an iPhone. I can buy it for you'' but kept quiet


    instead when he saw Mary''s excited expression.


    "There are so many opportunities and prizes. What are you waiting for? Come and sign up!"


    Mary pushed through the crowd and read the rules carefully in front of the stage.


    ording to the game rules, the man must carry the woman from the starting point to the finishing


    point, then the woman must take a chocte bar before they went back to the starting point. Both


    men and women must eat the chocte bars. The shorter the remaining bar, the higher the score.


    After eating, the first group to ring the bell won.


    "It is an intimacy game..." Mary said as she curled her lips. "Are you afraid? I can''t kiss you


    anyway," Victor said with a smile and added, "But the prize is very nice!"


    "Well..." Looking at two eye-catching iPhone 6s on the stage, Mary made up her mind. "But two


    people have to participate. Do you want to participate?"


    "Sure." Victor nodded. ''If you want, I''ll be with you,'' Victor thought.


    With a cheering sound, Mary pulled Victor and made her way towards the registration table.


    "Thank you for your participation," said the host loudly with a smile. "Wow! The whole stage is


    crowded with people who want to join. How about this? Five groups of people will participate in a


    round of the contest. The group who takes the first ce in each round will y in the finals!"


    "Sure!"


    "Wooo!"


    "A contest!"


    Mary and Victor were in thest round. They watched the first few rounds as they ran back and forth


    the stage. Some fell to the ground because theycked physical strength to carry their partners.


    Looking at them, Mary could not help but burst intoughter.


    "Ha ha!" Mary wasughing so hard, she clutched her belly. She said to Victor, "You have to carry


    me on your backter. It will be embarrassing if you fall down!"


    "Don''t worry," said Victor with a smile. "Do I look worried?"


    Mary just looked at him.


    When it was finally their turn, Mary felt a little nervous especially when she saw a burly man


    standing next to her.


    The man standing on Mary''s right seemed to be a little less than 200 pounds. When she looked at


    him, she felt disappointed.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 125 Intimacy Game (Part Two)

    Chapter 125 Intimacy Game (Part Two)


    "Victor, don''t work too hardter." Mary quietly leaned and whispered into Victor''s ear. "The man


    next to you seems hard to deal with."


    "I know," whispered Victor back. He then patted her shoulder and said, "Come on."


    "Okay." Mary nodded then jumped on his back.


    "Okay, since everyone is ready, the game begins now!"


    As soon as the host gave the cue, five pairs of man and woman ran towards the finishing line.


    "Come on, Victor! You can make it!" Mary shouted excitedly on his back.


    "Is that girl calling Victor''s name?" Several girls in the crowd pointed at Mary and whispered,


    "I can''t hear her clearly. It''s too loud in here!"


    "Maybe their names are just simr. Besides, how could Victor be here?"


    It was very easy for Victor to carry Mary on his back. The other four groups were far behind, and the


    burly man was already out of breath after two steps. Don''t judge a person by his appearance!


    "Great!" Mary and Victor first arrived at the finish line. Mary grabbed the bar quickly and shouted,


    "Let''s go back quickly, Victor! Faster!"


    "Okay!"


    And with that, they rushed to the starting point.


    Mary picked up the bar. Facing her, Victor held her head with his hands.


    Victor tilted his head and leaned forward. Unexpectedly, the cap fell down, but he had no time to


    pick it up.


    Mary was stunned and forgot how to react for a moment. There was not much left of the chocte


    bar.


    It was not until Victor rang the bell that she came to her senses. She heard sighs of defeat and


    regret beside her.


    "Oh my God! We won!" Mary shouted, feeling exhrated.


    "Yes, we won." Victor was a little breathless, but he smiled happily as well.


    "It seems that the man is really Victor!"


    "Really?"


    "Hurry up! Post it on WeChat moments!" "It''s going to be on fire. I can''t believe I actually saw


    Victor!"


    "Congrattions to all the handsome men and beautiful women who have won," the host said with


    a smile. "Next, there will be an intense finals. Are you ready? I can''t hear you! Are you ready?!"


    "Ready!" Mary shouted excitedly. Meanwhile, Victor was so immersed in joy he hadpletely


    forgotten his cap. They also forgot that they were in public.


    Thepetition continued. When the contest had ended, Mary and Victor narrowly won the game.


    "We won! We won! We won!"


    As soon as thepetition was over, Mary excitedly threw herself into Victor''s arms. She wrapped


    her arms around his neck.


    "Yes, we won!" Victor hugged Mary back. He felt extremely exhrated to have won with Mary.


    "Congrattions! You two won the first ce!" The host smiled and invited the two to the center of


    the stage. "What do you feel right now?"


    "Happy!" Mary answered on the microphone. Her smile was undisguised, she could not control her


    happiness right now.


    "Well..." The host looked at Victor and was a little dumbfounded to have recognized him. ''Isn''t this


    Victor?''


    "I''m happy too." Before the host could say anything, Victor had already opened his mouth and


    answered.


    "Well..." The host cleared his throat and continued, "You two are so happy. Can you show us a


    dance? How about a little dance for winning?"


    "What?" Mary frowned in confusion. "What dance?"


    "Okay! Come some music!" The host raised his arms and yelled at the top of his lungs. He then


    turned on the music and the beat reverberated in the square.


    Mary was stunned and speechless. She thought that there was no way she would dance. She was


    just asking a question!


    "You are my apple. I love you so much..."


    When the music had started, a burst ofughter erupted from the crowd.


    Mary was speechless again. She did not know what to do so she looked at Victor instead.


    "Come on, follow me!" Victor smiled and jumped into music.


    A star was indeed a star. Victor just jumped into the music and showed such amazing moves. Every


    move exuded a charm that could not be underestimated.


    Looking at Victor, Mary was still not convinced.


    She also jumped into the music, and sang as she danced.


    "Good job!" Victor looked at Mary and praised her.


    The more the two jumped, the more excited the audience became. Victor and Mary looked


    mesmerizing to watch so the audience took out their smartphones and took photos.


    "Victor! Victor!"


    Slowly, the audience recognized Victor. The entire square was like concert scene where everyone


    shouted his name rhythmically.


    "Damn it!" Mary suddenly shouted, realizing the bad position they were in. "We have to run!"


    "Okay." Frowning, he nodded. He forgot to hide his identity.


    A group of paparazzi nearby heard the noise and rushed over. The whole scene was about to lose


    control.


    "Hold me. Don''t let go. We have to run," said Victor. He saw a small gap in the crowd and figured it


    was good enough for them to run there. "Okay." Mary nodded her head heavily and held Victor''s


    hand tightly.


    "Wait!" At this critical moment, Mary shouted, "Our prize."


    After saying that, she let go of Victor''s hand and ran to the prize tform. When she returned, she


    was carrying two iPhone 6s in her arms, leaving the host with his mouth wide open.


    "Ha ha!" Victor could not help butugh at Mary''s action.


    "Victor, what have you been doing recently?"


    "Victor, can you talk to us for a while?"


    A group of reporters swarmed over and asked numerous questions.


    "Run!" With a loud shout, Victor rushed forward with Mary.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Run! Run!" Laughing as she ran, Mary squeezed into the crowd. "I''m just passing by!"


    "Victor, please don''t go!"


    "Victor!"


    "Ha ha!" Victorughed loudly and led Mary to the streets and alleys, finally getting rid of the


    paparazzi in pursuit.


    "Oh my God! I''m exhausted," said Mary while panting. "Are you okay?" asked Victor.


    "I''m fine," Mary said as she waved her hand dismissively. She then took out the prize from her bag


    and gave it to Victor. "Here, your prize."


    "Thank you," Victor said and took it from her hands.


    "Yours is ck, and mine is white," she said with a proud smile. She took out her phone from the


    box and touched it. "Awesome! So there is a free lunch in the world!"


    "We worked hard, didn''t we?" said Victor with a smile.


    "Yes. Now, let''s take a picture!"


    She pouted and took several selfies.


    "Take a group photo," Victor suggested while smiling.


    "Okay," Mary agreed.


    "Let me do it."


    The two smiled brightly at the camera and Victor tapped the capture button.


    "It looks good." Victor nodded as he looked at the screen. He deftly tapped on it and said, "Here you


    are."


    Mary took the phone and gazed at it for a moment. "Well, why did you set our photo as a


    lockscreen?"


    "Isn''t it beautiful?" he asked with a sly smile. He just shrugged and put his hands in his pockets.


    "Yes, it is." She did not mean the photo looked bad. On second thought, she decided to just let it go.


    "Let''s go and find a ce to change the SIM card. I want to try it now. Oh my God! I''m so excited I


    feel like I won''t be able to fall asleep!" said Mary, beaming with happiness.


    Victor smiled and shook his head. He then followed her into the business hall.


    "By the way, will we be photographed by reporters?"


    "Maybe." Victor nodded.


    "They like to make groundless usations," said Mary with a frown. "It was not easy for you to


    decide to quit. It seems that you are going to get in trouble again."


    She was in the Public Rtions Department before, but she had already forgotten her sensitivity to


    gossips.


    "It''s okay." Seeing the guilty look on Mary''s face, Victor hurriedlyforted her, "It''s all my fault to


    have taken you out to y."


    In William''s seaside vi. Frank and William had just finished dinner. Frank had nothing else to do


    so he spent his time browsing the web. With a flick of his finger, he caught a glimpse of a big news.


    "Victor surprisingly appeared in XX square and danced with his femalepanion hand in hand.


    Victor, who has not shown up for a long time, finally appeared. Did he quit the entertainment


    business for thedy he was dancing with? Stay tuned for more details."


    Frank paused the news.


    Today, the reporters met Victor, who had not shown up for a long time, in XX Square. He was


    apanied by a woman whom he held hands with. Moreover, the two yed an intimacy game


    for a prize, then danced passionately after.


    Frank squinted his eyes and looked at the photo on the news. It was very blurry, but he could tell at


    a nce that the person in the woman was Mary.


    ''God helped me! Mary, you''re asking for trouble again!''


    With a smile on the corners of his mouth, Frank noticed Williaming down the stairs.


    "What are you looking at?" William came over with a cup of coffee in his hand.


    "Oh, I saw an interesting news." Frank raised his eyebrows and handed theputer to William.


    "You should restrict Victor from going out."


    Confused, William put down the cup and took theputer.


    At a nce, William''s pupils constricted, and his eyes seemed to spurt fire. He looked at the two


    smiling people on the news.


    His face seemed to be more stiff by the second. Unconsciously, he gripped theputer tightly,


    almost crushing the corner of it.


    "The rtionship between the two is really good, don''t you think?" said Frank mockingly.


    ''Mary, it seems that you''re living a good life without me! You smile so happily!


    You even yed games, danced, and held hands with him!''


    William clenched his jaw and gritted his teeth. He was not saying anything, and his body gave off an


    unweing aura. In his mind, he wanted to tear up the smiles of the two people who were


    laughing on the screen.


    "I''m going out,"


    William said after a long silence. When he spoke, his voice was so cold it felt as if the surrounding


    air was freezing.


    "Where are you going?" asked Frank.


    "I''m going out for a walk." And just like that, William strode away.


    With a loud bang, he mmed the door shut.


    Sitting on the sofa, Frank sneered.


    William drove at an extremely high speed, even ignoring red lights.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 126 Jealous (Part One)

    Chapter 126 Jealous (Part One)


    The sky had turned dark outside the Kylin International Community. A few people were loitering


    around.


    "Here we are." Mary looked outside the window from Victor''s car. "I''m very happy with how today


    went, except for the small incident."


    "Don''t take it to heart. It''s okay," Victorforted her.


    "Okay." Mary nodded at him. "I''ll go upstairs then."


    "Okay." Victor looked at her with an earnest expression.


    Giving a polite smile, she stepped out of the car and started walking towards the building.


    "Mary!"


    A car door mmed shut behind her. She turned around at the loud sound, raising her eyebrows.


    Victor had walked out of his car, holding a bouquet.


    "Did you like the flowers I sent you?" He looked ethereal under the streetlight as he walked towards


    her. He murmured, "It¡¯s time I gave you ny-nine flowers."


    "Those flowers were sent by you?" Mary asked, her confusion apparent.


    "Yes." With a broadening smile, he strode over to where she was standing. Stretching out his hand,


    he handed her the flowers. "For you."


    A heavenly scent filled the air, as she stared ck-jawed at the huge bouquet in front of her. She


    took it without thinking, inhaling the fresh and sweet odor.


    "Mary, I really like you. Let''s date," he said quietly, his eyes twinkling with a thousand unsaid words.


    Mary was stunned. She had never been confessed to like this. Her heart pounded in her chest, as


    she stared at him wordlessly.


    "Mary..."


    Victor called her name in a low and hoarse voice. She was so focused on his eyes that she did not


    even notice how much closer he was now. Time seemed to slow down, as he leaned forward


    closing the distance between them.


    At that exact moment, William happened to see the scene as he drove towards Kylin International.


    He took in the image of the roses in Mary''s hands as Victor''s arms gently held her.


    "Bastard!" Clenching his fists, William thumped his steering wheel as he felt his blood boil at the


    sight.


    All of a sudden, Mary stepped back with a hand on Victor''s chest. "Victor, I... I can''t, I''m sorry..."


    He paused and looked down at her, his adam''s apple bobbing in his throat. "It''s okay, Mary. I''ll give


    you time. I told you, I am willing to wait until the contract is over."


    "But I..."


    "Mary." Victor held both her hands in his, shaking his head. "Don''t refuse. You don''t have to say


    anything. I will wait for you."


    He let go of her, turned around, and left in his car.


    "Victor..." Mary was glued to her spot, watching him leave.


    ''Victor, what should I do?''


    Under the lonesome streetlight, she gazed straight ahead, her mind reeling with the events that just


    transpired. After a while, she slowly turned around to head inside.


    "Took you a long time to move, were you savoring the kiss?"


    The cold voice broke her reverie and she stopped in her tracks.


    William!


    Her heart started beating faster when she spotted William slowly walk out from the shadows.


    He had his hands in his pockets, looking all casual. A smile was ying on his lips, but not quite


    reaching his eyes. His eyes were giving her a sinister look.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mary could only stare at him, as she instinctively backed up. She could feel the coldness in his


    eyes, the anger growing behind them.


    "You... Why are you here?" she stuttered.


    "Oh! I''m sorry. Did I disturb you?" he spoke in an icy tone, slowly taking a few steps towards her.


    "What? No...I don''t know what you are talking about." She abruptly turned around to get away from


    him.


    "Mary!" His hand grabbed her firmly in ce, stopping her from going anywhere.


    "What are you doing? !" Mary cried, "Let go of me!"


    "Let you go? ! Don¡¯t you feel guilty? You were seeing another man behind my back. Holding his


    hands and ying games with him, are you happy now? !" Mary was taken aback at his words. How


    did he know about that?


    "Why aren''t you saying anything? Hmm?" His hold on her arm tightened, causing her to wince.


    "I have nothing to say," Mary hissed at him. "I want to go upstairs and rest."


    "No!" William said through gritted teeth.


    "What the hell do you want? !" Raising her voice, Mary red up at him.


    "What do I want? What do you think?" His lips curved into a sly smirk, pulling her close by her waist.


    Before she could register what was happening, his lips were on top of hers in a forceful kiss.


    Mary''s eyes widened.


    She tried to push him away, feeling his warm mouth pressed over hers.


    "Hmm..." Mary frowned and kept resisting him. She raised the bouquet in her hands and hit him


    across his shoulder.


    "Mary!" William raised his head, fuming with anger. He was staring so fiercely at her as if he was


    going to eat her alive. "You weren''t resisting Victor just now! !"


    "Why would I resist?" Mary sneered at him, pushing his body away from herself. When he saw her


    daring smile, fury overtook him. He regretted not beating up Victor the moment he saw them


    together.


    "Mary, you are my wife. How dare you flirt with another man behind my back! You have to


    remember your duties as a wife!"


    "Wife?" Mary darkly chuckled. ring at him, she spoke loudly, "I am not your wife! This is a


    contractual rtionship! Do you understand what that means? I can kiss whoever I like. It''s none of


    your business!"


    "It''s none of my business? !" William growled, repeating herst words incredulously. Out of


    nowhere, his hand reached out to hurl the bouquet out of her hand.


    Mary watched as the roses fell on the ground with a soft thump, the broken petals spreading into a


    mess.


    "What are you doing? !" She yelled at him. Before she could say more, she was hoisted in the air.


    William carried Mary on his shoulders and started walking.


    "William, are you crazy! Put me down!" Mary screamed as she kept punching his back. William had


    an indifferent look on his face, as he kept walking towards the elevator.


    As they stepped inside, Mary watched the numbers rise as she was held upside down. Her mind felt


    foggy with fear and anger. Was he going to hurt her?


    The elevator dinged with the arrival of the twentieth floor. William was struggling to hold her in


    ce, as she kicked around.


    With a violent push, Mary was thrown onto a sofa. Her phone cluttered out of her pocket and onto


    the floor.


    "Well..." Her head was heavy as she looked up at William through blurry eyes. With trembling


    hands, she tried to sit up and cried, "Don¡¯te any closer!"


    "Mary, are you afraid of me?" William''s cold gaze fixated on her. "It''s toote now! I''ll have you know


    if I control you or not!"


    He was pressing over her in a blink, trapping her in ce.


    "William! I will sue you!" She squirmed against the sofa, begging, "Let go of me!"


    "Sue me?" William gazed at her with an evil sneer. "As you said, we are in a contractual


    rtionship. I pay you for this, remember? How are you going to sue me?"


    "You bastard!"


    "I don''t mind being more of a bastard!" William bellowed, "I paid for it. I can do whatever I want! Do


    you still think you have the right to resist me?! His words chilled her to the bone, paralyzing her in


    fear. Her heart started throbbing in her ears, loud and irregr.


    Though she wanted to run away, the fear had crippled her, freezing every muscle in her body, as


    she stayed motionless while William had his way with her.


    ''There is never love or care for me in your heart!


    I am but a cheap product that you could use and discard!


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 127 Jealous (Part Two)

    Chapter 127 Jealous (Part Two)


    After all, William, I was reckless in trusting you!''


    Mary opened her eyes, tears coursing down her flushed cheeks.


    "Do you feel miserable? !" William shouted in her face, "Did I mistreat you? !"


    Mary bit her lips, trying not to meet his gaze.


    "Facing Victor, you were grinning like a Cheshire cat!" He forced her to look at him, pulling her by


    the chin. He ordered, "Smile! Smile! I want you to smile at me!"


    p!


    The air stilled, as a defeating silence settled in the living room.


    William held the side of his stinging face, staring at Mary in disbelief. He couldn''t believe he had


    been hit by her.


    Mary''s hand trembled in mid-air, anger welling up inside her. Tears threatened to spill from the


    corners of her eyes, as she scowled at him. She couldn''t even recognize the man in front of her.


    "Ding!" Mary''s phone suddenly pierced through the silence in the room.


    William''s eyes identally fell on its screen, only to see the message that drove him crazy.


    He quickly sat up, grabbing the phone.


    "Mary, are you resting? Have a good night. By the way, when the contract is over, I''ll take you to a


    ce no one knows us and we can start a new life. What do you think? I''ll take you wherever you


    want to go. I love you! Victor."


    After William finished reading the text out loud, his eyes seemed to lose all color.


    Mary wiped at her cheeks, and bawled, "Give me my phone!"


    He swallowed but did not move from his position.


    "Give me my phone!" she repeated, walking towards him and pulling at his sleeve.


    "What is this?" William slowly turned around, holding the phone in her face. His loud voice made her


    stomach churn in fear. "Hmm?"


    Mary felt small under his burning gaze, her lips quivering. "I..."


    Bang!


    Before she could say anything, her phone was smashed on the ground with a loud noise. It was


    shattered into pieces over the carpet.


    "William, you..." She scowled at the ground, feeling heartbroken at the loss of her new phone.


    "Mary!" William was suddenly holding her by her shoulders. "You like Victor, right? ! You want to be


    with him, don''t you? ! He loves you. Do you love him back? !"


    Mary''s rage evaporated when she saw the desperate look on William''s face. She smiled and said


    sweetly, "Yes, I like him! Actually, I love him! I want to marry him! I can''t live without him... "


    Her words were like a sharp knife, stabbing into William''s heart.


    p!


    There was a loud crack, William had pped her face with all his strength.


    Mary''s vision grew blurry and she felt her ear burn with the contact. She stumbled to the ground,


    holding the side of her face.


    Her ears were buzzing, as she stared at his feet, feeling helpless.


    She closed her eyes shut, wishing this was all a nightmare. ''How could William be so cruel?''


    "Mary..." He called her name softly, reaching down to help her. But his mind reyed the message


    she had just received, and he withdrew his hand.


    Did she love Victor? How could she fall in love with him? !


    "Ring! Ring! Ring! "


    His pocket buzzed and he fished out his phone. It was from Frank.


    Mary slowly pushed herself up from the ground. Looking into his eyes, she saw the anger disappear


    as soon as he answered the phone.


    "Hello?"


    "William, where are you? Why haven''t youe back yet?" Frank asked on the other end of the


    phone. "It''s over midnight."


    "Well, I..." After taking a look at Mary, he turned around and said, "I''m at thepany."


    "Ha-ha..." Mary chuckled.


    "When will youe back?"


    "Tonight... Tonight I won''t... "


    "William!" Frank cried, "I have been waiting for you! If you don''te back, I might do something


    you''ll regret!"


    "Frank..."


    "You are nice to me because of my sister," Frank roared on the phone. "You are with Mary! Aren''t


    you?"


    "Frank! Calm down!" William was irritated at his outburst.


    "William, if I don''t see you tonight, I will kill myself!"


    Even though Frank had always been an extreme person, his words shocked him.


    His mind suddenly reyed what happened a few months ago. Because Frank had slept with


    Nancy after he got drunk, he soaked himself in the bathtub for hours. He had almost drowned...


    "Frank, don''t do anything stupid!" William assured him, "I aming over!"


    "Really?"


    "Yes. I''ll be there in an hour. Wait for me!"


    "Okay." Frank nodded, "I''ll wait for you, William."


    After hanging up the phone, William turned around to find Mary standing up.


    Clenching the phone tightly, he didn''t know what to say.


    "William, I want a divorce." Mary''s words floated in the air. He couldn''t believe his ears.


    "Divorce? !" All the previous anger hade back to him as he rushed towards her, he echoed,


    "Mary, don''t let me hear you say that ever again! I will not divorce you! Are you doing this to be with


    Victor? No way! I won''t allow it!"


    "I am going to prepare the divorce papers, and you have to sign them. I will pay you the money for


    breaking the contract." Mary was expressionless, her words empty of any emotion. "I wish you


    happiness."


    She swiftly turned around to walk away.


    "Mary!"


    William roared, grabbing her arm, and dragging her to the bedroom.


    "What are you doing? !" Mary tried to push him away, but his hold was strong.


    "You can''t step out from now on!" She was pushed into the bedroom. William was quick to break the


    lock on the other side, as he mmed the door shut.


    "William!" Mary pushed herself up and started banging on the door. "Let me out! Are you out of your


    mind? Let me out!"


    William backed away from the door, frowning at her cries. There was a sheen of sweat glittering on


    his forehead. He turned around to leave, not wanting to hear her screams anymore.


    Crack!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The door of the apartment loudly closed. William leaned against the door, shutting his eyes due to


    exhaustion.


    He felt like he had be crazy. To keep her from leaving, he had locked her in the bedroom.


    William pushed himself away from the door, still hearing Mary''s muffled cries. ''I had to do this!'' he


    tried to convince himself. She was asking for a divorce! He felt jealous thinking of her with Victor...


    Jealous?


    His eyes widened. What was he thinking? He was jealous? How could he be jealous of Victor?


    "Do you like Mary?"


    He recalled what Lucas had asked him.


    "No, that''s impossible..." There was no connection between them, it was all just the contract.


    William started shaking his head, murmuring, "Is it possible?... Did I really fall in love with her?"


    "Ring! "


    The phone in his pocket rang again.


    "Hello?" William rubbed his eyes.


    "Have you set off?"


    "Yes," William replied, as he hurried towards the elevator. "I''m leaving. I''ll be there soon." "That''s


    good. William,e back quickly!"


    "Yes, I will." He stepped into the elevator after hanging up the phone, his face, a mixture of


    confusion and fear.


    "William! William! Let me out!" Inside the bedroom, Mary''s throat burned after screaming for a while.


    She kept pounding the wooden door, but no response came.


    "William... Let me out... "


    Her voice frail, Mary fell to the ground. Her whole body felt heavy as she struggled to sit up.


    When her gaze fell on the mirror, she couldn''t recognize the face staring back.


    The left side of her face was swollen, her ear turned red. There were streaks of tears covering her


    face.


    Mary let out a small whimper, as a sharp pain burned in her ears.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 128 Mothers Death (Part One)

    Chapter 128 Mother''s Death (Part One)


    William drove back to the vi. He didn''t stop for fear that Frank would do something really stupid if


    he didn''te back on time.


    He had indirectly killed his sister and couldn''t let anything else happen to him anymore.


    "Frank!"


    William called worriedly, pushing open the door of the vi and rushing inside to look for Frank.


    Frank was sitting on the sofa, a photo of Sansa in his hands. His eyes were misty.


    William breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Frank..." William said softly, walking over to Frank and squatting down beside him. He caressed his


    head and asked, "Why are you holding Sansa''s photo? Do you miss your sister?"


    "William..." Frank said, his voice wobbly as he looked up at William. He wrapped his arms around


    William''s neck and anxiously said, "I don''t want to stay here anymore. Didn''t we agree to go to


    Norway? All the procedures have beenpleted. Why can''t we leave, William?"


    "Because..." William pursed his lips, lost for words.


    He knew that if he went to Norway, he would have to divorce with Mary, which meant that he would


    never see her again.


    It was this thought that caused him to feel particrly reluctant to go to Norway.


    "William, why don''t you say anything?" Frank raised his head and stared at William.


    "Be more patient, Frank."


    Frank''s brow suddenly cleared. He asked, "Do you want me to die so that you can remember me?"


    "Frank, don''t say that! That''s ridiculous!" William said angrily, getting to his feet.


    "My sister has been gone for so many years, but you still can''t forget her," Frank said, looking at the


    photo. "If I die, will you remember me forever as well?"


    "Frank, don''t be silly!" William said desperately.


    "Silly? I am silly?" Frank roared. "Do you know how much pain I am in? "


    William felt guiltier with every word that Frank said.


    "Frank..." he said.


    Frank turned his back on William before saying what filled William with cold. "I''ll give you this one


    last night. It''s up to you whether you want me to die or to go with me!"


    He then turned around and went upstairs.


    William rubbed his brow, trying to ease the tension. He had never been more confused than he had


    been now.


    To leave or not to leave - what a conundrum!


    Frank went into his room, mmed the door shut, walked to the bed, andy listlessly on the bed,


    his eyes open and cold.


    There was silence.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He pulled out his phone from his pocket and opened his email app.


    He had received an email about two hours ago when he''d been at home alone.


    It was an intimate photo of him and Corbett lying on the sofa, naked. It must have been taken after


    he had gotten drunk that day.


    Every time he thought of that day, he felt his heart being dunked in cold, icy water.


    "I am in Thand, negotiating with them. I identally saw this photo and suddenly wanted to send


    it to you. Don''t forget how wonderful we were that day," the body of the email said.


    Frank had read it and immediately wanted to throw his phone away.


    Corbett was dangerous. There was every possibility that he would find him if he really came back


    from Thand. If William discovered this, he''d know that Frank had lied to him. He''d hate Frank,


    wouldn''t he? He hated it most when others lied to him, without exception.


    Besides, William had fallen in love with Mary. Only thing was that he didn''t realize this fact!


    Frank turned over, his eyes focusing.


    Since Corbett hadn''t yet returned, he had to leave with William before William found out anything


    about his feelings!


    It would be toote, if that were to happen.


    Frank deleted the e-mail before he could question his judgment.


    William sat down on the sofa in the living room, picked up a cigarette from the table, and began to


    smoke. Ofte, he had begun to smoke too frequently.


    When Frank went downstairs early in the morning, he saw William sitting on the sofa, his back to


    him.


    "Have you made up your mind?" Frank asked.


    "Okay," William said without turning around. "Let''s go to Norway." A smile of victory and relief


    appeared on Frank''s face.


    "Then we''ll leave today," Frank said, wanting to get out of here as soon as possible. "I can''t leave


    today,"


    said William, turning around to look at him. "I want to go see Sansa again. It will take only two days,


    and we can leave after that."


    Frank paused and said, "Okay. But you and Mary?"


    "Divorce agreement," William said, but he was soon ovee with sobs.


    He choked on them, his Adam''s apple wobbling. He hadn''t expected it to be so difficult to speak


    those two words.


    He hadn''t thought much when they had gotten married, just gone to the Civil Affairs Bureau with


    their identifications to get the certificate. But now, when he said the word ''divorce'', his mouth just


    didn''t seem to want to operate.


    "Divorce agreement," repeated William, "I will ask thewyer to give it to her."


    "Okay," Frank said, nodding. "Then let''s go to see my sister right away."


    "Okay," William said, but didn''t say anything else.


    They had a quick brunch and didn''t leave until it was close to noon.


    They were going to R Town...


    William was upset.


    R Town was so big that they wouldn''t pass by his family house if they went to Sansa''s cemetery. But


    they were in the same town, after all. He didn''t know if his father and Aunt Amy were still in R Town.


    He hadn''t seen them since the time he had left home nor had he contacted them.


    But he was sad, because even if he didn''t like his father, they were still rted; his father was still


    what he had always been.


    They drove for a few hours before entering


    R Town .


    William''s phone began to ring and he pulled it out.


    Frank stared at William''s phone, fearing that the name he hated would appear on the screen.


    "Lucas," William answered the phone, ncing briefly at Frank.


    Frank breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Hello?" "What is it?"


    "Um..." Lucas''s voice was unusually dull. "What''s wrong?" William asked.


    "I''m leaving," Lucas said. "I''m going back to America."


    William''s eyebrows shot up, but he remained calm as he said, "Okay. I guess you have been here


    for a long time."


    "Yes," Lucas said, sighing imperceptibly. "I won''t return for a long time."


    William was stunned. His words seemed strange, given that Lucas''s family and career were all in


    the United States. So it was normal for him to go back home.


    But why was he specially emphasizing it?


    "Is there something on your mind?" William asked.


    "No. I''m just afraid you''re going to miss me. So I''m telling you in advance," Lucas said, his voice


    calm.


    "Fuck off!" William cursed. His doubts had just been cleared up.


    Lucas merelyughed.


    "When are you leaving?" asked William.


    "In a few days."


    "Okay," William nodded. "And Mary...."


    Lucas had barely gotten the word out when Frank''s voice cut through the air in the car. "William!"


    Frank had been resting with his eyes closed, but Mary''s name seemed to push him out of his


    languor. "Why haven''t you hung up yet?"


    "It won''t take long," William said, ncing at Frank before asking Lucas again, "What were you


    saying?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing," Lucas said, sighing. He had clearly heard Frank''s voice. It seemed that he had


    already dealt with Mary.


    "If there is nothing else, I need to go," William said.


    "Where are you now?" Lucas asked suddenly.


    "I''m in R Town. I wanted to see Sansa," William answered.


    "Oh," Lucas said. "Okay then, bye."


    "Okay. Bye. Have a nice trip."


    "You too."


    Lucas hung up, picked up the cigarette he had put in the ashtray, and began to smoke.


    Should he go to Kylin International and see Mary?


    No. Lucas sighed. He had suddenly wanted to go back to the United States because he found


    himself in love with Mary. He was afraid that he would fall deeper for her, and the only solution to it


    for him was his escape to the USA.


    If he went to see her again, he would probably be even more reluctant to leave.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 129 Mothers Death (Part Two)

    Chapter 129 Mother''s Death (Part Two)


    He couldn''t love his friend''s wife, not when the person that Mary was in love with was William


    himself.


    ''Lucas, you are a coward!'' he thought to himself. But he merely took a deep drag on his cigarette,


    stood up, and packed his things.


    In R Town...


    It was already evening when they got off the car.


    The moment William got out of the car, he suddenly realized something.


    He had locked Mary in his room, for one full day and night!


    "William, why aren''t youing?" Frank asked curiously.


    "Oh, it''s nothing," William said,ing to his senses. "You go in first. I need to get something from


    the car."


    "All right." Frank looked at William, confused, before turning and walking hesitantly towards the vi.


    William frowned. Frank had be so sensitive. He couldn''t let him suffer any more. He didn''t dare


    imagine the consequences if Frank underwent any stimtion.


    The moment William got back to his car, he called Kevin.


    "Sir? What''s going on?"


    "Go to Kylin International right now. Mary is in the apartment," said William anxiously. "Take her out


    now and get her some dinner."


    Kevin was stunned. "Mary? What''s wrong with her?" he asked.


    "I locked her in the bedroom," William said, anxious and regretful.


    "Oh my God!" Kevin eximed. He thought William was being horrible, but he didn''t say anything.


    He valued his job too much. "I''ll go there right away!"


    "Okay. I put the key on the desk in my office. Call me when youe out."


    "Okay."


    William hung up, feeling guiltier by the minute. He really was crazy.


    It was getting dark. In the Kylin International, Mary sat up on the bed. She was ravenously hungry,


    but had no choice. William had locked her in there.


    Did William really want her to die here? The buzzing in her ears didn''t stop and the swelling on her


    face only increased. Mary knew how miserable she looked.


    Her eyelids began to twitch. Oh, she had a bad feeling about this!


    "Ring! Ring Ring!"


    Lucas''s phone rang. It was from Dr. Cao.


    "Dr. Cao, what''s wrong?" Lucas said as he answered the call.


    "Dr. Murong, do you know where Mary is?" Dr. Cao asked anxiously.


    "She must be at home. Why?" Lucas had barely gotten out the words when something suddenly


    urred to him. "Mary''s mother..." he said nervously, unable toplete the sentence.


    "I don''t think she can make it."


    Bang!


    Lucas''s mind nked out. As a doctor, he was used to seeing death for so many years. But his


    heart trembled at this news.


    "I can''t get through to Mary," Dr. Cao said worriedly. "Do you know where she lives? Get in touch


    with her as soon as possible. I''m afraid her mother won''t even be able to see her for thest time if


    she doesn''te here in time!"


    "Find a way to rescue her!" Lucas said, his voice rising. "She must hold on. I will bring Mary to the


    hospital and meet her mother."


    "I know, Dr. Murong, but you have to hurry up!" Dr. Cao said.


    Lucas then ran out of the room as he dialed Mary''s number.


    "The subscriber you dialed is busy now. Please try againter."


    "Damn it!" Lucas cursed and called William again.


    "The subscriber you dialed is busy now. Please try againter."


    Lucas rushed to the parking lot, threw the phone onto the passenger seat, and drove to the Kylin


    International Community.


    "Mary, please be there!" Lucas muttered.


    In Kylin International...


    Mary stood by the window and looked out, feeling uneasy with every passing minute. It was twenty


    floors to the ground. If she jumped from here, she would be doomed. But she really wanted to go


    out. She hadn''t contacted anyone for a whole day and felt that something was going to happen.


    The neighbors were in a different city, traveling. She was the only one on the whole floor! She was


    beginning to work herself up when she suddenly saw a familiar car driving into themunity.


    She took a closer look and found it was someone she knew.


    Lucas got off the car in a hurry and mmed the door shut.


    "Lucas! Lucas!!" Mary opened the window excitedly and called.


    Lucas could vaguely hear someone calling his name from above. He looked up to find Mary almost


    hanging out of a window.


    "Mary!" Lucas shouted up to her, hands cupped around his mouth, "Come down!"


    "I can''t!" Mary shouted. "I''m locked up! The key is here!"


    "Damn it!" Lucas cursed, frowning. He then shouted, "Throw the key down to me!"


    "Okay!" Mary found a bag, put the key in it, and threw the bag down. She shouted to Lucas, "I threw


    it down! It''s in my bag!"


    "Okay!" Lucas called back.


    Her bag fell from the twentieth floor with a resounding thud in the garden.


    Lucas picked up her bag and rushed into the building. He took the elevator to the twentieth floor and


    ran to the apartment. He opened the door and rushed into the room. "Mary?" he called. "Mary!


    Where are you?"


    "In here!" Mary called back. "In the bedroom! I can''te out! It''s locked! "


    Lucas ran to the bedroom door and turned the doorknob. He couldn''t open it.


    He looked around anxiously but couldn''t find anything with which to open the door. "Mary! Get out of


    the way! I''ll kick the door open!"


    "Okay." Mary moved away from the door.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Lucas kicked at the door multiple times before it finally fell open.


    "Great!" Mary shouted.


    "Whew..." Lucas breathed a sigh of relief. But he quickly took Mary''s hand and said, "Come with me.


    We need to go."


    "What... What''s wrong? Where are we going? Why are you in such a hurry?" she asked nervously.


    "You..." Lucas started but stopped, frowning. "We need to go to the hospital," he said.


    "Hospital?" Mary said, but it didn''t take long for her to realize what happened.


    She felt the sky spin and the breath leave her body as she said, "Mom..."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Mary!" Lucas said, catching her before she fell. "Mary, are you okay?" he asked her.


    "Lucas," Mary said faintly, regaining control of herself.


    "I''m fine. Take me to the hospital. Please." Lucas sighed and they rushed out of the apartment.


    The car sped up and away to the hospital.


    The car had barely halted before Mary opened the door and spilled out of the car, staggering upright


    and trying her best to run inside.


    "Mom, don''t leave me! Please be okay!" she said, a sob catching her chest.


    Lucas followed her to the operating room.


    They saw Dr. Caoe out, his face grave.


    "Dr. Cao!" Mary ran to him at once, tears streaming down her face, and asked, "Where''s my


    mother? She''s fine, isn''t she?"


    "Mary..." Dr. Cao looked at her seriously as he said, "Sorry. We have tried our best."


    "No! No!" Mary roared, pushing Dr. Cao away and rushing into the operating room.


    Dr. Cao shook his head. He had given Mary''s mother three shots in a row, but there was still no


    turning back. In the end, she hadn''t been able to see her beloved daughter.


    "Mary!" Lucas called to her as he followed her inside.


    "Mom!" Mary ran into the operating room just in time to see two nurses covering her mother with a


    white cloth.


    "No!" Mary wailed. She ran to the operating table and pulled the white cloth away from her mother


    as she cried, "Mom, don''t leave me. Don''t, don''t..."


    "Mary, I''m sorry," a gentle voice said. The nurse was looking apologetically at her.


    "No, no, please!" Mary sobbed as she held her mother''s body. "I know I''mte. Mom, open your


    eyes again and look at me, just one more look...


    I''m sorry, Mom. I''m so sorry!"


    She felt her grip on her own mind loosen and go nk. She had fainted before she could realize


    what was happening.


    "Mary!" Lucas shouted and picked her up. He then turned to the nurse beside him and said, "Hurry


    up and find a ward for her!" "Okay," the nurse said nervously and hurried out.


    Lucas rushed outside, a passed out but teary Mary in his arms.


    Candy Q

 Chapter 130 Passing By ( Part One)

    Chapter 130 Passing By ( Part One)


    Kevin rushed to the office and grabbed the key. It was already midnight when he arrived at Kylin


    International.


    When he reached the twentieth floor, he hurriedly flung open the door of Mary''s apartment. He


    searched every room carefully, but couldn''t find Mary.


    Obviously, the door was kicked open from the outside. He saw the metal te for the doorjamb was


    twisted and smashed, only hanging on by one screw. The wood around it was splintered.


    Kevin called William, but no one answered. ''''Beep...


    Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is busy now. Please try againter..."


    Maybe Mary asked help from someone and that person took her away.


    She should be fine, right?


    After taking a final look around the apartment, Kevin, at longst, left.


    The next day, Victor sat at home browsing the news. Some bystanders had recorded him and Mary


    ying games on the stage. The video went viral.


    This generated the usual online chatter, and some pointed out that the woman in the video was a


    dead ringer for Mary, the wife of the CEO of AJ Group.


    Victor frowned and wondered what kinds of problems this might cause Mary. After returning home


    that day, he couldn''t help sending her a message, but received no reply.


    He got even more nervous. Was Mary avoiding him?


    If William found out about this, he would be pissed. After thinking for a while, he thought, ''Maybe I


    can stop this before it does be an actual problem.''


    With a stern look in his eyes, Victor suddenly made a decision.


    He immediately stood up, went back to the bedroom, put on his clothes and rushed out of there.


    As expected, as soon as he went out, he met a crowd of reporters.


    These reporters had been waiting for a while now. They''d had to go home empty-handed more than


    once. Now that they finally saw Victor, they milled around him and fired off question after question.


    "Victor, Victor, what are you going to do?"


    "Victor, can you exin what''s in the video to us?"


    "Victor, would you like to make a statement? Is the woman in the video Mary?"


    A group of reporters surrounded him, like they were afraid that he would run away.


    Victor took off his sunsses, put on a standard smile and said, "Ladies, gentlemen, not all at once,


    please. I can only answer one question at a time."


    As soon as the reporters heard what he said, they quickly calmed down, but still ringed him in.


    "Victor, is that really you in that video?"


    "Yes." Victor nodded and admitted boldly, "Many people saw me then. It''s no secret."


    "Then who''s the woman in the video?"


    After a pause, he smiled and said, "Mary. William Lan''s wife."


    "Oh my God! It''s true!"


    "No way! William Lan is the CEO of AJ Group. So he''s dating some bigwig''s wife!"


    "Are they going to announce their rtionship openly?" "So the rumors are true!"


    As soon as Victor finished talking, all the reporters began to whisper among themselves.


    "Then, Victor, can you tell us about your rtionship?"


    "We''re still friends," said Victor, taking a deep breath.


    "Still?" A sharp reporter said, "So is it likely to get serious? For example, might you two be a


    couple?"


    "Yes." Victor nodded firmly, "I''m pursuing her."


    "What?" "Is Victor pursuing her?"


    "Am I hearing things?"


    Victor''s words were like a bomb.


    "But she''s married to Mr. Lan."


    "Yes," nodded Victor, "but an unhappy marriage is doomed to fail.


    I''m the only one who can make her truly happy."


    "Do you mean that Mr. Lan and his wife have a bad rtionship?"


    "Are they pretending to love each other?"


    A group of reporters began to make things difficult again. With a slight smile on his face, Victor said,


    "Some things can only be understood and not said. Everyone is smart enough to know what I mean.


    I can only tell you how I see them.


    Mary, if you''re watching right now, please ept my love!"


    R Town.


    After noon, William and Frank returned from the cemetery. They were back to the Liang Family


    house again.


    "William, when are we leaving?" Frank asked.


    "Let''s make it tomorrow," said William indifferently. "I''m afraid we won''t make it back to A City


    tonight."


    "Okay." Frank nodded. As long as they left as soon as possible, he would be fine.


    The two pushed the door open and walked in. The huge TV screen in the living room was ying


    the interview with Victor.


    "An unhappy marriage is doomed to fail..."


    "Yes, I''m pursuing her..."


    "Mary, please ept my love..."


    Victor''s face filled the screen, and William was close to seeing red. "Mr. Lan, young master..."


    When the butler saw theme back, he went white as a sheet and stood aside.


    Not far from the door, William stood still, staring at the TV screen. His eyes got colder, as his rage


    became white hot.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ring..." The phone on the table started to ring.


    Raising his eyebrows, Frank walked over and picked it up, checked the Caller ID. "It''s Kevin."


    "Hand it here." With a cold face, William reached out for the phone. "Hello?"


    "Boss," Kevin''s voice came from the phone, "you finally picked up!"


    "Urn..."


    "Well,st night I went to Kylin International, but Mary wasn''t there!"


    "What did you say?" William frowned and his expression changed. "I couldn''t find her.


    Someone kicked the bedroom door in. Maybe she found someone to help her. Maybe... "


    Crack!


    Before Kevin finished talking, William threw the phone against the wall.


    "Hello? Boss, are you still there?" Victor...


    Gritting his teeth, William thought, ''It had to be Victor. He took Mary out and expressed his love for


    her in front of a million viewers. Bastard..."


    "William, what''s wrong with you?" Beside him, Frank''s face darkened.


    "Nothing." Taking onest, cold nce at the TV, William said, "I''m going upstairs."


    Frank clenched his fists as he watched William storm up the steps.


    Walking to the small living room on the second floor, William went to the bar counter,


    picked up the wine and began to drink.


    ''I underestimated you, Mary...


    So you like Victor, huh? It was him this whole time. Just go..."


    He tipped the bottle up again, and the alcohol gurgled as it spilled from the bottle down his throat.


    After a long while, Frank decided to see what was up. He ascended the stairs to the second floor


    and saw several bottles lying on the bar counter. William was a mess¡ªtrembling, another bottle in


    his hands that he was trying to tip to his lips.


    "William!" Frank ran over and grabbed the bottle. "What the hell are you doing?"


    "Drinking..."


    "But why?" Frank stared at him and said, "It''s about Mary again, right? Right? William!"


    "Mary? Haha... Mary..."


    "Ah God. You''re a mess!" Frank pulled William to his feet and said, "Let''s go to Norway now!"


    "I... I haven''t divorced her yet!" William broke away from his grip. "Where are the divorce papers? I


    want to divorce her!"


    Hearing this, Frank immediately changed his expression and was surprised. "You''re sure about


    this?"


    "Yeah, sure..." William nodded at him, but there was heartbreak in his gaze.


    In the autumn sunshine, a man and a woman d in ck came to a vige in Z City.


    "You okay, Mary?"


    "Yes." Holding her mother''s urn, Mary looked despondent.


    "Let''s go." Lucas gently stroked her back as the two walked to a cemetery on the mountain.


    "Okay."


    They slowly, reverently, covered the urn in soil. Mary stood aside, covering her mouth to prevent


    herself from crying. "Mom..."


    "Mary..." Standing next to her, Lucas didn''t know how tofort her. He could only put his arm


    around her shoulders and sympathize with her in silence.


    ''Mom, I''m sorry. I can''t visit you much...


    And don''t worry. I''ll take good care of myself...''


    The two stood for a long time, and finally Mary said, "Let''s go."


    "Okay." Lucas nodded.


    Every few steps, Mary kept turning her head to look behind her, until they finally left...


    By the time William and Frank reached the international airport of A City, it was four o''clock in the


    afternoon.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 131 Passing By ( Part Two)

    Chapter 131 Passing By ( Part Two)


    Departure and arrival times to various airports were disyed on monitors scattered around the


    airport.


    Frank was excited, walking in front of the departure gate. "What do you think we should do first?"


    asked him.


    "I don''t know. We can decide when we get there." A perfunctory smile appeared on William''s face.


    As he looked at the ticket in his hand, his heart sank little by little.


    But his reverie was shattered by a scream from the crowd. "Don''t go!"


    A man ran to the turnstile at the boarding gate and struggled to rush in.


    "Please show me your ticket." The ticket inspector stopped the man.


    "I don''t have a ticket. I need to find someone!" With a sad look on his face, the man shouted,


    "Please let me in!"


    "I''m sorry, sir," the inspector insisted. "We can''t let you in without the ticket."


    "Rosie! Pleasee out here!" The man shouted more. "Don''t go! I was wrong! Stay with me!"


    William stopped and surveyed what was going on.


    The crowd began to whisper and point at the guy.


    "Sir, if you don''t leave now, we''ll have to escort you out," the inspector said. Seeing that more and


    more people were paying attention to him, of course he was angry.


    "I love you! Rosie!" The man shouted madly.


    "Sir..."


    "Don''te any closer!" The man whipped out a knife, pointed it at his neck and roared, "Rosie, if


    you don''te out, I''ll kill myself! Pleasee here! Don''t leave!"


    "Calm down, sir!" The inspector was startled, and the crowd around them gasped and gave him a


    wide berth.


    Frowning, Frank took a few steps back and whispered, "This guy is nuts!"


    "Yeah." But looking at the man, William was touched.


    Mary and Lucas had just arrived from Z City. They were at another end of the airport, watching the


    farce with worry.


    "I wonder if we''ll be able to board our flight on time," mused Mary. "Don''t worry. Even if the problem


    can''t be solved, the airport will arrange another boarding gate for us," Lucas told her, trying to keep


    her calm.


    "Okay." Mary nodded, showing she understood. She had oversized sunsses on so no one could


    see her expression.


    "Are you tired? If you are, we can go to rest somewhere. We still have time," said Lucas.


    "No, I''m not tired." Mary looked at Lucas gratefully.


    "Get Rosie out here now!" the man with the knife said.


    "Okay, okay, sir, please calm down!" The inspector took out a walkie talkie and said, "Is there ady


    named Rosie on flight XXX? There''s an emergency and you can''t take off yet. Please escort her off


    the ne... Over." The reply came quickly. "Will do...over and out."


    "Did shee down?" the man asked. He was shaking now.


    "She''ll be along soon, sir. Just put the knife down!"


    "I won''t put down the knife unless I see her!"


    More and more people gathered. Airport security also showed up, and the crowd was getting


    restless. "It''s toote for regrets!" Someone in the crowd began to whisper, "He must have dumped


    his girlfriend."


    "If you liked her, you shouldn''t have let her go," another person said. "You can''t ask her to stay until


    you lose her. Only ghosts will give him a chance!"


    If you liked her, you shouldn''t have let her go...


    With his eyes drifting further into his thoughts, William repeated the words.


    Soon enough, a young woman appeared at the gate.


    "Rosie..." When the man saw her, his eyes were already red from crying. He started to run up to her.


    "Rosie..."


    "What are you doing?" she asked. The woman turned away from him, her face stony. "Are you here


    tough at me?"


    "No, no!" The man shook his head desperately. "I was wrong. I like you! Don''t go. I want to be with


    you. I like you, dammit!"


    "You like me, huh?" The woman sneered, "So why did you p me hard to stop me from dreaming?


    As soon as your childhood sweetheart came back, you dumped me. Did you like me then?"


    "Rosie, I was wrong! I was wrong!" The man pleaded desperately, "I thought I liked her, but now I


    know who I want! It''s you!


    Of course I still care about her. Like a sister. It''s my responsibility to take care of her! I love you,


    Rosie!''''


    "I''ve already given up on you." The woman still remained unmoved. "Please go away and don''t


    make trouble for these people. I hope you can be happy."


    "I hope you can be happy..."


    It suddenly urred to William that not long ago, Mary also looked at him coldly and said


    something simr.


    "No!" The man rushed up and pressed the knife against his neck, even harder this time. "But I didn''t


    know how I felt before. I do now. I care so much about you. I just mixed up responsibility with love.


    Please, give me another chance... I fell for you a long time ago!"


    Love and responsibility...


    William swallowed, and there seemed to be a crack in his heart. Something was eating away at him.


    The woman''s eyes were red with tears as well. "You killed our love a long time ago. You pushed me


    away with your own hands."


    "Rosie, I''m sorry..."


    "Flight XXX to Norway is about to take off. Passengers who haven''t boarded yet please go to gate


    five to board! Flight XXX to Norway..."


    In the chaos, the announcement from the airport rang out over the PA system.


    "William, let''s go!" Frank said to William, full of expectations.


    "I..." Looking at the ticket in his hand, William suddenly took two steps back and murmured to


    himself, "I''m sorry, I... I''m afraid I can''t go to Norway..."


    "William, what... What are you talking about?" Frank was shocked. He stared at him and asked,


    "Why can''t you go to Norway?" "I...


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I..." After a pause, William said in disbelief, "I ... I think I''m in love with Mary..."


    "William..." Frank was astonished.


    "Yes, I fell in love with her! I-I''m going to find her!" All of a sudden, William''s eyes widened and a


    smile that he had never had before appeared on his face.


    He turned in a hurry and ran away, fighting his way through the crowd. There was a determination in


    his eyes.


    "Bang!"


    In his headlong dash, William bumped into a little girl who was nearly invisible in the throng. "Mom...


    Whoops..." The little girl fell to the ground and burst into tears.


    "Are you hurt, little one? Don''t cry!" Mary only saw a blur rush over and knock the little girl over, so


    she crouched down tofort the crying child. Lucas also bent down to help her.


    William, on the other hand, was in the grip of a fever, it seemed. He heard something. It sounded


    like Mary''s voice.


    William turned this way and that, scanning his surroundings, but could see nothing.


    He must have wanted to see her so much that he started hearing things. Why would Mary be here?


    "Does it hurt?" Mary asked carefully, "I don''t know who hit you just now. Are you okay?"


    "I''m okay..."


    "Where are you, sweetheart? Are you alright?"


    "Mom..." The little girl threw herself into her mother''s arms.


    "Thank you, Miss," the little girl''s mother said. "I''m not sure what was up with that guy. Where was


    he going in such a hurry? He wasn''t even looking where he was going!"


    "Maybe he had some emergency. As long as the child is fine." Mary nodded with a smile and


    watched them leave hand in hand. ''''William!''1


    When Mary stood up, she heard Frank''s voice. She was amazed.


    "What''s wrong, Mary?" Lucas asked as he noticed the look on her face.


    "It-it''s nothing." Mary shook her head and listened carefully, but she didn''t hear anything more.


    The man in front of the boarding gate was subdued by the police. The knife was knocked from his


    hand and hey on the ground with tears in his eyes. He still cried after the woman who was


    walking away slowly, "Don''t go, Rosie, don''t go..."


    The woman left while crying. "Just stop now. I want you to be happy."


    After the farce died down, the crowd gradually dispersed, and the boarding gate was finally restored


    to order.


    "Let''s go. It''s time," said Lucas.


    "Okay." Mary nodded and the two walked towards gate three.


    "Please buckle up. The ne is about to take off. Wee to Flight XXX, international flight to Los


    Angeles. Please... "


    "How do you feel?" Lucas sat beside Mary and asked, "Are you okay? Have you fastened your seat


    belt?"


    "Yes." Mary nodded.


    "How about your ear?"


    "Fine."


    "That''s good." Looking at Mary''s face in profile, Lucas''s eyes were full of pity.


    With a loud roar, the ne gradually picked up speed, and finally left the ground.


    The sky was clear and bright.


    Eyes closed, Mary managed a faint smile that curled the corners of her mouth. She stretched out


    her right hand and gently touched her belly.


    Goodbye, A City.


    Goodbye, Mom.


    Goodbye, William...


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 132 I Cant Find Her (Part One)

    Chapter 132 I Can''t Find Her (Part One)


    Outside the airport, orange and red leaves fluttered with the howling wind. A certain chill wrapped


    around the streets as the people pulled their coats closer to their bodies.


    William pushed through the crowd in a hurry. His ck windbreaker flew to his back, trembling


    under the cold wind, but his zing eyes were enough to keep him warm. He nced at his watch


    and took a deep breath.


    ''Mary, wait for me, please...''


    He waved around for a taxi. Once the yellow car approached him, he didn''t waste any time to get in


    as he hurriedly mmed the door behind him. "Kylin International," he ordered, his usual indifferent


    voice wavering as each second passed.


    "You got it." The driver nodded and started the car.


    "William!" Frank adeptly squeezed through the crowd surrounding the gates of the airport. However,


    just as he had finally walked out, he could only see a shadowy figure of a man leaving in a taxi.


    "William!" he called out again, stumbling down the steps as he tried to reach the car. His breath


    caught up in his throat, and his other hand waved across the air. "William!"


    However, it was already toote. Before he could even make it to the street, the car had already


    disappeared in a sh.


    His screams and shouts had drawn in the attention of multiple passers-by, but the only man he


    wanted to hear him was already too far gone. His fingers twitched, as his knees threatened to


    buckle over.


    "No..."


    he murmured, staring at the disappearing car. He blinked back the tears in his eyes as his other


    hand clenched tightly into a fist.


    They were almost there...


    William had almost got on the ne with him...


    "Sir, please, hurry up!" William shifted on his seat, growing more anxious at each car passing them.


    So many thoughts clouded his mind as his fingers incessantly tapped the faux leather seat. "Please,


    sir."


    "I''m already exceeding the speed limit, young man." The driver raised an eyebrow, shaking his


    head. "You seem to be in a hurry. Are you going to see your girlfriend?"


    He froze just a bit. Was he really that obvious?


    A sheepish smile slid into his lips, and it was the only answer the old man needed. The driver


    nced at him through the rearview mirror. He chuckled. "With that look in your eyes, I know I can''t


    be wrong," he joked. "Did you juste back from another city?"


    "No, I just wanted to see her." He shook his head.


    "I see." The driver smiled before noticing that man had just walked into the taxi carrying nothing but


    a bag and his phone. "You know, it''s not good to see your girlfriend without getting her anything. If


    you bring a gift to see her, she''d be even happier to throw herself into your arms. Just a piece of


    advice."


    ''Throw herself into my arms?''


    Just the thought of Mary wrapping her arms around his waist and the warm smile that would surely


    brighten up her entire face made him feel warm inside. His smile widened as he stared at the


    window.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up.


    "Sir, do you mind stopping for a second?" he quickly said, locking his eyes on to the flower shop


    right beside them.


    "Is there something wrong?" The driver slowly pulled over, ncing at him.


    "I''ll be back soon, sir. Give me a few seconds." Not giving him a chance to reply, William jumped out


    of the car and raced to the flower shop, dodging the people passing by him.


    When he opened the door, a certain floral scent greeted him, brightening his mood in an instant. He


    sped his hands together and observed the dozens of flowers that were blooming around him. "I


    want to buy a bunch of flowers," he said, greeting the shop assistant.


    "You came to the right ce." The shop assistant looked up. "How many do you want? And what


    flowers are you looking for exactly?"


    "99 flowers, for the type..."


    he trailed off, ncing at the different colors and types around him. There were so many that he


    couldn''t even choose them himself. "Um..."


    "How about the red rose? This is usually very popr among thedies," the shop assistant


    suggested, motioning to the beautiful roses in disy.


    "No, not that," William refused almost immediately. Victor had just sent her roses, and there was no


    way in hell he was copying that man!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "How about champagne roses?" she suggested, pointing to the beautiful flowers in the vase. The


    way they reflected the light with their pink-hue made them even more dazzling. "For couples, they


    usually represent love and happiness. They usually go along the lines of how you''ll be so lost


    without her, or how she''s the only one that keeps you going. How without her, you''re simply a lost


    ship without your light tower.


    In other words, giving these flowers would mean that you''ll only love her for many years toe.


    ''Love and happiness...''


    His fingers grazed along the tender petals of the roses before nodding. "Wrap them up."


    "Okay."


    The assistant''s words reminded him of his feelings for Mary.


    He didn''t know what had caused it. Was it the glimmer in her eyes? Or perhaps the familiar twitch of


    her lips? Maybe it was the sound of herugh that sounded all too much like tinkling bells? There


    was just something about her presence that rxed him. Was that happiness? Was that the ''love''


    they were all talking about?


    "You got it, sir."


    "Thank you." Regaining hisposure, William paid the bill before leaving with the bouquet of


    flowers in his arms.


    Somehow, the shop assistant''s words had awakened something inside of him-a feeling that he had


    ignored for so long. ''I didn''t know of my true feelings until now. I like you. Hell, I might even love


    you,'' he thought in wonder.


    ''I''ll marry you, for real now. You''ll be my wife, and everything wouldn''t matter.''


    As he sat in the taxi, William shifted in his seat as he stared out of the window, hoping that the car


    would go even faster.


    Reaching into his pocket, he took out his phone. As his finger was about to tap thest number of


    her phone, he suddenly remembered that he had smashed it before he left.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is busy now. Please try againter," a robotic voice sounded.


    His face was etched with guilt.


    No matter how many times she would kick him or how many times she would punch him, he


    wouldn''t move. In fact, he would ept them whole heartedly as long as she could find it in herself


    to forgive him. His heart raced in his chest as his foot tapped incessantly on the carpet.


    "We''re here," the driver stated, looking at the rearview mirror. "Good luck!"


    "Thank you." Taking out a wad of cash from his wallet, he handed it to the driver before rushing into


    the building.


    William nced at the twentieth floor, and a smile bloomed into his lips at the thought of Mary being


    there-waiting for his arrival.


    A silly grin rested on his face as he rushed into the elevator. A few seconds of waiting, he had finally


    reached his floor, and he quickly pushed the door open.


    Crack!


    With the flowers still in his hand, he called out, "Mary!


    Where are you?" He couldn''t hide the giddiness of his tone as he walked around the room. "I''m


    back! Mary?"


    He walked down the corridor and searched the rooms, only to see that there was no sign of the


    energetic woman.


    As he nced at the bedroom door that seemed to have been kicked open by someone, his


    eyebrows furrowed.


    Kevin told him that someone had taken Mary out of the room. Didn''t shee back after that?


    His frown deepened even further as he hurried back to the living room, only to see her phone still


    lying on the carpet. It was exactly where they had left it, and it was still scattered into tiny pieces.


    Victor...


    ''Was he the one who had taken her?''


    At the thought, he didn''t waste any time as he sprinted out of the building.


    ''No. You can''t be with Victor, Mary... I still haven''t told you how much I love you. Please don''t do this


    to me.''


    Running out of Kylin International Community, William hailed another taxi and told him the address


    of Victor''s house. Nodding, the driver mmed against the elerator and raced down the road.


    Victor was having dinner when he had arrived in his household. That was why he was surprised to


    see William holding a bouquet of roses in front of him.


    "Where the hell is Mary?" he shouted. "Is Mary with you?"


    "What?" Victor asked incredulously. "Mary isn''t here. Why the hell would she be?"


    "Don''t you lie to me!" He grabbed him by the cor and mmed him against the wall. "Weren''t you


    the one who took her out the room?"


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Victor pushed William from him, and he staggered


    backwards. "What happened? What are you talking about? Where is she?"


    "So she isn''t with you?" William stared at him in disbelief before pointing at his rooms. "Open those


    doors!"


    Victor gritted his teeth in frustration, wanting nothing more than to m that man''s head against the


    wall. "Why don''t you just tell me what happened?" he demanded.


    "Open the doors first!" William repeated, glowering at him.


    One nce his way, and Victor knew for a fact that William wouldn''t say a word if he didn''t do as he


    was told. With a sigh, he quickly opened the door with one of his keys.


    The moment the door swung open, William came barging right in. "Mary?" he called out. "Are you


    here? Mary!"


    "I told you that she wasn''t here, didn''t I?" Victor stomped behind him impatiently, crossing his arms.


    He had enough of the man''s rudeness. "Now, what the hell happened?"


    William went on to search the other rooms but Mary was nowhere to be seen.


    "She really isn''t here," he murmured to himself.


    "Now, can you tell me what''s going on?" Victor rubbed his forehead.


    "She''s not home. She''s also not here," William continued to murmur. His hands were already


    shaking extensively as he struggled to stay calm. "Where could she have gone?"


    "What the hell did you do to her? Have you said anything?" ring at him, Victor crossed his arms.


    Mary wouldn''t have disappeared like this if something hadn''t happened. "I..." William pursed his lips


    and looked at Victor. All of a sudden, his eyes became sharp, as he roared, "Why did you send


    Mary flowers? And that text... Why did you send that text to her? You love her? ! How ridiculous!"


    "What? How did you know?" Victor staggered backwards.


    "I saw it!" William roared angrily, using every opportunity to step forward and corner him. He


    sneered. "I advise that you think twice before you even approach her the next time. If you don''t


    know, she''s my wife, not yours!"


    The other man''s face darkened with such intensity. "And you think she loves you?" He poked a


    finger onto his chest, pushing him back. "Why can''t you just let her go?"


    "Because I love her!"


    William roared exasperatedly as the truth finally tumbled out from his lips. "I love her, okay? I love


    Mary!"


    "You..."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 133 I Cant Find Her (Part Two)

    Chapter 133 I Can''t Find Her (Part Two)


    Victor''s jaw dropped as he stared at the man in evident disbelief,pletely at a loss of what to


    say.


    Had he heard him wrong? ''He loves Mary?'' he thought. ''Has he really fallen in love with her?''


    Without giving him time to react, the disheveled man stomped out of the house. He continued to


    rack his mind as to Mary''s location.


    If she wasn''t in her house and with Victor, then where would she be...


    Suddenly, a thought came over him. ''She must be at the hospital!'' he realized, pping his hands


    together.


    He quickly hailed another taxi and rushed to the hospital.


    Unknown to him, Victor had also rushed out of his house and got in the car. Heart racing, he


    followed the other man to the hospital.


    At the hospital.


    William paced across the corridor before entering the ward of Mary''s mother.


    "Mary!" he called out, pushing the doors wide open.


    However, he was only greeted by the sight of an elderly man on the bed. He blinked wearily as he


    struggled to sit up. "Sir, who are you looking for?" the old man asked in confusion.


    "Um...you..." William staggered back and nced at the number of the room, only to see that he


    was right. "Do you know where the original patient was relocated? The one who stayed here before


    you?"


    The old man shook his head. He still looked a little confused by the surprise guest. "No," he uttered.


    "I was just moved here..."


    "I''m sorry to bother you, sir." With an apologetic bow of his head, he walked out of the room and


    closed the doors.


    As he did so, an ufortable feeling settled in his stomach.


    "Are you his rtive?"


    All of a sudden, a voice came around behind, causing him to turn around. The man was wearing a


    white coat. Upon closer look, he noticed the name tag on the doctor''s chest-Dr. Cao.


    He was the attending physician of Mary''s mother.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Why didn''t you go in?" he asked. "I''m not his rtive." William shook his head before pointing at


    the door. "Where''s the person who used to stay in that room? Mary''s mother?"


    "And you are...?" Dr. Cao raised his eyebrows, analyzing him questioningly.


    "I''m Mary''s husband," he replied.


    "It''s you then..." Dr. Cao''s eyes shone with recognition. Adjusting his coat, he addressed him


    indifferently, "You''re already toote. Mary''s mother passed away three days ago, so Mary''s no


    longer at the hospital."


    Ssh!


    All of a sudden, the bouquet of roses scattered all over the marble floor. The once white flooring


    was decorated with yellow and pink petals and green leaves.


    Victor, who had just arrived, was standing not that far away from the pair. Upon hearing the doctor''s


    words, he immediately froze.


    "Wh-what did you say?"


    William''s eyes widened. "Her mother-she passed away?"


    "Yes." Dr. Cao nodded.


    "Well, where did Mary go? Did she say anything to you?" Eyes zing with disbelief, he grabbed a


    hold of the doctor''s cor, attracting attention from the nurses. "I don''t know," Dr. Cao responded


    calmly. "It''s not like we ask any questions about a patient''s family. I also suggest you let go of me,


    sir."


    "You don''t know? You don''t know..." William loosened his grip in frustration. His body shook


    uncontrobly, and he staggered backwards. A hand clutched his chest, feeling his heart turned


    cold from the news.


    Three days ago...That was also the time he had locked her in her bedroom.


    "Mary..." Victor whispered mournfully. Suddenly, a thought shed in his mind. "Her hometown! She


    must be in her hometown."


    Not even bothering to nce back at the man behind him, he sprinted away.


    ''I''ll find you this time around,'' he promised. ''Wait for me, Mary.''


    "Did Marye to the hospital?" There was visible pain in William''s eyes as he stared at the doctor.


    His heart clenched and throbbed as if he had been stabbed over and over again.


    "Yes," the doctor responded.


    "She... When did she arrive?" His bottom lip trembled.


    "It was the night three days ago."


    Dr. Cao sighed, shaking his head. There was a certain coldness in his gaze as the next few words


    left his lips.


    "When she arrived, her mother had already passed away."


    Boom!


    A surge of adrenaline rushed through his head, and it felt as if his whole body had turned numb. His


    hands shook as he struggled to keep himself together.


    It was his fault! He squeezed his eyes shut as he tried to imagine the look on Mary''s face when she


    found out the news of her mother''s passing. At the thought, his heart clenched.


    If he hadn''t locked her in the room, then maybe she would''ve seen her onest time.


    Mary must''ve hated-no-despised him after all the things that he had put her through.


    He swallowed, but the dryness at the back of his throat still wouldn''t go away. William staggered


    away like a soulless puppet that had just lost its strings. The soles of his feet crushed the roses on


    the floor, but he didn''t seem to care.


    The once beautiful petals were left lifeless under his feet.


    The shop assistant''s words echoed at the back of his mind, "Without her, you''re simply a lost ship


    without your light tower."


    Standing by the door of the ward, Dr. Cao stared at the man''s retreating figure and sighed to


    himself. He stared nkly ahead before shaking his head.


    ''Dr. Murong, you must''ve taken her far away from here by now,'' he thought.


    Two days ago.


    As soon as Mary woke up, she could see Lucas hovering over her with furrowed eyebrows and


    squinted eyes. When he saw her move, he quickly leaned in closer.


    "Are you already awake?" he whispered, looking her over.


    "Yes," she rasped. Her throat was sore from theck of water. As she looked around the room, a


    thought came over her as another wave of anxiety washed her over. Events fromst night shed


    in her mind as she grabbed his sleeve. "Where''s my mother?" she snapped. "Where is she?"


    "Calm down, Mary. You just woke up," he managed. His gaze was filled with so much pity, which


    only made her even more panicked. "You can''t be so emotional else-"


    "No! I want to see her." Wrenching from his grip, she lifted the quilt and pushed him away. However,


    just as her feetnded on the cold tiles, her knees buckled. Before she could even stop herself, she


    had already fallen face first onto the floor. "Mary!" Lucas was quick to help her up to the bed. "You


    shouldn''t move like this. You''ve just woken up."


    "I..." Her face turned deathly pale as her hand wandered to her stomach. She leaned over, looking


    as if she was about to vomit. "M-my stomach. It hurts."


    "Your stomach?" Lucas nced at the location where she had fallen only to see droplets of blood


    scattered all over the clean tiles. His eyes widened in rm.


    "It hurts..." Mary lurched over, covering her belly. Her face broke out in cold sweat.


    "Just stay calm. I''m here." Carrying her in his arms, Lucas sprinted to the gynecology department as


    he shouted, "Dr. Xu!"


    Mary squeezed her eyes shut, hearing nurses and doctors speaking all around her. However, their


    words felt as if they were spoken a thousand miles apart. Gradually, her head became heavier and


    heavier, and the next thing she knew, darkness had already enveloped her in its arms.


    After what seemed to be centuries, her consciousness slowly recovered. She could hear a faint


    voice, but she couldn''t tell where it was from.


    "Yes, she was being emotional, and she has fallen down. Please tell me. Is she all right?" It was


    Lucas.


    "She''ll be all right. The baby is saved. All she needs to do is to take the pills I''ve prescribed, and


    she''ll be as healthy as a horse."


    "Thank you, Dr. Xu," he responded sincerely.


    "I''ll be leaving now. Take care of her."


    "I will."


    "Lucas..." Finally having the strength to open her eyes, Mary called out his name.


    "Mary, you''re awake!" Lucas didn''t waste any time as he rushed to her bedside. A hand fell to her


    head as he smoothened the stray strands from her hair. "Are you okay? How are you feeling?"


    "I''m fine." He quickly supported her up, and she leaned against the headboard. However, her


    eyebrows knitted together as she asked, "What did you say just now? What baby?"


    "Mary..." Lucas trailed off, avoiding her gaze.


    Her hand quickly fell to her stomach. A baby.


    "You..." she stammered out as her hand clenched around the hospital gown. "Am I- Am I pregnant?"


    Swallowing, he nodded.


    It was as if her whole world fell apart and arge sword had been plunged into her chest.


    Tears continuously streamed down her cheeks, and her vision blurred even more. After everything


    the man had done to her, how could fate y her by giving her his child? Was this some sort of


    cosmic joke?


    "How long?" she uttered, lowering her head. She quickly wiped the tears away with the back of her


    hand, not wanting Lucas to see her like this.


    "It''s been a month."


    A month. That night...


    "I-I don''t..." She gritted her teeth. "Can I abort it?"


    Lucas blinked in surprise at the steeliness of her voice. "You want to have an abortion?"


    "Yes," she stated seriously, ring at the white sheets.


    Besides, William had already told her that he didn''t want to have a child with her.


    Even if he did want one, there was no way in hell was she going to give birth to that asshole''s baby.


    If he hadn''t locked her up, if he hadn''t punished her like that, then maybe she would''ve still seen her


    mother. She blinked back the tears. If he hadn''t done what he did, then maybe she was able to


    bond with her before she left the world. She hated him!


    "I..." Lucas shook his head. "Maybe I should call William."


    "No!" She snapped her head up and grabbed his hand tightly, pulling him towards her. Her bottom


    lip trembled. "No, please don''t call him. Don''t call him..."


    "Tell me, what do you n to do?"


    "Abort the baby and divorce him," she said seriously, flinching at the harshness of her voice. She


    wanted to stay away from that man as much as possible.


    "Do you even know what condition you''re in?" He rubbed his forehead, shaking his head. "If you


    abort the baby now, you could die! You almost had a miscarriage, and an abortion is dangerous to


    you. And your ear..."


    "My ear? What about it?" Raising her head, Mary furrowed her eyebrows.


    After a pause, Lucas continued, "I don''t know what caused it, but I saw how swollen your face was


    yesterday. When I checked it, I found that... " He hesitated, as if something was holding him back.


    "What?" she urged.


    "Your eardrum was damaged. Your hearing-it won''t be what it used to be..." Her hearing...


    A bitter smile slipped into her face and she licked her lips, tasting the saltiness of her tears.


    Reaching out, her hand trailed down the side of her ear.


    ''So William pped me that hard,'' she thought. "Mary," Lucas started.


    "Maybe you should keep the child." "Keep the child?" Maryughed as if she had just heard the best


    joke of her life. Her gaze hardened. "Have you seen William? I''m not that crazy!"


    "Then I''ll take you away!"


    he yelled out adamantly, holding her hand close to his chest. "I''ll take you to America. No one


    knows you there, and in a ce sorge, even William couldn''t find you. We could live there, and


    you can give birth to the baby peacefully. You won''t ever have to see him again."


    ''America?'' She stared up at him with confusion.


    "Maybe, maybe God was the one who gifted that little angel to you," he said. The lump in his throat


    didn''t seem to go away as he stared deep into her mournful eyes. "With your mother gone, it''s the


    only family you have left. Do you really want it to go without seeing the world?"


    Family... The word struck her like lightning.


    She stared at her seemingly t stomach as her hand rubbed around it. ''Family...''


    ''''Mary...''''


    After a long time, Mary finally raised her head and stared at Lucas. "Take me away."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 134 The First Encounter (Part One)

    Chapter 134 The First Encounter (Part One)


    It was starting to get dark.


    William walked out of the hospital in a trance. He looked around, but didn''t know where he was


    going.


    ''Mary, where did you go?''


    William took out his phone and dialed a number. "Watts, find out where Mary''s hiding. No matter


    where she is, find her for me!"


    "Affirmative, sir!"


    William hung up the phone and squeezed it tightly. There were so many people who hade and


    gone in the hospital, but none of them was the person he was looking for.


    "Ring, ring, ring! "


    The phone in his hand rang out of the blue. William immediately answered it.


    "Hello? Mary? Is that you? Mary!" His voice trembled with so much anxiety and expectation.


    "Hello, is this William Lan?"


    A calm man''s voice came through the phone. William''s excitement died down. He frowned and


    answered in a calmer voice, "Yes, it''s me."


    "Hello, Mr. Lan. I''m awyer from the South Mountain Law Firm. My surname is Zhang. A few days


    ago, Mary Lu asked me to..."


    "Where is she? Tell me!"


    Before Lawyer Zhang could finish his words, the pupils of William suddenly shrank and he roared,


    "Where is Mary? Answer me!"


    "Well..." Lawyer Zhang sounded like he was bewildered. ¡°I... I don''t know where she is right now.


    Thest time I saw her was two days ago.


    "What did she want from you? " A bad premonition crossed William''s mind.


    "Oh," Lawyer Zhang continued. "She has entrusted me with the matter of your divorce. She has


    already signed the divorce papers. I want to ask Mr. Lan when you are free, so we can discuss..."


    Divorce!


    "Buzz... "


    Only the word "divorce" rang in his ears, and he could hear nothing else.


    Had she really made up her mind? ! But he hadn''t said he loved her yet! Mary... "Mr. Lan? Mr. Lan,


    are you still there?" Lawyer Zhang didn''t get any response despite asking several times.


    Crack!


    William dropped the call at once. His eyes were brimmed with dread, and his right arm dangled


    feebly.


    Was he toote? When he finally understood his feelings, she gave up on him...


    No, he refused to believe it!


    William hurried to the roadside and hailed a taxi. "Take me to South Mountain Law Firm."


    In the South Mountain Law Firm.


    Lawyer Zhang shook his head in disbelief when he realized that William had hung up the phone. He


    checked the time and decided to call him again tomorrow to confirm. It was time to get off work


    today.


    Lawyer Zhang finished dealing with thest document on the left and packed up his things. When


    he was about to leave, a man stormed into his office.


    The man was slender, with thin lips and ck eyes that contained sharpness. He walked towards


    Lawyer Zhang, like a hawk in the night, intimidating and fierce.


    Before Lawyer Zhang opened his mouth, the man had already rushed in front of him and grabbed


    his cor. "You have five seconds to tell me. Where''s Mary?"


    "I... I don''t..." Lawyer Zhang stammered with his words. "Are... Are you Mr. Lan?"


    "Damn right, I am!" There was so much anger and coldness in William''s eyes. "What did she tell


    you? Tell me every single thing... or else!"


    "Mr. Lan, please let me go first!" Lawyer Zhang could barely get a word out because he was


    choking.


    "Humph!" William let go of him at once.


    Lawyer Zhang quickly ran to his desk, took out the document that Mary gave him, and passed it to


    William. "This is the document. Besides the signed divorce agreement, there is also a property


    transfer agreement, a ck card and a sry card."


    William swallowed hard as he looked over the document. The papers were light but they felt so


    heavy in his hands that his arms trembled.


    He reached out and flipped through the papers in the document bag.


    Divorce agreement...


    Mary''s signature was written over her name. It was done so neatly that it looked as if she had no


    more hesitations. William felt like his heart was about to leap from his chest. He loosened his


    fingers from the papers and they slowly fell to the ground.


    "Mary Lu said that you bought the house in Kylin International. She doesn''t want it."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lawyer Zhang picked up the papers from the ground. "She also mentioned that there was two


    hundred thousand remaining in her sry card, and she wanted to give it back to you. This way,


    neither of you would owe each other anything." Lawyer Zhang coughed andposed himself.


    Neither of them owed each other anything...


    A storm brewed in William''s gaze as it turned red from anger and sadness. She said that they didn''t


    owe each other anything!


    But he still did. He owed her tens and thousands of apologies, and one confession.


    "Ring... "


    William''s phone rang in his pocket. He picked up the call with nk stare in his eyes. His voice was


    slightly breaking. "Hello?"


    "Mr. Lan, we found that Mrs. Lan went to Z City two days ago..."


    Z City! That was Mary''s hometown!


    A glimmer of hope returned to William''s eyes. "Come to the South Mountain Law Firm to pick me


    up!" In the middle of the night, on the highway from A City to Z City, an elegant Lamborghini swept


    across the road.


    Sitting in the car was William, his eyes were bloodshot.


    Mary, his dear Mary, how helpless and sad she must be right now.


    ''Wait for me. I''m never going to divorce you. From now on, let me protect you!''


    "Hurry up!" William shouted.


    At dawn, the Lamborghini had arrived at a small vige where Mary''s old house was located.


    William''s heart sank as he stared at the closed door in front of him. He said to the person beside


    him, "Open it."


    This was the first time he hade to her hometown...


    "Yes, sir." Two bodyguards stepped forward and were about to open the door.


    "What are you doing? " Suddenly, a strong voice came from behind them. "Who are you? Do you


    n on breaking in to that house? Thieves!"


    William turned around and saw an old man carrying farming tools and ring at them.


    "I''m from this family... I''m looking for someone," William dered. "You are from this family?" The


    old man stared at him from head to toe. "They''re all gone. Why are you still here? You''re from this


    family and you don''t even know this?"


    "Is Mary here?" William asked. Overnight, he had grown fine stubble on his chin, and his entire


    body looked decrepit and messy.


    "She''s not here." The old man waved his hand. "Her mother was buried a few days ago. I haven''t


    seen her since then."


    "Her mother..." William paused and asked in a hoarse voice, "Where is she buried?"


    "It''s on the top of that mountain in front of us!" The old man pointed.


    William raised his head. His eyes were fixed and he didn''t say anything. He just slowly walked


    forward.


    His two bodyguards immediately followed him.


    The old man looked at him and shook his head. Yesterday, a man came to find Mary, with the same


    expression as the man in front of him, and he didn''t ask much. What in the world was happening?


    Then the old man turned around and left.


    When William came to the ce that the old man pointed, he saw a solitary gravestone. The soil


    around the grave was freshly dug. He opened his mouth, but didn''t know what to say.


    William knelt down in front of the grave.


    He still remembered how Mary''s mother held his hand and asked him to take good care of Mary


    when he had met her for the first time. He still remembered how her mother said that Mary was not


    good enough for him and asked him to take it easy on her...


    But now, she was gone forever.


    He could almost see how Mary broke down in front of her mother''s grave.


    But where was he during her most trying moment? He was somewhere else, thinking that Victor had


    taken her away, and he even med her for it!


    Tears started to fall from the corner of his eyes. He bit his lip and buried his face under his palm.


    ''Mary, where are you? Where on earth have you gone?''


    William didn''t know how he returned to A City and Kylin International Community.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 135 The First Encounter (Part Two)

    Chapter 135 The First Encounter (Part Two)


    He stood at the door of the apartment with the key on his hand, regardless of his difort. He had


    hoped that when he opened the door, Mary would be on the other side waiting for him!


    "You''re back? Where have you been?"


    Perhaps, she would be waiting for him on the sofa as usual.


    Maybe she was watching TV again.


    Maybe she was eating snacks...


    Crack!


    The door was opened and William took a step inside.


    The TV wasn''t on, there were no snacks, no Mary...


    "Mary!" William shouted hysterically as tears fell down his cheeks.


    He took two steps forward and swept his eyes across the empty room. His heart felt colder than the


    temperature.


    "Ring... " The phone rang again, and William picked it up almost instantaneously. "Hello? Mary, is


    that you?"


    "Boss..." Kevin was stunned. He stared at the letter he just received and said, "I just received Mary''s


    resignation..."


    "Bang!"


    The phone slipped down from his ear and fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    He rushed to Mary''s bedroom.


    The bed was neat and the floor was spotless. It seemed that she had just left for work and would


    come back in the evening.


    Mary, you had cut off all contact with me.


    William staggered to the bed and saw a box on it.


    He opened the box with his trembling hands.


    A red dress, a photo album, and a wedding ring.


    "This ring...Who bought it?"


    He remembered that when he gave her the ring, Mary asked expectantly.


    "Kevin did. Why do you ask?" he answered.


    "Oh. Nothing, it''s just...I think it''s pretty." Mary lowered her head. A hint of disappointment shed


    through her eyes.


    It turned out that he had already noticed the disappointment in her eyes, but why did he choose to


    be so indifferent?


    The ring was held tightly in his hand, as if it was going to be embedded in his palm.


    Seeing the photo album in the box, William took it out.


    It was their wedding photos.


    He opened it. Mary looked so majestic in her phoenix cor and robes of rank. She looked like an


    empress in a beautiful painting.


    In the photo, there was a smile on the corner of his mouth. It was so obvious that he didn''t notice it


    at that time.


    He turned over page by page, like looking into the memories in his heart.


    He remembered the first time he had met her. It all seemed like it just happened yesterday.


    On a night in midsummer three years ago, the top floor of AJ Group.


    The top floor had always been a ce for William to rx after work. He could go up to have a


    cigarette, and watch the cityscape at night.


    The same thing happened that day. But when he reached thest step, he suddenly found a girl


    sitting on the bench on the top floor. He could only see the side of her face, and her long hair


    dancing with the wind.


    In the dim light, William looked at his watch. It was already eleven o''clock. Was she not afraid of


    being all by herself here at this time of the night?


    A gust of hot wind blew, and a faint smell of instant noodles suddenly lingered in the air, which


    made him displeased.


    He stared at the girl who was gobbling up the noodles like she was eating something really


    delicious.


    "Is it that delicious?"


    He was never one for small talk before, but he initiated the conversation anyway.


    Maybe it was because that girl was the first person to go to the top floor except him. Maybe it was


    because there were only two of them in thepany. Or maybe it was because of some unknown


    reason...


    "Ah!" The girl was obviously startled. She stood in attention and looked at him like a frightened deer.


    "You... Who are you?"


    "I... I''m also a member of thispany." With his hands in his pockets, William slowly walked


    towards the railing. "You, don''t get too close to the railing," said the girl. "This is the thirty-second


    floor. It''s very dangerous."


    "Why are you here?" William didn''t answer her and asked a question instead.


    "I stumbled upon it by ident," the girl said in a somewhat timid voice. "It''s too suffocating in the


    company, so I came out here to eat. Am I bothering you?"


    William paused for a second. "No." Somehow, he changed the word "yes" into a "no".


    "Okay," the girl nodded. "I''ll go downstairs after eating."


    "Why are you working sote?" William raised an eyebrow. Why didn''t he know that there was such


    a hardworking employee in thepany before?


    "I..." The girl wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. "No reason."


    "Mary..."


    "How... How do you know my name?" Startled, Mary raised her head and looked at him.


    Her eyes were bright and expressive, and it felt like his heart was hit by something.


    "Your name tag says that you are the assistant of the Public Rtions Department." William spoke


    in a monotone, trying his best to suppress the rapid beating of his heart.


    "Oh," Mary nodded and smiled. "I forgot about that!"


    For a moment, neither of them said anything.


    In the distance, there were many cars, and lights in the high-rise buildings. On the top floor, the two


    of them, one was eating noodles, and the other was looking at the ethereal scenery, without


    interfering with each other.


    "I''m done." Mary stood up and said to William, "The office will be closed soon. You have to


    remember to hurry down or you won''t be able to get out!"


    Of course, he knew that. But did the girl in front of him have no idea who he was?


    "I''ll be heading downstairs first," Mary added.


    William turned his head to look at her. "Okay," he replied.


    Then she walked away without saying anything else.


    As he looked at her back, a feeling that he had never had before surged into William''s heart. Like a


    feather gently touching his heart.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    When he went downstairs and passed by the Public Rtions Department, he saw that Mary was


    still in the office. There was a dim yellow light on her desk, and she had fallen asleep.


    Later, he never saw her on the top floor again, but subconsciously paid attention to her.


    She often clocked in at thest second. She always workedte and smiled at everyone she


    interacted with.


    Soon, his father forced him to get married. He forgot how he got the idea of contractual marriage. At


    that time, someone''s image popped up in his mind, and that person was Mary...


    He had checked her information. He knew that her father abandoned her and her mother. He knew


    that she had to sleep in thepany for a period of time because she couldn''t afford the rent. He


    knew that she had several part-time jobs at a time...


    He suddenly made up his mind to sign a contract with her. He thought that in this way, her life


    wouldn''t be so difficult.


    He still remembered that when he proposed this agreement for the first time, she was frozen in


    shock.


    As he looked at her eyes, a little disappointment was written all over his face. How could she not


    remember him?


    Perhaps, the moonlight was so dim that night that she barely saw his face? But he remembered


    her... her long hair, her bright eyes, and every detail of her face.


    Coming out of the memory, William stretched out his hand to touch her face on the photo album, as


    if he had lost all of his strength.


    It turned out that he remembered every detail of their rtionship so clearly.


    Scenes of what he had ignored resurfaced.


    He looked around the apartment. The living room and sofa where she would always watch TV. The


    kitchen where she was cooking clumsily, and the bedroom where she rxed every time she felt


    stressed. She had left her shadow on every inch of this apartment.


    But now, she was gone.


    Three days had passed. She didn''t go to hospital, the apartment, thepany, and even her


    hometown...


    ''Where on earth have you gone, Mary?''


    A tear dropped from the corner of William''s eyes and fell on the photo album.


    He never realized how important Mary was to him. It wasn''t until the moment before boarding the


    ne that he panicked.


    It turned out that Mary had quietly walked into his heart long ago, but he stubbornly kept the


    contract, unwilling to forget the past, and took responsibility to indulge Frank... When Mary was still


    by his side, he didn''t feel anything, but once he realized that she was no longer by his side, he felt


    like his arm had been suddenly cut off.


    There would be no more of her here, no more of her pleasing, triumphantughter, no more of the


    warm eyes that lingered on him. It would never happen again.


    "I paid for it. I can do whatever I want!"


    How could he say such thoughtless and inconsiderate words!


    And when he pped Mary, he exerted all of his strength. He didn''t hold back at all! William stared


    at his right hand and thought, ''If I cripple my right hand, will Mary forgive me?''


    But she couldn''t see that anymore. She couldn''t see his regret, his chagrin, his tears...


    "Mary..." William held the photo album tightly in his arms as if she was holding Mary. "Please show


    up... I was wrong... Please don''t leave me..."


    His heart felt like a bottomless and empty void.


    William didn''t dare to think about the days without Mary for the rest of his life. He almost went crazy


    when he couldn''t find her in only three days. This kind of pain was a hundred times more painful


    than when he lost Sansa.


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong... " Just then, the doorbell rang in the lonely apartment.


    Candy Q

 Chapter 136 Self-loathing (P art One)

    Chapter 136 Self-loathing (P art One)


    Ding Dong, Ding Dong...


    The echoes of the doorbell rang inside the silent apartment.


    William turned his head abruptly, immediately stumbling up on his feet and rushing to the apartment


    door. It was as if he couldn''t wait another second.


    With a click, the door opened.


    "Mary!" William blurted out.


    "William..."


    It was Frank. He stood outside the door and held back his tears as he heard William call out her


    name.


    He gazed at William. William''s eyes were sunken and bloodshot, thin stubble grew on his chin. His


    hair was dirty and messy.


    Was he still the vigorous and graceful young man that he loved? No! They hadn''t seen each other


    for a few days, but he looked so devastated!


    "Why are you here?" When William saw Frank, the light in his eyes faded. His voice grew cold and


    his face was devoid of any emotion.


    "William..." Frank sobbed, "Where have you been these past few days? What happened to you?"


    "Where have I been?" William''s eyes looked dead. The bright fire that was once lit had now died


    inside his heart.


    He went to all the ces where she could have gone to, but still couldn''t find her.


    "Mary? You went to look for her, right?" Frank grabbed his arm and shouted, "You''ve found her?


    She''s here right now, isn''t she? I knew it!"


    As soon as Frank finished talking, he pushed the door open and rushed inside the apartment. He


    began shouting wildly, "Come out, Mary!"


    "If she were here, do you think I''d be like this? I couldn''t find her..."


    Frank paused. "Where did she go?"


    "I have no idea." William let out a deep sigh. He looked like a lost child. "I can''t find her..."


    Frank''s heart sunk. He suddenly turned around and grabbed William''s hand. "William, let''s go...


    Let''s go to Norway... It''s good that you haven''t found her..."


    After Frank dragged him forward a couple of steps, William shook off his hand.


    "I''m not going to Norway! I want to stay here until I find Mary!" William yelled.


    "She''s gone! She''s nevering back!"


    "No!" William shook his head like a crazed mad man. "Maybe... Maybe she was just in a bad mood


    and needed some time alone for a couple of days... I know she''ll be back soon...I just know it..."


    The corners of William''s mouth lifted slightly, as if what he said was the truth. But since Mary had


    signed the divorce agreement, why would she evere back?


    "What about me? What about me, William!" Frank''s eyes turned red as he bellowed, his voice


    croaking in pain.


    "You... Frank, I''m sorry..."


    "Sorry? Sorry!" Frank sneered, "You''re sorry? For what?"


    "I fell in love with someone else." William looked at Frank. His eyes were filled with guilt but his


    heart was determined to speak the truth. "I''ve fallen in love with Mary."


    "Ha ha..." Frank burst intoughter, but his eyes were brimming with tears. "You love her?"


    "At the time Sansa died in order to save me, my heart was left with nothing more but ashes. Facing


    you... I can''t refuse you. I could never say no to you." After William had finished speaking, he felt as


    if a heavy burden had been lifted off his chest.


    It turned out that telling the truth was very easy.


    Frank''s mouth trembled and his face drained of color.


    Williamughed bitterly, "For so many years, I''ve always treated you like a younger brother. I tried to


    treat you as my lover, but I just couldn''t do it... Well... Until I married Mary... I care so much about


    her, her smile and her every move. I couldn''t ignore her... The more I got to know her, the more I


    couldn''t help falling deeper in love.


    I get jealous whenever I see her with other men and my heart aches whenever she cries...


    I don''t know when this feeling started but I''ve slowly fallen in love with her... I love her, but I can''t


    find her now... "


    As soon as William finished his words, he burrowed his head in his hands and his eyes turned red.


    "She left without saying a word, leaving only a divorce agreement. I feel that I am dying..."


    Frank stared at him, clenching his fists. He''d never known that William could love a woman this


    much...


    "You can leave now," William mumbled.


    "You want me to leave? Where should I go? William!" Frank yelled at him, "Where else would I go? I


    have no one else to run to but you. Have you forgotten that night! William, you can''t get rid of me!"


    William frowned and buried his head under his arms so that no one could see the expression on his


    face. "I know, we didn''t do anything." He spoke in a low voice.


    "William, you..." Frank ced his hand on his mouth and gasped. He took a few steps back.


    "I was drunk and unconscious, but after I got up..." William paused for a moment and then


    continued, "It''s too unreasonable. Although you arranged everything well and it was quite


    believable, I knew it was just a trap."


    William fell silent. He already slept with Mary, so he knew what kind of feeling it was. It was


    impossible for him not to have known that feeling...


    "Yes, I lied to you!"


    "I love Mary! Mary!" William snapped, "It''s because of your words that I''ve been living in confusion


    and pain!"


    "You deserve it, William!" Frank gritted his teeth.


    "Yes! I deserve it!" William raised his head quickly and bellowed, "I couldn''t differentiate between


    responsibility and love! For many years, responsibility and guilt have been pressing on me and


    caused me to lose the one I love!" "The one you love? William! Ha ha..." Frankughed and burst


    into tears. He walked to William and punched him in the stomach.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Without resisting, William just wheezed and fell straight on to the sofa.


    "I curse you and I hope that you''ll never find her! May you live alone for the rest of your life! You''ll


    never see the one you love ever again!"


    Frank mmed the door on his way out.


    Like an injured animal, William curled up on the sofa, greedily sniffing the remaining scent of Mary.


    ''No, Mary. I will definitely find you...''


    GM Universing Studios, Los Angeles, USA.


    Ring... Ring, Ring...


    The phone at the general manager''s desk rang and a slender finger pressed the call button. "What''s


    up?"


    "General manager, the new secretary has arrived. Would you like to see her?"


    "Let her in," the man answered.


    Knock, knock, knock... "Can Ie in?"


    The charming male voice came from the general manager''s office, "Yes. Come in." "General


    manager, I am the new secretary, Vivian."


    Hearing her voice, the man suddenly raised his head. "Mary? Mary!"


    "... Barry Gu?"


    In A City.


    "Sir, we haven''t found Mary yet."


    "Well then, keep searching!" William hung up the phone and stared nkly out the window.


    The first patch of snow had fallen, signaling the start of winter. Under the dim streetlight, the flying


    snowkes dyed the ground silver.


    William was in Kylin International, standing in front of the window. He held his mobile phone in his


    hand, swiping through the album. There were some photos taken when they went to the ski resort in


    S City.


    They wereughing happily at that time, but now he''d lost her...


    That was the happiest moment in his life.


    "It''s been two months. Mary, where are you?" William murmured as he gazed hopelessly outside.


    The snow rustled and fell silently, creating several mounds on the ground. It was as if it was erasing


    all the memories in the world. The autumn passed and winter came, after winter came spring.


    He hadn''t found her in two months.


    He hadn''t found her in three months.


    He hadn''t found her in half a year...


    Half a yearter, the warm sunshine shone throughout the A City. It was the beginning of summer.


    The atmosphere in AJ Group''s conference room was quite tense, everyone''s faces looking stressed


    and tired.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 137 Self-loathing (P art Two)

    Chapter 137 Self-loathing (P art Two)


    "William, you can''t go back on your word like this," Adam said angrily. "You have agreed to sell


    eighty percent of thepany''s shares to me. How can you go back on your word now? You just


    can''t do that, William!"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen," William said casually. "I''ve decided not to sell it. The overseas trip has been


    cancelled. I will continue to develop my career here at home."


    More importantly, he needed to find someone...


    "What about our previous agreement? That was an agreement!"


    "I willpensate for your loss in ordance with the agreement," William said calmly.


    "You..." Adam was speechless. He was ready to take over thepany, but was suddenly informed


    that the shares of the AJ Group weren''t sold to him. How could he bear it? All the effort, for nothing!


    "Mr. Chen, if there is nothing else, you can leave now." William knocked on the conference table.


    "You... William, I was wrong about you!" Adam pointed at William as he scolded him, "That''s not


    what you said when you and your wife came to Hainanst year..."


    "Mr. Chen!" Kevin who sat on the other side of the table heard the word ''wife'' and immediately


    interrupted him. A cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Thest time he identally asked about


    Mary, he was almost demoted. Since then, he hadn''t said the word "Mary" in front of William ever


    again...


    If Mr. Lan got angry again and did something impulsive, it wouldn''t be good!


    Wife.. Hainan...


    William didn''t seem angry. He just sat on the chair and didn''t move, but there was a hint of pain in


    his eyes.


    "Humph!" Adam rolled his sleeves. "Goodbye!"


    "Mr. Chen, let me walk you out!" Kevin walked towards Adam.


    He sent him off. When he came back to the meeting room, William wasn''t there anymore.


    When he walked to the thirty-second floor, he saw Jane workingzily.


    "Where is the boss?" Kevin walked over and tapped her on the shoulder.


    "He''s here!" Jane pouted and looked at the CEO''s office. "He''s inside. He''s kept that posture ever


    since he got back." In the office, William stood in front of the window with his back to them. Nobody


    knew what he was thinking.


    "s..." Kevin shook his head. Since Mary left for no apparent reason, William had often been seen


    in a daze for several hours, standing in front of the window, motionless for several hours...


    "Mary..."


    "Shh!" Kevin quickly covered Jane''s mouth. "Keep your voice down! Don''t you know that saying


    Mary''s name is taboo? Aren''t you afraid of being fired if he hears you? Now, don''t say that name


    again!"


    "Humph!" Jane shoved his hand away. She snorted and asked in a hushed voice, "Where did Mary


    go? Why didn''t boss say anything? Mary''s phone number is no longer in service!"


    "I don''t know." Kevin shook his head and sighed. "Let''s just get back to work."


    "Yes, work." Jane nodded. "Mary has left, leaving us with more work to do. Boss no longer wants to


    hire a secretary."


    Kevin gazed at the empty desk. All the decorations on it were left untouched and there were still


    post-it notes on theputer, as if everything had stopped since the day Mary disappeared.


    Did William want to keep this little memory? "I miss Mary so much." Jane pouted. She whispered,


    "Boss... Has he divorced Mary?"


    "Well..." Kevin was about to say something, but stopped mid-way and gave it a quick thought. He


    remembered that there was awyer whose surname was Zhang. He brought a divorce agreement.


    It seemed that Mary wanted a divorce, but the boss drove thewyer out...


    "You must know something!" Jane''s eyes lit up. "Tell me ..."


    "Let''s just work. It''s none of your business, okay? Now, back to work!" Kevin red at her and


    knocked her hard on the head.


    "Ouch!" Jane nced at him and frowned. "I''m just concerned about Mary..."


    Kevin walked to his desk. ncing at the CEO''s office, he let out a deep sigh.


    The contract was over and Mary was gone.


    William''s thoughts were filled with images of Mary.


    It had already been half a year and there was still no news about her.


    "Mary..." William finally turned around and sat down in front of his desk.


    "Why can''t I find you? Why didn''t you give me a chance to apologize?" Before the working time in


    the afternoon came to an end, the elevator on the thirty-second floor opened.


    Click!


    Andy walked out of the elevator in her ten-centimeter high heels. She looked around and didn''t see


    anyone else. She took a closer look at the CEO''s office, only to find William sleeping at his desk.


    "Ha ha..." With a sly smile, Andy walked towards William''s office with a document in her hand.


    "Mr. Lan..."


    Lying on the desk, William was asleep unconsciously. He woke up hazily, hearing a voice calling


    him.


    "Mr. Lan..."


    "Um..." William frowned.


    "Mr. Lan, wake up..."


    "Mary?" William immediately sat up and anxiously looked around.


    "Mr. Lan, are you awake?" Andy stood aside and looked at William with a smile.


    "It''s you?" William squinted. The excitement in his eyes suddenly faded. "What are you doing here?"


    "I am here to give you the document." Andy stepped forward in her tight dress, leaning forward,


    deliberately exposing her chest to him.


    Looking at her in silence, William took the document coldly. "You can go now."


    "Mr. Lan..." Andy said in a sultry voice. She whispered in his ear, "You''re so cruel. Driving me away


    so soon...


    Why don''t you want me to stay?"


    "Enough! I don''t like conceited women!" William grabbed her hand and stared at her nkly.


    "Then what kind of woman do you like? A woman like Mary who left you without an exnation?"


    Andy smiled seductively.


    She hadn''t seen Mary for half a year. It was as if she had disappeared from this world. However,


    William didn''t want to exin. He was still vigorous and managed thepany well.


    Although, William didn''t allow anyone to mention matters regarding Mary in front of him, which


    confused a lot of people in thepany. For a time, some rumors spread. In private, everyone said


    that Mary had run away with Victor.


    Andy thought so too.


    Mary...


    When William heard her name, bitterness suddenly surged in his heart. "She didn''t want to be with


    you," Andy continued. "There are so many people who are willing to be with you! Mr. Lan, am I


    really not as good as her? I''ll be gentler and more obedient..."


    William red at her without saying anything.


    "Mr. Lan..." Andy put her hands around William''s neck and sat on hisp.


    But William didn''t push her away...


    Andy gave a smug smile.


    "Ha ha..." William suddenlyughed. "Do you want to be with me?"


    "Yes..." Andy nodded.


    "Well, let me see what you have to offer." William raised his eyebrow and smirked.


    "Mr. Lan..." As Andy came close to William''s mouth, he dodged her lips.


    "Mr. Lan?" Andy tilted her head.


    "You don''t deserve it," William said coldly and left her. "Tell me, what do you really want?"


    "I want to stay with you forever!" Andy leaned against William''s chest.


    "Okay." The corners of his mouth lifted slightly, but his eyes were cold as ice. "You have to be on


    call. Now, get out." Andy was overjoyed. Did William ept her?


    After putting on her clothes and walking out of the office, Andy opened the video on her mobile


    phone and let out a triumphant smile.


    The video was so clear!


    William turned around and went to the lounge to take a shower.


    If self-loathing through sexual indulgence could ease his longing for Mary, he wouldn''t mind having


    a little bit more.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 138 Four Years Later

    Chapter 138 Four Years Later


    Four yearster.


    At the international airport of A City, a flight arriving from Los Angelesnded on time.


    Arge number of passengers walked out of the exitne of the airport. They had different skin


    colors and spoke differentnguages.


    Out of the countless people that would step out of the airport, there were always certain people that


    would captivate everyone''s attention.


    Among the crowd of unique passengers, there was a woman with an exquisite slender figure and


    porcin skin. She exuded an elegant and mature essence about her. Everything about her was


    enchanting, especially her eyes. They were bright and had a calming effect.


    She was like a pearl, dazzling and refined. She held two little children in her arms, a boy and a girl.


    Such an ensemble made people captivated. None of them could look away from her.


    The two kids were about three years old, but they were already as beautiful as their mother.


    The little boy was led by the woman obediently as he looked around with his cool little face, while


    the little girl was smiling, her eyes full of curiosity about everything.


    "Mommy, I want to..." the little girl said in English. Her eyes blinked, and her face looked exactly like


    the woman holding her hand.


    "No, no, no." The woman bent down, waved her fingers at the little girl and gently said, "Elissa, you


    have to speak Chinese whenever youe home. Remember?"


    "Okay..." The little girl pouted.


    "She is so stupid." The little boy smirked, the corners of his mouth slightly upward, and his beautiful


    eyes seemed to be able to speak. "She can''t speak Chinese."


    "Mommy, he is bullying me!" The little girl crossed her arms, and looked at the little boy with


    dissatisfaction.


    "All right." The woman smiled, and looked at them dotingly. "You two have to love each other.


    Elissa, your brother won''t bully you. Right, Alick?"


    "Yes." The little boy nodded with conviction.


    "Okay," said the woman. "Let''s hurry to the ce where we live. Mommy is tired after such a long


    flight."


    Hearing their mother, the two children went out of the airport with their mother.


    "Whew..." The woman took a deep breath as soon as she stepped out of the airport.


    Four yearster, when she finally returned to this ce, she had mixed feelings.


    The woman shouted in her head, ''Mary, you''re finally home!''


    "Miss Lu."


    As soon as the three of them came out of the airport, a bodyguard came forward, bowed to Mary


    and said, "Mr. Gu asked me to escort you to the house."


    Before Mary could answer, her phone rang in her pocket.


    "Hello?" Mary answered.


    "How do you feel? Have you arrived?" A pleasant male voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Yes, I just arrived. You called me right on time." Mary smiled.


    "Of course." He was always calcting the time.


    "Is that Daddy Barry?" At this moment, the little boy opened his mouth. His eyes suddenly lit up and


    he looked at Mary expectantly.


    "Yes." Mary nodded.


    "It''s not Daddy Lucas..." The little girl was slightly disappointed. "I want to talk to Daddy Barry!" the


    little boy said immediately.


    "Me too!" The little girl reached out her hands in excitement.


    "I heard the two kids'' voice," said the man on the other end of the phone. "Do they want to talk to


    me?"


    "Yes." Mary chuckled and handed the phone to the two kids.


    "Daddy Barry!"


    "Daddy Barry!"


    The two kids grabbed the phone and kept calling their Daddy Barry.


    "Alick, Elissa, how are you feeling? Are you tired?"


    "No!" The little boy shook his head firmly.


    "I miss Daddy..."


    "I miss you too, but I won''t be able to see you for a few more days!"


    "When are youing?"


    "I''m not sure yet, but it won''t take long."


    "Then let''s wait for Daddy with Mommy."


    "Well, you should listen to Mommy!" the man said gently.


    Mary folded her arms. The three of them were really talking endlessly.


    "Okay, okay!" Mary grabbed the phone and said, "Barry, it''s quite early in the morning in America!


    Why don''t you go back to bed? Why are you even talking with them?"


    Then she pointed at the two kids and said, "And you two, don''t you feel tired after sitting in the ne


    for so long? I''m so tired. We need to go back and get over the jetg, okay?"


    "Ha ha..." Barry chuckled, "You''re sounding more and more like a housekeeper."


    Mary rolled her eyes in silence.


    "Mommy is so scary," the little girl whispered to her brother.


    "Yes." The little boy nodded in agreement.


    Then Mary stared at the two kids. She said, "Alick, Elissa! Both of you, get in the car!"


    "Alright already!" The little girl made a face and followed her brother into the car in protest.


    "You haven''t gotten in the car yet?" Barry asked.


    "Yes." Mary smiled.


    "Then get in the car and have a good rest." "I know, thank you." Mary went into the car and


    motioned the driver to start the car. "I''m in the car now, I''ll be dropping the call."


    "Wait!" Barry said in a hurry.


    "What''s wrong?" Mary raised her eyebrows.


    "Mary, do you miss me?" Barry asked, his voice sounded hopeful.


    Mary did not respond right away. She started blushing. "Are you still half asleep? Go back to sleep."


    "No..." Barry insisted, "Tell me, or I won''t sleep!"


    "You..." Mary said helplessly, "We were just together yesterday!"


    "Please..." Barry said in a pleading tone, "If you don''t tell me, you are not allowed to hang up!"


    Mary heaved a sigh. "I miss you. I do miss you."


    "Hee hee..." As soon as Mary finished speaking, the two kids beside her hugged each other and


    laughed like little imps.


    Mary''s face turned redder.


    "I miss you too," Barry announced on the other end of the line.


    "Okay." Mary nodded.


    "Then go to rest and wait for me!" "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Mary smiled and gazed at the scenery outside the window.


    Four years. She hadn''t been here for four years.


    Things were not what they used to be. There were things she didn''t want to remember, so she let


    the past be swept by the wind.


    When the car arrived at the vi, the two kids had already fallen asleep.


    Staring at the two sleeping kids, Mary felt a little worried. How could she take them in?


    During her four years in the United States, Barry had been taking care of her all this time. She didn''t


    even need to worry trifling matters such as holding her children. Suddenly, she came back with her


    two children by herself, feeling overwhelmed by everything...


    "Miss Lu, how about I help you take the children in?" the bodyguard said.


    "Ah, thank you." After getting help, Mary expressed her thanks at once.


    "You''re wee." The bodyguard smiled stiffly, picked up the two children and followed behind her.


    "Whew..."


    After a while, she saw the two kids finally lying on the bed and sleeping soundly. She heaved a sigh


    of relief.


    Lucas!


    As soon as Mary got on the bed, a light shed through her mind and she suddenly thought of


    Lucas.


    "Oh my God! I totally forgot about him!" Mary scratched her hair in frustration.


    A few days ago, Lucas went to another city for an operation and a seminar. She didn''t even tell him


    she returned to China with her children. If he found out, would he go insane?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    How should she tell him?


    He was too far from her anyway...


    Mary yawned as shey on the bed. She eventually fell asleep because of exhaustion.


    The entertainment circle was full of ups and downs. The new actress Beth, who had just started her


    career for a year, had already won arge number of fans with her pure face and skillful acting. It


    could almost be said that she became famous overnight.


    A director once predicted that she would be the new movie queen this year.


    At the same time, the CEO''s office of AJ Group.


    "Mr. Lan..." Beth removed her innocence in front of the cameras and said, "The heroine of the movie


    ''Be Together'' must be me, okay?"


    "Ha ha..." William furrowed his eyebrows and let her throw herself in his arms. "Who else could it be


    but you?"


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Just as they were talking, there was a knock on the door.


    William pushed the woman in front of him and said, "I''ll meet you at the Sofia International Hotel


    tomorrow. I heard that there is an election for heroine there tomorrow."


    "Okay." Beth smiled seductively, tidied up her clothes, and blew a kiss at William. "I''ll wait for you


    tomorrow."


    Then she turned around and left.


    With a click, the door of the office was opened.


    Jane looked at Beth in contempt, as if she was going to carve a hole in her body.


    "What are you looking at, little secretary?" Beth rolled her eyes at her, snorted and left.


    "Bitch!" Jane mumbled curses at her back.


    "Why don''t youe in?" asked William as he was seated on his chair.


    "Okay!" Jane''s mood immediately changed when she stepped into the office.


    "What''s the matter?" William looked so cold and calcting while he was on his chair.


    "Mr. Lan, I want to ask for a few days off at the beginning of next month." Jane stood in front of his


    desk and said, "Kevin and I have just gotten our marriage certificate. We are going to hold a


    wedding at the beginning of next month. Please allow me to take a leave."


    Marriage certificate... Get married...


    William''s eyes darkened. "Okay," he replied.


    "If you don''t have anything else to do, I''ll go out first."


    "Okay."


    Jane nodded and left.


    Four years!


    Kevin had been promoted to the manager, the special assistant had been reced, and the


    secretary had been reced. The only thing that remained unchanged was the desk that had been


    there for four years...


    ''If you still want to be with Mary, why did you be like this? What are you thinking about?''


    Gritting her teeth, Jane saw that William had changed from the perfect CEO she worshiped to a


    detestable yboy. She felt so sorry for Mary. "Mary, you were right to leave!" Jane clenched her


    fists in anger.


    With the fingers on his left hand tapping on the desk, William grabbed his phone with his right hand.


    Mary''s smile on his wallpaper remained unchanged. It was as beautiful as before.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 139 Such A Reunion (Part One)

    Chapter 139 Such A Reunion (Part One)


    At a vi in the city.


    The two kids, Alick and Elissa, had woken up early. They jumped up and down the bed, and


    constantly tried to wake Mary up with their yful little hands.


    "Alick, Elissa, stop! Mommy is still sleeping," Mary groaned. Elissa pulled Mary''s hair. "Brother, I''m


    getting hungry," the little girlined.


    When Alick heard his sister''s plea, he put down the story book he was reading at once. He spoke


    like a gentle little man, "Should we wake Mommy up?"


    "Okay." Elissa nodded.


    "Mommy..."


    "Mommy, get up..."


    "Hmm..."


    While she was sleeping like a log, Mary felt her children making a fuss beside her. She stretched


    out her hands and yawned. With a groggy voice, she said, "Sweethearts, stop making trouble for


    Mommy."


    "Mommy, when are you going to make breakfast?" Alick shook her arm over and over. "Elissa said


    she''s really hungry."


    "Mommy!" Elissa climbed on top of Mary and kissed her on the cheek. "Get up, Mommy..."


    Then the little girl pinched both of Mary''s cheeks."I''m so hungry, wake up!" Mary reluctantly opened


    her eyes and sat up, holding Elissa in her arms. "Alright, alright, I''m up. Wait for a little while, okay?


    Mommy will cook breakfast for you."


    "Okay!" Elissa nodded, her mood changed immediately.


    Mary smiled and kissed the little girl''s rosy cheek. Then she reached her hand out to hold Alick.


    "Mommy, you can''t kiss me. You haven''t brushed your teeth yet!" Alick pushed his mother''s face


    away as he turned his head away from her.


    Mary yfully red at the boy. She pretended to be angry and said, "You''re only three years old,


    and you''re already a neat freak! I''m your mother!"


    Neat freak...


    After saying that, Mary was stunned.


    Looking at Alick''s face, she thought that heredity was such a cruel thing. They looked the same,


    acted the same, and even the way they spoke was the same.


    "Mommy, if Brother won''t kiss you, Elissa will kiss you!" Elissa put her pink lips close to Mary and


    kissed her face several times.


    "Ha ha..." Mary couldn''t help but giggle as she was tickled by Elissa''s soft hair.


    At the bedside, Alick''s face turned sour as he watched his mother and sisterughing.


    All of a sudden, he wrapped his arms around Mary''s neck and kissed her face more times than


    Elissa did.


    "Eh?" Mary was surprised. "I haven''t brushed my teeth, why are you kissing me, Alick? It''s dirty!"


    "Yes..." Elissa looked at her brother and nodded in agreement.


    "Humph!" Alick didn''t say anything. He just looked at Mary and kissed her cheeks even harder.


    "Haha..." Mary smiled at Alick.


    She put her left hand around Alick, and her right hand around Elissa. She kissed the two kids'' faces


    and said, "Okay, Mommy is going to cook. You two behave yourselves, got it?"


    "Okay!"


    "Okay, Mommy!" Mary ced them on the bed, and went to the bathroom to freshen up. When she


    was about to step out of the bedroom, her phone rang.


    She hurried to the bedside to pick up the phone. She immediately hushed the two kids who were


    ying before she answered the phone.


    "Hello? Director Jamie?"


    "Vivian, how are you? Have you returned to China?"


    "Yes, I just got back yesterday."


    "So, how was your trip? Did you run into trouble along the way?"


    "Thank you for your concern, but everything is fine." Mary brushed off the pleasantries and asked,


    "Did somethinge up, Director Jamie?"


    "Oh, it''s your movie ''Be Together''. There is a selection for the heroine in Sofia International Hotel


    today. Can you drop by and take a look at the event?"


    Mary frowned and said, "Director Jamie, I want to choose the heroine of this movie myself."


    "Vivian, don''t worry. I''ve read your script forwards and backwards. I know what kind of actress


    you''re looking for!" Director Jamie continued, "I''m just worried that the movie won''t be finished


    before Chinese Valentine''s Day." Mary bit her lower lip.


    Director Jamie was one of the best directors in the country. Last year, his movie was recorded as


    the highest grossing film of the year. Because of that, Mary believed in his capabilities, but "Be


    Together" was her first work. She wanted to choose the leading role by herself, so she would be


    certain that it would be perfect.


    "So, how about it? Vivian?"


    "Director Jamie, when will the selection begin?" "Nine o''clock."


    "Nine o''clock..." Mary looked at her watch. "Well, Director Jamie, I will try my best to go there on


    time."


    "Then I''ll be waiting for you."


    "Got it."


    Mary shook her head in disbelief after she hung up the phone. "Mommy''s going to cook now," she


    told her kids.


    "Okay!"


    "Okay!"


    "Ring... "


    Mary furrowed her brows and answered the phone with an unfriendly tone, "Yes, Director Jamie, is


    there anything else you need to tell me?"


    "Did Director Jamie piss you off again?" Barry said on the other end of the line.


    "Well..." Mary looked at the caller ID and said, "No, not really."


    "Was it about the movie? If it is, you can tell me. Maybe I can help you solve it."


    "No, it''s okay." Mary shook her head. "It''s really no problem. Don''t you believe in me?"


    "I believe in you," chuckled Barry. "How can there be anything you can''t solve? You''re like a super


    woman!"


    "Humph..." Mary asked, "Shouldn''t you be sleeping? I need to make breakfast for the kids, I have to


    go now."


    "What are they doing?"


    "They''re just ying on the bed."


    "Give them your phone, I''ll talk to the kids. You can go ahead and cook up breakfast."


    "Just let them y by themselves," said Mary after a pause. "You''re going to be busy handing over


    your work in the next two days. Just get some rest, Barry."


    "It''s not a problem!" Barry smiled. "Besides, I can''t fall asleep without talking to them." "You''re


    spoiling them too much." Mary shook her head in defeat and talked to the kids on the bed. "It''s


    Daddy Barry, do you want to talk to him?"


    "Yes, please!"


    "Yes!"


    The children couldn''t wait to get their hands on the phone when they found out who was calling.


    "Should I give them the phone?"


    "Yes, don''t worry! I got this." Barry continued, "By the way, I hired a nanny. She should be there


    soon. It''s too exhausting for you to take care of them by yourself."


    "Thank you..." Mary swallowed what she was about to say and changed it into a simple sigh of


    relief.


    "Well, what are you waiting for? Go cook breakfast!"


    "Thank you, Barry." Mary nodded. She passed the phone to Elissa and Alick.


    "Daddy Barry!"


    The kids shouted in unison.


    Mary stopped at the door when she heard their excitement. Her heart almost melted at the sound of


    their sweet little voices.


    She was so d that she listened to Lucas, and decided not to get an abortion. If not for him, these


    two little angels wouldn''t be with her today. They were her precious family.


    Mary went to the kitchen, put on an apron and skillfully cooked porridge, fried eggs, and hot bread.


    In the past four years, in order to take care of her two babies, she had changed a lot. She learned


    everything she had to, and worked hard to be a better person for them.


    After she finished cooking breakfast, she went upstairs and found that they were still talking to Barry


    on the phone.


    "All right, all right," said Mary, taking her cell phone. "It''s time to go downstairs and eat breakfast.


    Daddy Barry also needs to rest now. You can''t talk on the phone anymore!"


    "Okay!"


    "Oh... but I still want to talk to Daddy Barry."


    "It''s only been twenty minutes. Is it ready so soon?" Barry asked.


    "Yes, I need to oversee the selection for the heroine today. I need to get there early." Mary added,


    "You''d better go to bed now."


    "Do you miss me today?"


    Mary did not respond right away. She paused before speaking again. "Barry, why didn''t I realize that


    you were so clingy before?" "That''s because you never noticed!" He chuckled and insisted, "So, did


    you think about me today?"


    "Yes, yes, yes. I''ve thought about you! Are you happy now?"


    "More than happy." Barry sounded satisfied. "Go eat breakfast."


    "Okay, then go get some rest."


    "You got it, mdy."


    After hanging up the phone, Mary led her kids downstairs.


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong."


    In the middle of breakfast, the doorbell rang.


    "Mommy, someone''s at the door." Elissa was eating eggs while she was talking.


    "Okay, I heard it too. I''ll go open the door." Mary put down her utensils and walked to the gate of the


    vi.


    "Hello, madam. I''m your nanny." A simple and honest woman appeared at the door.


    Madam...


    Mary raised an eyebrow, but decided not to argue. "Please,e in."


    "Thank you, madam." The woman came in and said, "If you don''t mind, you can call me Hester.


    n


    "Hester." Mary nodded and said to the two kids in the kitchen, "Come here, Alick, Elissa."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Coming!"


    "We''reing, Mommy!"


    At a moment''s notice, the two rosy-cheeked kids appeared in the living room.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 140 Such A Reunion (Part Two)

    Chapter 140 Such A Reunion (Part Two)


    "Oh, you''re both so cute!" Hester praised.


    "Thank you," said Mary with a modest smile. She then turned to the two kids. "This is Aunt Hester.


    She''s going to live with us from now on, so you should call her Aunt Hester."


    "Hello, Aunt Hester!"


    "Nice to meet you, Aunt Hester!"


    Both of them shouted cheerfully.


    "Hi, kids!" Hester smiled from ear to ear.


    "Hester, have you eaten yet?" Mary pointed at the table. "If you haven''t had breakfast, you can eat


    with the kids."


    "I have, madam."


    "Then..." Mary looked at her watch. "Hester, please look after the kids. I need to go somewhere. I


    don''t know if I can make it back before noon, so please prepare lunch for them."


    "That won''t be a problem." Hester put a hand on her own chest. "Don''t worry, madam. I''ll take care


    of them well."


    "That sounds reassuring, thank you, Hester." Mary bent over and hugged her kids. "Mommy has to


    go to work now. You should listen to Aunt Hester, and don''t make any trouble for her, okay?"


    "Mommy, when will you be back?" asked Alick.


    "I don''t know," Mary shook her head. She wasn''t sure how many people were participating in the


    event. "I wille back as soon as possible, I promise."


    "Then Mommy, you need to take us out to y when youe back!"


    "No problem." Mary smiled, "Come and have breakfast with Aunt Hester. I''ll need to go upstairs."


    Mary hurried upstairs and put on a beige dress and a pair of high heels. She untied her hair. Her


    hair was bright and ck, and the curled ends of her hair resembled the gentle waves of the ocean.


    She grabbed her bag and stood in front of the mirror downstairs. She stared at herself for a good


    minute with a pleasant smile on her face.


    Then she went to the kitchen and kissed her two kids. "Mommy''s leaving now!"


    "Bye, Mommy!"


    "Mommy,e back early, okay?"


    "Okay." Mary stared at her kids one more time before leaving the house.


    She was absolutely relieved to find the person Barry hired. With Hester looking after the kids, she


    could go to work without having to worry about them.


    Mary walked out of the vi and immediately hailed a cab.


    After four years of absence, countless roads in A City had been renewed. If she had driven by


    herself, she might not make it to her destination. It would be best if she took the taxi first.


    "Take me to Sofia International Hotel."


    "Okay!"


    It was almost half past ten when Mary arrived.


    Fortunately, she didn''t drive by herself. She might have gotten lost because the roads had gotten


    confusing.


    Mary nced at the towering hotel before hurrying inside.


    "Squeak!"


    She had just entered the hotel when another car drove up behind her, a ck Maserati slowly


    parked in front of the hotel.


    A cold but handsome man stepped out of the car with a phone in his hand. Every move he made


    disyed his draconian control of everything.


    That man was the CEO of AJ Group, William.


    "Director Jamie, has Beth arrived?" William slowly paced towards the hotel.


    "She''s already here."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just give her the role of the heroine. I''ve already read the script. She is more than suitable for this


    role." William''s face was stern and unrelenting. Regardless of his ambiguous rtionship with Beth,


    he knew that Beth was truly perfect for this role.


    "I also think she''s excellent," said Director Jamie. "But the scriptwriter of this movie wants to choose


    the heroine herself."


    "Choose the heroine herself?" William snorted coldly, "This is her debut film. What kind of person


    would she even pick? No one is more suitable for this than Beth."


    "By the way, the scriptwriter will be here soon. Mr. Lan, would you like toe to the selection to


    have a look?"


    "No, thanks." William refused. "Director Jamie, it''s all up to you."


    "Alright, alright."


    "Good." William stepped into the elevator and sent a text message to Beth. "After the selection, go


    to the bar on the twentieth floor and find me."


    "OK, I''ll be right there."


    She replied right away. After reading it, William smiled sardonically, and put the phone into his


    pocket.


    Mary came to the twenty-fifth floor and walked to the door of the hall. She saw a girl standing beside


    Director Jamie from a distance.


    The girl wore a floral dress, she had straight ck hair hanging over her shoulders, a small face, a


    beautiful nose, and an innocent gaze.


    She was beautiful.


    ''She must be one of the candidates for the heroine since she seems to have a good rapport with


    Director Jamie,'' Mary muttered to herself.


    But...


    Mary looked at her carefully and felt that something was missing from her.


    The girl waved at Director Jamie and said farewell.


    Mary nced at the girl and walked past her.


    "Hello, Director Jamie. I''m Vivian." She approached Director Jamie and introduced herself. "Sorry,


    I''mte." "Hello, it''s alright!" Director Jamie felt like he had seen the person in front of him before.


    He said, "I didn''t expect you to be so young, Vivian.


    "Thank you." Mary smiled. "You look quite young yourself, Director Jamie."


    "Ha ha..."


    After they exchanged pleasantries, Mary changed the topic. "Who was that girl you were talking to a


    few moments ago?"


    "Oh, that was Beth. She''s known as the ''pure little queen''. Vivian you were abroad, so you probably


    haven''t heard of her before."


    "I see." Mary nodded.


    "I think she''s suited to be the heroine," said Director Jamie. "What do you think?"


    "Well..." Mary thought for a while and asked, "Is there anyone else who stands out?"


    "There are too many people auditioning for this role. I haven''t found anyone better than her yet."


    Director Jamie shrugged. "There will be another one tomorrow."


    "Okay." Mary nodded, "Then let''s wait."


    "Sure." Director Jamie nced at Mary.


    Be Together was written by Mary. She wanted to turn it into a movie, but she had no experience


    directing or producing a film, so she had to find a well-known director from China to help her. The


    heroine in the y must be pure, and the hero...


    Mary bit her lip, she knew that she had already found the most suitable candidate for the hero.


    She wondered how he was doing. It had been four years since theyst saw each other after all.


    One morning passed. Sitting on the judges'' table, Mary shook her head. She hadn''t found anyone


    suitable yet.


    "What do you think?"


    "It still doesn''t feel right." Mary shook her head and sighed. "Let''s see what happens tomorrow."


    "Okay." Director Jamie pped his hands a couple of times. "That''s all for today. Vivian, how about I


    treat you to dinner?"


    "Oh, Director Jamie, I''m afraid I can''t go today." Mary refused. "My children are still waiting for me at


    home. I''ll invite you to dinner another day, instead?"


    "Vivian, you already have children at such a young age?" Director Jamie was taken aback.


    "I''m not young anymore," chuckled Mary. "I''m already thirty years old."


    "Thirty? I don''t see it at all!" Director Jamie was astonished. "You look like you''re in your early


    twenties."


    "You tter me too much," said Mary. "I guess I''ll see you tomorrow then."


    "Yes, of course." Director Jamie nodded and watched her walk away. She looked quite familiar. He


    kept thinking where he had seen her before.


    Mary stepped into the elevator. She was the only one inside.


    Then the elevator stopped on the twentieth floor.


    As soon as the elevator door opened, a strong smell of alcohol wafted through her nose, followed


    by two wobbling people, one man and one woman.


    She turned her head away in disgust.


    "Mr...." the woman called out coquettishly. Her little hand was grazing on the lower part of the man''s


    body.


    The man leaned against the elevator wall and stammered, "You know... You know what to do."


    "Buzz, buzz, buzz..."


    At this moment, the phone in her bag rang. Mary quickly took it out and found that the reception in


    the elevator was terrible.


    In the elevator, the woman''s eyes screamed seduction. She bent down and stripped the man of his


    belt.


    As she was looking for a signal, Mary identally turned her head at their direction. What she saw


    was a disgusting and promiscuous scene.


    They were in the elevator, for God''s sake!!!


    When did women in China be so liberated?


    Wait! Mary took a closer look at the woman. It was Beth! The so-called ''pure little queen'' of the film


    industry.


    ''''Ring... "


    Another ring came. Hearing this, Mary came to her senses and was about to answer the phone.


    "What are you doing? Excuse me! How dare you? Are you recording this?" The man grunted at her


    and pped her phone away.


    The phone was crashed against the wall and dropped to the ground.


    Anger filled Mary''s heart. She picked up her phone and shouted at the man, "Are you fucking


    insane? What do you think you''re doing? You..."


    Before she could finish her words, Mary''s eyes widened and she froze.


    Who was this man before her? Was it William? It was him!


    The man raised his head, his eyes met with the woman in front of him. His ferocity turned to


    disbelief. He was so shocked that his legs trembled, and he couldn''t move a muscle. ''''Mary?''1


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 141 Its Really Her (Part One)

    Chapter 141 It''s Really Her (Part One)


    The elevator descended slowly, enveloped by a strange atmosphere.


    "Mr. Lan?" Noticing that something was wrong with William, Beth stopped what she was doing. She


    raised her head and called out William, only to see him staring at another woman in the elevator.


    With her mouth slightly open, Mary stared back at William and then at Beth. She could not move


    and it felt like her body waspletely frozen.


    "Mary..." William swallowed hard. He could not take his eyes off Mary. It was the first time seeing


    her after four years. He carefully called out her name, fearing that what he was seeing was only an


    illusion.


    Mary frowned in disgust.


    William jolted back to reality when he realized what was happening. He pushed Beth away and


    hastily fixed his clothes.


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    The phone in Mary''s hand rang persistently. When she came back to her senses, she turned around


    and pressed the elevator button. After tidying up his clothes, William stepped towards Mary. He


    wanted to hold the woman he had missed for four years.


    Ding!


    Just then, the elevator door opened.


    Holding her phone in her hand, Mary ran away as fast as she could. She strode so fast, William


    could not even reach her.


    "Mary!" shouted William as he was about to run after her.


    "Mr. Lan?" Bewildered, Beth grabbed him by the hand.


    "Fuck off!" William shoved her away at once. With ring eyes, he ran out of the elevator in big


    strides. Longing was evident in his eyes and he seemed as if he was a lost child. "Mary? Mary!"


    It seemed that Mary''s slim figure just shed by.


    "Mary!" William shouted. He was about to chase her when he felt dizzy. It felt like the sky was


    spinning and everything was bing blurry.


    "Mary..."


    And with that, William''s body fell to the ground and he passed out.


    "Mr. Lan!" Beth ran out of the elevator and was startled to see William on the ground. She


    immediately rushed towards his aid. "Mr. Lan? Mr. Lan!"


    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Despite wearing high heels, Mary ran fast all the way down the stairs. Her face looked ashen, as if


    she was being followed by a monster.


    ''William...


    Didn''t he go to Norway? Why is he still in A City? How did he be like that? Why did I see him


    so soon...''


    Questions flooded Mary''s mind, making her feel breathless.


    It was not until she ran out of the hotel that Mary breathed a sigh of relief. After sighing, she smiled


    bitterly at herself.


    They had not seen each other for a few years, but she must say that William was really impressive!


    He could ept both men and women...


    Ring! Ring!


    Mary was dumbfounded she had forgotten about her phone. She looked down and saw her phone


    in her hand.


    After seeing who was calling, she quickly picked up the phone. "Hello?" Mary was panting and her


    voice was trembling.


    "What''s wrong? Why didn''t you pick up the call right away?" asked Barry with concern.


    "I..." Mary bit her lips and calmed down after a few seconds. "Nothing"


    "Mary, what happened?" Obviously, Barry was dissatisfied with her answer and did not believe her.


    "I... I saw him..."


    "What? For real?!" Barry was so shocked he unconsciously clenched his phone. "And then what


    happened?"


    "I... I ran away..."


    "Mary, go home." Barry''s voice was very anxious, and it was mixed with fear. "Hurry up and go


    home. Don''t let him see you."


    "I know," Mary said while nodding her head.


    Inside a vi in Los Angeles, USA.


    At dawn, Barry was sitting on the bed when he hung up the phone. His heart still trembled because


    of the news.


    He did not expect that William and Mary would meet so soon.


    Although Mary did not say who it was, he had already known. William...


    For four years, Mary did not want to bring up the past, nor did she want to know about William.


    Besides, he never mentioned William in front of Mary. Deep inside, he was still bothered about his


    "rival in love" he had never met.


    Seven years ago, he had lost Mary once. This time, he would never let go of her.


    Barry stood up abruptly with a stern look in his face. It seemed that he would be returning to China


    sooner than expected.


    Mary went home quickly as promised. As soon as she opened the door, two little kids rushed over


    and hugged Mary''s legs.


    "Mommy, I missed you so much!"


    "Mommy, I missed you too!"


    "My babies..." Mary watched the two children and touched their heads lovingly. She loved them so


    much but she could not help but feel a little bitter.


    "Mommy, have you eaten already?" asked Alick.


    "Not yet." Mary shook her head.


    "You have not eaten?" asked Hester as she came over. "The dishes are still warm in the kitchen.


    The children have already eaten."


    "Mommy, have dinner, okay?" Elissa stared at her mother with her big innocent eyes.


    "Okay." Mary nodded and the two children puller her into the kitchen.


    She ate absentmindedly.


    Today''s meeting really caught her off guard. She never thought she would meet William there.


    ''Where is Frank anyway? Weren''t they supposed to go to Norway?''


    Thinking about him made her remember the disgusting scene in the elevator. Because of that, Mary


    lost her appetite.


    "Mommy, is it delicious?" asked Elissa while staring at her mother with her bright eyes.


    "Yes, it''s delicious." Mary smiled awkwardly.


    "Mommy, are you tired today?" asked Alick.


    "No." Mary stretched out her hand and touched his head. Alick had his father''s features. And with


    that, Mary made up her mind.


    She could not let William know about their existence!


    On the 20th floor of the apartment in the Kylin International Community.


    William woke up and opened his eyes tiredly. He had no idea what had happened. It seemed that


    his brain went temporarily nk. He seemed to have dreamt of Mary again... "Boss? Are you


    awake?" A voice came from beside him.


    "Yes." William propped himself up. He turned around and saw Virgil Fan, the special assistant who


    had been working for him for a year.


    "Mr. Lan, are you still dizzy?"


    William shook his head and asked, "What''s wrong with me?"


    "You fainted in the hotel and was sent back," replied Virgil.


    Hotel?


    With his eyes wide open, William stared at Virgil and asked anxiously, "Who sent me back? I don''t


    remember anything."


    "Well..." Virgil had never seen him so excited. He was stunned and said, "Beth called me."


    "Beth..." Hearing that, William frowned. Was he overthinking? Was it just a dream?


    "Did she say anything else?" asked William, with a glimmer of hope in his eyes.


    "No."


    "Okay," William responded. His heart sank a bit out of disappointment.


    "Mr. Lan, please don''t drink too much!" Virgil could not help but speak. "The doctor came earlier and


    he said you passed out because you drank too much alcohol without eating. You''re putting too


    much strain on your stomach if you keep doing this."


    "Fine." William nodded, looking lonely.


    "I''m going to buy some food for you," said Virgil.


    "No need." William shook his head. All of a sudden, a thought urred in his mind. "Has Beth been


    here earlier?"


    "No." Virgil shook his head. "She was downstairs when she called me. She wanted toe here


    with me, but I didn''t let her in."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Okay." William nodded, feeling relieved.


    ''No woman will be allowed to enter this apartment except her!''


    "You can leave now." William waved his hand and dismissed him.


    "Mr. Lan, I''m leaving." Virgil nodded slightly, turned around and left.


    "Okay." William just nodded. He looked out of the window and his eyes drifted far away.


    For four years, he had been living in Kylin International Community, specifically in Mary''s room. He


    still had not found her. He had no idea how to ease his longing for her. When Mary left, she also left


    a void in William''s heart that only her could upy.


    "Mary... Honey..."


    All his sorrows never faded away. It was only hidden in the dark night.


    Early next morning, William dressed neatly. He was still the handsome and cruel CEO of the


    company.


    "Honey, I''m going to work." Before leaving, William bade goodbye to the wedding photos in the


    apartment. In the past four years, this kind of farewell had already be a habit.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 142 Its Really Her (Part Two)

    Chapter 142 It''s Really Her (Part Two)


    Ding!


    The elevator reached the 32nd floor and William walked out expressionlessly.


    "Mr. Lan..." As soon as Andy saw him, she leaned over and said coquettishly, "Mr. Lan, you haven''t


    been to my ce for several days!"


    "Miss me?" A wicked and attractive smile appeared on William''s face as he put his arms around her


    waist.


    "Yes, I miss you so much!" Andy leaned over to kiss him.


    However, William suddenly turned his head away and pushed her gently. "I''m not in the mood. Let''s


    go to work."


    "Fine," replied Andy with resentment. She did not go back to her desk until William had entered his


    office.


    In the past four years, she had seeded on bing one of the women around William. From


    bing his secretary, she was able to enter the highest floor of the AJ Group sessfully.


    But... Andy red at the empty desk across the room.


    It had once belonged to Mary and had remained untouched since then. Moreover, William took an


    extra care for it was also cleaned by special people everyday.


    William had never kissed her, nor did he kiss any other woman.


    Was he still thinking about the woman whose name was Mary?


    Knock! Knock!


    While William was concentrating on his work, he heard a knock on the door suddenly. "Come in."


    "Mr. Lan!" Like a gust of wind, Beth entered into the office. With tearful eyes, she sat on William''s


    lap and stared at him. "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine." William shook his head.


    "That''s good. Virgil didn''t allow me to enter your apartment!" Aggrieved, Beth added, "I just care


    about you!"


    "I know you care about me." William touched her face yfully.


    "Mr. Lan," Beth called him shyly and added, "it''s all that woman''s fault yesterday. I didn''t know


    where she came from. You passed out because of her." That woman? Who?!


    The scene yesterday shed in his mind. He pulled Beth up and put his hands on her shoulders. He


    was so furious he looked like an angry lion. "What did you just say?! What are you talking about?


    What woman? What happened yesterday?!"


    "It''s the woman who was in the elevator yesterday. I didn''t know what she was doing on her phone!"


    Beth asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    "Did I go after her but she ran away? Answer me?! " William gripped Beth''s arms so tight they could


    almost break.


    "Yes... Yes!" Beth answered timidly.


    "Mary!"


    All of a sudden, William sat up. His eyes were full of disbelief and shock. Even his whole body


    trembled slightly.


    ''It was not a dream! It was not an illusion! Mary is back! Mary!''


    He looked so excited as if he finally saw an oasis in the middle of the desert after walking for days.


    His eyes turned red and he wanted to cry.


    He shove Beth away and rushed out of the office with long strides. "Mr. Lan!" Beth called out in a


    hurry, but she did not see him stop.


    She frowned slightly. Her intuition made her feel that there was something wrong with the woman


    yesterday. A deep sense of crisis arose spontaneously.


    "Mary... Mary!"


    There was only one thought in his mind, and that was to find Mary as soon as possible!


    He rushed downstairs and drove to Sofia International Hotel.


    He had missed this person for four years. Every night, he would dream of her beautiful face and


    finally, he saw her again. He wanted to hold her tight in his arms and never let go.


    He finally reached the hotel. With a loud bang, he closed the door of his car and walked fast to the


    hotel.


    "Wee to Sofia International Hotel."


    "Where is Mary? Which room is she staying? Answer me quick!" William rushed to the front desk


    and asked questions one after another, leaving no chance for the receptionist to speak.


    "Mr... Mr. Lan?" The receptionist asked in confusion, "May I ask Mary''s whole name?"


    "Mary Lu!" William tried to suppress his excitement in his heart. "Do you have a guest named Mary


    Lu?"


    "Well," the receptionist answered, "Mr. Lan, could you wait for a moment? I will just check it for you."


    "Okay." William nodded. He was so nervous his fists were clenched tightly.


    "Sorry, Mr. Lan." The receptionist had just finished checking the guest list but she did not find Mary.


    "There is no guest named Mary Lu."


    "What? Perhaps you did not check well." William frowned and reached out to grab the guest list in


    the receptionist''s hands.


    "Mr. Lan..."


    "It''s impossible. Unbelievable..." His slender fingers turned the pages of the guest list one by one.


    He scanned the pages fast but carefully. He felt more confused by the minute. "Why doesn''t it have


    her name?"


    Meanwhile, on the 25th floor of the Sofia International Hotel, the heroine of the film "Be Together"


    was being selected.


    Mary looked at the girls one by one. She neither liked the actresses with zero experience nor the


    professional ones who had already won awards.


    "What do you think? Do you prefer Beth?" Director Jamie whispered to Mary.


    "Beth..." Mary''s heart sank when she remembered what had happened yesterday. She felt


    disgusted with Beth. That kind of person would only lower the quality of her movie.


    "How many are still there?" asked Director Jamie to the staff beside him.


    "There are still a dozen more."


    "Okay."


    Mary frowned.


    "Hello, everyone." Suddenly, Mary heard a clear female voice on the stage. Upon hearing that, she


    immediately looked up and felt her eyes light up.


    The girl was wearing white canvas shoes, blue jeans, a refreshing T-shirt, a cute bag on her back,


    and her hair was tied in a high ponytail. She looked like a college student.


    "My name is Ena. I am..." The girl looked down at her number te and added, "I''m number 137."


    The girl looked at the judges off the stage with her big watery eyes. She had a pointed nose that


    ented her cheekbones. Although she was not wearing any makeup, her natural beauty was


    noticeable. She radiated youthful air and it made Mary feel as if she was seeing her younger self.


    "I... I just came from the family education center. I''m sorry." Ena was a little breathless and her


    forehead was beaded with sweat. "I''m 22 years old and I just graduated from college. I majored in


    theater performance, but I want to be a film actress."


    "Alright. You can perform any part of a movie or TV series that you''re mostfortable with," said


    Director Jamie.


    "Okay." Ena nodded. "My idol is Victor, so I want to perform a scene in the Past of Republic of


    China. This was yed by Victor before he obtained his award."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Mary just raised her eyebrows and said nothing.


    "Okay." Director Jamie nodded.


    Ena was obviously a little nervous while performing on stage.


    However, this did not affect Mary''s decision in mind. What she needed was a pure girl and here she


    was.


    "Vivian, what do you think?" While looking at Ena, Director Jamie said to Mary, "I think this girl is


    promising. Unfortunately, she has no experience and she was so nervous."


    "I think she''s great." Mary smiled thoughtfully. "I think she''ll do better if she acts with her idol."


    "You mean..." Director Jamie looked at Mary in astonishment. "The hero of this movie is Victor?"


    "Yes." Mary nodded. "But Victor has been out of the industry for almost 5 years," said Director


    Jamie as he shook his head.


    "I suppose," said Mary as her eyes wandered far away, "if I go talk to him, he''ll agree. Won''t he?"


    "Well..." Hearing Mary''s words, Director Jamie''s mouth fell wide open. He could not help but wonder


    who the woman was in front of him. The more he looked at her, the more familiar she seemed...


    And with that, Ena''s performance on the stage ended.


    "Thank you everyone for watching!" Ena bowed and smiled widely, revealing two cute dimples on


    her cheeks.


    "If you are selected, we will inform you after three days, Ena," said Mary.


    "Thank you." Ena asked, "Then... can I go now?"


    "Yes." Mary smiled and nodded.


    Ena bowed again before leaving. Her high ponytail bounced with every step.


    "Director Jame, I think Ena is great. I''d like to choose her for the role. What do you think?" said


    Mary.


    "Well, her temperament fits the movie perfectly." Director Jamie nodded in agreement but he added,


    "But this movie needs to cooperate with AJ Group, and its CEO chose Beth. This..."


    CEO...


    Upon hearing that word, an unknown emotion shed in her eyes. She raised her head and said


    firmly, "GM Universing Studios chose to cooperate with them because they want to enter the


    domestic market. We can make an excellent movie with our own capabilities and connections.


    Besides, this is my own movie. It''s up to me who will be chosen. Director Jamie, don''t worry about


    the actors and actresses. Just focus on your work."


    "Alright then." Director Jamie nodded with a look of admiration in his eyes.


    Ring! Ring!


    "I''m sorry, Director Jamie. I have to answer this call."


    "Okay."


    "Hello?" Mary quietly walked aside.


    "Manager Lu, the invitations are ready," said the assistant Jill on the other end of the call.


    "Okay." Mary nodded and added, "Send me the schedule."


    "Yes, manager."

 Chapter 143 You Are The Best (Part One)

    Chapter 143 You Are The Best (Part One)


    Mary returned to the vi in the evening.


    The housekeeper, cleaner, gardener, and servants were already at the house. The kids were


    ying in the yard.


    "Madam is back!" Hester hurried over to her, smiling. "Dinner is ready. Alick and Elissa have been


    waiting for you toe back."


    "Really? Thank you, Hester," said Mary, returning her smile.


    "You''re wee."


    "Mommy is back!" Elissa eximed happily. "Mommy!" Alick ran forward excitedly.


    "Mommy!"


    "My babies!" Mary bent down and kissed the two kids.


    "Mommy, let''s go have dinner!" Alick said, looking at his mother with so much love and care, it


    warmed Mary''s heart. "Mommy must be very tired after the day''s work," he said.


    "Mommy must be very tired, yes!" Elissa echoed. She was pouting in a childlike manner that made


    Mary smile.


    "Let''s go eat. My babies must be hungry too," Mary smiled and led them back to the vi.


    "Ring..." Mary''s phone began to ring.


    "Hello?" Mary answered the phone.


    " Are you having dinner?" Barry''s voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Yes," Mary smiled. "You called too soon, didn''t you?"


    "Can''t I?" Barry''s smile was evident in his voice. "What if someone else takes you away if I don''t call


    you enough?"


    Mary''s face turned red. "What nonsense!" she snorted.


    "Ooh, Mommy is swearing!" Elissa looked up, her eyes round as she brandished the spoon in her


    hand. "Daddy said we couldn''t swear!"


    "..." Mary was rendered speechless.


    "Mommy, are you talking to Daddy Barry?" Alick asked innocently.


    "Yes," Mary said, nodding.


    "Mommy is very mean to Daddy Barry," said Alick, "but Daddy Barry is not angry. He is still good to


    Mommy. Mommy, you can''t do this." Mary was stunned intoughter.


    Kids were so perceptive at times! Barryughed as he said, "I heard everything. Be good to me,


    okay? The kids won''t like you otherwise."


    "I''m their mother. How dare they not like me!" she said mock-angrily. "And you, don''t collude with


    them!" she said pointedly to Barry.


    "Okay, okay, you are the best!" Barry said, apologizing immediately.


    "What else is up?" Mary said after a few seconds'' silence.


    "Nothing."


    "Then you should rest now. Everything is fine here."


    "Well..." Barry hesitated.


    "Anything else?" Mary asked, noting his


    reluctance to ask whatever it was he wanted to ask.


    "About the invitations," Barry said hesitantly. "You...you don''t have to go. I''ll send them myself when


    Ie back."


    "It''s okay," Mary said, smiling. "You''re so busy. Besides, it''s my job. Don''t worry. I will seed in


    inviting them to the party."


    "No, it''s not that," Barry said, frowning. "What is it?" Mary was concerned.


    "The thing is..." Barry seemed to make up his mind before he said, "One of the invitations is for AJ


    Group''s CEO."


    William?


    Mary was stunned.


    "Mary, don''t go!" Barry said, before Mary could react. "I don''t want you to see him again."


    Mary pursed her lips as she said, "We are in the same industry and live in the same city. We can''t


    avoid meeting each other, Barry."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Mary..." Barry started, but Mary interrupted him.


    "But don''t worry," she said with a smile. "I only meet him for business. I have already forgotten the


    past."


    "Really?" Barry said, confused, but also hopeful.


    "Of course!"


    "All right then," he said. There was a pause before he sighed and said, "Mary... I just want to hide


    you. All for myself."


    "What?" Mary was pleasantly shocked.


    "I want to hide you in a ce where no one else can find you, where you can only see me, so that


    you have only me in your eyes," he said passionately. Mary was stunned into silence. Her heart


    skipped a beat, as if she had suddenly be way younger. They were eighteen years old, a time


    when he had also made such domineering derations.


    "Mary? Are you listening?" Barry asked, concerned.


    "Yes," Mary said, jolted back into her senses. "You''re getting more and more flirtatious. But I need to


    go and have dinner."


    "I haven''t talked to the kids yet!" Barryined.


    "They are having dinner!" Mary chided him.


    "Just a few words."


    "All right," she said and turned to the kids. "Daddy Barry wants to talk to you," she called to them.


    "Daddy!"


    "Daddy Barry!"


    Mary shook her head, smiling.


    Four years ago, Mary had unexpectedly met Barry again. The kids wouldn''t have grown in such a


    healthy, happy environment, if it hadn''t been for his care and help. She knew that he loved the two


    kids and loved her.


    Was it time to ept his love? But... The mere thought of William still made Mary ufortable.


    It was better to send the invitation in person. She couldn''t escape him forever.


    On the second morning, Mary got up early.


    She got dressed,bed her hair, picked up the car keys, and walked out of the door.


    "Bye, Mommy!"


    "Mommy,e back early!"


    Mary kissed the kids and said, "Listen to Aunt Hester. Mommy will be back soon!"


    Jill was waiting outside when Mary walked out of the vi.


    "Manager Lu," she greeted her.


    Mary said, "Get in the car."


    "Okay."


    Mary drove her Porsche 911 to the AJ Group office.


    "Manager Lu, you drive so well!" Jill said admiringly. "I''ve had my driving license for two years, but I


    still don''t dare drive."


    Maryughed. "I didn''t dare drive before either. I''ve just had a little more practice." The days when


    she used to ride an electric bicycle to do part-time jobs were gone. There had to be some progress.


    "Tell me about today''s schedule," Mary said, her eyes fixed on the road.


    "Okay," Jill said and pulled out a document. "We have an appointment with the CEO of AJ Group


    from nine o''clock to ten o''clock this morning. And then lunch with the CEO of ZY Group from half


    past eleven to one o''clock. In the afternoon..."


    She continued until the car came to a halt below the building that housed the AJ Group.


    Mary opened the door, put on her sunsses, and got out of the car gracefully.


    The past was still vivid in her mind. She hadn''t expected toe here ever again.


    "Manager Lu? What happened? Aren''t we going in?" Jill''s voice cut through her thoughts.


    Mary came to herself before she nodded and said, "Yes. Let''s go."


    "Okay!"


    "Hello," Anne greeted them with a smile. "What can I do for you?"


    "We are representatives of the GM Universing Studios. We have an appointment with your CEO


    today," Jill said, taking the initiative. "Can we go up now?"


    "Please wait a moment. Let me confirm it for you," Anne said, her smile still pleasant.


    "Okay," Jill said, ncing at Mary, who was looking at Anne, a faint smile on her face.


    Although they hadn''t been very close, it felt good to see an old friend.


    Anne then turned to them, her smile brighter than before. "You can go upstairs. The CEO is waiting


    for you."


    "Thank you," Jill said, nodding.


    "You are wee." Mary nodded and they turned to walk towards the elevator.


    Anne looked at Mary''s retreating back, a sense of familiarity overtaking her.


    "Oh, the elevator is..." Anne called out to them, wanting to tell them where the elevator was. But she


    saw them turn a corner and disappearing into the corridor that contained the elevator. She was


    confused. "How do they know where the elevator is?" she muttered, frowning.


    "Manager Lu, how did you know that the elevator is here?" Jill asked, also confused.


    Mary was thrown for a bit. But she recovered soon enough and said, "I saw the sign."


    "Oh! You''re observant! I didn''t notice that," Jill said, embarrassed.


    "Ha-ha!" Mary chuckled half-heartedly, her eyes under the sunsses telling a different story.


    "By the way, I heard that the CEO of AJ Group is a yboy," Jill said seriously, unmindful of the


    turmoil within Mary. "We need to leave as soon as you finish your business."


    "Okay," Mary said, nodding. Of course she knew this.


    Last night, she had searched for information rted to William for the past four years. There had


    been endless gossip about him saying that he had had affairs with most female stars in his


    company.


    The newspapers and the Inte were full of such news.


    It was none of her business, Mary had thought sneeringly.


    In the CEO''s office on the thirty-second floor...


    "Mr. Lan," Beth pouted, sidling up flirtatiously to William. "Director Jamie said they had chosen


    another girl for the heroine of the film. How can this be? You promised!" she whined.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 144 You Are The Best (Part Two)

    Chapter 144 You Are The Best (Part Two)


    William''s eyebrows went up as he asked, "Who did he say he gave it to?"


    "I don''t know," Beth continued to pout. "He said it was a little girl from the selection and that the


    scriptwriter chose her. Mr. Lan, you promised me..."


    The elevator doors opened outside, and Mary and Jill walked out.


    "Hello," Jane said, standing up to greet them. "Are you Vivian, representative of GM Universing


    Studios?"


    "Yes, I am," Mary said smiling. She took off her sunsses and spoke again, "Hello, Jane."


    "Hmm?" Jane looked at the person in front of her and did a double take, her eyes widening. She


    was stunned for a long time before she came to her senses. "Oh my God! Mary?"


    "Jane," Mary said, opening her arms.


    "Mary!" Jane said again, throwing herself into Mary''s arms and crying over and over again, "Oh my


    God! Am I dreaming? Are you really Mary?" "It''s me. It is me,"


    Mary said, getting emotional. "I didn''t expect you to still be here."


    Jill was standing to the side, wondering what was going on.


    "What''s wrong?" The door of the CEO''s office opened, William and Beth emerging from the room,


    arm in arm.


    Jane hurriedly separated from Mary, trying to control her tears, but unable to speak.


    Mary turned around and saw the two people at the door of the office. She frowned.


    William nced casually around, his eyesing to rest on Mary. They widened in shock and he


    gasped, "Mary?"


    "Mr. Lan. Long time, no see," Mary said, smiling professionally. She took a few steps forward, hand


    outstretched.


    "I... I''m not dreaming, right?" William said, staring unblinkingly at the people before him.


    "Mr. Lan? What are you talking about?" Beth said to William, shaking his arm to reim his


    attention.


    She didn''t like the way William was looking at the woman before them.


    William was stunned. He suddenly pushed Beth away and rushed to Mary, exining awkwardly,


    "Mary, it''s not what you think!" "I... I..." he continued to stutter. "Mr. Lan," Mary said, looking almost


    amused, but her smile didn''t waver. "I''m here today to hand you an invitation."


    "Mary..." William was choked with sobs. It looked like he didn''t hear a word of what she was saying.


    He muttered, "More than four years have passed. Where have you been? Do you know I have been


    looking for you all this while?"


    He then made to hug her. But Mary took a step back, frowning.


    Mary pulled out the invitation and said, "I''m Vivian, representative of the GM Universing Studios. I


    hope you can attend the party that ourpany is hosting."


    "Vivian?" Beth''s voice sounded excited. She hurriedly made her way over to them. "Are you the


    scriptwriter of ''Be Together''?" she asked Mary.


    "Yes, I am."


    "Why didn''t you choose me as the female lead?" Beth asked angrily and arrogantly. "Mr. Lan said


    he wanted me to be the heroine."


    "I can choose whoever I want in my movie. Mr. Lan''s opinion is just a suggestion," Mary said coldly.


    Did this woman think she would cave in if she mentioned William?


    Beth suddenly seemed to realize something and said, "Are you the woman from the elevator that


    day?" "I''m sorry to have interrupted you that day," Mary said firmly. She was neither humble nor


    pushy.


    "Mary..." William started but didn''t know what else to say. She had really seen what had happened


    that day. He wanted to die. "I''m not...


    "Mr. Lan!" Beth screeched. "This bitch has ruined things. Why are you still cooperating with her?"


    She looked coquettishly up at him and said in a wheedling tone, "Please don''t shoot a movie with


    her, okay?"


    Bitch? Who the hell did this woman think she was?


    Mary looked at the two of them, ice dripping from her gaze, then turned and handed the invitation to


    Jane and said, "Mr. Lan, I''m leaving now. I hope you can be there on time. Jill, let''s go."


    Jill merely nodded and said, "Okay."


    "Mary!" William called desperately, looking like he was about to chase after Mary.


    "Mr. Lan!" Beth said, exasperated, as she held on to William''s hand.


    "Fuck off!" William said angrily, shaking Beth off. He turned and pped her and said fiercely, "She


    is my wife. If you say anything to her again, I will ruin your career!" When Mary, who was standing at


    the door of the elevator, heard this, her body stiffened.


    The elevator finally arrived and she ran into the elevator.


    "Mary!" William ran forward and just as the doors of the elevator were about to close, reached out


    and jammed a hand in between.


    The elevator doors opened again. William pulled Jill out from beside Mary, a look of cold indignation


    on his face.


    "What are you doing ?" Jill shouted.


    "What do you want?" Mary said, returning William''s cold gaze. She made to walk out of the elevator.


    William''s face hardened. He reached out and stopped Mary with one hand while pressing the button


    with the other.


    The elevator closed and went trundling down.


    Jill and Jane looked at each other. Beth was on the floor beside the sofa, covering her face which


    was ming in embarrassment.


    That woman was William''s wife? ! She had never heard of her!


    "Mary..."


    William looked excitedly at the person before him. It was true that Mary was standing in front of him!


    Mary clenched her teeth, turning away from him and jabbing the button, hoping it would reach the


    ground floor soon.


    "Mary..." William said again, softly this time, and reached out a trembling hand to touch Mary''s face.


    "Don''t touch me with your dirty hand!" Mary barked, shaking his hand off.


    William stopped, clenching his fists, and letting them fall away. His eyes were pained and filled with


    self-reproach.


    "Mr. Lan, let bygones be bygones. We have nothing to do with each other anymore. I hope that


    when we meet again, you will pretend not to know me," Mary said.


    "No," William said, shaking his head. "I don''t want to be strangers with you. I don''t want to have


    nothing to do with you, Mary. I''ve been looking for you for four years!"


    "Why were you looking for me?" Mary frowned.


    "I wanted to apologize to you..."


    "No need," Mary interrupted him. "I''ve forgotten it all."


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t know your mother passed away. I wouldn''t have locked you up if I had known that.


    Really. Please..." William begged for forgiveness like a child who had done something wrong.


    Mother!


    The thought of her mother sent pain shooting through her heart. But she blinked it away and said, "I


    ept your apology."


    "Really ?" William looked up disbelievingly, surprise glinting in his eyes.


    "Yes. I ept your apology. We are even now," Mary said firmly.


    The elevator dinged.


    The doors opened slowly and Mary made to exit it as she called out,


    "Goodbye!" "No, don''t go!"


    William said, suddenly pulling her into the elevator and pushing her against the wall as he hugged


    her.


    Mary was stunned. It took a while for her to react and she punched him on the back as she


    screamed, "Let me go! Let me go, you bastard!" She continued to struggle against him.


    Mary was so angry, she raised a foot and stomped on William''s leather shoes.


    William groaned in pain but refused to let her go. ''Four years have passed! I''ll never let you go


    again, Mary!'' William thought fiercely.


    It was as if William was trying to pour out all his thoughts of the past four years by hugging her.


    Andy made her way to the elevator, her heels cking on the tiled floor.


    She looked up just in time to see the appalling scene in the elevator. Her eyes widened.


    Was Mr. Lan kissing that woman? !


    Mary was still struggling. "Let go of me!" she cried out over and over again. She was almost out of


    breath because of the kiss. But she had had enough. She bit down hard on his lip, her nostrils


    suddenly filling with the smell of blood.


    William hissed in pain, letting go of her and wiping the corner of his mouth. It was bleeding.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "You''re such an entitled bastard!"


    Mary screamed, raised her hand, and pped him around the face.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 145 You Are The Best (Part Three)

    Chapter 145 You Are The Best (Part Three)


    William was shocked at the impact.


    "You are such a freak, William!" Mary cursed angrily.


    "Mary..." William said softly. He then looked up at her and continued, "How do you feel now? If it


    helps you vent your anger, go ahead and beat me a few more times!"


    "You..." Mary sputtered. She looked at him, dazed, before she said coldly, "I stained my hand


    touching you."


    She red at him, turned around, and left.


    William continued to stare at her retreating back, standing there, unmoving, for a long time. Guilt


    and infatuation were bubbling up within him.


    Andy hid behind the corner, an incredible look on her face. Mary was back!


    Mary had been too reckless today. She shouldn''t have gone to see William. How could she have


    allowed him to take advantage of her for no reason at all?


    "Damn it!" Mary angrily stabbed the fork into the rice. "Mommy, you look scary!" Elissa said, her


    eyes round with worry as she looked at Mary.


    "Mommy, did someone piss you off today?" Alick asked, sitting up on the chair.


    At these questions from the kids, Mary came to her senses. She smiled reassuringly as she said, "I


    encountered something unhappy today. Mommy is a little angry, but only a little."


    "Mommy, please don''t be angry," said Alick. "When I grow up, I will help Mommy teach them a


    lesson."


    "Me too, Mommy!" Elissa also looked up.


    Mary reached out and gently touched their faces. "Why are you so good to me?" she sighed. "My


    sweethearts, you are Mommy''s babies. Come on, give me a kiss."


    "Okay," Elissa said, moving close to her mom. Alick, on the other hand, looked proud.


    "Ring... "


    Mary''s phone began to ring.


    "It''s from Lucas," she muttered,


    taking a sharp breath. She put the phone away.


    "Mommy, why don''t you answer the phone?" Alick asked. "Is it the person who made you angry?"


    "No, it''s not that," said Mary, waving her hand. "It''s Lucas."


    "Daddy Lucas!" Elissa''s eyes lit up at this. She grabbed the phone and said, "I want to talk to Daddy


    Lucas!"


    "Not now-" Mary had barely finished her words when Elissa answered the phone.


    "Mary!" a voice roared from the other end, without preamble. "Why didn''t you say goodbye to me


    and why did you take them away without saying anything to me?" Lucas was livid.


    "Daddy Lucas..." Elissa''s eyes blinked, her mouth twitched, and she burst into tears. "Mommy..."


    she said, her voice cracked.


    Mary took the phone from Elissa and handed it to Alick. She hugged Elissa, trying tofort her as


    she said,


    "Oh my baby, please don''t cry!" Lucas was lost for words. But he recovered enough to say


    anxiously, "Is Elissa crying?"


    "Yes, my sister is crying," Alick said to him. "Daddy Lucas, you scared her."


    "I...¡± Lucas scratched his head, unable to defend himself. "Why did Elissa answer the phone? Give


    her the phone again."


    "Mommy, Daddy Lucas wants to talk to Elissa," Alick said, looking over at Mary and Elissa. "No!"


    Elissa said, crying in Mary''s arms, "Daddy is yelling at me... No. I don''t want to talk to him."


    Mary looked down at her and said, "Daddy Lucas didn''t mean it, baby."


    "She doesn''t want to talk to you. What should I do?" Alick said,


    frowning as he watched his sister cry. Lucas said angrily, "Give the phone to your mommy."


    "Okay." "Mommy, Daddy Lucas wants to talk to you," said Alick.


    "Okay," Mary said, rubbing Alick''s head as she took the phone from him. "Hello?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Is Elissa still crying?" Lucas asked, sounding chastened.


    "Yes, she''s feeling sad. It''s all your fault." Lucas had been kind to the two kids over the past four


    years and had never said a harsh word to them.


    This meant that the children couldn''t stand his sudden fierceness, especially since Elissa liked him


    so much.


    "I thought you answered the phone!" Lucas said angrily.


    "That''s not fair!" Mary burst intoughter.


    Lucas mellowed down but was still serious as he said, "Aren''t you afraid of meeting him when you


    go back?"


    "I''ve already met him," she said.


    "What?" Lucas shouted a bark of surprise. He continued to shout and Mary removed her phone


    from her ear.


    "How could I not meet him?" Mary said when he had rtively calmed down. She pursed her lips as


    she continued, "Don''t make a fuss, okay?"


    "It''s easy for you to say that!" Lucas said angrily, "If I had known that you would go back to see him,


    I wouldn''t have hidden you from him for four years!


    Every time I answered his phone over these years, I''ve been scared to death!" Mary chuckled and


    said, "It was different seeing him this time. We have had nothing to do with each other for a long


    time. I had no choice but to leave him back then. You know what happened."


    "I hope you''ve left him for good!" Lucas said, shaking his head. "I''ll be back in a few days anyway.


    I''ll apany you all the time so that you don''t have time to see him."


    "You will be back, too?" Mary frowned.


    "Of course! My dear Elissa is in China. Of course I have to go back. But tell me," he continued


    nervously. "Has Barrye back?"


    "Not yet. He can''te back until he finishes his work." "Great!" Lucas said rather enthusiastically.


    "I must return earlier than him this time!"


    "..." Mary was lost for words.


    "By the way, is Elissa still crying?" Lucas asked.


    "No."


    "Can I talk to her then?"


    Mary considered his words before saying, "Okay. " Mary gently wiped the tears from Elissa''s face


    and said, "Daddy Lucas didn''t mean to yell at you. He wasn''t yelling at you, Elissa. Daddy Lucas


    wanted to talk to you, okay?"


    Elissa blinked and nodded, "Okay."


    "Good girl," Mary said, smiling reassuringly. She handed her the phone.


    "Daddy Lucas," Elissa said hesitantly.


    "Elissa, my good girl," Lucas said lovingly. Lucas''s heart melted at Elissa''s voice. His voice softened


    as he said, "I didn''t mean to do that. I didn''t know it was Elissa who answered the phone. How could


    I be angry with you? Can you forgive me?"


    "Hmmmm!" Elissa pretended to be serious and said a little gravely, "Don''t yell at me again, or I won''t


    like you!"


    "Okay, okay," Lucas said. "I won''t yell at you anymore." Mary was amused. She shook her head and


    turned to look at Alick. He had finished his meal and was obediently reading a book.


    He knew just a handful of words. Why was he so fond of reading?


    His posture, his thinking expression, and his bunched eyebrows were a copy of William.


    Mary began to eat in silence.


    "Mommy," Elissa said after a while. "Daddy Lucas wants to talk to you."


    Mary nodded and took the phone. "What''s wrong? Everything okay?"


    "I wanted to know how you are doing," Lucas said. "Are you ufortable in any way?"


    "Of course not. This is my home country. How can I be ufortable here? Both Alick and Elissa


    are fine," Mary said, smiling.


    "That''s good," Lucas said. "All good with your ear?"


    "Not bad." Mary touched her left ear, where a small hearing aid was nestled.


    Four years ago, William''s p had caused her hearing to weaken. She had had residual problems


    ever since because proper treatment had been dyed.


    She had to wear a hearing aid on important asions, or she would be nervous and her ear


    would be filled with a strange buzzing. Lucas said, concerned, "Are you okay? You need to get


    yourself reexamined as soon as possible."


    "I know, doctor!" Mary smiled.


    "Okay then. Take good care of them and wait for me!"


    "Okay. Bye then. I need to go," Mary said, ncing at the kids.


    "Okay, bye."


    On the 20th floor of the Kylin International Community...


    William paced around the house where he had lived alone for four years, his mood having changed


    greatly.


    Mary was back. She was really back!


    He touched his swollen left cheek, stretched out his bleeding, numb tongue, and smiled foolishly.


    It was all true!


    He had really held her in his arms again! And it had felt so good!


    William pulled out the invitation from his briefcase and kissed it.


    ''I must get you back this time, Mary!'' he thought fervently. A smile tugged at the corners of his


    mouth as William opened the invitation.


    "GM Universing Studios will enter A City soon. We sincerely invite you to attend the party. The CEO


    of GM Universing Studios, Barry Gu..."


    Barry...


    In just a few years, he had grown from an unknown nobody to a top CEO. He was definitely not


    ordinary.


    As the saying went, ''Two of a trade can never agree''. William walked to the study and turned on the


    computer.


    Barry Gu, born in Z City in 19XX, graduated from Z University and went abroad for further studies.


    He was the CEO of the GM Universing Studios in China.


    William looked at his picture before scrolling on to his other details. He was in the samepany


    with Mary.


    Wait! Z University? He scrolled back up.


    William was stunned. Mary had graduated from that university too!


    William immediately called Virgil. "Check Barry Gu''s information now. I need details. Send it to my


    e-mail."


    "Yes, sir." William could feel something gnawing at his insides.


    ''''Ding!''1


    Minutester, an email popped up on theputer screen, and William hurried to open it.


    He had really graduated from the same university as Mary!


    As he scrolled through the document, William''s face darkened more with each scroll.


    He was her ex-boyfriend! How could Mary fall in love with him? They had also been regarded as the


    most suitable couple in Z University. William was pissed.


    Damn it!


    His jealousy was pouring out as he muttered, "He doesn''t deserve her! They don''t match one bit.


    Look at Mary and my wedding photos! We are a perfect match! How can someone not understand


    this? It''s so simple!"


    And they had lived in America for four years? William''s brow cleared in an instant.


    There was something wrong here. Barry must still like Mary. ''Oh no. This cannot be!''

 Chapter 146 Im Looking For Victor (Part One)

    Chapter 146 I''m Looking For Victor (Part One)


    The Greek Aegean Sea was located in the east of the Mediterranean Sea. Due to its beautiful


    sceneries and mysterious legends, it became a world-ss tourist paradise. In fact, it was a prime


    spot for many couples toe and visit.


    On the banks of the Aegean Sea, there was a young man dressed in simple casual clothes with a


    camera in his hands. Victor''s bag hung on his shoulders as he walked down the shoreline.


    Suddenly, his phone rang, knocking him out of his thoughts. He grabbed it from his pocket.


    Without hesitating, he pressed the ''reject'' button, but his fingers trembled while holding the phone.


    The photo on his screen was none other than him and a woman. Even the phone in his hand was


    what they won four years ago when they had attended an event together. Somehow, all of these felt


    like as if they were some faraway memory he had of the past.


    "Mary..." he mused to himself before shaking his head. Putting away his phone, he continued taking


    pictures of the scenery before him. The bright blue sky shone overhead as the glittering sea


    reflected the yellow rays above him. It was truly worth every second of his trip. Before he could take


    another picture from a different angle, his phone rang again. At first, he had half his mind in just


    ignoring the call and waiting for it to pass, but as the ring continued for the next minute, he knew he


    had no other choice but to answer.


    Victor took his phone out of his pocket and snapped,


    "Hello? You better have a good reason for calling me."


    "Are you interested in shooting a movie?" A woman''s voice came through the line, and his scowl


    deepened.


    "Haven''t I told you thousands of times already? Don''t bother calling me again!"


    "A shame." The woman sighed mournfully. "It''s my first movie. Victor, won''t you give me a chance?"


    When the name left her lips, he was so shocked that he almost dropped his phone. He staggered


    backwards, feeling as if a st of cold air had mmed against his face.


    "Victor..." she said again. "Don''t you remember me?"


    There was a moment of silence, and she waited for his reply.


    "Mary? Mary?" Victor had been out of the entertainment industry for almost five years, and he still


    couldn''t forget the woman he was speaking to right now.


    He almost jumped up in the air. His grip around his phone tightened drastically. "Are you... Is it really


    you?"


    "You finally remember me?" she teased lightly.


    "I..." He swallowed, freezing still. Shaking his head, he turned to the side, away from the scenery.


    "I didn''t expect that you still have the same number," she murmured.


    "I was afraid that you wouldn''t be able to find me if I changed mine." He gripped his phone. So


    many emotions coursed through his veins, as various thoughts entered his mind. His heart raced in


    his chest. "Where have you been all these years?"


    "I''m sorry," she choked out. "I left without saying goodbye. I''m sorry..."


    "Mary," he whispered lowly. A part of him was afraid that if he called her out onest time, she


    wouldn''t answer-that this would all be a part of his imagination.


    "It''s me, Victor," she responded, and he could already picture her bright eyes and smiling features.


    His heart clenched.


    "Where are you now? I''ll head right there," he said anxiously. He quickly shoved his camera back


    into his travel bag and looked around.


    "I''ve juste back in A City. And you? I haven''t heard from you for four years, and I thought... I


    just couldn''t bring myself to call you.


    "I''m actually in the Aegean Sea now." He chuckled in relief. It seemed that he might be going home


    sooner than he had initially thought. He gazed at the crowds of tourists surrounding him. "I''ve been


    traveling for the past four years. I was hoping I could bump into you in my trips, but...it seemed that


    fate has other ns. Fortunately, you were able to reach me."


    "Victor..." she hupped, and he furrowed his eyebrows. "I''m so, so sorry."


    "You shouldn''t cry," heforted, trying his best to cheer her up. "C''mon, if anyone should cry, it''s


    me. Try not to steal my moment here."


    "It''s just...I''m so sorry...." she repeated those three words over and over again like a broken record.


    "It''s really fine. You-you don''t know how happy I am now. I''ll be flying back to A City soon. You better


    not be going anywhere."


    "Come back." Blinking back her tears, she stated, "I''ll be waiting for you here."


    ''She''s in A City. She''s finally back.''


    "Okay." He then furrowed his eyebrows upon remembering the first thing she told him when he had


    picked up the phone. "Wait, what movie were you talking about earlier?"


    There was a short pause. "It''s a secret," she said slowly. "I''ll wait for you toe back so we can


    discuss this in person."


    "Okay then. I have to hang up. I need to buy a ticket back," he quickly said.


    She raised her eyebrows. "Why are you in such a rush?"


    "Well, I can''t let ady wait that long, can I?" he teased, and she let out a lightugh.


    "Still a smooth talker. Tell me the flight numberter. I''ll be waiting for you at the airport."


    "Okay." After hanging up the phone, Victor was still in a daze. She had finally called him. So many


    years of searching for her, and he finally got to see her.


    An animalistic scream ripped out his throat as he threw his arms up in the air. "Finally! Mary, you''re


    back!" Without paying attention to the other tourists who had turned their attention to him, he ran


    along the coastline of the Aegean Sea. His smile slithered its way onto his lips. It had been so long


    since he had been this happy. "Mary! Mary!"


    The tourists nced his way. The quiet and seemingly indifferent man was jumping around like a


    child who had been given an early Christmas present. His infectiousughter brought a smile onto


    their faces as they all chuckled with him.


    Under the bright skies and near the rippling ocean, the running figure made for a strange but


    beautiful sight.


    In a vi of A City.


    After hanging up the phone, Mary slowly wiped the tears from her cheeks and stared at the window


    beside her.


    "Mommy, why are you crying?" Standing beside her, Alick looked at his mother carefully. "What''s


    wrong?"


    "Mommy''s just happy, sweetheart. Just so happy." Her eyes turned red again at the thought of


    seeing one of her closest friends.


    "Who was that?"


    "It''s your Uncle Victor."


    "Uncle Victor?" As soon as Elissa heard the man''s name, she quickly drew her attention from her


    favorite TV show and ran over excitedly. "Mommy!" she said giddily. "Is it really Uncle Victor?"


    "Yes."


    "Really?" Biting her fingernails, she slowly stared up at her. "Mommy, can you take me to see Uncle


    Victor?" "Okay, in a few days." Mary stared at her young daughter, grazing her fingers along her


    face.


    "No!" Elissa drew from her grasp and pouted. "Can''t I see him now?"


    She shook her head.


    In the past four years, Mary had often talked about Victor and his achievements. In fact, she had


    even watched some of his previous works with the two kids. What she didn''t expect was for Elissa


    to idolize him. In fact, the young girl even dered him as her husband in the future.


    "You can''t see Uncle Victor now," she stated.


    "Ring, ring, ring..." Before she could finish her words, her phone rang out.


    With a sigh, she turned and answered, "Hello? Jill, is something wrong?"


    Seeing that her mother had ignored her, Elissa pouted and crossed her arms over her chest.


    "Hmph!"


    "You''re so boy-crazy!" Alick snorted. "Daddy Lucas was right about you."


    "I''m not boy-crazy! I just really like Uncle Victor." She shook her head rapidly. "I''m going to find him!"


    Alick used, "And how are you going to do that? You don''t even know where he is." "Nu-uh. I


    know where he is." A smug smile slipped into her lips. In fact, she had already asked Daddy Lucas


    about the man''s whereabouts. ''AJ Group.'' His words echoed in the back of her mind, and she


    sped her hands together.


    "Still, you''ll need money to see him. Adults need money to go anywhere," he pointed out. Between


    the two, he was always the more logical.


    "I have money!" she defended. "Daddy gave me lots of money during the Spring Festival."


    "Mommy still won''t let you go." The young boy shook his head.


    "Yes..." She thought for a while. ''He''s right...'' Suddenly, her eyes lit up. "I can go there myself.


    The next morning, Mary quickly readied herself for work before turning to her two kids. She lowered


    herself to look at them at eye-level.


    "Sweethearts, Mommy''s going to work today. Do you mind if you stay at home and wait for me to


    come back?" she said sweetly. "Okay!"


    "Okay!"


    The two kids said in unison as she lowered her head and kissed both of them on the cheeks. Elissa


    stared up at her with a wide smile. She hurriedly waved her hands up in the air.


    "Bye, Mommy! See you." Seeing that Mary had already walked out of the vi, Elissa touched her


    small bag of money secretly.


    "I''ll be reading a book." Alick nced at her. "Will youe with me?"


    "No!" She turned away. She had other ns in mind.


    "Children who don''t read are stupid children, that''s what they say!" he proimed before heading up


    the steps. The young boy didn''t even turn back. Although the two siblings loved each other, they


    were always two sides of a coin when it came to their likes and dislikes.


    "I am not!" she argued, making a face at her brother before running to the garage.


    "What can I do for you, Elissa?" Robert, their driver, gazed down at the young girl with a smile.


    "Uncle Robert, can you drive me around for fun?" She jumped up at him.


    "Where do you want to go? You know you shouldn''t go that far, right? Your mom isn''t here to watch


    you," he warned and squatted down.


    "Hmm... I want to go to AJ Group!" she proimed. "It''s not that far, right?"


    "AJ Group?" Robert blinked in shock, stunned by her suggestion. "Elissa, that''s a film and television


    company. Do you-why do you want to go there?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Her face scrunched up at his words. "What''s apany?"


    "Apany..." He scratched the back of his head, searching for the right words to describe it as


    easily as he could. "Apany is where adults work; children shouldn''t be allowed to go there."


    "But that''s where I''m going! Uncle Robert, let''s go there, please." The young girl pulled his arm


    anxiously as her eyes widened in plea.


    "But-"


    "I''m going to find someone there please. Mommy is always busy. She doesn''t have time to take me


    out..."


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "He''s one of Mommy''s friends." She tugged his arm hurriedly. "Please?"


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 147 Im Looking For Victor (Part Two)

    Chapter 147 I''m Looking For Victor (Part Two)


    His face softened at the sight of the young girl. ''Madam did say that I could take the children out for


    fun if they want to...'' he thought, ncing at her. Besides, she''d be safe as long as he kept a close


    eye on her.


    "Please?" she said again. Her eyes glistened under the artificial light, looking even more adorable.


    With a sigh, Robert finally conceded. "Okay, I''ll take you there now, but you have to promise me to


    behave."


    "Okay! Thank you, Uncle Robert!"


    Seeing as she finally got what she wanted, Elissa jumped onto the car seat and pped.


    Throughout the entire ride, she hummed the happiest tune she could think of as she gazed out the


    window. ''I''m about to see Uncle Victor!'' she said to herself, resisting the urge to squeal. If she would


    meet himter, would she hug him or kiss him first?


    "Elissa, we''re here!"


    Robert announced. "Really?" She snapped out of her thoughts and peered through the car window.


    Gazing at the tall building before her, she gasped. "It''s so high. This is even bigger than the ce


    where Mom works!"


    Without another word, she pushed the door open and raced into the building.


    "Elissa!" Robert got off the car hurriedly. He was about to race in when a guard blocked his way.


    "Sir, you can''t park the car here." The guard stood, motioning to the parking spots at the back.


    "Please move the car away as soon as possible."


    "But..." Staring at Elissa''s retreating figure, Robert hurriedly got into the car and drove it to the


    parking lot. ''Madame is going to kill me!'' he thought.


    The young girl gazed in wonder as dozens of suited men and women walked past her. She pursed


    her lips, wandering towards the elevator.


    "There are so many people at the right side," she noted, narrowing her eyes at the right elevator.


    "Maybe I should take the left." She squeezed through the crowd and opened the door of the CEO''s


    exclusive elevator. She walked in leisurely.


    The staff waiting in line gaped at the sight. Just then, William had also walked into the building and


    their eyes were so wide that they looked like they could pop right out of their sockets.


    "Mr. Lan!"


    "Mr. Lan!" they all greeted together. Even then, their eyes still hadn''t left the girl in the elevator. The


    man strode towards his own elevator and nodded at his employees.


    He scrunched up his eyebrows when he noticed a young girl struggling to reach the highest button


    at the side. She was gritting her teeth in annoyance.


    Elissa nced at the towering figure right beside her and quickly took two steps back. When he


    didn''t move, she pursed her lips.


    "Sir, aren''t youing in?" she asked softly, tilting her head.


    Surprised, he stepped in and raised his eyebrows. "Kid, who are you with?" He looked around only


    to see that no one was with her.


    "Just me!" She puffed up her chest proudly.


    "What are you doing here then?" As William stared at the girl in front of him, an unknown feeling


    surged through his heart. The hardness gone from his features, he slowly bent down to look at her.


    "I''m looking for someone." Elissa ran a hand through her hair. "Could you press the topmost


    button?"


    Uncle Victor was the most handsome and powerful man alive. There was no way he wouldn''t be at


    the top floor! That was the only ce he could be at.


    "What?" William blinked back in shock. The top floor was the thirty-second floor-that was where he


    worked in. Who was she looking for?


    Seeing that he made no move to press the button, the young girl stomped her foot in frustration.


    She threw her hands up in the air and waved them around almost exasperatedly. "Hello? Uncle,


    don''t you understand Chinese?" she murmured, scrunching up her nose.


    "Are you deaf or something?" He gaped. In thest four years of his life, perhaps even more, no


    one had spoken to him like that.


    "I can give you money." Her chubby hands went to her purse and took out a few dors'' worth of


    money. She pushed it towards him. "Here," she stated.


    "Please help me push the button," she added in English. Staring at the young girl who was shorter


    than half his height, William waspletely dumbfounded.


    Being the CEO of AJ Group he was so used to giving others money, not the other way around. Yet


    here he was, being handed a few dor bills by the young girl.


    "Here you are!" She held the money in her hand higher.


    "No need." Rubbing the spot in between his eyebrows, he pressed the button and turned to her.


    "What''s your name?" he questioned.


    She pursed her lips. "Mommy said that we can''t say our names to strangers." William blinked. It was


    rare for him to be leftpletely speechless, yet here the girl was-doing it for what seemed to be


    the second time.


    "Uncle, am I beautiful?" she asked, snapping him out of her thoughts. She stared at her hazy


    reflection from the elevator, scrutinizing every inch of her face. She wanted to be as beautiful as


    possible when she would meet her idol.


    "You are very beautiful." He nodded.


    Elissa jumped excitedly. "Thank you! Oh! We''re almost there."


    "Ding!"


    The elevator doors opened, and they finally stepped out. Elissa''s eyes widened. The office before


    her was clearly even more magnificent than the lobby given its floor to ceiling windows and bright


    lighting. This was definitely far better than her mother''s office.


    Jane, Andy, and Virgil were stunned at the sight of the duo entering the office. "Mr. Lan..." one of


    them uttered before falling silent,


    Raising his eyebrows, he nced back at the little girl. "Well," he prompted. "Who are you looking


    for?"


    "Victor!" she proimed. "Where is he?"


    "Victor?" He frowned. He hadn''t seen the man since four years ago. Some said that he was touring


    the world...


    "What are you doing here? Why do you want to see him?" Jane smiled as she stared at the


    adorable girl.


    "Victor is my idol!" She jumped up and raised her hand boldly.


    "I want to see him so we can get married!"


    "Little girl, Victor isn''t here." Andy frowned. "I think you came to the wrong ce."


    "Where did he go?" Elissa nced up at her. "Is he out? Maybe I can wait for him here."


    William sighed gently and lowered his head. "He doesn''t work here anymore," he exined. "You


    can''t wait for him here because he won''t being back here again."


    "H-he''s not working here?" She froze momentarily. Her bright eyes had dulled almost immediately


    and her wide smile had faltered. Before anyone could expect it, she waved her hands up in the air


    as tears fell down her cheeks. "No! That can''t be! You''re lying!"


    she sobbed out, stomping her foot onto the tiles. At the sight, the adults in the room found


    themselves at a loss of what to do.


    "I- I''m looking for Victor. Wh-where is he?" She stared usingly at the tall men and women in the


    room. "Aw, sweetheart." Jane was about to rush over and pick the girl up, but before she could,


    William had already bent over.


    To their surprise, he slowly carried Elissa in his arms and clumsily wiped the tears on her cheeks


    with the back of his hand. His gaze softened.


    "Don''t cry..." he said in hushed whispers. "Why don''t we go somewhere else to find him, is that okay


    with you?"


    Virgil and Jane exchanged looks. They had never really seen him this gentle before. In fact, it was


    the first time they had ever heard him speak so softly. Who would''ve thought that a young girl could


    bring such softness out of him?


    Elissa sniffled, motioning to her dress. "I am dressed so pretty today, but h-he isn''t here." Her voice


    trembled.


    "There, there..." Stroking her small head, William smiled. "You can wear even more beautiful clothes


    next time around, right?"


    "But I... I... I just want to see him."


    "How about youe back tomorrow then?" he suggested. "I''m sure he''ll be here tomorrow. What


    do you say?"


    "Really? You promise?" Finally stopping, she gazed up at the man with her watery eyes.


    "Yes." The corners of his lips inched up into a small smile as he raised his hand and carefully wiped


    the tears from her face. There was just something about this young girl that sent a warm feeling in


    his chest. It was as if he already had some sort of connection to her.


    Staring at him even more, she suddenly blinked. "Uncle, you''re so handsome!"


    "Really?" His smile widened.


    Jane had to rub her eyes just to check if her vision was failing her. William hadughed and smiled


    more in thest five minutes than he had ever done in thest four years.


    "Yes!" Elissa nodded seriously. "You''re as handsome as Daddy Barry and Daddy Lucas!"


    "Daddy Barry and Daddy Lucas?" he repeated. "You have two dads?"


    "Yes. They take good care of Elissa!" She sped her hands together and smiled proudly.


    "Elissa? So your name is Elissa?" William''s eyes glinted. He couldn''t help but be amused by the


    child''s innocence. It was definitely something he didn''t see every day.


    "What? How did you know that? You''re so clever!


    William couldn''t stop himself fromughing. It was a good feeling to be admired by the child.


    Before he could answer her, their telephone rang. Jane grabbed the phone and answered, "Hello?"


    There was a short pause before she nodded, ncing at the young girl. "Yes, she''s here. Okay,


    she''ll be there in a bit."


    Once she hung up, she turned to the pair who were too busyughing at each other''s words. "The


    receptionist just called. There''s a man downstairs looking for a girl who''s about three years old,


    and..."


    "I see." Understanding her, William peered at the young girl. "Elissa, who brought you here?"


    "Me!" She motioned to herself.


    "I mean, who was the one who drove you here?" he rephrased himself.


    "Uncle Robert!" she responded, before widening her eyes when she realized that she had left the


    man alone in his car. Noticing the change of expression on her face, he held her hand.


    "How about I take you to your Uncle Robert?" he suggested, patting her head.


    "Okay!" Brightening at his suggestion, she nodded immediately.


    "Let''s go!" Holding her in his arms, he walked into the elevator, ignoring the three people peering


    behind him.


    "Let''s go! Yay!" Elissa cheered, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    If it was even possible, Jane''s jaw dropped even lower.


    Andy simply stared at the duo from afar. A smile threaded across her lips at the sight of the young


    CEO being so gentle and fatherly towards the little girl.


    He needed a family. If she could give him a family, maybe then...


    ''Yes.


    You won''t be winning against me this time, Mary! '' she thought.


    Holding the bubbly girl in his arms, William chatted with her all the way down the elevator. It was fun


    to speak to someone so light-heartedly. In fact, he didn''t even notice they had reached the lobby


    until he saw an anxious man pacing back and forth.


    When Robert saw the two, he quickly rushed over. "Where have you been Elissa?" he lectured,


    clutching his chest. "I was scared to death!"


    "Uncle Robert!" she called him.


    "You''re the one who brought her here?" William looked up at him.


    "Yes." There was something about William that made him pause and look up. He was truly even


    more intimidating up close. But then...there was also something very familiar about him.


    "You should be careful next time. It''s dangerous for a child to walk around all by herself." He


    frowned.


    "Yes, yes." Robert sighed apologetically. "It''s my fault. I''ll be much careful next time."


    "Okay." He then turned to the young girl curled up around his arms. "How about I give you back to


    Robert, Elissa? We can y next time?"


    "What?" she whined. "Can''t you y with me a bit longer?"


    "Elissa, madam''s going to be back soon," Robert said quickly. Just the thought of his boss returning


    to the house without seeing one of her children made him turn sheet white in fear. "Let''s go back


    right now, okay?"


    "Who is madam?" She furrowed her eyebrows, unfamiliar with the term being used.


    "Your mother," William responded.


    At his words, even Elissa turned pale. Although her mother was usually very gentle with her, there


    were times when she''d be very strict. If she knew that she had run out...the thought made her eyes


    widen in anxiety. "Mommy will be angry if she knows I ran out," she murmured.


    "That''s right. Let''s go home now, okay?"


    "All right. Uncle, I''lle visit you next time, okay? I''ll bring Mommy too!"


    "Okay, see you next time." He nodded. Elissa giggled. With a bright smile on her face, she leaned


    over and kissed him on the cheek before drawing away from his hold.


    William froze under her touch.


    "Goodbye, Uncle!"


    "Bye!" He could only wave at her back in farewell.


    As William saw her little body step into the car, his heart went soft. The small smile on his lips went


    unnoticed as he stared at her from afar.


    He had always wanted to settle down and have a child with Mary, but after what had happened.


    ..William shook his head. ''No, it''s best not to think about it.''


    Yet...there was something about the young girl that held him back. ''Doesn''t she look like her?'' He


    frowned.


    "Nonsense." With a sigh, he simply waved at the young girl at the back of the car.


    Mary... Mary...


    Suddenly, his gaze turned firm and his fingernails dug into his palms. ''I''ll get you back, Mary,'' he


    said to himself. ''And I''ll make it up to you-for each year and day that has passed. I swear on my life.''


    In the car, Robert nced at the young girl. "Elissa, do you know that man?" She frowned. "No, I


    don''t."


    Robert raised his eyebrow. "Don''t you think that man looks a bit like your brother?"


    "Huh?" Elissa wrinkled her nose as she tried to imagine her annoying brother and the kind man she


    had just met. With that, she immediately shook her head. "Of course not!


    They''re very different!"


    Robert decided to leave it at that as they headed straight to the vi. Just as they had finally arrived


    at the gates, he could see Mary''s figure by the front door, and he immediately broke out in cold


    sweat.


    "Mommy!" Elissa, however, waved at her.


    At the sight of their faces, Mary had to breathe a sigh of relief. Before their arrival, she had been


    pacing back and forth, wondering to herself if it was time to call the police.


    "Mommy!" Once the car had stopped, Elissa jumped out of her seat and raced into her mother''s


    arms.


    Mary''s heart softened at the sight, but she quickly pulled out the angriest face she could muster.


    "Elissa!" she snapped.


    "Where have you been?" "I went to see Uncle Victor," the young girl whispered, bowing her head.


    "What?" Her eyes widened. "Where did you go?"


    "We went to the AJ Group."


    Robert was the one who had answered for her. Stepping out of his car, he lowered his head


    apologetically. "Madam, I''m really sorry. I should''ve taken better care of her."


    "AJ Group..." As soon as she heard where they went, her blood ran cold. ''That''s where he works, ''


    she thought. Head snapping up, she asked, "Anything happened?"


    "I met a handsome uncle!" Elissa proimed. "In fact, he''s even more handsome than Daddy Barry


    and Daddy Lucas!"


    Mary''s face turned sheet white. ''Could it be...?''


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 148 Hes Back ( Part One)

    Chapter 148 He''s Back ( Part One)


    "What uncle?" Looking straight into Elissa''s eyes, Mary asked.


    "I took the elevator with a handsome uncle," said Elissa, a lovely smile making its way to her mouth.


    "In fact, he pressed the elevator button for me! I offered him money, but he refused to take it," she


    added.


    "What''s this Elissa? Who told you to use money?" Mary asked, wondering what had gotten into her


    little girl.


    "Brother! He told me adults expect money for everything they do."


    Mary didn''t know how to react to this. Realizing it was no use talking to her, she turned around and


    looked at her driver, Robert. "Do you have any idea about this uncle Elissa is talking about?" she


    asked.


    "I honestly have no idea," Robert said as he scratched his head. "Could you at least attempt to


    describe him?" Mary asked earnestly. After giving her request a thought, he said, "That man was tall


    and handsome. From his outfit, I could tell he was quite rich. But there was something frightening


    about his eyes. When I saw him, he had Elissa in his arms." The more she heard, the more


    suspicious she became. From the description, it sounded like this so-called uncle was William. ''No,


    it can''t be, '' Mary thought, trying to put her mind at ease.


    As if an important piece of information had urred to him, Robert said, "Oh, right! He bore an


    uncanny resemnce to Alick!"


    Hearing this, Mary felt like she had been struck by a thunderbolt. Her courage began to waver.


    In an instant, her face turned pale.


    Once again, her gaze fell on her daughter.


    "Elissa," leaning toward her, Mary asked, "have you told that uncle your name?"


    "Mommy, you told me not to tell strangers my name." Just when Mary was going to let out a sigh of


    relief, Elissa added, "But he was so smart that he knew my name was Elissa."


    "How is that possible?" As Mary spoke, her voice trembled. "Elissa, what exactly did you both talk


    about? Did he ask you any strange questions?"


    "No." Elissa shook her head. After some time, she looked at her mother and said, "He didn''t ask any


    questions, but he said we could y together next time!"


    "No. There won''t be any next time," Mary said, determined to keep her daughter away from him.


    Now that she knew what happened, she would be even more cautious. "But why?" asked Elissa,


    frowning a little.


    "No reason." Biting her lips, Mary quickly changed the topic. "Well, let''s go inside and eat


    something. Is my little Elissa hungry?"


    Elissa nodded and eximed, "Yes, Mommy. I am starving!"


    "Okay," said Mary, taking her hand. "Let''s go and find Alick."


    "Okay!"


    "Robert, that''s it for today. You can leave now," she said and got ready to leave.


    "Madam, I''m really sorry." He knew it was his responsibility to keep Elissa away from strangers.


    "It''s alright. But you need to be careful from now on. Don''t take her to AJ Group at any cost.


    "Okay."


    Soon, Elissa and Mary walked towards the house, hand in hand. But when Elissa saw her brother,


    she let go of her mother''s hand and sprinted towards him.


    Shaking her head, Mary smiled at them.


    Thoughts about William niggled darkly at the back of her mind. Just when she thought everything


    was going to be fine, he had to show up again. ''Why didn''t he go to Norway?'' she thought. ''Oh god!


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    If hees to know about the kids, will he try to snatch them away from me? No way! I won''t let


    this happen,'' she thought, shaking her head. Moreover, William was against the idea of having


    children.


    There was no way he would want them. These kids were her life, and she wouldn''t allow anyone to


    hurt them!


    As long as she was alive, she wouldn''t let him, or anyone else, cast a shadow over her kids.


    In the fifty-eighth floor of Blue Sea Hotel in A City, Corbett was staring at Frank.


    "Are you leaving again?" In the past four years, Frank would leave immediately after he had slept


    with Corbett. Every time.


    "Yes, I am. Why shouldn''t I?" Frank''s tone was unfriendly.


    "But Frank, please don''t leave."


    "Don''t speak so intimately. I''m not used to it," Frank said, not meeting his eyes.


    Even though they had beenforting each other in the past four years, Frank never opened up


    completely to Corbett.


    "Intimate?" Perturbed by his words, Corbett stood up at once. His slender body stepped out of the


    bathtub. "It has been four years! Four goddamn years! Aren''t we not in an intimate rtionship?"


    The pain that went through Corbett''s heart didn''t seem to bother Frank. In an indifferent voice, he


    replied, "We are keeping each otherpany temporarily. Don''t pretend like we can''t live without


    each other." After this, he sneered unsympathetically.


    "I should have known! You are still waiting for William, aren''t you?" Corbett spoke with bitterness.


    And this realization stung him badly. Instead of replying, Frank chose to remain silent. Taking his


    silence for a yes, Corbett went on, "Didn''t you guys part with each other four years ago?"


    "My personal life is none of your business. Stay within your limits!" Frank spoke through gritted


    teeth.


    But that was the bitter truth. Apart from the asional greetings, William didn''t seem to hold any


    emotions for Frank. He seemed to bepletely over him! In spite of knowing this, Frank found it


    beyond impossible to move on.


    "How can you say that? After all the time we spent together, how is this none of my business?"


    Furiously, Corbett walked towards him and continued, "William doesn¡¯t give a shit about you. Do


    you think he is busy? I don''t think so! He seems to have plenty of time for those female stars."


    Frank clenched his fists and thought, ''William has changed a lot in the past four years.''


    However, Frank didn''t want Corbett to have the satisfaction of knowing he had hit his weak spot.


    "Fuck off!" Frank spat hatefully.


    "Frank!" He gazed at Frank firmly and said, "Let''s go to Norway. Or perhaps Sweden. Wherever


    your heart wants to go."


    "No," Frank replied, shaking his head.


    "I will give you time to think about it. You don''t have to decide today."


    Frank opened his mouth, wanting to tell Corbett his decision would never change. But somehow he


    found it hard to speak.


    Corbett gave Frank a peck on his lips. "Don''t forget to call me. I''ll always be there for you." After


    saying that, Corbett left, closing the door.


    Once he was out, Frank realized what Corbett had just done. Feeling annoyed, he touched his lips


    with his fingers.


    And then he sat for a few minutes, lost in thought.


    In a vi of A City, a special guest had just arrived.


    "Daddy Lucas!"


    "Daddy Lucas!" As soon as the children''s eyes fell on Lucas, they rushed to embrace him. Leaving


    his suitcase on the floor, he eagerly waited for them.


    "Alick, Elissa, my babies!" he eximed happily. Their enthusiasm was so contagious, he began to


    feel happy as soon as he entered the house.


    "Daddy Lucas! I missed you so much!" Elissa confessed as she ced a kiss on his cheek.


    "I missed my Elissa very much!" he confessed, tightening his grip on her.


    "Daddy Lucas, where is Daddy Barry?" Alick asked as he gazed out of the vi, waiting expectantly


    for Barry.


    Turning his focus from Elissa to Alick, he said, "Why would hee with me? Looks like you only


    care about Daddy Barry. So I am guessing you didn''t miss me at all, right?" After this, Lucas pouted.


    "That''s not true. I missed Daddy Lucas a lot!" Alick swore.


    "Well, then prove it by kissing me." Lucas put his face ahead, waiting for Alick''s kiss.


    Just then, Mary walked down the stairs. Having heard their conversation, she said, "Lucas, don''t


    force my baby to kiss your old face." She crossed her arms across the chest and stood smiling at


    them. "Ha ha..." Lucas looked at Mary and said, "Look! They love me dearly!"


    Once they were over their friendly banter, the topic turned serious.


    "You didn''t even bother to inform me that you were back!" Lucas said, without any attempt to


    conceal his disappointment. She made no reply, so he went on, "If I hadn''t found it out by myself,


    would you have hidden it from me forever?"


    "Of course not." Mary waved her hand and tried to smile it off. Lucas wasn''t done, he had more


    questions to ask.


    However, Elissa caught his hand and said, "Daddy Lucas, let''s go to the yard. There is a swing!"


    She was so excited at the prospect of spending time with him.


    "Well, Daddy Lucas has had a long journey. He must be tired. You can y with him on the swing


    some other day," Mary promised.


    "All right!"


    "Okay!" The two kids let go of Lucas'' arms.


    "Is Daddy Lucas going to live with us?" asked Elissa.


    "Of course! Can''t you see my luggage?" Lucas said, raising his eyebrows.


    "Yeah! That''s great! We shall have lots of fun," she eximed, pleased with his answer. An idea


    popped into her mind. She looked at Lucas and requested, "Will you sleep with me tonight?"


    "Sure," Lucas said with a snicker, "I''ll sleep with the three of you, okay? We will have lots of fun in


    bed."


    "Will you?" Elissa pped her hands happily and turned to Mary. "Mommy, will you allow Daddy


    Lucas to sleep with us tonight?"


    "What''s wrong with you? You''re spoiling the kids! " said Mary, directing her angry scowl at Lucas.


    "Ha-ha-ha!" Heughed to tears.


    "Jokes aside, why have you returned so soon?" she questioned, motioning him to sit down.


    "Now that''s a long story," Lucas said, leaning against the sofa.


    "Let me guess, your father set up a blind date for you again." Mary raised her eyebrows, quite


    certain her suspicion was right.


    "How did you know?" Lucas widened his eyes in disbelief.


    "Well, it doesn''t take a genius to guess it." As Mary poured him a ss of water, she went on,


    "You''re in your thirties and you have spent the past four years in the U.S. From what I know, your


    father has always been behind you, setting you up on blind dates. I am pretty sure you have seen


    all the pretty girls in the Chinese Americanmunity."


    "But the thing is, I''m not interested in any of them," he replied honestly.


    "What do you mean? Are you interested in western girls then?" Without waiting for his response,


    she continued, "If that''s the case, I suggest you speak to your father. I am pretty sure he will


    arrange things the way you like."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 149 Hes Back ( Part Two)

    Chapter 149 He''s Back ( Part Two)


    Lucas ced the ss aside. Gazing into her eyes, he drew a deep breath. When he spoke, his


    voice was low but intense. "Mary, don''t you know who I like?"


    "I..."


    Mary faltered and wiped the sweat that had formed on her forehead.


    She had always doubted this. However, listening to it from his mouth made her blush. If he didn''t


    like her, why would he care so deeply about her children? Even though he had indirectly confessed,


    there were some questions brewing in her mind. He grew up with William. Wouldn''t it be too


    awkward?


    "Mary!" She was in a deep reverie but Lucas''s call snapped her out of it.


    There was a palpable tension in the air. Wanting to cate her, he put behind his feelings and


    forced a smile. Soon enough, his yful smile was back on his face.


    "All right," Lucas stood up and said, "I have just returned. Jetg has made my body sore. I don''t


    think I have the energy to be discussing serious topics. I am curious to know what we will be having


    for dinner." "Ah... Okay." Thankful for the change of topic, she smiled at him and said, "I think I


    should go to the kitchen and start cooking. You should take a nap."


    "Okay." He nodded his head and she walked towards the kitchen. Once she was out of sight, he let


    out a sigh.


    After dinner, Elissa refused to leave Lucas. She insisted on sleeping with him.


    "Elissa!" Mary tried to take her out of Lucas'' room, but she wouldn''te. Sighing, she exined,


    "Daddy Lucas just got back and is very tired. I am sure he wants to sleep well today. You can sleep


    with him tomorrow, okay?"


    "No!" Holding her doll, Elissa pouted and shook her head. "I want to sleep with him today! I will be a


    good girl and won''t make any noise."


    "Yes, Mary," Lucas said as he came out of the bathroom, drying his hair with the towel. He carried


    Elissa who seemed to be on the verge of tears. "Don''t be sad, my baby girl. I''m not tired. You can


    sleep with me."


    "Daddy Lucas..." Elissa threw herself into his arms as if he was her savior.


    "That''s my girl," he said as he patted on her head. "Don''t listen to your Mommy," he added and


    shed Mary a mischievous smile.


    "Well, you win!" Mary admitted and threw up her hands in defeat. "Alick, do you want to sleep with


    Daddy Lucas as well?" Mary asked, rolling her eyes.


    But to her relief, he shook his head.


    Just when she was about to embrace him, he said, "It will be fun sleeping with Daddy Lucas. But If I


    leave, Mommy will be pitifully alone and miserable." His words stopped her dead in her tracks.


    "Haha!" Lucasughed. Mary gave him a death re. "Well, I have a solution. How about all the


    four of us sleep together?" he suggested.


    "Go to hell!" Mary spat angrily and went back to her room.


    Since Elissa was with Lucas, Alick insisted his mother tell him a story. "Later, the piggy''s father, the


    piggy''s mother and the two piggy babies lived happily ever after," she finished and a yawn escaped


    her mouth. She had been reading to him since half an hour ago.


    Closing the book, she nced at Alick who seemed to be sleeping.


    "What about my father?"


    Alick asked, opening his eyes and looking at his mother for an answer.


    "Well..." Mary smiled awkwardly. "How about I answer your question tomorrow. You seem sleepy,"


    she said, hoping he would let it go. "No, I''m not sleepy." Alick shook his head. "The piggy babies


    found their father. When will Elissa and I find our father?"


    "Well..." Mary paused. Mustering up some courage, she continued, "Your father is far away from us.


    He will nevere back. However, you have Daddy Barry and Daddy Lucas. They make you


    happy, right?"


    "But Mommy, you don''t sleep with either of them." Alick sat up at once and went on, "All the children


    in our ss said that their mommy and daddy slept together."


    Hearing his words, Mary became anxious. "That''s because... Because... "


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Because you are not married yet, right?" Alick said, interrupting her. Not knowing what else to say,


    she simply nodded her head.


    "Yes. That''s the reason."


    "I see," said Alick. "Since both Daddy Lucas and Daddy Barry are good to us, how will you pick


    one? She pretended to consider his question.


    "Hmmm, you are right," said Mary, wiping the cold sweat off her forehead.


    "You''d better choose Daddy Barry," he whispered in her ear.


    "If I marry Daddy Barry, will you stop asking for your father?" "Yes." Alick nodded his head and


    yawned.


    Mary held him in her arms and touched his head. "Go to sleep, Alick. You can interrogate me


    tomorrow."


    "Yes, I will sleep. But promise me you will choose Daddy Barry," said Alick, not willing to go to sleep


    before he got her assurance.


    "Okay, I promise," Mary said with an understandable touch of reluctance. However, it went


    unnoticed by Alick who went back to sleep.


    She couldn''t help but think about William.


    Damn it! Why did William have to interrupt her happy life? She was doing alright until she met him


    again. Now she worried abouting face-to-face with him. ''I don''t want to see that man ever!'' she


    thought. Memories came rushing back. Shey awake for the rest of that night, unsettled and wary.


    The next morning, Lucas went downstairs for breakfast, carrying Elissa in his arms.


    "Mommy, good morning!"


    "Good morning!" "Did you both have a pleasant night?" Mary asked.


    "Yes, we did," Lucas said.


    "Mommy, Daddy Lucas knows so many interesting stories," Elissa said, her face full of innocent


    wonder. "I see," Mary said and went ahead to fill their tes.


    Seeing that Elissa hadn''t started eating yet, she went ahead and urged, "Mommy has to go to work


    now. Finish up the breakfast quickly."


    "You have to go to work now? It''s quite early." Lucas gazed at her. He thought she had an hour to


    spare.


    "Yes." Mary nodded and grabbed a piece of bread. "We are going to discuss the movie today. The


    shooting should start as soon as possible. We have got a strict deadline to meet. The thing is,we


    are supposed to get it done by Chinese Valentine''s Day. If we don''t, we will be in big trouble."


    "Quite a hardworking woman! I am having breakfast with the future of our film industry!" After saying


    this, Lucas whistled. "I am definitely going to the cinema to watch your box office hit.


    "That''s very sweet of you," Mary said, shaking her head. She walked towards her kids and ced a


    kiss on their foreheads. "I''m leaving now!" she announced.


    "Bye, Mommy!"


    "Bye, Mommy!"


    It was eleven o''clock when Mary came out of the meeting room. She was exhausted. "Whew..."


    Mary exhaled. For the first time in her life, she realized being a director wasn''t a piece of cake. It


    was one heck of a job!


    "Vivian," Director Jamie walked to her and asked, "are you tired?"


    "Director Jamie," said Mary with a smile, "I''m fine."


    "It might seem quite tiring in the beginning. But don''t worry, soon you will get ustomed to it."


    "Well, thank you, Director Jamie."


    "I am here to ask you an important question. As you know, Ena, the heroine''s part, has been


    settled. What about the hero? Are you sure Victor will do the part?" Director Jamie asked.


    "Of course, he will," Mary assured him.


    "That''s good. I am putting my trust in you." Director Jamie smiled and continued, "Have you talked


    to AJ Group about changing the main characters? The protagonists were originally chosen by them.


    However, we only gave them some small roles in the end. "


    "We haven''t discussed that yet," she said sheepishly. "But you have nothing to worry about. I''ll talk


    to them this afternoon."


    "Okay."


    "Manager Lu!" When they were talking, they saw Jill rushing towards them. "Someone wants to see


    you downstairs!" she announced and then came to a halt, catching her breath.


    "Who?" Mary asked quizzically


    "Victor!"


    "Victor?" A rush of excitement sent color to her cheeks. "Are you serious?" Mary asked, unable to


    hide her disbelief. Jill nodded her head


    Ena, who was walking out of the meeting room, overheard their conversation. Victor''s name


    instantly brought her to a stop. Her face flushed red, and her eyes began to brim with expectations.


    ''Victor! Is Victory really here? Am I going to have the honor of acting with him?'' Ena had too many


    questions.


    It was like a dreame true!


    "Mary!"


    At this moment, a man came out of the elevator. He was handsome from the depth of his eyes to


    the gentle expressions of his voice. Everyone began to stare at him. But he only had eyes for Mary.


    "Mary!" he repeated.


    He rushed towards her and pulled her close in an embrace. She could feel his firm torso and the


    heart that was beating within. He drew her closer, making up for the missed time. He wanted to


    release the tension of those four long years. Freeing her from the hug, he gazed at her. "Mary, I


    missed you terribly!" he confessed


    "Victor...I.." Mary found it impossible to speak. Instead, she stretched out her hands and hugged him


    again. "It has been so long," she whispered.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 150 Hes Back ( Part Three)

    Chapter 150 He''s Back ( Part Three)


    "Mary... Mary... "


    "Victor..."


    The two hugged each other tightly, not caring they had people watching them. Seeing this, Ena bit


    her bottom lip and felt sad.


    "I didn''t expect you would be here so soon." Mary''s voice was choked with emotions.


    "I really couldn''t wait anymore. Four years is too long! I couldn''t stand another second without


    seeing you."


    "I am so sorry." After all, it was her fault.


    "No, don''t apologize. I am d to finally meet you," he said, wiping the tears off her face.


    "Where have you been in the past four years?" asked Mary.


    "I traveled around the world." Victor smiled and began to fill her in with everything that had


    happened to him.


    They were busy talking and in the process lost track of time. When they nced outside, it was


    already dark, and the moon was shining into the room. "You haven''t told me anything about the


    movie," he said smiling.


    "Oh right! Ipletely forgot about work. How about we get to that tomorrow?" Mary suggested,


    raising her eyebrows. He nodded his head. "Will youe to my house for dinner today?"


    "Of course!" he epted her invitation in an instant.


    Sitting in Mary''s car, Victor realized how much she had changed in the past four years. "Looks like


    you have lived apletely different life. You are a big girl now," he said endearingly.


    "What can I do? Circumstances forced me to change," said Mary, shing him a smile.


    "I still remember our first meeting like it happened yesterday. I had to carry your electric bicycle to


    my car. Do you have any recollection of it?"


    "Of course, it''s still fresh in my memory." As they thought about the olden days, a wave of nostalgia


    swept over them.


    Soon, the car stopped outside her vi.


    Victor looked around, curious to see where she lived.


    Just when the two of them got off the car, her phone rang. She took it out of her pocket while


    saying,


    "Victor, you should go inside. There will be people to receive you. I need to pick this call."


    "What do you mean? Who is going to be there to receive me?" He couldn''t conceal his confusion.


    Somehow, he was starting to feel nervous.


    "You''ll know when you get in! Be a man and go inside. It''s not like I am asking you to enter a


    haunted mansion." Maryughed and urged him to go inside.


    Victor looked at her doubtfully. In the end, he had no choice but to oblige.


    Elissa would be thrilled to see him, wouldn''t she?


    Mary smiled and answered the call.


    "Hello? Jill, what''s up?"


    "Oh, Mary," Jill said, "AJ Group suddenly called and said that they wanted to discuss "Be Together"


    with you."


    "Who exactly called?" Mary''s eyes darkened. She hoped this had nothing to do with William. ''Can''t


    he mind his own business and let the


    Entertainment Department do their job!'' she thought.


    "The special assistant of AJ Group''s CEO was the guy who made the call."


    Rubbing her eyebrows, Mary said, "Well, then tell them I will talk to them in person at nine o''clock


    tomorrow morning."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Mary sighed. Once the movie was over, she promised herself she


    wouldn''t keep any connection with William.


    Victor stepped into the vi and looked around, not sure if he should continue walking.


    "Who are you?" came a voice that seemed to belong to a little boy. Now the little boy appeared


    before him, looking at him up and down.


    Victor took a step forward, gazing at the boy. There was something disturbingly familiar about the


    little boy. But he couldn''t quite put his finger on it.


    "Victor? "


    Victor was still confused, but Alick quickly recognized him. His beautiful eyes widened.


    "Hey, little kid. Do you happen to know me?" said Victor smiling. He was pleasantly surprised by the


    boy''s reaction.


    "Of course I do!" Alick said, nodding his head.


    "Brother!" Suddenly, a little girl descended the staircase. "I heard you talking. Has anyonee?"


    When Elissa''s gazended on the man''s face, she let out a shriek of surprise.


    "Oh my God"


    She rushed towards Victor. "Victor! Victor!" She kept on repeating his name, unable to believe he


    was actually here.


    ''Where am I?'' Victor couldn''t help but wonder. Before he could react, Elissa caught a hold of his


    thigh. Cuddling against it, she said, "Uncle Victor is actually here! I am so happy."


    "Kid, how do you know me?"


    Victor squatted down and looked at Elissa with a smile.


    "Don''t talk. Just hug me!" Elissa pleaded with a cute smile. He looked at her, dumbfounded. But she


    began to implore.


    ''Well, how can I refuse that?'' he thought and pulled her into an embrace. Victor''s heart melted at the


    sight of her. He had never seen such an adorable girl before.


    "Oh my God! Uncle Victor is hugging me!" Elissa kissed him on the cheek several times.


    "Crazy!" Alick said as he watched his sister''s reaction.


    "She is crazy!" Lucas agreed.


    Ascending the stairs, he stood watching the spectacle before him.


    "Kid, may I know your name?" Victor passed her a feeble smile.


    "My name is Elissa. And I will be marrying you in the future,"


    she announced. Victor was taken aback. "Why... Why will you marry me?"


    "Because I like you!" Elissa confessed shyly and hid her face behind her hands.


    Victor was at a loss for words. Mary had finished the call with Jill and had now stepped into her


    house. Luckily, she had the honor of witnessing her daughter''s confession. Seeing the bewildered


    expression on Victor''s face, she burst outughing.


    "Mary..." Victor eyed her helplessly.


    "Alright, Elissa!" Mary smiled at her daughter. "I think you need to let go of Uncle Victor."


    "No!" Elissa refused to leave him.


    "Who is she?" asked Victor, hoping she would put him in the picture.


    "Elissa is my daughter."


    "Your... Daughter?" Victor''s face was washed nk with confusion. After gathering his wits, he


    looked at Lucas, who was standing near the staircase with Alick. Disappointment crept to his face.


    In a feeble voice, he said, "So you have already... Married?"


    "No." Mary shook her head, understanding Victor had mistaken Lucas for her husband. "They aren''t


    Lucas'' kids. He is a very good friend of mine. My children lovingly call him daddy."


    ''Good friend. Is that all?'' Lucas wondered.


    A wry, self-mocking smile appeared on his face.


    "If that''s the case, then who is their father?" Victor demanded, waiting for her to disclose the truth.


    "Well... I think we should talk about it some other time." Mary bit her lips.


    Victor wasn''t satisfied. He nced at Elissa whose face didn''t give him any answers. However,


    when he turned to Alick, something struck him. "Do you mean... Are they... " He could only speak


    broken sentences and his expression revealed profound shock.


    As soon as Mary saw his expression, she knew he had understood it. Nodding at him, she revealed,


    "Yes, they are his children."


    Now it dawned on him why they looked so familiar. It turned out that they were William''s children!


    "You and him..." Victor swallowed.


    "No, no, no." Mary shook her head, realizing she had a lot of exnation to do. "In fact, he has no


    idea about it. I met him recently but didn''t mention this. Please keep it a secret for my sake."


    Victor pursed his lips and nodded. "Mary, tell me what happened to you in the past four years. I feel


    like I know nothing!" He let out an exasperated sigh.


    "Just rx, I will tell you everything."


    Mary went to the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    When she came out, her kids were busy ying. Sitting next to Victor, Mary told him everything,


    letting the cat out of the bag.


    "Why... Why didn''t you call me? I had gone to your hometown, looking for you. However, you


    weren''t there."


    "I am so sorry. I didn''t want you to get involved in that back then," Mary said.


    Moreover everyone knew about her rtionship with William. If she had stayed with Victor, it would


    have a serious impact on him. She couldn''t bear the thought of hurting him.


    "Are you happy now?" he asked. It was a simple question, but one he needed to know badly.


    "Yes, I am extremely happy with them. If it weren''t for these little angels, I don''t think I could have


    borne the pain of losing my mother," Mary replied honestly. "I am d you are happy." Victor


    nodded. There were a million things he wanted to tell her. But knowing fully well that now wasn''t the


    right time, he resorted to remaining silent.


    "Uncle Victor, will you stay here tonight?" Elissa came running. Standing close to him, she looked at


    him expectantly.


    "Well..." Victor didn''t know how to respond.


    "You should live here. We have many rooms." Seeing he hadn''t given her a response, Elissa shook


    his arm and begged, "I want to sleep with you!"


    Her brazen suggestion made him smile.


    "Elissa! I see you like Uncle Victor more. You aren''t paying any attention to Daddy Lucas," said


    Lucas, looking aggrieved.


    "No! I love Daddy Lucas," Elissa replied firmly, but she barely nced at him. Instead, she chose to


    cling closer to Victor.


    Candy GSmgBExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 151 Silly Woman ( Part One)

    Chapter 151 Silly Woman ( Part One)


    "Elissa..." Lucas jokingly sneered, "You don''t like Daddy Lucas anymore! You like Victor more!"


    "I like Daddy Lucas!" Elissa nodded firmly, but still stuck to Victor like glue.


    "Humph!" Lucas pretended to be mad and crossed his arms. "But you don''t want to sleep with me."


    "Well..." Upon hearing this, Elissa''s forehead wrinkled. "Daddy Lucas and Victor will sleep with me!"


    Victor and Lucas nced at each other but quickly turned away.


    The corners of Lucas''s mouth twitched. "Forget it, Elissa. I won''t be sleeping with you tonight." He


    didn''t want to sleep with a man.


    "Then Uncle Victor will sleep with me!"


    "Can I?" Victor asked.


    "Yes!" Mary nodded. "If you aren''t tired."


    "I''m not tired." Victor shook his head. Since the little girl liked him so much, he couldn''t say no...


    "Well, thank you, Victor." Mary smiled apologetically. "She''s too persistent."


    "I don''t mind." Victor smiled and touched Elissa''s head.


    "Elissa, be on your best behavior tonight! Otherwise, you''re not allowed to see Uncle Victor again."


    Mary waved her finger.


    "Okay, I know!" Elissa nodded her head and stayed in Victor''s arms.


    In the evening, as the two kids had fallen asleep, Mary received another call from Barry.


    "Were you about to sleep?" Barry''s gentle voice came through the receiver.


    "No." Mary stood on the balcony and gazed outside. "So, how''s work?"


    "Well, I''m almost done. I''ll be back in a few days."


    "Really?" Mary smiled. "You''re fast."


    "Of course!"


    "But when youe back, you may find the rooms on the second floor are all upied." Mary


    covered her mouth and snickered.


    "Really?" Barry raised his eyebrows. "Have Alick and Elissa decided to sleep in separate rooms?"


    "No." Mary shook her hand. "Lucas is back. He lives here now."


    "That rascal!" Barry snapped. "He got back so quickly! I''ll chase him away when I get back. He has


    his own house, why does he have to stay in our house?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ha ha..." Mary burst intoughter. "And, Victor''s here too."


    "Really?" Barry''s voice sounded dejected. "Sure enough, you''re so close. You even found him with


    just a phone call."


    "That''s right," Mary nodded with a smile. "And I let him live here at home!"


    "What? Mary!" Hearing this, Barry shouted anxiously. "How dare you invite two men to our home


    while I''m not around? You should''ve asked first!"


    "..." Mary rolled her eyes. "Oh please! What the hell are you talking about?"


    "Mary!" Barry snorted. "You should take care of yourself more when I''m not around. If there is


    nothing important, don''t talk with them."


    "... Alright." Mary replied with a smile.


    "Good girl." Barry nodded triumphantly. "Are the little ones asleep?"


    "Yes, Elissa insisted on sleeping with Victor." Mary was speechless. "Ha! She''s definitely your


    daughter." Barry smiled. "You''re both silly."


    "Uh..." Mary frowned and rebuked, "What are you talking about? I''m not silly..."


    "Oh?" Barry raised his eyebrows. "I remember when I met you for the first time, you almost


    drooled."


    "Well..." Mary''s face turned bright red. She mumbled, "Uh... At that time, I was young and I hadn''t


    met a lot of people..."


    At the age of eighteen, Mary arrived at Z University carrying a big suitcase. There were a lot of


    freshmen who had juste to school.


    Mary''s face flushed due to the heat. She wiped the sweat off her brow and was about to squeeze


    into the crowd to register.


    "Hello, do you need any help?"


    Suddenly, a clear male voice came from behind her.


    When Mary looked back, she was shocked and stammered. "Are you talking to me? ..."


    "Yes." The boy nodded.


    What a handsome boy! His ck short hair was styled neat and tidy and his white shirt was


    spotless. His smile was as warm as the sun.


    "Uh..." Mary stared at him nkly and swallowed. "You''re very handsome..."


    "Well..." The boy was stunned, and the apples of his cheeks turned cherry red. "Thank you... My


    name is Barry Gu. What''s your name?"


    "My name is... Mary Lu."


    "Ha ha..." Barryughed gleefully. "In fact, if you were not silly, I wouldn''t have known you."


    "Humph... You canugh at me all you want."


    "No, I''m notughing at you. I thought you were cute at that time," Barry said sternly. "Mary. It was


    an absolute pleasure to meet you."


    "Ahem..." Mary cleared her throat. "Why are you telling me such sentimental words?"


    "I''m serious, Mary. It''s been almost four years, don''t you n on epting me?"


    "Barry, I..." Mary was speechless.


    "Mommy..." Suddenly, Alick''s voice echoed from the bedroom. Mary was startled and quickly said, "I


    have to hang up now. It seems that Alick has woken up."


    "Oh, alright..." Barry answered tly. He clearly heard Mary let out a sigh of relief as she hung up


    the phone.


    At that moment, his heart tightened. Couldn''t her four years of college lovepare to her


    contractual marriage with William thatsted only less than a year?


    ''No, that can''t be right...''


    Barry shook his head and frowned.


    Early the next morning, everyone gathered together to have breakfast.


    Elissa was the happiest among them. Victor sat to her left and on her right was Lucas. She was so


    happy that she almost wanted to jump up in joy.


    "Mommy, are you going to work today?" Elissa asked.


    "Yes." Mary nodded. "Be on your best behavior at home. Don''t run around too much, okay?"


    "I want to y with Uncle Victor!"


    "No, you can y with your brother instead."


    "But I don''t want to y with him! He doesn''t want to y with me either." Elissa wrinkled her nose.


    "Because you are too stupid," Alick said seriously as he took a sip of his milk. "You don''t like


    reading."


    Sitting next to him, Victor felt a little ufortable. Alick''s every move was


    reminiscent of William''s. Could she really hide it?


    "Mommy, when are we going to school?" Alick asked.


    "Hmm..." Mary took a bite of the egg. "Soon. Maybe next week."


    "I don''t want to go to school!" Elissa shook her head and pouted.


    "Every child has to go to school." ring at his sister, Alick did not back down.


    "Uncle Victor!" Elissa looked at Victor, her eyes filled with tears. "Let''s get married!"


    "Puff..." Victor spurted out a mouthful of milk. "Elissa. What did you say?"


    "If you marry me, I don''t have to go to school anymore!"


    "Elissa!" Mary stared at her sharply. "You still have to go to school even if you''re married. Stop being


    sozy!"


    "Ha ha..." Lucasughed loudly.


    Victor shook his head helplessly.


    "By the way," Mary turned her head to Lucas and said, "I''m going to the AJ Group today. Do you


    want to go with me? You can say hello to your old friend."


    "No, no, no!" Lucas waved his hand dismissively. "Maybe some other time!" If William found out that


    he had taken Mary away, he might rip him to shreds.


    "Mary? What are you going to do there?" Victor tilted his head. He was a little worried.


    "It''s about work," Mary smiled. "I am cooperating with them about my first movie."


    "How about I go with you?"


    "No, it''s okay." The corners of Mary''s mouth turned upwards. "It''s not a dangerous ce. I''ll be


    visiting purely for business reasons."


    "Really?"


    "Don''t worry," Lucas patted Victor on the shoulder. "The Mary you see now is different from the Mary


    you knew four years ago."


    "..." Mary rolled her eyes at Lucas. "I can do it."


    Inside the AJ Building.


    "Boss!"


    "Good morning, boss!"


    "Yes. Good morning." Wearing a straight suit, William walked along the hall with leisurely steps.


    When the employees greeted him, he smiled and greeted them back. His attitude was upbeat as he


    was in good mood.


    "Did something good happen to our CEO?" "I don''t know. But damn, he''s so handsome when he


    smiles!"


    "Yes, it started two days ago. He had this cheery smile whenever he met people. I heard that the


    projects that had been dyed for several months were all approved by the boss yesterday."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 152 Silly Woman ( Part Two)

    Chapter 152 Silly Woman ( Part Two)


    "Wow! He''s changed a lot! Something good ising soon, can you feel it?"


    The group of employees whispered behind him.


    Hearing that, William raised his eyebrows.


    ''Good things areing? Maybe.''


    The thought that Mary woulde to see him today made his heart skip a beat. He couldn''t wait to


    see her . This time, he would have the chance to exin everything...


    Ding!


    The elevator stopped at the thirty-second floor. William took a nce at his watch on his left wrist


    and stepped out of the elevator.


    "Boss!


    Boss!"


    "Yes?" William stopped as he passed by Virgil. "Tell the receptionist that when the


    representatives of GM Universing Studios arrive, ask them to go straight to my office."


    "What? Oh..." Virgil was a bit confused but nodded. "No." William raised his eyebrows. "Only their


    manager, Mary, cane in my office."


    "Oh. Okay." After he agreed, Virgil saw a smile sh across the corners of William''s mouth. He


    couldn''t help but feel curious to who Mary was.


    Once the elevator door opened again. Jane came in with a stack of documents piled up in her arms.


    "Hey, Jane, Jane! Who the hell is Mary?" Virgil grabbed her arm.


    "Didn''t the CEO announcest time that she was his wife?" Jane took a nce at the CEO''s office.


    "Really? I thought..." Virgil rubbed his chin. "Wasn''t the boss just kidding?"


    "When has our boss joked about anything?" Jane nced at him.


    "You''re right... But I haven''t seen his wife for the past three years."


    "Rich families haveplicated lives... So, it''s hard to tell what''s going on," Jane said as she re-


    positioned the documents in her hands. "Tell you what, I''ll talk to you about it some other time, when


    I''m not that busy."


    "Sure..." Virgil rubbed his nose and went back to his desk.


    This was the first time that William had been so rxed in his office. He stretched out his arms to


    check the time and craned his neck to see if anyone had arrived.


    "Wait..." William stood up abruptly, took out his phone and smoothed out his hair in front of the


    phone screen. He wanted to have a good image to present to Mary.


    He turned on his phone again. It was ten minutes till nine o''clock. William stood up and paced back


    and forth inside the office. Suddenly, he opened the door and turned his head to the two people


    working outside. "You two, go out for a while."


    "Uh... Where will we go?" Virgil asked.


    "Wherever you want! Just don''t stay here. Anyways, don''t let me see you again till noon!" William


    commanded.


    "But..."


    "Understood, boss!" Jane hurried to stop Virgil. "We''re leaving, we''re leaving!"


    "Okay." William''s face was stern as he nodded to them.


    "Why did the boss ask us to head out?" Virgil asked as they stepped inside the elevator.


    "Stupid!" Jane snickered. "It''s obviously because the boss wants to be alone with Mary! If you ruin


    the boss''s n, he''ll make your life a living hell!" "Ah!" Virgil ced his thumb on his chin. "I see."


    "Of course!" Jane raised her head proudly. She needed to wait for Mary in the hall and invite her to


    her wedding.


    When William returned to his office, he heard a knock on the door before he sat down. He thought,


    ''It must be Mary!''


    He quickly stood up and ran to the door. "Mary!"


    "Boss!" Andy stood outside the door. Her forehead furrowed as she frowned when she heard Mary''s


    name escape from his lips.


    "What''s up?" William greeted her coldly.


    "I cane visit you even if there''s no reason to, boss..." Andy was about to lean against William.


    "Well." William harshly pushed her away. "You can''t visit me for no reason. I don''t need you


    anymore."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Boss..." Andy stuttered. "Did I do anything wrong?"


    "No." Shaking his head, William turned around and walked to his desk. "So tell me, how much


    money do you want? Don''t bother me again in the future."


    Andy clenched her fists and followed William inside his office. As soon as Mary arrived at the AJ


    Group, several heads turned to her and her assistant''s direction.


    Mary wore a short shawl and a small coat, matched with a beige knee-length skirt, with her hair


    curled up high. She looked capable but elegant.


    "Mary!" Jane saw Mary arriving from a distance and ran up to greet her.


    "Jane!" Mary smiled. "Why are you here?"


    "Well... I was waiting for you, Mary."


    "Why were you waiting for me?" Mary tilted her head.


    "I want to invite you to my wedding, but I wasn''t able to tell youst time."


    "Oh my God! You''re getting married? That''s great! Are you going to get married to Kevin?" Mary


    asked in surprise.


    "Yes." Jane nodded shyly.


    "Oh my God! Congrattions! I''ll definitely be there." Mary held Jane''s hands. "I''m so happy for


    you!"


    "Thank you." Jane nodded. "I''ll send you the invitation."


    "Okay." Mary smiled in delight. "By the way, why isn''t Kevin here?" "He..." Jane curled her lips. "He


    was appointed by the CEO to be a manager of a real estatepany."


    "Very good, how promising! Mrs. Wang, you must''ve been so proud!" Mary said.


    "Mary..." Jane nced at Mary with a pout.


    "Manager, it''s almost time," Jill, who was standing aside, reminded Mary. "Shall we discuss the


    movie first?"


    "Yes, Mary," Jane replied. "You''d better go


    upstairs first. We''ll talk another day."


    "All right." Mary nodded. "Jill, let''s go upstairs."


    "Uh..." Jane stopped Jill. "I''m sorry, but the boss only let Mary go upstairs."


    "Howe? " Jill frowned and clenched her


    fists. It was obvious that the CEO had bad


    intentions for Mary!


    Mary scowled and said nothing.


    "Mary, boss..." Jane bit her lip. "There should be no malice. You can go up by yourself. It should be


    alright."


    "No way!" Jill shook her head. "Your boss must want to do something to our manager! Manager Lu,


    don''t go upstairs. Let''s just go back to thepany!" Jill insisted.


    "It''s alright." Mary waved her hand. "I''ll go upstairs. Wait for me here. I''lle down soon.


    ii


    "Manager..."


    "Don''t worry." Mary gave a reassuring smile, turned around and left. It would be better to see him


    alone just this once and tell him everything she had to say.


    On the thirty-second floor, William waved his hand and signed the check. When he turned around,


    he saw that Andy was taking off her clothes.


    "What are you doing? What the hell!" Seeing that, William frowned and was enraged.


    "Boss..." Andy walked over step by step. She stood in front of William. "I''ve been with you for four


    years. Don''t you like me?" she said in a sultry voice.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 153 Silly Woman ( Part Three)

    Chapter 153 Silly Woman ( Part Three)


    William kept his mouth shut but his re was cold as ice.


    "Ha ha..." William leaned over and whispered in Andy''s ear. "Stop your tricks. From now on, you''ll


    never get the chance to get the things you want!"


    When Mary took the elevator to the thirty-second floor, she didn''t see anyone in the hall. She slowly


    walked to the office with the door ajar.


    "William..."


    When Mary was about to open the door, she saw two people.


    "Mary? Mary!" Hearing the sound of the door opening, William pushed Andy away.


    "Ah!" Andy stumbled a few steps back.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t disturb you two, did I?" Mary''s heart sank as she spoke with a cold smile.


    It was the typical drama. ''It seems that all the gossip about him in the news is true...'' Mary thought.


    Her face was expressionless.


    "Andy?" When the woman turned her head, Mary was shocked.


    "Long time no see, Mary!" Andy stood up straight and held back her anger. She red at Mary.


    "You..." As Mary opened her mouth, she remembered how William had been disgusted by Andy four


    years ago, but now he was with her... He had such bad taste in women now.


    "Mary, this is a misunderstanding!" With a remorseful look on his face, William ran to Mary''s side


    and was about to grab her hand, but she dodged.


    "Mary," Andy said with a smirk. "I''ve been with him for these past four years."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Raising her eyebrows, Mary shrugged. "If you are trying to show off, then you don''t have to. I''m


    here to talk to Mr. Lan about business. I''m not interested in knowing what happened between you


    two."


    "Mary..." Seeing that Mary didn''t care about him at all, William clenched his fists. His heart sank,


    bitter and aggrieved.


    "Mary, you..."


    "Fuck off!" William''s eyes turned red as he shouted at Andy.


    "I... Humph!" Andy stormed out of the office. "Mary..." As William was about to speak, he was


    interrupted.


    "Mr. Lan." Mary smiled professionally. "Regarding the movie, I''m really sorry about the change of..."


    "Mary!" William grabbed her shoulder. "What you heard just now was a mere misunderstanding. We


    are..."


    "Mr. Lan!" Mary raised her head and furrowed her brows as she looked at William. "How many times


    do I need to tell you? We''re just business partners now. Business partners! I''m not interested in


    knowing about your private life! I''m sorry to interrupt you!"


    "Mary..." William''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down. "She and I..."


    "If you have to exin these love affairs, then don''t exin them to me! Now, let''s sit down and talk


    about my movie. I think it''s better if we go out and have a talk." Mary sighed.


    She turned around and was about to leave.


    "Mary!"


    As soon as Mary walked to the door, William caught her by the arm. She held the doorknob in her


    hand. He pulled her back which made her lean against the door.


    "Mary, it''s really not what you think..." William said as he held her in his arms. Feeling his hot breath


    in front of her, Mary turned her head. "Stay away from me!"


    "No..." Shaking his head, William almost pressed his face against hers. "Please, just listen to my


    exnation!"


    "Why would I..."


    Mary was growing impatient. As soon as she turned her head, her mouth met William''s.


    The two of them were stunned. Mary opened her eyes wide and wanted to dodge when she


    realized what had just happened.


    But William reacted faster. How could he give up this sudden moment of happiness?


    "Mary! I''ll never let you go again!" William said as he held her tighter.


    "Are you insane?"


    ''This is the worst day ever! You bastard!''


    Mary wanted to kick him. When she was about to lift her leg, William lifted her up as if he had


    expected it.


    "Ah!" Mary screamed as she wrapped her arms around his neck.


    At that moment, the two of them froze and neither of them spoke. They looked at each other.


    William''s eyes looked soft and full of affection.


    "Put me down!" Mary shoved her hands on his chest, but her face was flustered.


    "Okay." Looking at her, William gulped and ced her down.


    "Let me... Uh..." When she was about to speak again, he kissed her again.


    Mary trembled. She grew anxious and wondered if he saw the hearing aid ced in her ear. On


    second thought, she remembered that she didn''t bring it with her today.


    While Mary was absent-minded, William''s hands touched the buttons of her coat.


    "You..." Mary''s face started turning red, as if she were about to bleed. She clenched her fists and hit


    him, but it didn''t work.


    "No! No!" Mary shook her head in fear and sobbed. "No... Don''te near me! Go away!"


    "Mary!" William felt a sharp pain in his chest. His anger was aroused and his strength grew more


    intense. "There''s no one else I want but you. Only you!"


    "No..." As Mary struggled, she suddenly raised her hand to reach her hairpin and pulled it off.


    Her shiny ck hair fell down like waves. With a hairpin in her hand, Mary stabbed the back of


    William''s neck.


    "Ouch!"


    The sharp pain shocked William. He touched his neck and blood flowed down.


    He looked at his hand as the blood streamed down his neck.


    "I... Didn''t mean it!" Mary pushed him away and kept her hands in front of the chest. "You... If you


    keep doing this to me, I''ll call the police!"


    Hearing that, William frowned. "Mary."


    "I''ll sue you for molesting me!" Mary yelled.


    "Well, it''s none of their business." The corners of William''s mouth lifted into a sly smirk.


    "We''re husband and wife." "We''re divorced! I''ve already signed the divorce agreement and I even


    handed it to thewyer. Don''t say that we''re husband and wife again. Our contractual rtionship


    has ended!" Mary sneered.


    "I didn''t sign the divorce agreement..."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 154 Didnt Divorce (P art One)

    Chapter 154 Didn''t Divorce (P art One)


    Mary braced herself.


    Her mouth was wide open with shock. She stared at William in disbelief and said, "You... Are you


    kidding me?"


    "No, Mary," said William, taking a step forward. "I''m not kidding. When I saw the divorce agreement


    four years ago, I was looking for you! I didn''t sign it, Mary. Therefore, we''re not divorced!"


    "No. No, it''s impossible!" Totally appalled by the news, Mary looked at him coldly. "I''ve been gone


    for four years!"


    "Mary, I have been looking for you for four years..."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why didn''t you just sign it?" Mary suddenly interrupted him with aplicated look in her face.


    "You could have left after you signed it. Why... Why did you look for me? Why... Why didn''t we


    divorce? Why couldn''t you just let me go?!"


    "Because I don''t..." ''I don''t love Frank.''


    At this point, William paused. He could not go on and say anything more. "What do you want to


    say?" Mary frowned.


    "I...¡± William clenched his fists. He had promised Frank that he would not tell anyone about their


    break up because Frank did not want others to pity him.


    Seeing that William was hesitant to tell her the truth, Mary said, "Sorry. I''m leaving now. As for the


    divorce, I will solve it by legal means."


    She then turned around and mmed the door behind her.


    "Mary!" William hurriedly chased after her but the elevator door had just closed. "Damn it!" he


    shouted. With his hands on his hips, he cursed fiercely and angrily kicked the chair next to him.


    Mary left in a hurry, ignoring everyone''s stares. She did not want to stay there any longer. As for the


    divorce, she was sure to go through legal measures to make it real and final.


    Time passed quickly and few days had already passed.


    "Boss, we found out the flight number of the CEO of the GM Universing Studios," said Virgil, as he


    walked into William''s office with the information he had obtained. "He will arrive in A City at three


    o''clock in the afternoon."


    "I see," William said as he took the documents. "Now leave."


    "Yes, boss." Feeling a little anxious, he leaned against the back of his chair. ''Would Mary pick him


    up?''


    At the thought of this, William could not sit still any longer. He grabbed the coat on the sofa and


    rushed out.


    At the international airport of A City.


    Mary stood still in the airport lobby, and asionally looked at her watch. She patiently waited for


    the flight inbound from America.


    Finally, the screen at the lobby disyed Barry''s ne. It was going tond soon.


    Mary could not stop smiling.


    "You are smiling! Why are you so happy?" Not far behind her, a tall man wearing sunsses held a


    newspaper and looked at her secretly.


    The man was William and he was watching Mary secretly. Seeing the happy look on Mary''s face,


    William clenched the newspaper in his hand tighter. He was both anxious and afraid to reveal


    himself.


    Mary looked at the exit passageway and saw Barry at a nce.


    "Mary!" Seeing her from a distance, Barry quickened his pace and ran towards her.


    "Barry!" Mary waved at him excitedly.


    "Mary!" Barry rushed over and held the woman who he had not seen for a long time.


    "Well..." Mary was shocked by his sudden hug.


    "I''m finally back!" Barry said with a smile.


    After breaking up with Mary, he went to America alone and developed his career. It had been nine


    years since he had left and now he was back!


    "Yes, wee back." Mary came to herself and hugged him with a smile.


    The two hugged each other for a moment in the airport lobby, forming a unique scenery.


    William fixed his gaze at the two people hugging. At the sight of Barry, his heart filled with deep


    sense of unease.


    The man had a resolute look on his face, but he smiled at Mary gently. Wearing a casual suit, he


    looked more mature and dignified than his college photos that William had previously acquired.


    His brown hair was flying slightly, his nose was firm, and his lips were thin. His pair of eyes seemed


    to be able to see through people who were staring at Mary.


    Barry, the CEO of GM Universing Studios in China, was indeed a powerful opponent. What worried


    William more was his another identity, Mary''s ex-boyfriend.


    ''Do I still have a chance to win whenpared to him?


    "Alright, alright." Mary patted him on the back shyly. "Let''s go home first. Don''t hold me anymore."


    "No way!" Barry could not stop smiling. "Still not enough."


    William shuffled around his chair, trying to hear Mary and Barry''s conversation but to no avail. He


    only saw Barry smiling and hugging Mary tightly.


    He had taken all advantages!


    William''s eyes turned red as he watched them intently. When he realized that the two were walking


    near him, he quickly held up the newspaper to his face.


    "Hey, let go of me!" Mary whispered in embarrassment, trying to break free from Barry''s hold.


    "No!" Barry protested and raised his browscently. "I was gone for so long. Without you, I


    won''t be able to find my way home."


    Mary was speechless but she justughed it off. Shepromised and let him hold her hand.


    "By the way, why are you the only one here today?"


    "What? Can''t I see you on my own?" Mary turned her head and asked. "Of course you can!" Barry


    nodded. "I like being with you alone."


    Mary did not say anything. She beat him with her fist whileughing. "You like to joke!"


    "Ha ha!"


    "Damn it!" William cursed as he stared at Mary''s and Barry''s hands. He was ring at their hands


    as if his eyes could shoot daggers behind the newspaper.


    He must get Mary back!


    William sneaked behind them and was about to catch up when his phone suddenly rang.


    "Hello?! What is it?! You''d better have something important to tell me!" William said angrily on the


    phone.


    "Boss, it''s something important," Kevin said on the other end of the line. His voice had a tinge of


    embarrassment.


    "What''s the matter?" Hearing that, William frowned and calmed down a little.


    "It''s about thend by the sea. The biding document is almost ready, but there are still minor details


    left," said Kevin in a matter-of-fact way. "We have arranged a meeting at three o''clock in the


    afternoon. But boss, where are you?"


    "I..." Upon hearing the news, William was stunned. He looked at the two people walking away hand-


    in-hand once more. "I''ll be right back, " he said, and his eyes darkened.


    "Okay."


    "Where are Alick and Elissa?" Barry asked when they had finally reached the car.


    "It''s their first day in kindergarten," said Mary with a smile. "It''s not their dismissal yet."


    "How about we pick them up?"


    "Aren''t you tired?"


    "I''m not tired. I''m used to flying," Barry said while shaking his head. "Besides, I can''t wait for them to


    go home. I have not seen them for a long time and I miss them so much!"


    Looking at his side face, Mary felt as if she was in a trance.


    It was really unusual for him to treat two children who were not rted to him with all his heart.


    ''I have let him wait for so long. It''s time for me to repay his love, isn''t it?'' But... Thinking of William,


    she could not help but wonder why he did not sign the divorce agreement.


    "Mary? What are you thinking about?"


    "What?" Startled, Mary shook her head. "Nothing, " she answered. "Really?" Obviously, Barry did


    not believe her.


    "Really, really!" Mary nodded and said to the driver, "Robert, go to the kindergarten and pick up the


    children!"


    "Yes, ma''am."


    On the way to the kindergarten, Barry felt a little uneasy, but said nothing.


    Ring! Ring!


    "Children, the ss is over. Everyone, line up and find your parents. See you tomorrow!"


    "Goodbye, teacher!"


    "See you tomorrow!"


    "I''ll hold your hand," Alick said to Elissa and he held her hand warmly.


    "Thank you, Alick!" Elissa smiled sweetly and her brother led her out.


    "Are the kidsing out?" Barry asked.


    "Yes." Mary smiled. As soon as she raised her head, she saw two kidsing out. "They are


    coming!"


    "Alick! Elissa!" Hearing this, Barry hurried out of the car and looked at the two kids with a smile.

 Chapter 155 Didnt Divorce (P art Two)

    Chapter 155 Didn''t Divorce (P art Two)


    His tall and handsome figure attracted a lot of attention. The kindergarten teacher saw him and


    thought, ''That''s why Elissa and Alick are cute! Their father is so handsome.''


    "Daddy Barry!"


    "Daddy Barry!"


    As soon as the two kids heard his voice, their eyes lit up. They shouted excitedly while running.


    With open arms, they rushed towards Barry.


    "Alick! Elissa!" Barry bent down and picked up the two kids at the same time. "Not bad. You seem to


    have gained some weight!"


    "I eat a lot every day!"


    "Very good! You''re so obedient!" Barry kissed Elissa on the cheek.


    "I also eat obediently!" said Alick as he looked at Barry with admiration.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Alick is also a good boy!"


    "Daddy Barry! I missed you so much!" Elissa said happily as she wrapped her arms around his


    neck. "I miss Daddy Barry too!" It was rare to see an innocent smile on Alick''s face.


    "I missed you too!" Barry smiled and rubbed his head against the two kids'' necks, making them


    giggle.


    "Okay, okay!" Mary stood aside with a smile. "Don''t disy your love here, okay? This is


    kindergarten. Let''s go home first."


    "Oh, Mommy is angry!"


    "No." Alick shook his head. "Mommy is jealous!"


    Mary narrowed her eyes. She crossed her arms and said, "If you don''t get in the car, I''ll leave!"


    "Let''s go!" Barry hurriedly carried them into the car. "We have to listen to the master of the family!"


    "What is the master of the family?" Lying in Barry''s arms, Elissa asked innocently.


    "She is the most powerful in our family!" Barry answered with a proud smile.


    "But I think Daddy Barry is more powerful!" With a serious look on his face, Alick added, "You can


    hold me and Elissa at the same time, but Mommy can''t."


    "But I think Mommy is more powerful! "Mommy is more powerful when she gets angry!" Elissa


    raised her head and said seriously. Mary was bbergasted with her daughter''s response. "You


    really are my precious daughter!" Mary said and the sides of her mouth twitched.


    "Ha ha!" Barry could not help but burst intoughter.


    The car drove back to the vi in the city withughter all the way.


    The servants waited in row at the vi. They watched as Barry walked out of the car with the two


    kids in his arms. "Wee, Mr. and Mrs. Gu," they said in unison.


    "Thank you." "Everyone, go ahead with your work. You don''t have to stand here," ordered Mary.


    "Yes, madam." The crowd nodded and went inside one by one.


    Looking at Mary''s calm expression, Barry smiled and did not move for a long time.


    "What''s wrong?" Noticing his gaze, Mary asked in confusion, "Is there anything on my face?"


    "No." Barry shook his head mysteriously while smiling.


    "So what is it?"


    "Nothing," said Barry as he walked forward with a smile. "Hurry up, Mrs. Gu."


    Mrs. Gu... Mrs. Gu... "Well..." Mary''s face turned red. "Don''t get me wrong! I didn''t tell them. I..."


    "Mary," said Barry, as he turned around with a stern look on his face, "that''s it. Don''t change. I like


    this title."


    "You..."


    "Oh, Mr. Gu is back!"


    All of a sudden, Barry heard a man''s voice. They all looked up and saw Lucas standing under the


    eaves, leaning on a white marble pir while smirking.


    "Daddy Lucas!"


    "Daddy Lucas!"


    "Humph!" Barry looked at Lucas with dissatisfaction. "Why are you still here?"


    "Mary did not send me off!" With an aggrieved look on his face, Lucas stood straight and said to the


    two kids in Barry''s arms, "I''m sorry I won''t be able to apany you anymore, Elissa and Alick.


    Daddy Lucas is leaving!"


    "Why?" When Elissa heard him, she felt uneasy. She opened her arms to him and pleaded, "Daddy


    Lucas, don''t go!"


    Lucas then held Elissa in his arms. "But, your Daddy Barry is driving me away! s!"


    "Daddy Barry, please don''t drive Daddy Lucas away, please?" Elissa said as she pouted and looked


    at Barry with her teary eyes.


    "Yes, Daddy Barry. Did Daddy Lucas do something wrong? How about he stays here with us for a


    while?" Alick also pleaded to Barry.


    "Alick!" Lucas shouted, holding Alick from Barry''s arms and added, "Daddy Lucas is so sad and


    pitiful."


    Suddenly, the three of them hugged together, tears welling up in their eyes.


    Barry shot daggers at Lucas and eximed, "Damn it!"


    "Ha ha!" Lucas raised his eyebrows secretly at Barry when the kids were not looking.


    "Alright." Mary shook her head andughed at the scene. "Let him stay here. He won''t stay long


    anyway. His father will call him back for his blind date in a few days."


    "You''re right." Barry smiledcently.


    "Mary..." Lucas pouted.


    Ignoring him, Mary said to Barry, "Let him watch the two naughty children. Let''s go inside and have


    dinner."


    "Okay." This time, it was Barry who smiled proudly. He then followed Mary into the vi.


    "Hey! Hello!" Holding the two kids in his arms, Lucas followed them inside with a sad face. "You


    can''t do this! I''m the guest here, you know! Hey,e back!"


    After dinner, the two men were still unwilling to sleep so they yed with Alick and Elissa.


    Mary seized the time and went upstairs to sort out documents.


    At night, a gust of cold wind blew.


    Mary stretched after a tedious sorting out of documents when she remembered something. She


    reopened the web and searched for something.


    At about nine o''clock, Barry went upstairs to ask Mary if the kids should go to bed now. However,


    when he entered the room, he saw that theputer had been turned on but Mary was nowhere to


    be seen.


    "Where did you go?" He shook his head while smiling. He walked into the bedroom to check the


    documents that she had sorted out when he saw the disyed content on theputer.


    "How to divorce through legal procedures?"


    "We have been separated for four years but didn''t get the divorce certificate. Did we divorce?"


    "Barry, you..." Mary had juste out of the bathroom when she saw Barry standing in front of the


    computer. Aghast, she rushed to him and closed theputer immediately.


    "Mary... I, I didn''t mean to see it..." Barry was so shocked to have read it that his face went gloomy.


    "I..." Mary bit her lip and asked, "Did you see everything?"


    "Yes." Barry nodded and swallowed hard. "Did you find out... you and him... did not divorce?" he


    asked, his voice trembling slightly.


    Mary looked up into Barry''s eyes, confusion was evident in her eyes. She nodded. "He said... he


    didn''t sign the divorce agreement."


    Upon hearing Mary''s words, Barry felt his heart tightened. ''He didn''t sign the divorce agreement.


    Does it mean that he doesn''t want to give up Mary after all this time?''


    "I think we can only divorce by legal means!" Mary looked away and sighed. "I did not expect it


    either. I thought he had already gone to Norway for good."


    "Mary," Barry said solemnly while looking at her in the eye, "I will help you divorce him."


    "But..."


    "Don''t refuse me..." Barry wrapped his arms around her and said, "I''m really worried that you''d


    come back to him. After I broke up with you, I felt that only you could give me the motivation and it


    would only happen if you came back to me. I realized I didn''t want to lose you again, Mary."


    The bright moon hung in the quiet and beautiful sky.


    In the bedroom, Mary and Barry locked eyes and savored the moment. He caressed Mary''s face


    and put his hand at the back of Mary''s neck. Slowly, he lowered his head and gently kissed her on


    the lips.


    "Barry..."


    "Call me honey," said Barry affectionately, still staring at her. "Call me like you did before."


    "Honey..." As if she was bewitched, Mary opened her mouth gently. But before she could utter a


    word, he kissed her passionately again.


    "Hmm..."


    Barry held her waist on one hand, and fixed her head on the other. He kissed her so gently and


    passionately as if savoring the moment.


    The moonlight was so bright Mary''s ruffled hair was noticeable.


    She recalled the night many years ago when Barry gently pulled her under the dormitory building.


    Under the dim light, their lips pressed together fervently.


    It was their first kiss! "Shh! Let''s go upstairs quietly to surprise Mommy!" Meanwhile, Lucas led the


    two children upstairs secretly


    "Shh!"


    "Shh!"


    The three of them tiptoed their way towards the bedroom. They swung the door open quietly and


    was stunned by the scene in front of them.


    The smile on Lucas''s face disappeared instantly. As he looked at the two people kissing, his heart


    trembled with pain.


    "Shame..." Seeing that her mommy and daddy were kissing, Elissa quickly put her little hand on her


    face and pretended to cover her eyes. However, her five little fingers were separated and she


    peeked through them.


    On the other hand, Alick did not say anything. Nevertheless, his serious face turned red with


    embarrassment.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 156 Long Time No See (Part One)

    Chapter 156 Long Time No See (Part One)


    "Ha ha!"


    "Shh!" Alick put his index finger on his lips and whispered to Elissa, "Stopughing!"


    Mary seemed to have heard the noise so she pushed Barry away. When she turned around, she


    saw her two kids by the doorway with a cunning look on their faces.


    Barry followed her gaze. Embarrassed, he asked, "Why are you two here?"


    "Daddy Barry, you were kissing Mommy just now! " Hiding behind her brother, Elissa covered her


    mouth and giggled.


    Mary was speechless. She just blushed and could not say a word.


    "Daddy loves Mommy, so he kissed her!" Barry regained hisposure, hurried forward, and


    picked up the two little kids. "It''s time for you to go to bed!"


    "Will Daddy and Mommy sleep with us?" asked Elissa.


    "Well..." Barry looked at Mary and said, "Ask your mommy. If she says yes, then that''s fine."


    "Mommy..."


    "Mommy, is that okay?"


    "No way!" Mary stood with arms akimbo. It seemed that she was embarrassed but she was trying to


    hide it. "You two, Daddy Barry just came back today. You shouldn''t pester him."


    "Okay..."


    "Okay..."


    The two kids pouted regretfully.


    "I have no choice," said Barry while shrugging. "I''ll apany you another day, okay?"


    "Okay," responded Alick with a nod. "Daddy Barry, have a good rest!"


    "Daddy Barry, have a good rest!"


    "Don''t copy me!"


    "I didn''t!"


    The bedroom was full of warmth unlike Lucas who felt deste. He was leaning against the wall of


    the hall with his hands in his pockets. He was silent and seemed to be in a deep thought.


    ''In this silent battle, Lucas, do you have any chance of winning?''


    Early the next morning, Mary made breakfast for the five of them. "Morning!" Barry went downstairs


    and felt cozy when he saw Mary with her hair tied up casually while making breakfast. This was how


    he imagined his life would be, a loving wife and two lovely children.


    "Sit down and eat!" Mary turned around with a warm smile and handed Barry his food. "Let''s go to


    thepany together after breakfast," she said.


    "Sure."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Good morning, Daddy!"


    "Good morning, Daddy Barry!"


    "Good boy! Good girl!" said Barry as he kissed the two kids on the forehead.


    "Ah..." All of a sudden, Lucas''s yawn was heard as he went downstairs. "It smells good!" said Lucas


    while scratching his head.


    "Of course!" While looking at him, Mary said yfully, "Since you got upte, hurry up and have


    breakfast!"


    "Okay." Lucas nodded and walked to Mary''s side. "Can I have a morning kiss, please," he said in a


    jesting manner.


    All of a sudden, Mary picked up a piece of sausage and stuffed it into Lucas''s mouth. "Just eat your


    food."


    Lucas said nothing. He just munched on the sausage in his mouth. Shrugging his shoulders, Lucas


    turned around and sat at the table. "Good morning, two babies," he said with food in his mouth.


    "Good morning, Daddy Lucas!"


    "Good morning, Daddy Lucas!"


    "Good kids!"


    Mary sat down with a smile and ate breakfast with them.


    "Mommy! I want to eat more fried eggs," Elissa said. With a greasy mouth, Elissa waved her arm.


    "You will get fat!" Alick said and took a sip of milk.


    "Alick is right," nodded Mary. "You should not eat too much. It''s enough."


    "Humph!" Elissa pouted and turned to Lucas for help. "Daddy Lucas, I still want to eat."


    "Oh, my dear baby! I''ll give you Daddy''s food. Don''t be sad." Lucas took his fork and was about to


    give Elissa a piece of egg when he heard Mary''s voice.


    "Lucas!" Mary looked at Lucas with raised eyebrows. She red at him and at the fried egg he just


    forked with warning in her eyes.


    "Well..." Lucas put the fried egg into his mouth quickly. He turned to Elissa with apologetic look and


    said, "Elissa, I can''t help you. Listen to your Mommy. Don''t eat too much, okay?"


    "Humph!" Pouting, Elissa watched them eat.


    "By the way," Lucas cleared his throat and continued, "I''m going to an academic seminar in another


    city, which willst for a few days."


    "You should have already left!" Barry wiped his mouth elegantly while raising his eyebrows.


    "How long will it take? Is it far?" asked Mary who had just put her knife and fork on the table. "Do


    you need to prepare something?"


    "You still care about me," said Lucas in a joking way. "It''s not that far. In fact, it''s just like travelling."


    "When will youe back?"


    "I''m not sure when but I''m certain I''ll be able to attend the wee party of yourpany."


    "What are you going to do at ourpany''s banquet?" Barry said impolitely.


    "Come back and dance with Mary!" Lucas raised his head and said mischievously, "Barry, don''t


    always think about yourself, okay? You have to share too!"


    "I think you''d better note back!" said Barry while rolling his eyes at him. "Humph!"


    At the AJ Building.


    Sitting in the office, William looked at the subpoena angrily. He was so furious that he threw it all


    across his office at once.


    How could Mary find awyer to sue and divorce him!


    "Damn it!" Frowning, William cursed fiercely.


    Did he lose her? He was not able to catch up with Mary four years ago. Were they destined to be


    separated after seeing each other four yearster?


    No way.


    A resolute look appeared on William''s face. He had been thinking about her for four years, missing


    her for four years, and looking for her for four years. It was not easy to see her and when he did, he


    just could not give up easily.


    ''Barry, right? Ex-boyfriend? Don''t ever try to take Mary away from me. I am her real and legitimate


    husband!''


    William picked up his phone on the table and dialed a number. "Hello? Lawyer Chen, right? Right...


    About the divorce... Okay. Come here as soon as possible... Okay, bye."


    In the senior meeting room of the GM Universing Studios. Standing in front of the round table


    wearing a handsome suit, Barry held a meeting with the senior executives of the wholepany.


    "First of all, I''m d to work with you. There are many familiar faces here..."


    "As for the future development of ourpany, I think we should create a creative system. Whether


    it is in the film or TV industry, we should be the top domestic..."


    Mary sat on his left and watched him seriously.


    "I will seed in the future. Trust me, Mary. I will stand on the top of the world and create a bright


    future with you."


    Mary recalled Barry telling her this a long time ago. Now, his dream was finally realized. As she


    listened to his passionate speech, the corners of Mary''s mouth rose slightly.


    p! p! p!


    There was a round of apuse in the meeting room. Barry nodded at them with a dignified smile.


    He looked at Mary and smiled even more. His eyes were gentle and knowing.


    After the meeting, the two walked out of the meeting room with a smile.


    "Just now in the meeting room, I saw you staring at me nkly." Barry smiled teasingly. "Am I so


    handsome?" "Don''t tter yourself!" Mary shook her head. "I thought it was a meeting!"


    "I was serious back then but watching you, I found your gaze was not only serious but also very


    passionate! It was difficult for me to ignore it."


    Mary was moved but did not say anything else.


    "Mary!" All of a sudden, Mary and Barry saw Victoring from the other end of the corridor while


    they were talking.


    "Victor!" Mary waved at him. "You''re so early!"


    "Yes." Victor walked up to the two, looked at Barry and nodded. "Mr. Gu, I''ve heard a lot about you!"


    "Me too." Barry stretched out his hand and greeted Victor. "It''s nice to finally meet you, Victor."


    Victor epted his hand and they shook hands symbolically.


    "Then, Victor, let''s talk about the movie," said Mary. "Barry, you can go ahead with your work!"


    "Well," said Barry, as his face turned gloomy and dark, "do you want to get rid of me?"


    "Mr. Gu!" Mary looked at him with smile. "Don''t you have anything to do now? Let''s go back to work,


    okay? But, what do you mean ''get rid of you''? You are the CEO. Everyone in thepany is


    looking at you!"


    "Fine. Call me if you need anything." Touching his nose, he nodded at Victor then turned around


    and left.


    "Go ahead!" Mary waved her hand behind him.


    "You two..." Victor looked at Mary and Barry, and remarked, "You are very close!"


    "We have always been like this." Maryughed casually. "After all, we have known each other for so


    many years."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 157 Long Time No See (Part Two)

    Chapter 157 Long Time No See (Part Two)


    "Do you want to be with him?" asked Victor as he stared into Mary''s eyes .


    "I..." With aplicated look on her face, Mary wore a smile. "Let''s not talk about that. Let''s talk


    about the movie instead."


    "Do I still have a chance?" asked Victor seriously, without moving an inch.


    "Victor, I don''t want to¡ª"


    "Mary!" All of a sudden, a voice came from afar. It was Ena, the female lead of the movie.


    Ena ran to her, clutching a small bag on her back.


    "Ena, you are here!" Mary said, breathing a sigh of relief.


    "Yes, Mary." Ena nodded. When she turned her head, she saw Victor. Her face immediately turned


    red and she stammered, "Victor... Victor?"


    "Wow! Where did youe from? You are so pretty!" said Victor with a yful smile.


    "I... My name is Ena!"


    "Ena?" Victor raised his eyebrows. "Yes!" Ena answered while nodding.


    "I like your name," said Victor, still looking at Ena with a smile. "How old are you? What are you


    doing here?"


    "Don''t flirt with her anymore, okay? She is the heroine of my movie. You two will be partners," Mary


    said, shaking her head.


    "Well, I see," said Victor. He nodded and stretched out his hand. "Nice to meet you, Ena!"


    "Nice to meet you too!" Ena held out her hand excitedly and shook Victor''s hand tightly.


    In the meeting room, Victor was reading the script, while Ena nced at him from time to time.


    Mary saw what Ena was doing and giggled but said nothing.


    The script readingsted for half a day. When Victor had already finished reading, he suddenly said,


    "No. I cannot shoot this movie."


    "Why?" Mary was shocked by his sudden refusal. "Is there anything wrong?"


    "This script..." Victor frowned and turned to Ena. "Ena, could you go out for a minute?"


    "I..." Looking at Victor and Mary, she nodded.


    "This is your story! The heroine is you." Seeing that Ena had already gone, Victor continued, "In


    order to have money for her brother''s treatment, she chooses to marry a man who buys marriage


    with money."


    "I admit that I thought of myself when I was writing the story. However, that is just a source of


    inspiration, and this story is not adapted from my affairs," Mary answered in a stern tone.


    "Mary, why can''t you forget about him? It''s been four years!" yelled Victor frustratingly.


    "I..." Mary bit her lips, unable to answer his question. Why couldn''t she forget him? Every day when


    she faced her two kids, she would think of William. Telling him that she had already forgotten about


    William would be a lie. Could she even forgive him? Forgive him for hurting her?


    "Victor? Why are you refusing now?" Mary raised her head suddenly. "Because the role I asked you


    to y has something to do with William and you can''t stand it, can you?"


    "I am not..." Mary was in fact true. He had turned down everything that had something to do with


    William.


    "I just think it''s a pity for you to quit the entertainment circle," said Mary. "Many people like the story,


    and the first person I thought of to y the hero was you. I think, after four years, you should have


    already ovee the barrier in your heart, thinking that you''d be able to face it head on. I''m sorry I


    was too reckless and insensitive." Mary looked at Victor and forced a smile. "I''m self-righteous and I


    should''ve considered your feelings. If you don''t want to act, it''s okay. I will find someone else


    instead."


    Mary stood up as if about to leave.


    "Mary!" All of a sudden, Victor grabbed her arm and said, "I''ll do it."


    "Victor..."


    "You win." Victor shrugged. "I''ll do whatever you say."


    "Really?" Mary smiled again.


    "Yes," said Victor while rubbing her hair. "It''s your debut. How can I give away such a good


    opportunity? Besides, even an international superstar is given a small role in this movie. I want to


    experience the feeling of stepping on a giant''s shoulders too, you know?"


    "Humph!" Mary smiled warmly at him. "You are a giant, okay?"


    Standing outside the door, Ena felt sad while looking through the ss window as she watched the


    two people inside.


    "It turns out that those two have a very good rtionship."


    Things seemed to be heading in the right direction. The opening ceremony of "Be Together" went


    smoothly and ording to n. The news that Victor had returned to the entertainment circle


    quickly became a hot topic. The title of "New Pure Goddess Ena" attracted great attention as well.


    Another hot topic was Archer Song. He was the supporting actor but he did not show up at the


    opening ceremony.


    Archer was a half Chinese. His paternal grandfather was Chinese, and his paternal grandmother


    was Dutch. On the other hand, his maternal grandfather was American and his maternal


    grandmother was Korean. His mixed blood of four races did not only make him look handsome, but


    also made him an excellent actor with superb acting skills. In just a year, he had be a star in


    Hollywood with two blockbuster hits.


    However, because of his hectic schedule, he turned down numerous films. Moreover, his


    eptance of the supporting role for "Be Together" sparked media attention. Because of that, this


    movie gained huge expectations.


    After the movie production started, Mary became very busy working in thepany and film set.


    The only thing that bothered her was the divorce with William.


    It seemed that William did not agree to the divorce. He had called thepany many times, asking


    to speak with Mary, but she refused every time. She did not want to have anything to do with


    William anymore.


    One day, when Mary thought she could finally have a good rest, Barry and the two kids took Mary


    out for fun.


    "I want to sleep at home. Dear, let me go please." Barry led her into the car while she protested


    sleepily. "You three can go there. I''m really tired," she said reluctantly.


    "Mommy, you have never taken us out to y!" Elissa said unhappily.


    "Yes, Mommy." Alick agreed. "This is Mommy''s hometown but she has never taken us out. Elissa


    and I really want to y outside!"


    "That''s right," Barry echoed. "It''s time to take them out for fun. Rx yourself. Don''t work so hard.


    I''ll take care of everything."


    "Well, it''s Mommy''s fault," said Mary with a smile. "How about we go out and have a good time


    today?"


    "Yeah!"


    "That''s great, Mommy!"


    "Let''s go!"


    The four of them went to the amusement park for the whole morning. While on the rides, Mary


    screamed at the top of her lungs and her voice became hoarse. At noon, Barry drove them to a


    Chinese restaurant for lunch.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Wee. Table for four?"


    "Yes, please." Barry held Elissa in his arms, and Alick was held by Mary. The moment the four


    entered the restaurant, they attracted a lot of attention.


    "Listen to Daddy Barry," said Mary. "Mommy is going to the bathroom."


    "Okay, Mommy. Come back soon!"


    "Okay." She touched their heads then turned around and walked to the bathroom.


    "Come on, Alick, Elissa, what do you want to eat? Look at the pictures and tell me what you want."


    In the private room of the restaurant, William walked out side by side with Frank.


    "Frank," said William, "happy birthday to you. I''ll buy you a gift another day."


    "It doesn''t matter," Frank said with a smile. "I''m already satisfied that you were able to apany


    me for dinner tonight, William."


    "Frank," William sighed and continued, "you have been alone the past few years. Haven''t you ever


    thought of finding someone you''d like to be with?"


    "William, you are still the same, aren''t you?" Frank looked at him.


    "I..." William avoided Frank''s gaze. When William raised his head, he saw a woman walking


    towards him. He said reflexively, "Mary?! "


    Frank''s eyes widened and stared at the person in front of him. "Mary ? You... You''re back!"


    "You..." Mary was also stunned upon seeing William and Frank together. She paused for a moment


    then smiled. "Yes, I''m back."


    "Long time no see." Frank looked at her coldly.


    "Well, long time no see," said Mary while smiling. After saying that, she walked to the bathroom


    without even acknowledging William.


    "Mary!" William grabbed Mary by the hand which made her stop. He turned to Frank and said,


    "Frank, you go first."


    Clenching his fists, Frank snorted, then turned around and left.


    "What are you doing? This is a restaurant! If you dare to act rashly, I will never forgive you!" Mary


    said while looking at William coldly.


    "Mary, you seem so nervous." William wore a charming smile and added, "I''m your husband. Don''t


    hide from me all the time."


    "Humph!" Still ring at him, Mary sneered. "Haven''t you received the summons from the court? I


    think our problem will be solved soon!" "Mary." William bit his lips and said in a pained voice, "I said


    I would not divorce you."


    "But I also said I will divorce you!" And with that, Mary turned around abruptly and walked towards


    the bathroom.


    "The wee party of GM Universing Studios will be on the day after tomorrow. I will be there on


    time," William shouted at her back.


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    ''The day after tomorrow will be a good opportunity to announce that Mary is my woman. The press


    and many people will be there. No one else can rob her from me,'' William thought.


    "Ouch!"


    When William was in a deep thought, he bumped into a little kid who was running towards him. The


    kid hit William''s leg and fell down.


    "Wah!"


    "I''m sorry!" Hearing that, William immediately lowered his body and pulled the little girl up. "Little girl,


    are you okay?"


    "Uncle!" The little girl raised her head and stopped crying at once when she saw William.


    "Elissa? How are you?" William''s eyes widened as he saw her. He did not expect to meet this cute


    little girl again. "Uncle, you still remember my name! You are awesome!"


    "Yes," said William, rubbing her hair gently. "Why were you running around just now? Did it hurt


    when you fell?"


    "No." Elissa shook her head. "Uncle, are you having dinner here too?"


    "Yes, I just finished eating."


    "We haven''t eaten yet." Elissa pouted and added, "Mommy has note back."


    "Did youe here with your mommy?"


    "Yes." Elissa nodded happily and continued, "And my brother and dad." She pointed at the two


    people sitting by the window not far away. "They''re my brother and daddy!"


    William looked at the direction she was pointing. The two had their backs towards William.


    Nevertheless, he said while smiling faintly, "Your brother and father are both very handsome, aren''t


    they?"


    "Yes! They are so handsome!" Elissa nodded her head enthusiastically. "Uncle, I''m going to find


    Mommy! I can''t talk to you anymore!"


    "Okay," said William with a smile. He reached out and touched her little face. "Goodbye, Elissa!


    "Okay, bye, Uncle!" Elissa waved at him and ran towards the bathroom.


    With his hands in his pockets, William stood up and walked out slowly towards Frank, who was still


    waiting for him.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Mary came out of the washroom, she saw Elissa running.


    "Eh? Elissa, why are you here? Do you want to go to the bathroom?" asked Mary.


    "No. I''ming to find Mommy!" answered Elissa while shaking her head. "Mommy, let''s go! I''m so


    hungry!"


    "Okay, okay!" Mary nodded whileughing. "You are such a foodie!"


    Barry had already finished ordering food when Mary and Elissa went back to their table hand in


    hand. When the food had arrived, they ate happily.


    "William, Mary... When did shee back?" asked Frank while sitting in the car.


    "Not long ago."


    "Then you and she..." A trace of uneasiness shed through Frank''s eyes. "Have you reconciled?"


    William stared at the road ahead and answered after a while, "No."


    Frank breathed a sigh of relief. "But," continued William, "I will make her forgive me. After four


    years, I won''t let her go again. I still love her after all this time."


    Looking at the hopeful eyes and the faint smile on William''s face, Frank swallowed hard. His face


    turned gloomy and fierce.


    ''William, I''ve been waiting for you for four years... I still love you... Don''t you see me anymore?''


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 158 Welcome Party

    Chapter 158 Wee Party


    SY Guild Hall, thergest garden-style business center in A City, was about to hold a wee party


    for GM Universing Studios today and would invite sessful people from all walks of life.


    The periphery of the open-air garden had been surrounded by reporters, who upied the best


    shooting location since this morning.


    In one of the rooms of the guild hall, Mary walked around wearing a long pastel pink dress. The long


    hemline of the dress casually spread across the soft carpet of the room. Her long curly hair tucked


    neatly on her shoulder and her face was painted with delicate makeup. She looked beautiful.


    "Wow, Mommy you''re so pretty!" Wearing the same dress as her mother, Elissa raised her head and


    gawked at her mother in surprise.


    "Really?" Mary smiled as she squatted down slightly and touched her little face. "You''re also very


    pretty! Just like Mommy!"


    "Mommy and Elissa are both very beautiful!" Elissa smiled and tugged on the bow that was


    wrapped around her waist.


    "But..." Mary said as she stood up and turned her head to the designer beside her. "Isn''t pink a bit


    young? I''m a mother of two children. Don''t you think it''s off-putting for me to wear pink?" "How


    come? It looks beautiful on you!"


    Before the designer could open her mouth, she heard Barry''s voiceing from the door. Hearing


    this, Mary turned around abruptly.


    Barry had also dressed up today. He wore an all ck suit with his bangs swaying in the breeze


    asionally. He gazed at Mary and smiled.


    He held Alick''s hand on his left. Alick was also dressed in a ck tuxedo, with a red bow knot


    around his neck. His hair was slicked back and he stood calmly beside Barry.


    "What do you think, Alick?"


    "Yes." Alick nodded. "Mommy is very beautiful!"


    "Alick is also very handsome!" Mary smiled. Looking at her son''s delicate face, she immediately


    thought of William.


    Oh! All of a sudden, Mary realized that William would also be attending.


    "Barry," Mary whispered. Seeing that the two kids had run off towards the mirror and unted their


    outfits. "Today... He''ll be here, too. I think its best that they both stay inside, okay?"


    "Don''t worry." Barry stepped forward and gently stroked her hair. "I''ve nned everything."


    "... Okay." Mary nodded. Since the two of them had known each other for long, as long as he said


    the right words, Mary wouldn''t need to keep her guard up. This time was no exception.


    "Well, let''s go." Barry stretched out his arm and gestured to Mary. She dly took his arm and


    smiled.


    "Alick, Elissa, stay here and wait for Daddy and Mommy. I''ll take you out to yter, okay?"


    "Yes, I know!"


    "Mommy, Daddy Barry,e back soon!"


    Barry nodded with a smile. He waved his hand to call the two bodyguards and told them to take


    good care of the two children. He then went out with Mary to greet the guests.


    In the garden, guests arrived one after another.


    Lucas arrived earlier than the rest. He was alone. He wore a white suit and was taking in the


    breeze.


    "Mr. Gu, Manager Lu, congrattions!" Lucas raised his eyebrows as he leaned closer. "What do


    you think? Did I arrive on time?"


    "Humph," Barry snorted. "You didn''t need toe."


    "What? No way!"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Lucas, why are you wearing white again? Haven''t you worn enough white in the hospital? You look


    like an angel in white." Mary giggled. "What? Doesn''t it look good on me?" Lucas smiled.


    "It does. You look good." Mary nodded.


    "I knew it..." Lucas raised his head proudly. "Mary, you look stunning today."


    As he spoke, he gave her a side hug. Barry red at Lucas as if he was going to eat Lucas alive.


    "Okay, I''m going to find Alick and Elissa now." Ignoring Barry''s re, Lucas strode into the guild


    hall.


    Mary and Barry were busy greeting other guests. "Hello, Mr. Zhao..."


    "Ah, Manager Feng, long time no see..."


    "What a perfect match!"


    Apanied by the shuttering of cameras, the shes lit up the darkening sky like daylight.


    Suddenly, there was a bigmotion at the entrance.


    "Oh my God! Look! Look! It''s Mr. Lan!"


    "The CEO of AJ Group. A tycoon in the film and television industry. He actually came to the


    wee party of his opponent!"


    "It must be out of respect!" "Hurry up! Take pictures! Mr. Lan didn''t bring a femalepanion this


    time!"


    "Really! Shoot! That''s big news! Mr. Lan didn''t bring a woman with him this time!"


    Mary was stunned when she heard William''s name.


    In the ck Maserati, William got out of the car suavely. The dark blue suit was tailor made to fit him


    perfectly.


    A faint smile appeared in the corners of William''s mouth. His deep eyes stared off in the distance,


    like he was looking for someone. He looked like an emperor and everyone around him seemed to


    worship his presence.


    "Boss!" Virgil stepped out of the car behind him and stood beside William.


    "Okay." William nodded slightly and walked forward.


    "Mr. Lan, can you answer a few questions? Why didn''t you bring a femalepanion this time?"


    "Yes, Mr. Lan. Where is Beth?"


    They bombarded William with one question after another. His face grew darker with every buzzing


    question. His eyes were subconsciously locked on Mary as she stood in the distance.


    Pretending not to hear the buzzing of the crowd, Mary continued greeting the guests with a smile.


    "Okay, okay, dear journalists! Mr. Lan was invited to the dinner party today. It''s not the right time and


    ce to answer such questions. I''m sorry," Virgil quickly said to the journalists.


    William''s face was stern as he turned around and took a few steps to stand in front of Mary, staring


    at her with his looming figure.


    "Mr. Lan." Barry subconsciously stood in front of Mary. He stepped forward and reached out his


    hand. "It''s nice to meet you."


    Hearing that, William stopped looking at Mary and stared at Barry. He stretched out his hand slowly.


    "Mr. Gu, nice to meet you too."


    They shook hands.


    Two tall and handsome men stared intently at each other.


    "Mr. Lan, GM Universing Studios will station in A City. I hope you don''t mind giving me more advice


    on it!"


    "Oh, you''re too humble! I''ve heard that you''re a very powerful man. I''ll be sure to learn a lot from


    you!"


    The two of them chatted casually with smiles on their faces.


    However, Mary could feel the tense atmosphere. The two men seemed to be chatting, but deep


    down, it was apetition. "Ah, I''m sorry to have troubled you. Taking care of Mary these past four


    years must''ve been hard! " Suddenly, William''s mouth curled up into a sly smile. His eyes stared


    coldly at Barry.


    Mary shot him a sharp nce. She was startled by William''s brazen choice of words.


    "I don''t understand what you mean, Mr. Lan. Mary is my woman. Isn''t it my duty to take care of


    her?" Barry said, as he looked at Mary affectionately.


    Mary looked at Barry. Her eyes wide and mouth slightly agape.


    Hearing that, William squinted his eyes. The atmosphere suddenly grew heated. His woman?


    "Mary!"


    In the distance, Victor entered through the gate followed by Ena.


    Ena was wearing a cute white bubble skirt as she stood next to Victor. They looked very well


    matched.


    "Victor, you''ve arrived! Ena, you look gorgeous today!" Mary let out a sigh of relief.


    "Mary, you look fantastic!"


    After ncing at William, Victor reached out his hand. "Mr. Lan, long time no see."


    "Yeah, long time no see." William shook hands with him with a serious look on his face.


    "Mary," Victor said with a smile, "you must dance with meter."


    "Okay." Mary nodded but felt the intense gazes of both William and Barry.


    "Then let''s head inside." Victor took Ena and led her to the party.


    "Mr. Lan, please!" Barry stretched out his hand and invited William toe in.


    "Mary. Be my femalepanion for tonight." William ignored Barry and kept his eyes focused on


    Mary.


    "Mr. Lan." Mary took a deep breath. "Tonight is the dinner party of ourpany. I''m Mr. Gu''s female


    companion."


    "You should just do as I say." William lowered his head and suddenly caressed Mary''s face. "You


    can''t escape."


    Mary was stunned. ''What does he mean?


    Why is he trying to get me back? What could he gain from this? William, I won''t be cheated by you


    again...''


    Looking at the absent-minded Mary, Barry suddenly held her hand tightly.


    At night, the lights inside and outside the halls shone brightly. The music yed throughout hall with


    its melodious beat echoing.


    With a wine ss in his hand, William shook the dark red liquid in the ss gently. Through it, his


    eyes closely followed the light pink figure in the hall.


    "Mr. Lan, why are you here alone?" Suddenly, a coquettish woman came over. Her sexy skin tight


    dress seemed to draw everyone''s attention. "You haven''t visited metely!"


    "Ha ha..." A sinister smile appeared on William''s face. Before he could finish speaking, he saw Mary


    look in his direction.


    Mary nced at William casually and saw the beautiful woman approach him. ''As expected, he


    couldn''t stay idle for even a moment.'' Mary then turned her head.


    "Damn it!"


    Noticing Mary''s line of sight, William cursed under his breath. How could he be seen by Mary at this


    time?


    "Mr. Lan..." the woman called in a seductive voice.


    "Fuck off!" William sneered at her.


    The woman was stunned. She stomped her feet as she turned around and left.


    After cursing himself under his breath, William drank up the wine in his ss. He then stood up and


    walked towards Mary.


    Ring, ring, ring...


    Jill came over with Mary''s phone in her hand. "Manager, someone''s calling you."


    "Okay." Mary picked up the phone. "Hello? What is it?"


    "Come and pick me up." There was azy voice on the other end of the line. The person smiled


    hazily.


    "No." Mary''s voice was cold. "If you want toe here, then youe here by yourself."


    "I knew it! I knew you were heartless." The man scorned.


    Bye."


    Mary smiled and hung up the phone. As soon as she handed it back to Jill, she saw the door of the


    hall open abruptly. A tall figure stood outside the door.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 159 She Has Children (Part One)

    Chapter 159 She Has Children (Part One)


    Bang!


    With a loud sound, the door of the hall opened at once. Archer stood by the door wearing a silver


    suit. He looked like an angel descending to the world against a bright light.


    The crowd quieted down and everyone stared at him.


    Standing not far away, William looked at him wide-eyed. Archer was indeed handsome. William had


    always been confident about his looks, but he had to admit that he was not as handsome as Archer.


    In fact, nobody else in the party was more dazzling than him.


    With his deep blue eyes, Archer looked around the hall. When he saw Mary, the corners of his


    mouth curved up. He then strode towards her with a sly smile.


    "Long time no see, Vivian. I missed you so much!


    He hugged Mary tightly. When he let go of the hug, he held her shoulders and kissed her on both


    sides of her cheeks. All of a sudden, the crowd gasped and the journalists took photos. They did not


    expect Archer to be here, let alone hold the host so boldly.


    With his peripheral vision, Archer suddenly felt four hostile stares.


    He raised his eyebrows and looked up. There he saw several outstanding men around him,


    including Barry, Lucas, Victor, and...


    He was astounded to see Alick and Elissa''s father here! They looked so alike!


    "I''ve already felt your enthusiasm. Let go of me! " said Mary as she avoided him in disgust.


    "Why didn''t you pick me up just now?" Still holding Mary, Archer came to his senses and looked


    defiantly at the men around him.


    "Archer, you arete!" Barry stepped forward with a smile.


    "Long time no see,


    stingy Barry."


    They greeted each other with a smile. Standing aside, William felt very jealous. For the past four


    years, Mary had a great life without him. Men around her were excellent. Was Mary moved by any


    of them?


    "Come on, let me introduce you to each other," said Mary, who pulled Victor and Ena over. "This is


    Victor."


    "Hello!" Victor nodded.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Victor! Nice to meet you! I''ve heard so much about you," Archer said with a smile.


    "This is Ena, the heroine of my movie."


    "Ena?" Archer looked at Ena from head to toe with his beautiful blue eyes. "Beautiful! Beautiful! I''m


    very satisfied!"


    "What''s the use of your satisfaction?" Mary shook her head.


    "Nice to meet you!" Ena quickly stretched out her hand to him.


    "Me too, beautiful girl!" Archer smiled as he took her hand and kissed it gently.


    "Hmm..." Astonished by his gesture, Ena covered her hand suddenly and looked at him in shock


    and disbelief.


    "Can you dance with meter?"


    "Hmm... Yes!" Ena nodded her head vigorously.


    Victor stood aside as he watched Archer woo Ena. He clenched his fists, unhappy with Archer''s


    gesture. ''Does she like everyone?''


    "Hey, don''t scare her!" Mary continued, "She is Victor''s partner." "I wanted to dance with you," said


    Archer, "but... I don''t want to be beaten up by several men at the same time!"


    Feeling embarrassed, Ena said nothing.


    Watching them huddled together, William was about to step forward when he saw a familiar face in


    the crowd.


    "Lucas?" Seeing Lucas pass by, William frowned and walked into Lucas''s direction.


    Lucas was supposed to apany Elissa and Alick, but Barry''s men took them away. He came to


    find Mary, but saw Archer.


    "Lucas!" William called out.


    Lucas heard him and turned around hurriedly. Eventually, William caught up with him with a smile


    on his face. Lucas felt dismayed upon seeing him.


    "Why are you here?" said William as he walked up to him.


    "It''s you!" said Lucas, feeling somewhat guilty. "You''re here too."


    "Of course!" William gazed at Mary''s direction and gritted his teeth. "If I hadn''te, I wouldn''t have


    known all this!" answered William.


    "Ah... I see," said Lucas casually.


    "By the way, when did youe back? Why didn''t you tell me?" William was preupied with


    thoughts about Mary so that he did not feel anything unusual about Lucas.


    "Not long ago. I haven''t had time¡ª"


    "Ladies and gentlemen!"


    All of a sudden, the voice of the host resonated in the hall. He had alreadye onto the stage and


    said while smiling, "Now, let us wee the CEO of GM Universing Studios, Mr. Barry Gu, to say a


    few words. Everyone, let''s offer him a round of apuse."


    p! p! p!


    The crowd''s apuse echoed across the hall. The spotlight was cast on Barry as he nodded to


    Mary and gracefully walked onstage.


    "First of all," said Barry on the microphone, his voice echoing in the hall, "I''d like to thank everyone


    foring here to the wee banquet of GM Universing Studios.


    The arrival of GM Universing Studios will definitely bring new vitality to the film and television


    industry in A City.


    Today, I''m not only the CEO of GM Universing Studios," Barry looked at Mary and continued, "but


    also a man. I''d like to say something to my woman."


    In the audience, William clenched his fists and gritted his teeth in anger. This should have been his


    line! And who was his woman? What was he even talking about?


    Astonished by his announcement, Mary looked at Barry intently.


    The rtionship between the two of them could be described as colleagues, friends, and old lovers.


    Although Barry was the father of the two children, she had never promised him anything.


    Today, he surprised her again and again.


    "Mary, thank you!"


    Suddenly, the light fell on Mary, and everyone looked at her with admiration.


    "Thank you for yourpany for the past four years. Thank you for witnessing the progress of my


    sess. What''s more, I will be forever grateful to you, for bringing two little babies into my life. With


    them, my life became colorful."


    ''Babies?! Babies?!''


    With his eyes wide open, William suddenly felt his body stiffen and his fingers became numb with


    cold.


    ''Impossible! No way. Babies? Her babies? It''s impossible! Unbelievable!''


    The look in William''s eyes was full of disbelief. He had not said he loved her yet. How could she


    have borne children? They must be fooling him! As soon as Barry''s speech had ended, the big


    screen behind him suddenly disyed a slideshow.


    The presentation showed a photo after another¡ª from the time the babies were still in her belly to


    the time when the babies had grown into kids and entered kindergarten. Moreover, photos of Mary


    and Barry were also shown on the screen.


    And... Lucas? What the hell?!


    In the picture, Lucas was beaming with happiness while his hand was on Mary''s bulging belly.


    An indescribable feeling surged up from the bottom of his heart. "What the hell happened?!" asked


    William, while ring at Lucas like an angry lion ready to devour his prey.


    Lucas knew he could not hide it anymore. He nced at William and answered, "Four years ago, I


    took Mary away. Since then, I have been in touch with her."


    William no longer knew what expression he had on his face. His mind seemed to be in a mess but


    everything seemed to be falling into ce.


    No wonder he could not find Mary! He had been looking for her everywhere, even out of the country,


    but to no avail.


    As it turned out, the woman whom he was looking for in the past four years had been hidden by


    someone around him. "Now, let''s wee my children, Alick and Elissa, to sing a song for their


    mommy!"


    p! p! p!


    The audience gave a round of apuse for the children. Elissa, who was wearing a cute pink dress,


    was led to the stage by a staff.


    "Mommy, I love you!" she said in a sweet voice on a microphone.


    Standing in the audience area, Mary stood up and covered her mouth with her hand. She was


    astonished and tears shone in her eyes.


    "You have to be a good girl. Smoking is bad. You should be like children who love fruits and


    vegetables.


    Don''t be shameless. You should behave well and be a simple and innocent child.


    Some people say that the world is running so fast.


    p with me and raise your hands..."


    With her head tilted to one side, she was singing and dancing. Elissa looked lovely and adorable!


    Hearing that, William turned his head stiffly and gazed at the little girl on the stage. His heart


    seemed to be hit by something, making him frozen in ce.

 Chapter 160 She Has Children (Part Two)

    Chapter 160 She Has Children (Part Two)


    ''Isn''t she the little girl who went to mypany? Isn''t she the little girl whom I ran into in the


    restaurant? It turns out that she is Mary''s daughter. How could she be Mary''s daughter?! It has


    been only four years, yet... Mary already has a daughter...''


    "William..." Lucas saw that William was in deep pain and disbelief so he called him out. However,


    William pulled him out all of a sudden.


    "Come with me!" With red eyes, William grabbed Lucas by the cor and dragged him out of the hall


    rudely.


    The garden outside the venue was quiet. Nobody was there except for them. William dragged


    Lucas all the way to a tree, away from the hall.


    "Mary... She has children? How... how did that happen?" William asked, his lips were quivering.


    "Yes!"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Bang!


    As soon as Lucas answered, William''s fist swept like wind and hit Lucas in the face.


    Meanwhile inside the hall, the atmosphere at the party was stirred up by Elissa. After a while, a


    young boy sang along with her.


    Holding a microphone in his hand, Alick held Elissa''s hand in his other hand.


    "Let the adults turn into little adults, like children,e to the door with innocence.


    A cloud will take you out for a journey. What an incredible happiness..."


    "Mommy, I love you!" Alick said sweetly.


    Tears streamed down Mary''s face, but she was very happy.


    What lovely children they were! It was so joyful to watch them grow up.


    "Lucas!" Clutching Lucas''s cor, William asked him angrily, "Why?! Why did you take her away?


    How could you lie on my face?! You knew I was looking for her for years!"


    "Why were you looking for her?" Lucas sneered and wiped the blood on his mouth.


    "Because she is my wife!" William growled. "If you took her away, how could she... How could she


    have children with someone else?"


    After he spoke, his fistnded on Lucas''s abdomen hard.


    Bang! Bang!


    Lucas just grunted and took a few steps back. He clutched his stomach with pain.


    "Because of you," Lucas said weakly, "Mary didn''t get to see her mother for thest time four years


    ago. I watched her suffer... So I thought, why don''t I just take her away? Why don''t I just hide her


    from you?!"


    Stunned, William said nothing.


    "You were just in a contractual rtionship! I had no choice but take her away from you!" Lucas


    roared.


    "We were not!" shouted William. "You knew we were not!"


    "But you kept it hidden from her, didn''t you?" Lucas stared at William with wide eyes. "Did you even


    give her happiness?"


    "Whether I did or not, you shouldn''t have taken her away from me." William was so furious, the


    veins on his forehead bulged.


    "I like her,"


    said Lucas in a calm tone all of a sudden. Hearing that, William was startled. His fists clenched


    instantly and the atmosphere became more tensed.


    "You... What did you just say?"


    "I said, I like her! I like Mary!" Lucas roared, "I fell in love with her four years ago! And I did not want


    her to stay by your side and watch her suffer!"


    "Lucas!" With a furious roar, William rushed forward and punched Lucas in the face. "You can''t steal


    your friend''s wife! You really surprised me!"


    Lucas stood up unsteadily and spat the blood in his mouth. "Wife? You dream too much," he


    sneered.


    As soon as he finished his sentence, William threw a punch but Lucas was able to dodge it. He then


    punched William when William was caught off guard. In an instant, the two men tussled. Lucas no


    longer held back.


    In the hall, Mary took the two kids'' hands and walked down the stage, beaming with happiness.


    Standing aside, Barry watched them with a smile. He looked around, but to his surprise, he did not


    see William. Confused, he sighed.


    "Mr. Gu," one of the bodyguards stepped forward and whispered to Barry.


    Barry''s face changed. He turned around and stormed out.


    Mary saw Barry walking out in a hurry. Bewildered, she quickly handed the two children to Jill and


    chased after Barry.


    The two men in the garden were brawling and their faces were bloody. Lucas''s spotless white suit


    was stained with mud and splotches of blood. Also, a few buttons of William''s blue suit were


    missing. He looked extremely miserable.


    "Bastard!" William shouted as he punched Lucas in the face.


    "You asshole!" Lucas punched William back. "You even hit a woman! What kind of man are you?"


    "Bullshit!"


    "Ha ha!" Lucas snickered as he grabbed William by the cor. "Have you forgotten? Four years ago,


    you pped Mary so hard you damaged her ear!"


    Upon hearing that, William became paralyzed for a moment. It took him a while to open his mouth


    again. "What... what did you just say? That''s... that''s impossi¡ª"


    "You bastard!" Lucas pushed William against a big tree. He red at William with his red eyes.


    "This punch is for Mary!"


    Bang!


    "This punch is for myself!" Lucas punched William mercilessly without stopping. "Four years ago,


    you broke Mary''s ossicle. This resulted to her having weak hearing! She''s partially deaf now


    because of you! Now, she needs to wear hearing aids for her to hear!" "She''s partially deaf now


    because of you!"


    "Weak hearing... hearing aids..."


    William murmured to himself. With a dull look in his eyes, he stretched out his right hand while


    trembling.


    It was true that he had pped her out of anger. But... he broke Mary''s ear? He did it with his own


    hand...


    "Don''t you want to admit it? Huh ?" Lucas looked furious, but at the same time pained. "I took her


    away because you hurt her. You should let her go!"


    "No... No..." murmured William absentmindedly.


    When Barry came out, he saw that the two were still fighting with each other despite their wounds.


    "Stop!" Barry ran over and separated the two. "Are you two aright?"


    William looked at Barry and his anger that had just been extinguished, sprang up once again.


    "It''s you! It''s you!" William clenched his fist and was about to punch Barry in the face when he heard


    a woman''s cry.


    "Stop!"


    Despite wearing a pair of stilettos, Mary rushed to them. "Oh my God, what happened between you


    two?" asked Mary, horrified at the bloody faces of William and Lucas.


    Lucas''s face was bruised, and his suit had already turned gray and muddy. On the other hand,


    William looked a little better than him, but there was blood at the corner of his mouth. Moreover, his


    clothes had been torn off.


    "William, are you crazy? You still haven''t changed! This is our wee party. If you want to fight, go


    somewhere else," yelled Mary at the top of her lungs, with tears glistening in her eyes.


    Hearing that, William stopped at once. He opened his mouth slowly, as if in slow motion yback,


    and staggered to her side.


    "Mary... Mary," William called her name but he choked in sobs. His Adam''s apple rolled up and


    down several times before continuing, "Do you... have children now?" he asked cautiously.


    Mary was shocked at his question. She seemed to feel William''s mncholy despite his bruised


    face and her anger disappeared instantly. Yes," she answered while trembling.


    "Ha ha!" Williamughed painfully, the corners of his mouth twitched. He tried to force a smile but


    tears glistened in his eyes. "I''ve missed you for four years. Did I lose you?"


    "William..." Mary stared at him and felt sorry.


    What did he mean by ''I''ve missed you for four years''? And did he already know the identity of the


    children?


    "Mary..." All of a sudden, William reached out his hand to touch Mary''s ear.


    "What are you doing?" Startled, Mary stepped back instinctively.


    Regardless of her resistance, William found something in her left ear and pulled it out.


    "You..."


    "Weak hearing..." William held the small hearing aid in his hand. Both his palm and lips were


    trembling. "I''m sorry! Sorry... I''m so sorry."


    William suddenly hugged Mary while his tears rolled down his face. "I didn''t know. I really didn''t


    know. That p... How could it have hurt you so much?"


    Victor arrived at the same moment William spoke. He heard what William had said and he was too


    shocked to say something.


    Mary did not know what to do. Should she scold him? Hit him? But, he seemed that he was already


    in so much pain.


    Mary could not hit him. Though she hated him for years, her anger disappeared when she saw his


    pained expression. She could not help but forgive him and feel sorry for him.


    t! All of a sudden, Mary felt a drop of cold liquid fell on her shoulder.


    "I''m sorry." William did not stop saying sorry to Mary. The tremble in his voice was crystal clear.


    "You... Are you crying?" Mary whispered in uncertainty.


    "Mary, I''m sorry."


    All of a sudden, William let go of her and turned around quickly. There was no time for Mary to see


    his expression.


    "William!"


    Mary shouted. With his drooped head and shoulder, he was indeed lonely and regretful.


    He did not respond. Instead, he walked faster without looking back.


    Tears were all over William''s face. No matter how painful Lucas''s punches were, he could still feel


    the guilt and remorse in his heart.


    It turned out that he was really such a bastard!


    "Mary..." Watching at the quiet and depressed Mary, Barry walked up to her and asked, "Are you


    alright?"


    "Yes... I''m fine." Staring at the direction in which William had left, Mary did not move for a long time.

 Chapter 161 Be My Girlfriend (Part One)

    Chapter 161 Be My Girlfriend (Part One)


    "Mr. Murong, are you okay?" As soon as Jill, the assistant of Mary, arrived, she saw Lucas leaning


    against a tree, looking miserable.


    Jill''s voice pulled Mary''s thoughts back. Mary rushed to Lucas''s aid anxiously. "Lucas, are you


    okay?" she asked. She turned to her assistant and ordered, "Jill, call a doctor now!"


    "Yes, Manager."


    "Ahem..." With a faint smile on Lucas''s bruised face, he answered, "I''m fine. I''m a doctor myself.


    This is nothing serious."


    "Are you kidding me?" Mary helped him up and continued, "I''ll take you to the room and wait for a


    doctor to arrive."


    Standing aside, Barry said, "Mary, you apany him while he''s resting. Meanwhile, I''ll go see


    Alick and Elissa. I''ll be right back."


    "Okay." Mary nodded and led Lucas to the lounge to take a rest.


    Barry watched as Mary and Lucas walked away. He suddenly remembered the way Mary gazed at


    William a while ago. The thought of it made his heart stiffen with jealousy. "Mr. Gu..."


    "Go back." With an indifferent expression on his face, Barry turned around and walked towards the


    lobby.


    In the lobby, when Elissa and Alick saw Barrye in, they rushed over.


    "Daddy Barry!"


    "Daddy Barry!"


    "Alick and Elissa," Barry called out their names and smiled warmly. "How''s it going? Are you having


    a good time?"


    "Yep!" Elissa answered while nodding. "But where is Mommy?"


    "Mommy is tired." Barry touched her hair and added, "She''s now resting. She will be back soon."


    "Oh, I see..." Elissa nodded. She then nced at the entrance of the lobby. Her eyes lit up when


    she saw Victor. "Uncle Victor!"


    "Hey, Elissa!" said Victor while smiling as he walked towards the two kids.


    "Uncle Victor, hold me!" Elissa opened her arms and looked up, urging Victor to pick her up.


    "Okay!" Victor bent down and picked Elissa up. "You are very beautiful tonight, Elissa!" "Do you like


    it, Uncle Victor?"


    "Yes, I do."


    "When will you marry me?"


    "Puff..." Ena, who was standing alongside Victor, burst intoughter.


    "Eh?" Elissa stared at Ena wide-eyed. "Thisdy is so pretty."


    "Thank you, my little fe," replied Ena with a smile.


    "Are you with Uncle Victor?" asked Elissa.


    "Yes, I am."


    "Then I don''t like you anymore!" said Elissa angrily while pouting.


    "Why not?" Ena looked stunned. Meanwhile, Victor looked helpless.


    "I like Victor. You''re not allowed to like him!" said Elissa, as she put her arms around Victor''s neck.


    "I..." Embarrassed, Ena''s face flushed. "I am just... I don''t like him!"


    Victor raised his eyebrows and nodded. "It''s indeed not appropriate for us to be together since I''m


    nine years older than her."


    Hearing this, Ena was taken aback. She quickly lowered her head to hide her disappointment. "You


    can like me."


    All of a sudden, Archer appeared out of nowhere. He put his arm around Ena''s shoulder and smiled


    slyly. "What do you think?"


    This group of people chatted happily.


    "Daddy Barry, aren''t you happy?"


    Alick, who was standing next to them, suddenly asked.


    Barry forced a smile. His face was so pale that even a child could notice it.


    "I''m happy." Barry shook his head, pretending to be rxed.


    "Daddy Barry," said Alick calmly and innocently, "you still have Alick! My sister likes Uncle Victor, but


    the man that Alick loves most is Daddy Barry!


    It turned out that Alick thought he was upset because of Elissa. How innocent!


    "Yes, I know. Daddy also likes Alick the most!" Barry said while smiling. However, his heart was


    unusually bitter. If one day Alick knew who his biological father was, would Alick still like him


    regardless?


    While the two were talking, a woman in a ten centimeter high heels staggered over with a ss of


    wine in her hand.


    "Ah!" All of a sudden, the woman screamed as she lost her bnce and was about to fall on Alick.


    "Watch out!" Barry was quick. He reflexively held the woman''s waist to prevent her from falling.


    Ssh!


    Barry was able to catch the woman. Unfortunately, the wine in the woman''s hand spilled on his face


    and cor.


    "Gosh! I''m sorry!" The woman sobered up at once and quickly straightened up to apologize.


    Swoosh! Frowning, Barry flicked the liquid off his body. He was clearly unhappy.


    "Mr. Gu, right?" said the drunk woman as she recognized him.


    "Hmm?" Barry raised his head.


    Despite wearing light makeup, the woman in front of him was beautiful. Her short hair emphasized


    her delicate features and she looked enchanting.


    "And you are?" asked Barry while frowning. The girl looked familiar but he could not remember


    where he had seen her.


    "Sh Shen." The woman smiled and reached out her hand. "I''m a signed artist of GM Universing


    Studios."


    "Oh. It''s you!" Barry finally remembered the woman. "But, didn''t you have long hair before?"


    "Oh..." Sh Shen lowered her head, trying to hide her disappointment. "I cut it for the film


    shooting."


    "Well, do you also have a role in ''Be Together''?" Barry asked.


    "Yes. I''m ying a female supporting role." With a smile, Sh Shen continued, "It''s rare for me to


    cooperate with so many big shots."


    "Keep up the good work then."


    "I will!" Sh smiled and apologized again. "I''m sorry for what happened just now, Mr. Gu! How


    about I wash your clothes to make up for what I did?"


    "No, thanks." Barry shook his hand. "Doesn''t matter. I''ll just change clothes. Please excuse me."


    "Okay."


    Barry nodded at her and said to Alick, "Daddy Barry is going to change clothes. Follow the


    bodyguard. Don''t run around, okay?"


    "Daddy Barry, can I go with you?"


    "Sure." Barry nodded and took Alick out of the lobby. Meanwhile, Mary was inside a lounge behind


    the lobby.


    The doctor carefully applied medicine to Lucas''s cuts and wounds. He then left right away after


    telling Lucas what he should do.


    "How are you feeling now?" Mary asked with concern. "Don''t you really need to go to the hospital?"


    "No, I know my situation." Lucas shook his head. His face and arms were bandaged.


    "Why did you two fight?" Mary sat next to Lucas. She carefully fastened the loose bandage on his


    arm.


    "It''s just..." Lucas nced at Mary and continued, "I told him that it was me who took you away four


    years ago."


    "Oh my gosh!" cried Mary, with a guilty look on her face. "I''m so sorry!"


    "Why are you apologizing? It was me who took you away." Lucas''s calm voice suddenly turned into


    anger. "Such a man like him deserves to be beaten up."


    "Didn''t you get beaten up too?" Mary looked at Lucas helplessly.


    Lucas did not say anything. It was true though. It seemed that he had been beaten up more


    miserably than the other man. "By the way," said Mary after thinking for a while, "did you tell him


    about my ear?"


    "Yes, I did." Lucas nodded and continued, "I was so angry that the words just slipped out of my


    mouth. I''m sorry I was not able to ask for permission, Mary."


    "It''s okay." Mary shook her head. "I just don''t want him to think that he owes me anything, so I didn''t


    tell him before. It doesn''t matter even if you told him."


    "He still doesn''t know the truth about your children. He might have thought that those children... are


    Barry''s."


    "I see." Mary nodded and felt relieved at the news.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    A moment of silence fell in the room.


    "Mary," Lucas said hesitantly, "I also told him something."


    "What was it?" Mary raised her head and asked.


    "I told him that," said Lucas, staring at Mary with undisguised love in his eyes, "I like you."


    One, two, three...


    Mary''s eyes widened in shock. Looking at Lucas in front of her, shepletely forgot to react.


    With his bandaged arm, he held Mary''s head gently. "Mommy..."


    All of a sudden, Alick, who was led by Barry, stood at the door of the lounge. They were shocked to


    see Mary and Lucas sharing an intimate moment.


    At a loss, Mary turned her head slightly. "Alick... Barry..."


    Lucas turned around indifferently and looked at Barry without saying anything.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 162 Be My Girlfriend (Part Two)

    Chapter 162 Be My Girlfriend (Part Two)


    "Daddy Lucas," said Alick, startled by the bandages on Lucas''s face and arms. He ran to Lucas and


    asked, "Daddy Lucas, were you beaten up by someone?"


    Lucas did not know how to exin to the kid what had happened. The corners of his mouth


    twitched. "I had a fight with someone. What did you mean by being beaten up?"


    "But you are injured..."


    Barry''s eyes darkened, and he was enveloped by a sad and gloomy atmosphere. With a cold face,


    he went into the bathroom in silence.


    "Barry..." Mary noticed his facial expression. She stood up and called him at once, but he did not


    turn around.


    "Alick, why are you here with your Daddy Barry?" Lucas asked.


    "Daddy Barry''s clothes got dirty. He came here to change clothes."


    After a short pause, Mary said to her son, "Alick, take care of Daddy Lucas. I''ll go talk to Daddy


    Barry."


    "Okay!" With a lowered head, Lucas watched Mary turn around and go.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The bedroom door was ajar. "Barry," she said while entering the room.


    "I..." Mary''s face suddenly turned red and she stammered, "I... I''ll go out first."


    "Mary!" When Mary was about to leave, Barry grabbed her arm quickly.


    Barry pinned her against the wall. Mary''s eyes were tightly shut, not daring to open them. "Please


    let go of me."


    "No, never!" Frowning, Barry continued, "If I let go of you, are you going out to be with Lucas


    again?"


    "No, I''m not!" Mary denied and opened her eyes anxiously. As soon as she looked up, she saw his


    wheat-colored body and felt hot in her ears. She lowered her head immediately.


    Barry shouted, "William Lan, Lucas Murong, Victor Qiao... I really don''t have confidence, Mary, I''m


    really afraid.


    Mary, it''s been four years. Do you even like me, even for a bit?" Barry asked bitterly.


    "I..." Nervous, Mary swallowed hard. "I used to be someone else''s wife and borne his children.


    However, I''ve been greedy for your protection and it''s too unfair to you." "I don''t care!" Barry''s eyes


    turned red and he added, "I just know that I like you. Besides, I have always treated Alick and Elissa


    as my own. I don''t want to live such a fearful life anymore. Mary, marry me."


    "Marry me..." Barry''s voice echoed in Mary''s ears.


    Mary looked up to him and a myriad of thoughts crowded in her mind. "But... I haven''t divorced him


    yet."


    "Then let''s do it after your divorce." Barry held her shoulders tightly, leaving no chance for her to


    escape.


    "We..." Mary continued, "Can we start from being boyfriend and girlfriend first?"


    A deafening silence fell in the room. Meanwhile, Barry was stunned. He was so confused about the


    situation. "Mary, what... do you mean?"


    "Just forget it if you don''t understand." Mary turned her head away. She felt her heart flutter in her


    chest.


    "No, no, no!" Barry shook his head abruptly and picked up Mary. He held her in his arms. His eyes


    were full of incredible surprise. After so many years, he finally got her promise. "Mary! Mary! Mary!"


    "Oh my God!" All of a sudden, Barry spun around while carrying her. "Put me down!" she yelled.


    "Mary, will you be my girlfriend?"


    "Yes, I will."


    "Mary, are you really my girlfriend now?" "I am."


    "Ha ha!"


    "You are making me dizzy, Barry. Put me down." Mary covered her eyes, but she was amused and


    happy.


    "Okay!" And with that, Barry put Mary back to the ground while beaming with happiness.


    On the 20th floor of the apartment in Kylin International Community.


    With a click, the door of the apartment opened.


    The room was as quiet as it had been for four years. However, in William''s eyes, it was more


    deste than ever.


    In the past, he could still have dreams and fantasies. But now, he could no longer wait for his wife to


    show up.


    "Mary..." Lost in thought, William walked into the room with red eyes.


    In the previous bedroom of Mary, a wedding photo of her and William was on the bedside table.


    William made sure it was within his reach so he could have a trace of hope when he slept. But now,


    there was no hope at all. The children.


    Wait! A glimmer of hope suddenly lit up in the eyes of William. Four years ago, he did not take any


    protective measures when he had sex with Mary. Could the children be his?


    Smirking, he quickly took out his phone to make a call. Could it be possible...


    Ring! Ring!


    While he was thinking, the phone in his hand suddenly rang.


    "Hello?" William answered the phone.


    "Boss!" Virgil''s voice came from the other end of the line. "Where are you right now? I could not find


    you as soon as I came out of the lobby. I''m sorry!"


    "It''s okay. I''m back home," replied William tly.


    "That''s good then." Virgil nodded and continued, "Please have a good rest."


    "Hmm... By the way."


    "Boss, is there anything else?"


    "Help me get information about Mary''s two children." William frowned and added, "Give it to me as


    soon as possible."


    "Yes, boss. Will do." Virgil nodded then William hung up the phone.


    After hanging up, William was a little confused. Although his idea was almost impossible, he did not


    want to let go of his little hope.


    It was getting darker and darker, and William just sat on the bed throughout the night.


    Ding!


    An e-mail alert was heard from his mobile phone. Hearing that, William sprang up to his feet,


    grabbed his phone, and ran to his study at once.


    He turned on theputer with his trembling hands and opened the e-mail that Virgil had just sent.


    The glimmer of hope in his eyes was extinguished, and it gradually turned into despair.


    Their blood types were different from his and the date of birth was not as he had expected.


    It made sense. Even if Mary had been pregnant with his child back then, how would she have been


    willing to give birth to the baby?


    Staring at the few pictures of children in theputer, William smiled bitterly. Although the pictures


    were blurred, he still found those kids cute and adorable.


    ''Mary, as long as you are happy, that''s enough.''


    William returned to the bedroom and took out the marriage certificates he had carefully kept for four


    years. Two bright red certificates, which were very old-school, looked very cute to him now.


    When he opened the marriage certificates, he saw two people smiling coyly on the photo.


    Drip! Drip! Drip!


    William lowered his head dejectedly while holding the marriage certificates. His body trembled, and


    tears fell on the two red certificates.


    The entertainment page of the newspaper in A City was quite interesting these days.


    "The CEO of GM Universing Studios shows off his love in a high-profile way."


    "Forty-eight hours of CEO of AJ Group and his actress."


    The bosses of the two entertainmentpanies seemed to have be the opposite type,


    alternately upying the front page headlines.


    On the 32nd floor of AJ Building.


    Jane was about to go to the CEO''s Office with the documents, but was stopped by Virgil. He winked


    and said, "Someone is inside."


    "Who is it?" Jane asked.


    "I don''t know exactly," said Virgil, shaking his head. "Andy, or Beth, or someone else." "Geez."


    Looking at the closed door of the office, Jane said, "Boss has suffered a big blow! s!"


    "What do you mean ''a big blow''?" Virgil asked curiously.


    "Haven''t you read thetest news?" Jane looked at him disdainfully. "Since his wife has been stolen


    by another man, he''s trying to find another woman to vent his anger!"


    "Did you mean the woman named Mary Lu?"


    "Yes," Jane nodded. "I didn''t expect that Mary would be so efficient. She has two big kids now. No


    wonder boss is disappointed! He deserved it.


    "Now the reporters are not as sharp as before," said Virgil, shaking his head. "Can''t they see that


    the person in the photo is the wife of our boss four years ago?"


    "Idiot!" Jane said rudely, "Do you think the CEO of GM Universing Studios is easy to deal with? He''s


    protecting Mary! Which media dares to report that his girlfriend is the former wife of CEO of AJ


    Group?"


    "Is that so?"


    "Of course!" Jane nodded and continued, "Not to mention it happened four years ago. Anyway, it''s


    good that we know it clearly."


    On the filming set of "Be Together". "Well, your facial expression shouldn''t be so exaggerated," said


    Mary, holding the script in her hand. She was talking to Ena. "Just think of it as normal life instead of


    acting."


    "I... I''m a little nervous," Ena said with embarrassment.


    "No worries," said Mary, patting her back tofort her. "You''ve done a good job."


    Suddenly, Mary''s phone rang.


    Mary said her excuse to Ena and answered the phone right away.


    "Mary. It''s me. Let''s divorce."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 163 Divorce (Part One)

    Chapter 163 Divorce (Part One)


    "William... William?" Mary paused for a moment as the call grew quiet.


    "Yes, it''s me. Are you free now?" William''s t voice came through the phone.


    "Yes." Mary nodded.


    "Where are you? I''ll pick you up. We... Have to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau." William''s words were


    a bit jumbled and incoherent.


    Divorce...


    Mary felt her heart sink when she heard this. Although she wanted the divorce and she was going to


    do it, she was still a little disappointed.


    "No, you don''t need to pick me up," Mary said in a calm voice. "I can get there by myself."


    "Are you at the set? I''ll be there in five minutes," William insisted. He didn''t seem to hear her words.


    "... Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Mary looked in Ena''s direction. Ena and Victor were shooting the scene


    of getting the marriage license. In the film, they were about to start the rest of their lives with each


    other. In reality, they were about to get a divorce.


    After speaking with the director, Mary walked out of the set alone.


    The sky was gloomy.


    After a few minutes, a sports car came over.


    "Get in the car." William stared at Mary indifferently.


    "Okay." Mary nodded and sat inside the


    passenger seat of the car. She kept silent as William drove.


    The air of silence grew dense as William drove slowly. At this rate, it would take them an hour or


    more to get to the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    "Well... The traffic isn''t that heavy. Can you drive a bit faster?" Mary said.


    "My arm still huts. I can''t drive fast." William kept his eyes on the road as he spoke to her. If it was


    possible, he...


    He hoped that the car would never arrive at the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    "You... Haven''t made a full recovery yet?"


    "Not yet." Her question made the corners of William''s mouth twitch. He thought about how she had


    bandaged his wounds delicately before. His heart ached and he didn''t dare to think further.


    "You..." ''Take care of yourself.'' Mary stopped talking.


    William kept his eyes on the road ahead. "You... How are you doing recently?"


    "I''m doing fine."


    "Your daughter... She''s very cute." William''s eyes darkened when he thought of her children.


    "Thank you." Mary nodded. Deep down she felt pity for him. He didn''t know that she was his


    daughter and he''d never find out.


    "How is Lucas?"


    "He''s almost recovered."


    "He... Does he like you?" William said. His Adam''s apple bobbed up.


    "I...¡± Mary lowered her head. "I only like him as a friend."


    "Yes." William''s hands clenched the steering wheel. The veins in his hands bulged. "Barry... He is


    very excellent."


    "Yes."


    The two of them chatted casually. No matter how slow he drove, they still arrived at the Civil Affairs


    Bureau. At the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau, some of the young couples walked out happily but


    there were some who quarreled as they bolted through the doors.


    Not a lot of people had the pleasure of having a divorce go so smoothly and peacefully.


    "Here you go." William took out the marriage certificates and handed one to Mary.


    "Eh? Wow. It''s good that you still kept it," Mary said, her eyes widened as she got a good look at the


    certificate.


    "Let''s head inside." William looked at the sign and walked in.


    Of course he kept the marriage certificates. Every time he missed her, he would take them out and


    stared at them for hours. Memories of their marriage surged in his mind. He regretted not smiling in


    that photo.


    "Jill hasn''t brought me my ID card and household register yet."


    "Let''s wait in the car."


    "No, it''s alright." Mary forced a smile.


    "Okay. Do you mind if I take a quick smoke?" William asked.


    Mary shook her head.


    Crack... William took out the lighter, put the cigarette in his mouth and lit it.


    Jill soon arrived and brought the things Mary needed. The two walked inside the Civil Affairs Bureau


    together.


    "Have you two made up your mind?" the officer said coldly with an indifferent expression.


    "Yes,"


    Both of them answered simultaneously.


    "Just sign this document." The officer took out two divorce agreements.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The two of them exchanged and signed their names respectively. They received two green


    certificates


    It was all over.


    Getting married was easy, but divorce was easier.


    The two walked out of the Civil Affairs Bureau together. There was a small distance between them,


    just like the first time they entered.


    "Where are you going?" As soon as William finished speaking, his eyes lit up. When they first got


    their marriage certificates years ago, those were the same words he said to her. "I need to go to the


    set." Mary smiled. "I can get there by myself."


    Looking at her, William was annoyed by how distant she was being.


    "Then, I guess this is goodbye." Mary turned around and was about to leave.


    "Mary..." Once she turned around, William called her out anxiously.


    "Do you need anything else?" Mary turned her head.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "You..." William clenched his fists behind his back. A look of pain shed in his eyes. "Mary. Can


    you do me a favor? Get mad at me or scold me. Just tell me everything that you feel about me. It''ll...


    Help me get through this faster."


    "I''m not mad at you," Mary stammered as she was also feeling sad. "You helped me when I was in a


    difficult time. It''s been four years and I don''t hate you anymore."


    "Mary... You have to... Take care of yourself," William said, his eyes turning red.


    "You too." Mary nodded in tears. "I should be leaving now."


    She turned back around and walked forward. Step by step, she prevented herself from turning


    around.


    "Mary!" While William looked at her back, all the feelings of love, sadness, and grief that were


    suppressed were suddenly brought back.


    He suddenly ran forward and grabbed Mary''s arm.


    "William, what... What are you doing?"


    "Let''s go somewhere! Please? For thest time." William then led her into the car and started the


    engine.


    Ring... Ring...


    As soon as Mary got in the car, her phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was Barry.


    Turning his head, William saw the caller ID. "Don''t answer it."


    After a short pause, Mary sped her phone tightly.


    The phone suddenly stopped ringing and the two people in the car let out a sigh of relief.


    Ring... Ring...


    But before they could take a deep breath, the phone rang again.


    "Hello?" Mary picked up the phone this time and nced at William''s hands. The veins in his


    knuckles bulged.


    "Mary? Why didn''t you pick up the phone a while ago?"


    "Ah... I didn''t hear the ring."


    "I heard from Jill that you went to the Civil Affairs Bureau." Barry cleared his throat. "How''s it going?"


    "Well... Everything... Everything has been dealt with."


    "That''s good." Barry let out a sigh of relief. "So. .. When will youe back?"


    "I... Have something I need to do first. I''ll be backter."


    "Ha..." Hearing that, William was able to breathe easy.


    "Well..." Barry replied. "Do you need me to pick you up?"


    "No, it''s alright." Mary smiled. "I''m not a child." "All right. Take care."


    "I will."


    After Mary hung up the phone, her hands were quite sweaty. "Where are you taking me?" She


    turned her head to William.


    "We''ll get there soon."


    Mary looked out the window in confusion. The roads and buildings were familiar. "AJ Building?"


    "Yes." After parking the car at the door, William asked Mary to step out of the car.


    The shift had just ended and the people were rushing out of the building. William held Mary''s hand


    tightly as they entered.


    The two of them took the elevator to the thirty-second floor.


    They soon arrived at a small door at the end of the corridor. He then opened the door and took her


    to the roof at the top floor.


    "You..." Mary''s eyes widened as she looked at William. "Why are we here..."


    "This is the ce where we first met."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 164 Divorce (Part Two)

    Chapter 164 Divorce (Part Two)


    As William stared off in the distance, a smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. He recalled the


    dim light of that night and the way she ate.


    "When?" Mary''s eyes widened. "Why... Don''t I remember it?"


    "You forgot. Let''s go and have a seat." William directed her to the bench.


    "... Okay."


    Mary nodded. The two sat side by side on the bench on the rooftop, watching the scenery in the


    distance.


    A gust of wind blew and Mary''s hair flew slightly, sweeping across the tip of William''s nose. It left a


    trace of fragrance.


    "The first time I saw you, you were eating instant noodles. Alone, eleven o''clock in the evening."


    William kept his eyes on the scenery in front of them. "I don''t know why I talked with you at that


    time."


    The memory of that day suddenly shed in Mary''s mind. She remembered the scene many years


    ago piece by piece. "That was you? Hm..." "Yes. That was me." William smiled.


    "I didn''t expect that."


    "Yes. After that, you couldn''t remember me."


    "Ha ha..." Mary lowered her head and chuckled. "I was too busy digging into that bowl of noodles at


    that time. If I''d known that you were my boss, I would have fawned on you."


    "If I''d known that you were going to be my future wife..." William paused and didn''t continue. If he


    did it again...


    "Mary? How have you been these past four years?"


    "I''ve been fine." Mary nodded. "My career progressed greatly and my children... They''re very cute


    and doing well. But I missed home, so I came back. What about you?"


    "I... I''ve been having a hard time."


    "Is it because of Frank?" Mary looked at him. "I thought you were going to Norway with him. I didn''t


    expect to see you again here."


    "Really?" A bitter smile appeared on William''s face.


    ''It was hard because of you only. But there''s no need to say it again.''


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Is it because... You were too close to those female stars, so Frank got angry?" "Are you angry? I''m


    too close to them. Are you angry with me?" William asked suddenly.


    "I... It''s none of my business..." Mary was stunned.


    Hearing that, William choked with sobs and said nothing. Yes, she was no longer the Mary who


    confessed that she liked him.


    For a moment, they were silent, as if they''d said nothing.


    "But you should stop those behaviors!"


    "Be happy, Mary."


    Bang!


    The sky was lit up by fireworks.


    "Mary..." All of a sudden, William turned around and hugged Mary. He was so desperate that he


    hugged her tightly. "We''ll never see each other again," he choked.


    "Yes." Mary let him hold her, tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Pretend that you don''t know me even if you meet me."


    "Okay."


    "Don''t forget me."


    "I won''t." Tears kept streaming down her face. The pain made her heart sink.


    Bang!


    Colorful fireworks bloomed again.


    He lowered his head and approached her slowly. William gently kissed her.


    "Mary..." Atst, William let go of her lips and touched her ear. He pulled off her hearing aid. "I love


    you," he whispered.


    Mary felt his hot breath in her ear but couldn''t hear what he said clearly.


    "You can leave now, I''ll see you go." William turned around and walked a few steps to the railing,


    looking at the sky in the distance.


    With tears in her eyes, Mary stood up and left quickly.


    This time, he didn''t stop her.


    It was summer now and the weather was getting hot.


    In the evening of summer, people''s night life had just begun. The night was full of romance and


    feasting.


    At the gate of the Diamond Club in A City, the cars parked at the gate were even more dazzling than


    a car show. The music inside was so loud that it was almost deafening. Lucas frowned and was led


    by a waiter to the VIP room on the third floor.


    "Come on, drink it! Drink it again!"


    "Good girl,e here!"


    As soon as Lucas opened the door, he saw the cups and dishes strewn about on the table. Several


    women with heavy makeup were sitting on the man''s thighs on the sofa, flirting with him.


    "Ah! Lucas, you are here!"


    In the middle of the room, William was hugging two women. When he saw Lucas, his eyes lit up.


    "Come here!"


    Lucas walked over with a cold face.


    "You!" William pushed the woman on his left hand. "This is... My friend, treat him well." He winked.


    "No, thanks," Lucas said in a cold voice as he sat on the other side of the sofa. "I''m not here to drink


    with you."


    "Well." William nodded indifferently. "Then... Let''s continue!"


    "Ouch, Mr. Lan." A woman smiled coquettishly. She picked up a ss of wine and ced the edge


    on William''s mouth. Lucas frowned and looked around the room.


    These were all unknown actresses.


    "Have you divorced Mary?" Lucas asked as he stared at William.


    William''s hand froze while he held the wine ss. "That was a long time ago. We have divorced a


    long time ago!"


    "So you''re doing this, drowning yourself in alcohol and burying your sorrows every day?"


    "Ha... I''m free and happy."


    "You''re sad."


    "I don''t know what you are talking about!" William waved away the woman beside him coldly, stood


    up and walked out with a cigarette in hand.


    Lucas stood up and followed him out. When he came to the corridor, he grabbed William''s shoulder.


    "You''re escaping! Trying to ignore your feelings."


    "Boring!" William shook his hand off his arm, took out a cigarette, and ced it in his mouth. He


    then handed the cigarette box to Lucas. "Do you want one?"


    Raising his eyebrows, Lucas took out one stick, lit it up and blew out several smoke rings coldly.


    "Have you recovered from the woundst time?" "When have I ever gotten hurt?" William leaned


    against the wall of the corridor.


    "Stubborn! I didn''t expect an old man like you to be so hard headed. I was badly beatenst time."


    Lucas smiled.


    "I''m old? Aren''t you old?" Williamughed. "Your punches were quite strong."


    "Yes, I''m old." Lucas nodded. "It''s time to get married and settle down."


    "Humph! If you have the chance, go and chase after Mary!" William sneered.


    "That''s exactly what I want." Lucas smirked. "Anyway, you''ve divorced."


    William narrowed his eyes and said nothing.


    "Why didn''t you sign the divorce agreement? Don''t tell me that you fell in love with Mary four years


    ago," Lucas asked seriously but then paused and chuckled.


    "You''re right."


    "Really? You did?" Lucas frowned.


    "Yes." William took a deep huff on his cigarette. "Four years ago, before I boarded that ne, I


    suddenly realized it. When I came back to look for her, she was gone."


    Lucas'' eyes widened. "You came back to look for her? Really?" "Yes. I suddenly realized that I loved


    Mary. I searched the whole apartment, thepany, the hospital, and her hometown, but I couldn''t


    find her. I looked for her for four years."


    Lucas'' jaw dropped. "At that time... We should be on the ne."


    "Ha ha..." With a bitter smile, William put out the cigarette. "I lost her, just like that. If you didn''t take


    her away, or if I found her, would things have been different?" he asked.


    ''Everything would''ve been different! Of course!'' Lucas shouted in his heart.


    "Maybe we weren''t meant for each other," William continued. "If it weren''t for the fact that I broke


    her heart and forced her to leave me, we would''ve been very happy, wouldn''t we? And... They


    wouldn''t have had those cute children."


    "But those children..." Lucas stopped abruptly.


    "What''s wrong with the children?"


    "No... Nothing." Lucas shook his head. "Then what do you n to do in the future?"


    "I don''t know."


    There was a moment of silence.


    "How is shetely?" lowering his head, William asked.


    "Who?" Lucasughed wildly and tilted his head. "Do you want to get beaten up again?" William


    snapped.


    "Why don''t you ask her?"


    "No, I can''t." William shook his head. She already had children and a boyfriend. It wasn''t long before


    they got married. Why would he disturb her again?


    Lucas stared at William''s forlorn face and felt sorry for him. Being kept in the dark, William was a


    little pathetic.


    "Are we friends?" Lucas raised his eyebrows.


    "What? Are you trying to break up with me? If so, then you have to beat me first, otherwise..."


    William smiledzily.


    "Otherwise, you''ll have no choice but to be my friend."


    "Get out, ha ha..."


    "Ha ha..."


    "Do you want toe inside and have a seat?" William asked.


    "Forget it. I''m not interested. I''m going to see my godson and my goddaughter," Lucas replied.


    As William heard what he said, the light in his eyes dimmed. He knew who Lucas was talking about.


    "Sometimes, I envy you." "I envy you," Lucas smiled bitterly. "I''ll be leaving now. Oh! And don''t drink


    too much. Take it as a doctor''s advice, alright?"


    "Just get out of here!"


    Candy EffiliEQ

 Chapter 165 Wedding Ceremony

    Chapter 165 Wedding Ceremony


    It was said that July 2 would be a lucky day this year. That was the best time to get married for that


    was the season when many kinds of flowers would blossom.


    Muse Manor was full of guests and people were full of joy. A grand wedding ceremony was about to


    take ce.


    The bride was Jane and the groom was Kevin.


    Wearing a red dress with her hair in a bun, Mary walked into the party, arm in arm with Barry.


    "Kevin!" Mary rushed to the entrance. "Congrattions!" she greeted with a smile.


    "Mary, thank you!" As soon as Kevin saw Mary, thousands of emotions surged up in his heart. "Long


    time no see. How have you been?"


    "I''m doing great!" Mary nodded enthusiastically. She held Barry''s hand and introduced him to her


    friends. "This is Barry Gu."


    "Nice to meet you. I''ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Gu!" Kevin stretched out his hand.


    "Nice to meet you, too." Barry shook hands with him and said with a smile, "Congrattions."


    "Thank you."


    Mary was about to say something when she felt that someone was staring at her. She quickly


    looked up, only to see the people who were greeting each other. Moreover, she did not know any


    guest, and the burning stare just now was also gone.


    Not far away, Beth stood beside William while holding his arm. She noticed that William was absent-


    minded and he kept ncing at the entrance as if he was waiting for someone.


    When people came and went, he would gaze somewhere without saying a word.


    "Mr. Lan..." Beth wanted to say something, but William, who was standing next to her, suddenly


    turned his back to the entrance, looking a little panicky.


    She curiously looked at the entrance and spotted a red figure right away. Her eyes shed with


    hatred and loathing.


    "Mr. Lan, didn''t you divorce her?" Beth asked while frowning, "What''s so good about that woman?"


    William''s eyes suddenly narrowed. He turned his head and smiled, but his eyes were extremely


    frightening. "If you say one more word, I''ll send you to Diamond Club. You must be most popr


    there. What do you think?"


    Beth''s face suddenly turned pale. As a popr star, how could she apany those bald and beer


    bellied bosses?


    "Mr. Lan, I..."


    "I don''t like women who talk too much." With his hands in his pockets, William walked forward


    slowly.


    At the entrance, Mary pushed Barry a little bit and asked, "Where is the lucky money pack?"


    Barry took out the lucky money with a smile and said to Kevin, "This is from me and Mary. I hope


    you two live happily ever after."


    "Thank you," Kevin replied with a smile.


    "Only one pack," said Mary while smiling. "Would you mind?"


    "Of course not!" Kevin just smiled. It was a tradition to give a couple one pack anyway.


    "We''ll go inside then!"


    "Okay." Kevin nodded and said, "Please make yourself at home. I''ll go find you after everything is


    done here."


    "Don''t be so formal with me, okay?" said Mary with a smile. "See youter."


    "Sure."


    The wedding site was decorated with colorful flowers. On both sides of the long red carpet stood


    white pirs with gands. At the end of the red carpet was a white arch, where the bride and


    groom were going to say their vows.


    "It''s so beautiful!" When she spoke, a hint of yearning was evident in her voice.


    Barry stared at her face and held her waist gently. "If you want, I can hold a wedding more beautiful


    than this."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Mr. Gu, are you proposing to me now?"


    "Can''t I?" Barry asked with a smile.


    "It''s too hasty!" Mary red at him. "I''m rejecting your proposal right now."


    "Then I''ll be more serious next time," said Barry and gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead.


    "Can you be better mannered? We''re in public!" Mary''s face turned red, but she had an


    indescribable feeling in her heart.


    "So what?" said Barry arrogantly.


    Mary almost choked at hisment. She shook her head. "Stop being so naughty. I''m going to see


    the bride."


    "I''ll go with you."


    "Keep dreaming!" Amused, Mary continued, "The bridegroom hasn''t seen the bride yet, but you''ll


    see her first? Just walk around here by yourself. I''ll be back soon." "Fine." Barry reluctantly nodded


    and watched Mary turn left and right until she disappeared.


    When he was about to turn around, he suddenly felt a strong hostile re.


    Barry frowned and looked in the direction of the stare. At a nce, he saw William with his sharp


    eyes focused on him.


    William was looking at Barry with his dark eyes. His lips were pursed and he looked solemn. Even


    though he was standing in the middle of the crowd, he still looked outstanding.


    The two men held a staring contest in secret.


    "Hey! Do you always feel jealous when you see two people flirting?" Lucas came out of nowhere


    and handed a ss of cocktail to William.


    Hearing that, William came back to his senses, took the wine from Lucas, and nodded at Barry in


    the distance.


    Barry nodded back slightly. Meanwhile, Lucas greeted Barry warmly as if he was one of his family.


    However, Barry just looked at him disdainfully and turned his head away.


    "Humph!" Lucas rolled his eyes at him.


    "Why are you here?" William looked at Lucas, as if he were looking at a monster.


    "Am I not allowed here? I gave the new couple lucky money as well." Lucas looked around. "Where


    is Mary? I haven''t seen her."


    "She went to the dressing room at the back. Maybe she went to Jane."


    "Holy!" As soon as William finished his words, Lucas shouted, "Why do you care about her so


    much? How do you know her whereabouts so clearly?"


    "Ahem!" William choked on the wine and his face turned red. "It just happened that I saw her go."


    "What a coincidence!" Raising one of his eyebrows, Lucas continued, "Are you here for the same


    purpose as mine?"


    "What''s your purpose?"


    "Monitoring Mary," said Lucascently. "We can''t let her have any infidelity with Barry Gu!"


    At those words, the eyes of William darkened and he immediately felt the wine in his mouth be


    sour.


    "Damn it! What''s that look on your face?" Lucas looked at William, who had not said anything. As


    soon as he looked at William''s face, he immediately cried out, "You don''t have to let the whole world


    know that you are heartbroken, do you?"


    "What do you mean?" Hearing that, William was annoyed. "I meant, the jealous look on your face is


    so cute!"


    "Fuck off!"


    "If I go, will you take things too hard?"


    William just stared at him and said nothing.


    Barry wandered around the food area alone. People who knew him woulde and greet him from


    time to time.


    When he was about to turn around, he saw a woman running towards him. The woman had a short


    hair and her face was red.


    "Ouch!" screamed the woman as she was walking quickly and fell. Apparently, she sprained her


    ankle.


    "Watch out!" Barry caught her just in time.


    The woman shook her body in shock. She patted her chest and said, "That''s close, that''s close!"


    "Sh Shen? You again?" Looking at the woman in front of him, Barry was amused to have


    bumped into her again.


    "Mr. Gu? Oh my gosh!" With her mouth wide open in surprise, Sh quickly stood up. "It''s you


    again!"


    "It''s me again." Barry let go of her and said, "Can you be more careful next time?" "Yes, boss,"


    Sh blushed and said seriously.


    Barry smiled and shook his head. "Why are you here?"


    "I''m a bridesmaid!" Sh added, "The bride and I are friends."


    "I see." Barry nodded. "But why did you arrivete?"


    "Well..." Sh scratched her head and answered, "I was drunkst night and I overslept."


    Barry did not expect to hear such answer. He was speechless. After a moment, he shook his head


    and said, "Hurry up and go."


    "Okay, Mr. Gu. I''ll go inside first." After saying that, Sh rushed to the dressing room while


    clutching her bag.


    In the dressing room, Jane wore a white wedding gown and an exquisite makeup. She gazed at her


    reflection happily.


    "Jane, the happy bride!" said Mary, who poked her head into the room and asked with a smile, "May


    Ie in?"


    "Mary!" Jane was overjoyed. She turned around and said, "Mary,e on in!"


    "Our bride is so beautiful today!" Mary smiled.


    "Thank you, Mary." Holding the bouquet in her hand, Jane said, "I''m so nervous. What should I do?"


    "You''re the bride. It''s normal to be nervous." Maryforted her. "Don''t worry. I trust Kevin. I know


    he will handle everything in case something goes wrong."


    "Okay." Jane smiled shyly but her expression suddenly became serious. "Mary, you have to grab


    the bouquetter. I''ll throw it in your direction!"


    "Ha ha!" Maryughed but agreed after a while. "Okay."


    "Jane, Jane!" Suddenly, Sh entered the dressing room. It seemed that she ran all the way into


    the room. "I''m so sorry, I''mte!"


    "If you did note, I would have called the police!" Jane said angrily, "I thought something


    happened to you!"


    "I''m so sorry!" Sh apologized. "I''ll be ready soon."


    "Sh?" Mary looked at the woman who had juste in and raised one of her eyebrows.


    "Yes?" Sh turned around with wide-eyes. "Manager Lu?"


    "You... You both know each other?" Jane was also taken aback.


    "Yes," Sh nodded. "Manager Lu is the scriptwriter of ''Be Together''. I have a role in it. Have you


    forgotten?"


    "Yes," said Mary with a smile. "I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "Okay!" Jane smiled. "We are all acquaintances! That''s so much better."


    "Indeed."


    "Bridesmaid,e and change your clothes! Time is running out!" urged the make-up artist.


    "Okay! I''ll be right there!" Sh answered and then said to Mary, "I have to go now, Manager Lu."


    "Go ahead please." Mary nodded with a smile. This girl was so adorable. It was rare to have such a


    person in the entertainment circle who was as pure as a lotus.


    "The bride should also have her makeup fixed. The wedding will begin in ten minutes," said the


    make-up artist.


    "Jane, go get ready." Mary smiled and said, "I''m going out first. I can''t wait to see you in the


    ceremonyter."


    "Okay, Mary."


    Mary walked out of the dressing room and saw William walking towards her direction.


    Seeing her, William was also stunned. He just wanted to go to the washroom, but he did not expect


    to see her along the way. He tried every means to avoid her, but no matter what, they still bumped


    into each other.


    There were a few steps between the two, but neither of them dared to get closer.


    "Mr. Lan." Mary spoke first after being stunned for a while,


    "Hi." William nodded. "You are here too."


    "Yes," said Mary with a smile. "I''ll go to the ceremony hall now. See you."


    "Okay." William nodded and watched Mary pass by him. He felt as if a feather shed his heart,


    leaving a soft and painful mark.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 166 Getting The Bridal Bouquet (Part One)

    Chapter 166 Getting The Bridal Bouquet (Part One)


    All the guests of the wedding were sitting on the chairs on both sides of the red carpet. Mary was


    seated beside Barry. Suddenly, Lucas came out of nowhere and clung to her other side.


    Behind them were William and Beth.


    Mary felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles.


    Sitting next to William, Beth held her breath carefully. William was no longer the same as he used to


    be. After being pped and threatened, Beth became more and more cautious.


    All of a sudden, William grabbed her hand. "Tonight, meet me at the hotel we went tost time."


    Delighted, Beth nodded with a sweet smile. She raised her head, only to see William intently staring


    at the woman sitting in front of them. Intentionally or unintentionally, she did not bother to know.


    When the three people sitting in front heard William''s words, their faces turned dark.


    The faint fragrance of flowers enveloped the hall. Suddenly, the song "Mariage D''amour" started


    ying. The crowd stopped talking at once and turned in the direction of the red carpet.


    Kevin stood in front of the red carpet, waiting for his bride with a nervous and expectant expression.


    "The bride is out!"


    Someone in the hall shouted. Everyone pped their hands and stretched out their necks to see


    the bride.


    Wearing a white wedding dress, Jane smiled happily as she walked down the aisle.


    When she walked closer to Kevin, he stretched out his hand, and she took his arm. The couple


    walked forward along the music with every step.


    The flower girls behind her sprinkled pink, white, and red rose petals on the red carpet.


    Together, they walked to the priest. When they finally reached the altar, the priest started the


    ceremony.


    "Dearly Beloved, we are gathered here today in the presence of these witnesses..."


    Looking at the couple, Mary could not help but get lost in her thoughts. In the blink of an eye, four


    years had already passed. From having a rash and careless character, Jane would now be married


    to Kevin and start a family.


    "Jane Song, do you take this man to be yourwfully wedded husband, to have and to hold


    from this day forward, for better or for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, from


    this day forward until death do you part?"


    "I do."


    Suddenly, tears glistened at the corners of Mary''s eyes.


    "Hey, why are you crying?" Barry took out a tissue and whispered to her, "Silly."


    "I''m just," said Mary in a choked voice, "I''m so happy."


    "One day," said Barry, while wiping the corners of her eyes gently with a tissue. "You will also stand


    there and be the most beautiful bride."


    Hearing what Barry had said and seeing how gentle he was to Mary, William had his heart sink and


    ache even more.


    "Barry Gu!" Lucas red at Barry fiercely. "Can you restrain yourself in front of your rival in love?"


    "Mary is my girlfriend."


    "She is not your wife yet."


    "Stop arguing!" Mary slightly raised her voice, pretending to be annoyed. "I will leave you two alone


    if you don''t stop quarreling!" The two men stopped at once and smiled at her fawningly.


    Despite seeing everything in his eyes, William could only smile bitterly, pretending not to see nor


    hear anything.


    Heaven might forgive iniquity, but doing so would mean that you would not be allowed to live happily


    while you watched the things you loved crumble before your very eyes.


    ''William Lan, you have done too many evil things, so you can only watch the woman you love fall


    into someone else''s arms.'' William gritted his teeth and med himself.


    Meanwhile on the red carpet, the bride and groom swore their vows and exchanged rings.


    "Now, the groom may kiss the bride."


    Kevin held Jane''s shoulder as he smiled coyly. They both shared an intimate moment for a while


    then he kissed her slowly.


    The guests gave a round of apuse to the newly wedded couple.


    After the ceremony, a group of women stood behind the bride, waiting for Jane to pass the bouquet.


    Mary did not want to join them, but Jane''s wink was so alluring. She had no choice so she stood up


    and joined the "flower snatching" women.


    Mary was so engrossed in the ceremony that she did not notice that the three men behind her were


    watching her intently.


    "Manager Lu, I''ll take the bouquet for you." Out of nowhere, Sh appeared and smiled at Mary.


    "Why would you help me?" said Mary whileughing in amusement.


    "Jane asked me to do so," replied Sh innocently.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "No, we should leave it up to fate," said Mary with a smile. "If you catch it, it means you''re fated to


    be married soon."


    "My fate," said Sh, but sadness suddenly surged in her eyes, "has not arrived."


    Sensing Sh''s mncholy, Mary was stunned. She knew she had touched Sh''s sensitive side.


    Mary was about to apologize when she saw something flying straight to her out of the corner of her


    eye.


    ''Is that... the bridal bouquet?''


    Mary subconsciously reached out her hands. The bouquet flew across the crowd, made a perfect


    arc in the air, and fell right into her hands.


    "Yeah! I''m awesome!" Jane cheered on the tform. "I knew it! I knew it! Mary would get it!


    "You..." Kevin just shook his head and smiled at Mary in the distance. "Congrattions, Manager


    Lu. Good news ising soon," Sh said with a smile.


    "Well... Thank you." Mary nodded but she was still in shock.


    Not far away, William could not take his eyes off Mary. He watched her intently while praying silently.


    ''Mary, don''t get the bouquet, don''t...''


    However, as soon as he raised his eyes, he saw the bouquet falling directly into her.


    ''She was standing at the back. Howe she was able to catch it? She even had no intention of


    getting it! Nevertheless, she still received it. Is this so-called fate?''


    William watched as Barry walked to her with a smile. They seemed to be saying something


    delightful to each other.


    Deep despair ignited in the eyes of William. He stood aloof and frozen in the crowd, like a statue.


    "Mary, congrattions," said Barry, with a smile.


    "Congrattions on what?" Mary asked, pretending to be confused.


    "Good news ising soon," Barry said firmly.


    "You believe that, too?" asked Mary, raising one of her eyebrows.


    "Why not?" Barryughed in a hearty manner. Of course he believed that. Moreover, he was sure


    he would create opportunities to make good things happen, wouldn''t he?


    "Hump!" Mary sneered.


    In Diamond Club, the music inside the VIP room at the end of the corridor was deafening. There


    was only one man in the room, but a group of women surrounded him.


    "Mr. Lan," said Beth in a coquettish manner, while watching him drink one ss after another, "don''t


    just drink."


    "Oh?" William raised one of his eyebrows and put on a suggestive smile. "Then what else do you


    want me to do?"


    "Mr. Lan," said another woman as she clung to his arm, "sing a song with me!"


    "Mr. Lan..."


    "Mr. Lan..."


    The group of women tugged William continuously. He said in a drunken voice, "Come to me one by


    one. Don''t be like this... How will I be able to tell you apart? Let''s drink first!


    Whoever drinks the most will be rewarded!"


    In an instant, the women''s eyes widened. They quickly picked up their sses on the table and


    gulped down the alcohol. Everyonepeted with each other, trying to win him over. After they


    drank for a few rounds, William''s face turned red.


    Feeling hot, William took off his coat at once. His muscr features bulged under his shirt,


    attracting the women''s eyes. They could not help but shriek in excitement.


    Women like them were forced to face old lechers everyday. It was rare to see such a young and


    attractive man like William. A man like William Lan, a person who had everything, could even turn a


    sparrow into a phoenix. That was how powerful he was.


    Beth just looked at the other women around him coldly. He sat beside William for the rest of the


    night, as if dering her sovereignty.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 167 Getting The Bridal Bouquet (Part Two)

    Chapter 167 Getting The Bridal Bouquet (Part Two)


    While they were having fun, William''s phone suddenly rang. A woman with a heavy makeup felt his


    phone vibrate. It took her a long time to take his phone, only to find out that the phone had already


    stopped ringing. When she was about to speak, she saw a woman''s photo on the screen.


    "Oh, Mr. Lan, who is this?" asked the woman. "Who deserves to be put in your phone gallery?"


    Hearing that, William suddenly grabbed the phone from her. Seeing Mary''s smile on the screen


    made him calm down. However, he turned around to the woman and said fiercely, "Who allowed


    you to touch my phone?! Huh?"


    "I..." The woman was startled at his response and stammered.


    "Fuck off! Get out! All of you!" With a loud bang, William threw the ss he was holding all of a


    sudden where it broke into tiny fragments.


    The room became quiet for nobody dared to speak. With red eyes, William roared, "Get out!"


    The group of women looked at each other, held their breath, and quietly retreated.


    "Mr. Lan..." "Mary!" William held Beth, who was leaving at the end of the group. He then buried his


    head on her shoulders and whispered, "Mary..."


    "Mr. Lan..."


    Without saying anything, William pushed her down on the sofa and murmured, "Mary..."


    He stared at Beth, but his eyes were deste and sad.


    "Okay..." Beth snorted.


    After a while, William came back to his senses. "Tell me, who are you?" he held her shoulders and


    asked while gritting his teeth.


    "I''m Beth."


    "Say it again! Who are you? Who the hell are you?"


    "I am..." Beth swallowed hard. She was about to repeat her answer, but a thought urred to her


    suddenly. "I''m Mary... Mary Lu."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Mary..." Hearing that, William was stunned. With a silly smile, he said, "Yes. You''re Mary!"


    In Kylin International.


    Virgil helped the drunk William get back to his apartment, who kept murmuring the name "Mary".


    Virgil shook his head, feeling sad. ''s! Love is always difficult.''


    When the two had reached the 20th floor, Virgil saw someone waiting at the door of the apartment.


    "Mr. Liang?" Virgil opened his mouth slightly.


    Frank immediately raised his head and saw drunk William. He hurried forward to help Virgil hold him


    up. "Why did William drink so much?"


    "Well..." Virgil shook his head. "I don''t know."


    "Where is the key?" Frank reached out his hand and said, "Give me the key. You may go home


    now."


    Virgil was taken aback. He heard that Frank grew up with the CEO, but he did not seem to have any


    contact with his boss in the past four years. Was there anything wrong?


    He was hesitant to hand over the CEO to him.


    "What are you waiting for?" Frank frowned.


    "But..."


    "Frank?" William could not keep his bnce so he staggered back and forth. He looked up and


    opened his mouth. "You... Why are you here?"


    "I called you, but you didn''t answer," sighed Frank. "So I came to wait for you here."


    "Okay... What''s up?" "Let''s go inside first."


    "Hmm. Okay." William nodded in agreement and looked at Virgil in confusion. "You may go home.


    "Yes, boss." Virgil did not agree to leave until William had said so. Finally, he nodded, opened the


    door for them, turned around, and left.


    Frank entered the apartment first. He was surprised to see that all the furnishings were the same as


    they were four years ago.


    "What do you want to say?" said William as he fell down on the sofa.


    "Nothing." Frank looked at him with deep attachment. "I just wanted to see you, William."


    "I... I''m pretty well."


    "Then why did you drink so much?" Frank clenched his fists and continued, "Is it still because of


    Mary Lu? You two have already divorced! There''s no use sulking over it."


    "What can I do?" William smiled with selfmockery. He had sobered up a bit, and now his eyes were


    clearer. "I want to forget her."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will take revenge on her? Huh?!" Suddenly, Frank''s eyes turned fierce. "You


    know what kind of person I am, William!"


    "I will never let youy a single finger on her," said William seriously. "If she gets in danger... Frank,


    don''t me me for being unkind."


    "Being unkind? What are you talking about?" Frankughed desperately. "Ha ha! William, I have


    your words now. I really want to see how you are going to be unkind to me!"


    Bang!


    Frank abruptly turned around and left, mming the door behind him with a deafening sound.


    William covered his head with his arms in pain. He fell on the sofa shortly after and did not move for


    a long time.


    "Hello? Mommy, why haven''t youe back for lunch?" asked Elissa on the phone.


    "Elissa," said Mary in an apologetic tone, "I''m afraid I can''t go back at noon today. You can have


    lunch with your brother and Daddy Barry. Don''t wait for me!"


    "Ah..." Elissa pouted. "Mommy won''te back soon," she said in disappointment to Barry, who


    was sitting next to her.


    Barry took the phone from her and asked Mary, "Are you busy?"


    "The morning shots taken earlier were not good. We had to redo them many times so we did not


    finish on time. Now, we have to work overtime."


    "Okay. Don''t forget to eat," Barry said with concern. "I know." Mary nodded. "I have to hang up


    now!" Crack!


    Beep! Beep! Beep!


    Mary abruptly hung up the phone, leaving Barry stunned.


    "Mommy just wants to work," said Alick unhappily. "She has forgotten us."


    "That''s right," nodded Elissa. "Mommy is home veryte too."


    Barry nodded in agreement and suddenly suggested, "Then... how about we go and see Mommy


    together?"


    "Is that okay? Wow!" The two kids'' eyes lit up in an instant.


    "Of course." Barry nodded with a smile. "But don''t disturb Mommy'' while she''s working, okay?"


    "Okay!" the two kids said in unison.


    "Don''t run around the ce." Barry continued, "Also I want you to stay with Mommy quietly. Can you


    do it?"


    "Sure!"


    "Okay." Barry nodded. "Then let''s go see Mommy after lunch." "Yeah! Daddy Barry is awesome!"


    "Long live Daddy Barry!"


    "Eat quickly!" Barry smiled and asked Hester to pack lunch in the lunchbox for Mary. He was


    uncertain whether Mary remembered to eat or not.


    After eating, the three took the lunch box, held hands, and got into the car happily.


    On the filming set of "Be Together".


    "Manager Lu, let''s have lunch!"


    "No, thanks." Waving her hand, Mary said with a smile, "You guys can eat first."


    At this time, an erotic scene was being filmed. Victor and Archer acted in the living room. Although


    they were asked to just kiss and hug, Victor could not do it well.


    Victor walked up to Archer and he put his hands on Archer''s shoulders. Slowly, he leaned over to


    kiss him.


    As they got closer, Victor suddenly frowned, unable to move forward. Moreover, the smile on his


    face disappeared.


    Mary''s palms were sweaty. Was it too difficult for him?


    "Victor!" Director Jamie scolded him angrily, "What''s happened? We''ve filmed this scene for over


    thirty times but we still have not seeded. Have you forgotten your professionalism after four


    years? Geez!"


    Victor clenched his fists but said nothing.


    "Director Jamie!" Mary said, "Don''t me him. I asked him to do this project, and he has shown


    nothing but respect to me. If you are dissatisfied, just vent on me!"


    "Vivian, I didn''t mean to scold him intentionally." Director Jamie was so angry that Victor could not


    get into character. "I have no choice! Look at the previous scenes. Every one of them was filmed


    smoothly except for this one. We''re stuck on this scene and we can''t move on!"


    "How about finding a substitute?" Mary suggested.


    "If I want to take a close shot, what''s the substitute going to do?" Director Jamie shook his head and


    added, "Forget it! Let''s just eat first!"


    "Lunch is ready!" One of the staff shouted, and everyone went to eat their lunch.


    Ena stood aside silently, watching Victor''s facial expression. She felt sorry for him but there was


    nothing she could do. When everyone paused their works to eat, she was about to go tofort


    him, but Mary did that first.


    While biting her lips, she stopped and watched them at a distance. "I''m sorry," said Mary to Victor


    guiltily. "I''m really sorry, Victor."


    "It''s nothing." Victor forced a smile and continued, "It''s my fault. I just couldn''t do it."


    "Victor, it''s been a long time," said Mary. "I hope you cane out and forget the shadows of the


    past."


    "How can I?" With a bitter smile on his face, Victor added, "I feel sick at the thought of it. It''s not


    easy to forget it."


    "I''m sorry," said Mary firmly, "I will get the video tape back for you. I promise."


    Victor looked up at her. "Mary..."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 168 An Incident Happened (Part One)

    Chapter 168 An Incident Happened (Part One)


    "Mary..." Victor could not even finish his sentence.


    "Don''t worry about it. If it doesn''t work for you, I will change the script," said Mary with a reassuring


    smile. "I may have been too selfish. I thought adding in a bit of an element of excitement would


    make you ¡ª "


    "Mommy!"


    "Mommy!"


    Mary and Victor were talking when she suddenly heard the voices of the two kids, who were


    scrambling to get her attention. She quickly turned around and saw their two small figures running


    so fast, as if they were flying towards her.


    "Alick! Elissa! Slow down!" Mary crouched and held them in her arms while smiling. "Why are you


    here?"


    "Mommy didn''t go home for lunch!"


    "Yes." Alick nodded and said, "We came to see Mommy with Daddy Barry."


    "Good!" Mary touched their hair and saw Barrying over with a lunchbox. "Victor!" As soon as


    she saw Victor, Elissa quickly got out of Mary''s arms and jumped at Victor''s arms.


    "Hello Elissa!" Victor bent down and picked her up. "Has Elissa eaten already?" he asked.


    "Yes. I have!" Elissa nodded vigorously. "I had..." Puzzled, she stretched out five fingers and


    continued, "I ate three steamed buns with meat."


    "Ha ha!" Victor smiled and stroked her head while saying, "Good girl!"


    Mary watched the two of them chat and she shook her head with a smile.


    "Have you eaten?" Barry came over and asked Mary.


    "Not yet." Mary smiled warmly at him and said, "Is that lunch box in your hands for me?"


    "Yes, it is." Barry nodded, looked around, and replied, "Now that you''re not busy, eat this quick."


    "Okay."


    "Barry, I haven''t had lunch either." Archer came out of nowhere and sneaked up to the two of them


    with a funny look on his face.


    "Isn''t there lunch prepared in the filming set?" Barry looked at him with raised eyebrows.


    "But the food here is not as delicious as Mr. Gu''s loving lunch." Archerughed sardonically.


    "This isn''t for you." With the lunchbox in his hands, Barry found a morefortable ce and sat


    down with Mary.


    Archer followed them all the way and said angrily, "Stingy! You''re so stingy, Barry! I''vee all the


    way here yet you did not even bother offering a meal!"


    "How about we eat together?" While smiling, Mary looked at the three dishes and a soup in front of


    her. "I can''t eat so much food anyway."


    "No, you don''t have to." Barry handed the chopsticks to her and added, "It seems that he is not


    hungry."


    "Mary" With tears in his eyes, Archer said pitifully, "Do you have the heart to do that?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Yes, I do." Mary nodded and took a sip of soup directly from the bowl.


    "My God!" Archer eximed. "You are indeed a perfect match. You are both cruel! I don''t want to


    talk to you guys."


    "Then you''d better leave now." While saying that, Barry carefullydled another bowl of soup for


    Mary.


    "Humph!" Discontented, Archer turned around and left. Seeing that Ena was reciting the lines while


    eating lunch in the corner, he suddenly walked over with a smile. "Little beauty, why are you so


    serious?"


    "Archer!" Ena''s eyes lit up at the sound of his voice. Startled, Ena choked on her food. "Ahem!"


    "Ha ha!" A bright smile appeared on Archer''s mestizo face. With his big palm, he gently smoothed


    her back. "Why are you in such a hurry? Are you afraid that I will eat you?"


    "No. No." Ena hurriedly waved her hand. "I just... I didn''t expect someone toe here."


    "I see." Archer smiledcently and apanied Ena for a while.


    On the other side.


    "Is it delicious?" Barry looked at Mary seriously. The peace at this moment between them made his


    heart fill with warmth.


    "Yummy." Mary nodded and smiled like a silly little girl.


    "Then I''ll bring you food every day."


    "No way!" Mary waved her hands dismissively. "You''re so busy. I''m fine with the food here."


    "Why not? Mary, I insist." Barry looked at her gently and reassured her. "Don''t worry."


    Mary felt that she was drowned in his tenderness.


    With Elissa in his arms, Victor turned his head and saw Mary whispering to Barry, as if nobody else


    could disturb their peace.


    The look in his eyes suddenly became painful.


    Whether four years ago or four yearster, he just couldn''t be the one who was beside Mary.


    "Where is my brother?" asked Elissa suddenly.


    "Alick," muttered Victor, who had juste back to his senses. He looked around and saw a group


    of people surrounding the little guy under the photograph studio not far away. Victor had no idea


    what themotion was about. "He''s over there!"


    Victor pointed at Alick''s direction and said, "Your brother is over there!"


    "I''m going to my brother!" Elissa withdrew from Victor''s arms and shouted, "I''ll be right back!"


    "Okay." With a faint smile on his face, Victor watched her small figure run towards Alick.


    "Alick!" Elissa jumped up and down while running to her brother. The moment Elissa reached her


    brother, Alick hugged her. "Why are you here?


    Weren''t you chatting with Uncle Victor?"


    "I miss my brother."


    "I don''t believe it!"


    "I didn''t lie." "You two are so lovely." The crew on the set surrounded the twins and one of the staff


    complimented them.


    "They are Mary''s children," said a young woman. "Hey, what are your names?"


    "My name is Elissa Lu!" Elissa answered with a sweet smile. "He is my brother, Alick Lu."


    "Do I need you to introduce me?" said Alick coolly.


    "Wow, you are so cool at such a young age!" answered the young woman. "You are also


    handsome!"


    "Your mommy and daddy must have a good rtionship. They must love each other deeply."


    "Daddy likes Mommy," Elissa answered with an adorable smile.


    "Mommy hasn''t had lunch yet." Alick looked at the two adults not far away and continued, "Mommy


    is so hardworking."


    When a group of staff saw the two cute children, they all surrounded the kids. The staff kept asking


    the kids to call them uncles and aunts. Some also reached out to touch the kids'' faces. It was such


    a lively scene.


    Meanwhile, Barry received an important phone call while apanying Mary for lunch, so he had


    to hurry out. After finishing her meal, Mary saw Victor sitting on the lounge chair alone with his eyes


    closed.


    "What''s wrong? Do you still feel ufortable?" Mary approached him with a lunchbox on her


    hand.


    "Nope." Victor sat up and smiled reassuringly. "I''m just a little tired."


    "Have you eaten?" Mary handed the lunchbox to him and continued, "You can''t work without eating


    anything."


    "No, thanks."


    "Do you want me to feed you?" Mary opened the box lid for him and said threateningly, "If that''s the


    case, I wouldn''t mind. I''ll definitely do it!"


    "Alright. Ha ha!" Victorughed heartily.


    "Hurry up and eat." Mary put the lunch box into his hands and the two began to chat about the y.


    After lunch, Director Jamie asked the crew to clean up the filming site and get ready for the next


    scenes.


    "Kids, we have to leave for work now. See youter."


    "Bye!" Elissa waved at them.


    "Work hard, uncles and aunts!" "Be good too!" The staff left one after another, rushing to their


    stations to move the props.


    "Shall we go find Mommy too?" asked Alick while looking at his younger sister.


    "No. I don''t want to." Elissa had an idea. She squatted down and pressed the colorful carpet on the


    ground with her fat little hands.


    "Daddy Barry said you should be obedient." Alick looked at her and said seriously, "Don''t damage


    the floor. Mommy will be angry!"


    "I won''t break it!" Without raising her head, Elissa continued to y with the carpet alone.


    "Then I''ll go by myself!" Alick said as he took a step away, "I''m going to y with Mommy and


    Daddy Barry!"


    "Hmm, Alick is a bad brother." Elissa stood up right away and looked at her brother angrily.


    "It''s your fault. You didn''t want to listen to me."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 169 An Incident Happened (Part Two)

    Chapter 169 An Incident Happened (Part Two)


    "No, I didn''t." Pouting, Elissa lifted her foot, about to walk forward.


    Standing on the highdder, a staff was trying to take the chandelier off when his hands lost grip.


    The huge chandelier fell straight to the ground.


    Under the chandelier stood the two kids.


    "Watch out!"


    The staff, who was in-charge of the chandelier, shouted from above. His expression was panicky


    and his tone was horrified.


    All of a sudden, Alick pulled Elissa into his arms. He held her head with his both hands, and


    protected his younger sister by his small body.


    Bang!


    Only a loud noise of shattering ss lights was heard. Everyone''s eyes widened as they watched


    the horrific scene.


    Everything happened so suddenly. Mary was just about to ask what had happened when she saw


    the huge chandelier fall down, knocking Alick''s body to the ground. And with that, the chandelier


    shattered into tiny million pieces.


    "Alick!"


    With a scream, Mary ran madly in the direction of Alick.


    "Alick? Alick!" Barry had just finished his phone call and was about toe over when he


    happened to see the scene. He quickly pushed away the crowd in front of him and rushed forward


    as fast as he could.


    "Alick!" Mary rushed to the scene of the ident, only to see two little bodies embracing each other.


    A pool of blood slowly flowed out from them.


    "Mommy!" Alick gave a weak cry, but passed out immediately.


    "Wooa..." Hiding in his arms, Elissa could do nothing but cry.


    "Alick, Elissa." With her trembling hands, Mary moved the debris on top of the two little bodies. The


    warmth of the blood almost burned her skin. She muttered under her breath, "Don''t be afraid. Be


    strong."


    "Alick!" Barry rushed quickly to their aid and picked up Alick in a hurry.


    Alick''s face was covered with blood. It turned out that the pool of blood on the floor belonged to him.


    Victor rushed to the scene as well. He picked up Elissa and asked, "Are you okay, Elissa?"


    "Take them to the hospital!" Archer stopped being cheeky like he used to be. "Hurry up!" he said


    coldly. "I''ll take them there!"


    "Okay!"


    They rushed out all at once.


    "Me too. I''ll go with you!" With red eyes, Mary stumbled out of the filming set and followed them.


    Several people got into the car. With a squeak, the car sped away like an arrow from the bow.


    "Alick! Alick!" On the way to the hospital, Mary was trembling. Looking at the blood all over Alick''s


    body, Mary did not dare touch him so she just called him out to help him regain consciousness.


    "Mommy. Wooa..." Elissa cried out loud.


    Startled, Mary held her in her arms and asked, "Elissa, are you okay?"


    "Mommy." Elissa''s face was pale with a few bloodstains on it. She was so scared she could only call


    her mother.


    "Elissa is fine," said Victor, "I just checked it and found that the blood belonged to Alick."


    "Alick!" Barry held his small body and he kept talking to him regardless of his state. "We''ll arrive at


    the hospital soon! Don''t be afraid! Don''t be afraid!"


    Squeak!


    The car sped up on the highway, ignoring the red lights on the way. Within ten minutes, they were


    able to arrive at the hospital nearest to them.


    "Doctor! We need a doctor! Help!" Barry rushed into the hospital. With red eyes, he shouted,


    "Where is the doctor?!"


    The nurse on duty saw them and quickly led Barry. "Please follow me to the emergency room


    immediately."


    Another young nurse called the doctor hurriedly. The group of people rushed to the emergency


    room all at once.


    Meanwhile, Victor and Archer took Elissa to the next ward for checkup.


    "Please leave for the time being!" one of the nurses said. "Please go to the corridor outside and wait


    patiently!"


    "No!" Struggling to get close to the operating table, Mary looked at Alick''s unconscious body. At the


    sight of his son''s state, she choked with sobs. "I won''t go! No! Alick!"


    "Mary!" Barry hugged andforted her. "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine! Let the doctors do


    their job. Let''s go out first. It''s okay!"


    "No!" Mary desperately tried to get out of Barry''s arms. "Let go of me! Let go of me!"


    "Mary!" Frowning, Barry suddenly picked up Mary on his shoulders and carried her out.


    "Alick!"


    Mary watched the door of the emergency room slowly close.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Barry and Mary had just arrived at the corridor when they saw


    Lucas rush over after he had received the bad news.


    As soon as he raised his eyes, he saw both Mary and Barry drenched in blood.


    "Alick is in the operating room," Barry said in a low voice.


    "Alick." Squatting in the corner, Mary covered her head with her hands and burst into tears.


    Her whole body was trembling. Everything happened so fast that she almost had no time to react.


    She only saw that Alick was covered with blood.


    "Don''t worry, Mary. Everything''s gonna be okay," Lucasforted her. "I''m a doctor. I believe that


    he''ll be fine. Trust me, Mary."


    "He will be fine. He will be fine," Mary murmured to herself repeatedly.


    Bang!


    The door of the operating room suddenly opened. A nurse with a mask walked out and asked, "Who


    is the child''s family?"


    "I am! I am his mother!" Mary suddenly stood up and ran to the nurse at once.


    "The child has hemorrhage and he needs blood transfusion as soon as possible!"


    "My blood!" Mary rolled up her sleeves and said, "Draw my blood!"


    "RH negative, right?" the nurse asked.


    "RH negative? What?"


    The three people in the corridor were taken aback.


    "How could it be? That''s impossible." With her eyes wide open, Mary said in disbelief, "My blood


    type is A."


    "Didn''t you know his blood type as his mother? " the nurse scolded Mary. "We don''t have this blood


    type in our blood bank now. We are contacting the nearby hospitals, but the operation can''t be


    dyed."


    "But-"


    "Your blood type is not the same as your son. The father of the child could be the donor." The nurse


    asked, "Where is the boy''s father? Ask him toe here as soon as possible."


    As soon as the nurse finished speaking, Mary''s pale face became paler.


    Lucas frowned.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    William...


    He remembered that William''s blood type was RH negative. When he was in college, William said


    his father had specially organized a private blood bank for him in case of any ident.


    "William..." said Lucas, while looking at Mary. "His blood is RH negative."


    Boom!


    It was like a thunder streaking across the sky, and Mary''s mind went nk.


    Barry stood aside while watching the two. Suddenly, he felt so useless. No matter how hard he had


    tried, he still could not help her when she needed the most.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up!" the nurse said angrily. "The boy is so young and his body is


    not as good as an adult''s. How can you dy it for so long? Hurry up! Call his father now!"


    "I''m calling him now!" Lucas quickly took out his phone from his coat pocket and dialed William''s


    number. Mary stood still, her mind was in chaos.


    Beep! Beep!


    The phone rang many times, but to no avail. "Answer it! Answer it! Come on!" Lucas frowned and


    cursed, "Damn it! Damn you, William Lan!"


    Beep! Finally, the ringing stopped.


    "Hello, who is it?" A coquettish female voice suddenly came from the other end of the line.


    Confused, Lucas looked at the phone screen wondering if he had called the wrong person.


    "Where is William? I need to talk to him!" Lucas said coldly, "Let him answer the phone!"


    "Who are you? Why are you so angry?"


    Lucas''s face darkened with rage and annoyance. "Damn it! Ask that bastard, William Lan, to answer


    the fucking phone!"


    Mary rolled her eyes. Suddenly, she grabbed the phone from Lucas. She put it near her ear and


    cried, "Please save my child! Please!"


    "Who the hell are you?" Still, the woman refused to give William the phone.


    "Please. I''m begging you." Mary could no longer suppress her emotions. Tears streamed down her


    face and she sobbed on the phone.


    "Who is it? " Suddenly, William''s unhappy voice was heard from the other end of the line.


    "William Lan!" Mary heard his voice and screamed, hoping he could hear her. "Please answer the


    phone! William!"


    "Mary? Is that you?"


    When William heard a crying voice through the phone''s speaker, he quickly got out of bed and


    grabbed his phone from the woman beside him. "Mary? Is that you?"


    "Yes, it''s me!" Mary nodded while crying. "Please save my child! I''m begging you."


    "Your child? What do you mean?" William''s heart skipped a beat. "What happened with your child?"


    "He is injured. We''re in the hospital right now. Pleasee here quick. Please!"


    Mary''s cry was like a sharp knife, cutting his body piece by piece. He could not help but feel sorry


    for her.


    Seeing that Mary had broken down in tears, Lucas grabbed his phone from her. "You''d bettere


    here right away! We''re in the hospital. Mary''s son was injured and needs blood transfusion!"


    "Why?"


    "Don''t ask anything else! Come here as soon as possible! This is a life and death situation!" Lucas


    voice was both angry and anxious.


    "I''ll be right there!"


    William''s mind went nk. All he knew was he drove to the hospital immediately.


    Mary waited anxiously. After a while, she saw William''s figure appear at the other end of the


    corridor.


    "William!" Mary rushed to him. She pulled his sleeves and cried, "Your blood type is RH negative,


    isn''t it? "


    "Yes." Hearing that, William nodded his head. Seeing that Mary was crying, his heart trembled.


    "Your child... Did he have an ident?"


    "Cut the crap!" Lucas came over and pushed William forward.


    "Are you the father of the child?" The nurse quickly came over and said, "Come with me. The child


    needs blood transfusion!"


    Father? The child''s father?


    With a loud bang, William''s steps abruptly stopped, and a myriad of thoughts crowded into his mind.


    "Mary." William swallowed hard. He turned her head stiffly and looked at Mary with confusion.


    "He''s your son! Our son!" Mary nodded and cried desperately without caring about anything else.


    "He is injured. Please save him! He is your child!"

 Chapter 170 He Is Your Son (Part One)

    Chapter 170 He Is Your Son (Part One)


    "Mary..." William stared at Mary with confusion.


    "He is your son! Your son!" Crying frantically, Mary went on, "And now, he is injured. Please save


    him! He is in dire need of your help." She didn''t mind pleading. After all, her son was dangling


    between life and death.


    Apart from Mary''s sobs, the corridor was eerily quiet.


    William stood still for a second, perplexed. The information that was thrown at him was too much to


    digest!


    "Our... son?" he asked when he finally found his voice. William suddenly felt his throat tighten. It


    seemed that his ability to speak had been stripped away.


    "Yes! He is our son!" Tears blurred Mary''s vision. Taking a step forward, she made a grab at his


    cor.


    "I will save him..." he mumbled.


    "Hurry up then!" Lucas walked towards William and pulled him to the operating room.


    "Sir, first take the child''s father to have an examination," the nurse said as she watched them enter


    the operating room.


    "Bullshit!" Lucas roared, "He is quite a healthy man. These formalities will only waste time. I''m a


    doctor. Come with me to the operating room!"


    "Well... Alright. Alright." The nurse knew better than to argue. Nodding her head, she walked inside


    with them.


    As soon as William entered the operation room, his eyes fell on Alick who was lying limply on the


    bed.


    Alick was unconscious and his face was streaked with blood. ''He is my son,'' William realized, tears


    coursing down his cheeks.


    His thin lips, eyebrows, cheekbones and nose were strikingly simr to William''s. They left no room


    for doubt.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    As this realization struck, William stretched his hand and caressed Alick''s pale face.


    It was terrible to see his son in this condition. He wished their first meeting had been different.


    "This is the father of the child," Lucas said to the doctor, holding William''s hand, "so please prepare


    the equipment! Draw his blood immediately!"


    Several doctors entered, pushing an operating table.


    "I''m warning you!" Regaining hisposure, William grabbed a doctor''s cor and red at him


    with his blood-shot eyes. "If anything happens to my son, you and your lousy hospital will disappear


    from the world!"


    "I... I will try my best!" The poor doctor could only nod his head. William''s words had scared him


    enough.


    "Calm down, William We can''t afford to waste time on this," Lucas said, sighing.


    William took another look at the little boy next to him. All at once, his expression softened.


    Soon, a thin syringe was inserted into William''s arm. He watched as the blood was drawn from him


    and given to his little boy. He felt an inexplicable surge of happiness.


    Shifting his gaze, he looked at the ceiling above. It had been an unreal day. He couldn''t wrap his


    head around everything that had happened.


    Outside the operating room, Barry was pacing back and forth, his thoughts in a muddle.


    ''How am I going to talk to Mary?'' he wondered, feeling like an irrelevant outsider for the first time.


    Mustering up the courage, he decided to do it anyway.


    "Alick, please be okay,"


    Mary prayed. Now that William had offered his blood, he would be fine. But her motherly heart


    couldn''t rest until she saw him. With everything that happened today, her health had taken a dip.


    Feeling dizzy, she sat down. Her elbows were on her knees and her face in her hands. Beaten and


    weary, Mary rubbed her eyes.


    "Mary!" Seeing her in this state, Barry couldn''t help but rush towards her. "Are you all right?" he


    asked worriedly.


    "I am fine," she said, peeling her hands away from her face. ''She doesn''t look alright,'' Barry


    thought. Taking a look at him, she mumbled, "I''m sorry ...I am sorry."


    "Shhhhh!" Barry stopped her from continuing.


    Shaking her head, she went on, "I''m sorry. I had no choice. I''m sorry. I know somewhere in your


    heart you are unhappy with it."


    Barry''s heart broke into pieces seeing her in this condition. "Silly girl, you are bbering rubbish."


    Barry forced a smile and went on, "Alick''s safety is of the utmost importance. Nothing else matters."


    After this, he squeezed her hand.


    "Mary!" Archer called after her as he came out of another ward. "How is Alick doing?" he asked.


    "At present, he is having an operation," Barry answered. "Where is Elissa?" Mary asked worriedly.


    She had been so preupied with Alick, she nearly forgot about Elissa.


    "The doctor said what happened must have startled her. During the checkup, she fell asleep. But


    you have nothing to worry about. Let her take some rest."


    "Are you sure she is okay? Are there any injuries?" Mary asked, her frown deeper than ever.


    "Alick protected her well. Her wounds are fairly superficial," replied Archer.


    "Alick..." At the mention of Alick, she sobbed uncontrobly.


    "Be calm, Mary. He will be fine," Barry assured her as he patted her on the back.


    Two hourster, the light of the operating room turned green.


    People, who were waiting in the corridor, stood up, anxiously approaching the door.


    Atst, the wait was over.


    Soon, the door of the operating room was opened, a handful of doctors walked out of it. They were


    followed by a few nurses who were busy pushing a sickbed.


    With a thick bandage wrapped around his head, Alick was lying in bed, still unconscious.


    "Alick..." Mary rushed over and asked, "Is he okay? How did the operation go?"


    "Don''t worry, the operation was sessful. He will wake up when the anesthesia wears off." Mary


    breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you, thank you so much!"


    Just then, William walked out, pressing cotton against his arm. His eyes instantly fell on Mary.


    "Mary," he called her. His tone was quite gentle. He had a hundred things he wished to discuss with


    her. But he didn''t know where to start.


    Mary, who only had eyes for Alick, suddenly


    shifted her gaze and looked at him. Forcing a


    smile, she said, "Thank you! I will never forget this favor."


    Puzzled, William asked, "Why are you thanking me? He is my child. I did nothing but fulfill my


    obligation as a father."


    Mary opened her mouth, wanting to contradict him. Before she could speak, they were interrupted.


    "The kid in Ward 302 has woken up. Who is the


    parent?" A nurse''s voice came from the ward


    behind them.


    "Elissa is awake," Victor announced, walking up to her.


    "Elissa!" Mary called her daughter''s name. A surge of happiness swept through her and she forgot


    all about William''s presence.


    ''Elissa? That lovely girl!''


    William''s eyes lit up. With a bright smile on his face, he trotted after her into the ward.


    Barry took out his cellphone and dialed a number. "Send someone here... Hmm...hospital On the


    third floor... Yes...Call me when you''ve arrived."


    In the ward, Elissa sat like a frightened animal, nibbling at her finger. At the sight of her mother, she


    let out a cry. She opened her arms and yelled, "Mommy...Where were you?"


    "Elissa, my darling!" Mary hurried and held her in her arms. "Elissa, your mommy is here with you.


    Please don''t be afraid my child."


    William''s heart filled with warmth as he watched them.


    "Elissa..." He couldn''t help but call out the little girl''s name. He ardently wished he could embrace


    her.


    Elissa raised her head and acknowledged the man standing in front of her. "Hello, Uncle," she said


    and shed him a smile.


    ''Uncle?'' William thought and got ready to correct her.


    Suddenly, she screamed, "Daddy Barry! Daddy Barry is here!" Barry had made his way to the ward


    right after he was done with the phone call. "Come fast! Hold me!" Elissa pleaded, pouting. "Of


    course, my baby girl." Barry picked her up gently, ced a kiss on her forehead and asked, "How


    are you doing? Does your body ache?"


    "Not anymore. I am fine now" Elissa shook her head. She nced around as if searching for


    someone. Confused, she looked at him and asked, "Where is my brother?"


    "Your brother is still sleeping."


    "Can I please see him?"


    "Yes, you can, but after he wakes up!"


    William watched them in bewilderment. A trickle of jealousy moved through him.


    ''Elissa is my daughter! Why is she calling him daddy!''


    To draw her attention, he started, "Elissa, I am you¡ª"


    "William!" Mary cut him off in a shrill, harsh voice. She gave him an angry nce and said, "Come


    out with me! I have something to tell you."


    Hearing her request, William was taken aback. He frowned but nodded his head and followed her


    lead.


    Barry watched the two of them leave. He couldn''t help but frown.


    Once they were a good distance away from Elissa, in the garden, Mary came to a halt. William, on


    the other hand, was still reeling from everything that had happened. He couldn''t believe his luck.


    "William!" Mary said, rousing him from his reverie. As she looked at him, her features turned stiff


    and mirthless.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 171 He Is Your Son (Part Two)

    Chapter 171 He Is Your Son (Part Two)


    "Mary, what''s wrong?" he asked, perturbed by her indifference. Taking a step ahead, he held her


    hand. "Mary, why didn''t you tell me earlier? I would have--"


    "Enough of this nonsense, William Lan!" She then pulled away from him, almost in horror. "Thank


    you for saving my son''s life. But I wish you wouldn''t tell them you are their father! This will remain a


    secret."


    "But why? I don''t understand!" William couldn''t figure out why she was acting like this. Just when life


    was giving him another chance, she had to spoil it!


    "I have nothing to do with you! And the same applies to my children." Her face was bereft of


    emotions. William stared at her, unnerved by her coldness. After a pause, she continued, "I never


    nned on letting you know about them. The ident which happened todaypelled me to do


    it. I would be d if you could stay away from them. However, if you insist, you can asionally


    show up as a kind-hearted uncle. But that''s it!"


    "No way!" William refused to oblige. "They are my children! Damnit! They are William Lan''s children!


    Why shouldn''t they know this? Why are you keeping me from meeting my children? This is wrong,


    Mary." It all sounded so unfair to him!


    "No, William! They are just my children!" Do you remember what you said four years ago? Or do


    you want me to remind you?" she asked.


    "What?" He seemed confused.


    "Alright then! William, you asked me to have an abortion if I was pregnant. You wanted them dead!"


    Mary gritted her teeth, reminding him of his atrocities. She went on, "If it weren''t for Lucas''s help,


    they wouldn''t be here! Tell me William, does this ring a bell?"


    "I..." Hearing that, William was stunned. But the truth was, he wasn''t the same man he was before.


    He was willing to make amends for his mistakes.


    Taking advantage of his embarrassment, Mary said, "I take it you have nothing to say. Shall I


    leave?"


    "No, Mary. Please don''t leave me," he said.


    But Mary was unsympathetic to him. "William, we have divorced! I beg you to leave us alone!"


    "How can I? They are my children! How can I leave them alone!"


    Taking a deep breath, Mary said, "If you are so fond of kids, I bet there will be arge group of


    women, waiting in line to give birth to your child. But I only have these two. Please don''t snatch


    them away from me!" "Mary, you are talking rubbish! Don''t talk about other women. They are


    different from you."


    "Different?" Mary repeated, letting out a hollowugh. "William, it looks like your memory is quite


    weak. But I will remember it till myst breath! Let me remind you, I too was like them four years


    ago! I was used as a shield to guard your privacy. You were good to me when your mood was good.


    And then, when you didn''t want me, you would discard me like a piece of trash."


    He was taken aback momentarily, but he recovered soon. In a low voice, he asked "Mary, is that


    how you... Is that how you look at me and our rtionship? Has it given you nothing but misery?"


    He looked incredibly sad, but Mary wasn''t buying any of it.


    Looking away, she said, "Your sympathy is of no use anymore. My kids and I have lived a life


    without you. A reunion is not possible."


    "If you didn''t want them to meet me, why did you bring them back here? Weren''t you away these


    four years? Why did you decide to show up all of a sudden? Why? Tell me why! Couldn''t you have


    done a better job at hiding? If I hadn''t seen them, none of this would have happened. You are partly


    to me here!" Torrent of words spilled from his mouth.


    After a short pause, Mary said firmly, "I see. My children and I will go away and I promise we will


    never appear in front of you again. Is that enough for you?" "Mary Lu!" Fury flooded him, and he


    caught hold of her arm and his fierce gaze bore into her. "How dare you talk about leaving? Mary,


    you will stay here! And if you attempt to leave, I will find you!"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Let go of me! I hate how you think you can control everyone!" Shaking her shoulders, William


    asked, "Control? You are the one controlling me! Damnit! When you left, you took away my peace of


    mind. My whole life was a mess. And here you are, pretending like nothing has happened. Do you


    think I will let you go again? Never!"


    "Then what do you want? Cut to the chase and tell me!" Mary challenged him.


    Staring at her beautiful face, William was ovee by an urge to kiss. Cupping her face in his


    hands, he ced a passionate kiss on her lips. She struggled to be released, but he wouldn''t let her


    go. These four years had made him crave for her lips. After his hunger was satiated, he let her go.


    Catching her breath, she hollered, "Just a while ago, you kissed another woman. And now, you


    have the audacity to force me into a kiss. What a wonderful man!" She pped her hands


    mockingly. "I haven''t seen a man as disgusting as you, William Lan!"


    Then she frantically wiped her lips with the back of her hand.


    "I didn''t kiss anyone!" He clenched his fist, anger oozing out of him. Mary was using him of


    things he hadn''t done! "How would you exin that lipstick stain on your cor? Also, what about


    the fact a woman picked up when I called you?"


    "It isn''t-"


    "Stop! I am not interested in your private life. I just want you to stay the hell away from me." After


    making it clear she had no interest in him, Mary turned around and sprinted out of the garden.


    William could do nothing but watch her receding figure. From the way she behaved today, it seemed


    obvious she was determined to keep him away from her life. But he was William Lan! He wouldn''t


    let her go at any cost.


    ''Mary, no matter what happens, I won''t let you disappear this time. We have children for god''s sake!


    Even God can''t bear to see us apart!'' William thought to himself.


    The corridor was full of bodyguards. When they saw Mary, they bowed their heads in greeting.


    "Madam!"


    For a second, Mary was startled. She couldn''t understand why they were here. Soon, it struck her it


    had to be Barry''s doing. Her heart, which had been hardened by William, softened in an instant.


    "Mary, you are back." At this moment, Victor and Archer happened toe out of the ward.


    "Yes." Mary forced a smile and prayed they wouldn''t notice the difference in her face. "Are you


    going back to the filming set?" she asked.


    "Yes, we are."


    "Okay, then. Go ahead and hurry up. When you reach there, please inform Director Jamie that he


    will be fully responsible for the shooting. I don''t even know when I can join work."


    "Don''t worry about that," Victor said understandingly, "we will take care of it. You only have to think


    about Alick."


    "Yes, I know. Thank you, guys!"


    "Mary, you are wee! Also, remember to take care of yourself as well. You don''t look too well. "


    Archer patted her on the head lovingly.


    "Yes, I will. Thanks." Mary nodded.


    "In that case, we''re leaving now. But as soon as we are done with work, we will be here to visit


    Alick."


    "Okay."


    The two men gradually disappeared from her sight.


    Mary went to the ward but was stunned to see Elissa was nowhere around. "Where is Elissa?" she


    asked Barry, starting to get worried.


    "When she saw Lucas, she went out with him," replied Barry. "Isn''t it too early for her to be ying?


    I thought she needed rest."


    "Don''t worry," said Barry, as he pulled Mary to sit on the sofa. "Lucas knows what he''s doing."


    "Okay." Mary nodded and looked at her unconscious son.


    "Alick is fine, too. The doctor promised he would wake up in the evening," added Barry, seeing her


    concern.


    Mary felt fuzzy and warm on hearing his words. Barry was capable of seeing the thoughts that were


    hidden in the deep recesses of her mind. "I don''t know how to thank you, Barry. You have done too


    much for us."


    "Silly girl, you don''t have to thank me. We are family." Barry pulled Mary into an embrace.


    "Barry, do you think I have made a mistake?" Burying her head in Barry''s arms, Mary decided to


    voice her worries. "I have spent the past four years keeping it a secret from him. And today, I was


    so desperate to save Alick, I blurted it all out. Was it wrong?"


    "No, Mary. Alick''s life is much more important than keeping a secret. You did the right thing," he


    said, gently caressing her hair. "Now put your mind at ease, I''ll take care of everything, okay?" he


    promised.


    "Alright," Mary said, letting out a sigh. She realized how tired she had been. Closing her eyes, she


    mumbled, "I''m so tired..."


    "Then take a nap. I will be here to keep an eye on Alick," Barry suggested, cing a kiss on her


    forehead.


    "Sure." Nestling in his arms felt soforting. It was quiet and peaceful. Letting go of all the


    worries, she slept soundly.


    William rushed out of the hospital and drove aimlessly on the street.


    His happiness had been overshadowed by loss. He couldn''t even celebrate his happiness! He had


    the desire to go around, announcing he was the father to two beautiful children. But Mary had


    warned him against doing it.


    He had stopped near a park. It was bustling with children; theirughter and cries invaded the air.


    "Mom! Dad! Look at me! Ain''t I powerful?"


    "Mommy, I want to sit in that swing!"


    "Dad, Kaya hit me! Beat her Daddy!"


    Their voices rang in his head, teasing him.


    He remembered how Elissa had spoken to Barry, referring to him as daddy. William tightened his


    grip on the steering wheel. How could his children call somebody else Daddy? No! He wasn''t going


    to stand on the sideline and watch this happen. God had given him another chance. He would


    definitely seize it. Mary and his children would be his.


    He started the engine and sped up.


    He slowed down the car when he reached his destination.


    Parking the car in the garage of shopping mall, he got off it. William made his way to the children''s


    section on the 6th floor.


    "Boss? Hello, boss!"


    As soon as he entered the mall, William heard Virgil''s voice. Turning around, William asked, "Why


    are you here?"


    "I''m choosing a gift for my nephew. His birthday ising up." After a short pause, Virgil asked,


    "Boss, what are you doing here?" Craning his neck, he whispered, "Are you here alone, boss?"


    William became furious. "Is there a rule that forbids me froming here alone?"


    "No, not at all!" Virgil waved his hand.


    "So I am guessing you are heading towards the children''s section," William said, deep in thoughts.


    "Yes, I am."


    "That''s good," said William confidently, "we should go up together."


    "What? Why?" With his mouth wide open, Virgil muttered, "Boss... Are you choosing gifts for kids


    too?"


    "Yes." William didn''t bother to borate.


    "For whom? Is it for one of your family members?" Virgil went on, unable to hide his curiosity.


    With his hands in his pockets, William smiled, satisfied with Virgil''sst question. He raised his head


    slightly and said, "Nope! Gifts for my son and daughter."


    "Son... Your son? Your daughter? What?" Virgil thought his ears were ying a trick on him. "Is


    Beth pregnant?" he pried.


    "Fuck off!" William red at him coldly. "Does Beth deserve to give birth to my babies?"


    "Then who is it? Andy? Or the young model from two days ago?"


    It suddenly dawned on William that his assistant didn''t have a good image of him. ring at him, he


    said, "I think you are courting death, Virgil!"


    "Well..." Virgil quickly covered his mouth, realizing his own stupidity. "I apologize, boss. Would you


    like to tell me who it is?"


    "My wife."


    "Your wife... Wife?" The word wife instantly summoned up images of Mary Lu. "Boss, are you talking


    about Mary Lu?" "Atst, you are right!" William broke into a smile and patted Virgil on his shoulder.


    "Come with me," he ordered.


    "Sure." Virgil had no choice but to oblige.


    He hade here, hoping to spend some time alone. But out of the blue, his boss had shown up!


    Even this mall seemed like an office to him now. Virgil had so many questions in his mind. ''Didn''t


    the CEO divorce his wife? And where did these two children suddenly appear from?''


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 172 Buying Gifts ( Part One)

    Chapter 172 Buying Gifts ( Part One)


    There were all kinds of toys and entertainment facilities on the 6th floor. It was filled with children''s


    laughter.


    "Boss, what are you nning to buy?" Virgil followed closely behind William.


    William looked around the shops. "I don''t know."


    They were silent for a moment. "Then why don''t you just buy the whole floor?" Virgil chuckled.


    "That''s a good idea." William rubbed his chin. "Go find their manager. I''ll arrange the negotiation."


    Virgil didn''t expect that his boss would take his joke seriously. He stumbled and almost fell down. He


    then quickly pulled William''s sleeve. "Boss, you don''t have to do this."


    "Why not?" William furrowed his brows. "As long as I pay them, they wouldn''t mind selling it, right?


    Otherwise, I would buy this shopping mall. I''ll bring my son and daughter here so they could enjoy


    themselves. They can do whatever they want."


    "Boss..." Virgil grabbed William''s arm tightly. "Are you heartbroken? Is that why you created a son


    and a daughter in your imagination? If so... That''s called hypochondriasis..."


    "I think you have hypochondriasis!" William frowned. "I have two children. A boy and a girl. Do you


    understand? So cut that crap about hypochondriasis!"


    "Well..." Virgil scratched his head. "Mary Lu... Mary..."


    "You should address her as Mrs. Lan. She''s my wife."


    A cold sweat broke out on Virgil''s forehead. He ced his hand over his forehead. ''The Boss is so


    shameless. He''s divorced Mary, yet he still calls her his wife.'' Virgil then recalled that Mary had two


    children. "Yes, Mrs. Lan... Are you sure those are your children?"


    "Of course!" William red at him. When he thought of the little face that resembled him a lot, his


    expression softened. "They are my children. Do you remember the little girl who visited our


    company once? That little girl. She came here all alone."


    "The little girl who was looking for Victor?"


    "Yes." William nodded proudly. "She''s my daughter."


    "Oh my God!" Virgil''s jaw dropped. "For real? "


    "Of course it''s true." William assured him. If he had known earlier, he would''ve asked the little girl''s


    surname and followed her to see her elder brother. Then he would have recognized the little boy


    with one look. How could he waste so much time? How could he have divorced Mary?


    William felt terrible just thinking about it! He frowned.


    "Boss, why are your children so grown up?"


    At Virgil''s question, the frown on William''s face deepened. He didn''t say anything. He just knew that


    his children had grown up before he had met them...


    "Are the two children a pigeon pair?" Seeing his facial expression, Virgil asked William hurriedly.


    "Yes, they are." William came to his senses and smiled.


    "Boss, you''re so awesome!" Virgil gave him a thumbs up. "Pigeon pair! It''s just like winning the


    lottery!"


    The smile on William''s face widened because of Virgil''s ttery.


    "Good day, gentlemen. What can I do for you?" While the two men were talking, a saledy came


    up to them.


    "Well..." Virgil ced his finger on his chin. "We''re looking for gifts for children."


    "How old are they?"


    "Boss, how old are they?" Hearing that, William raised his eyebrow and thought for a while. "About


    three years old, less than four years old."


    "Boys or girls?"


    "Both," Virgil replied.


    "You must have a happy family, sir." The saledy smiled. "You have a son and a daughter."


    The corners of William''s mouth twitched. He never knew that life could feel this wonderful.


    "Sir, how about this ne model?" The saledy held it up. "It''s controlled via smart remote. This


    ne model is a very popr toy."


    "Yes, not bad." William nodded.


    "These toy guns are also good."


    "Okay." William pointed at a pile of toys. "Except for these, pack the rest for me, please."


    "Boss," Virgil said as his eyes widened. "Isn''t this too many toys?"


    "It''s not a lot." William shook his head. He didn''t know what they liked, so he decided to buy one of


    each kind. There was a chance that they''d like at least one of the toys. "By the way." William turned


    his head to Virgil. "What gift will you choose for your nephew? I''ll pay for it after you''ve decided."


    "Thank you, boss! You''re the best boss in the world!" With an excited look on his face, Virgil called


    the attention of the saledy. "Please pack that toy for me. Yes, and that one..."


    The saledy looked at the big spender and became more enthusiastic. "Do you need gifts for little


    girls? Look at this Barbie doll and this toy piano. The piano has professional piano sound effects...


    There''s also Lego..."


    "Pack these toys that you rmended for me. " William pointed towards the toys.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Yes, sir." The saledy smiled. "Please tell us the mailing address. Our delivery service will send


    them to you for free within three days."


    "Three days?" William pondered for a while. "No need. Thanks."


    "Well..." Both Virgil and the saleswoman were stunned.


    William took out his cell phone and made a call. He then took Virgil to the children''s clothes area.


    "Boss, are you going to buy clothes for them as well?"


    "Yes."


    "You don''t need to buy new clothes, do you?" "Why not?" "Well... Do you know their sizes?"


    "No, I don''t."


    "That''s the thing." Virgil scratched his head. "Besides, think about it. When you buy the clothes, you


    shoulde here with your wife and two kids. A family of four. How wonderful! A lot of people will


    envy you!"


    A family of four? Suddenly, these became the most beautiful words that William had ever heard. ''A


    family of four.''


    "What you said makes sense." William nodded approvingly and almost couldn''t close his mouth


    because his smile was so wide.


    "Mr. Lan."


    While the two men were talking, a bodyguard in a ck suit approached them.


    "Yes. As I just said, move all the toys I bought and bring them to the hospital," Williammanded.


    "Yes, Mr. Lan."


    "The hospital?" Virgil blinked in surprise. "Who''s sick?"


    "My son was injured." William sighed.


    "Is he okay now?"


    "Yes, he''s doing fine." It was then that William perked his head up. "I''m leaving now."


    "What? Oh, alright." Virgil waved. "Goodbye, boss."


    "Bye." William waved back and left.


    In the corridor of the hospital, the sunlight shone in and bounced off the walls.


    "Mommy, what are these uncles doing?" Lying in her mother''s arms, Elissa looked at the


    bodyguardsing in and out and asked in confusion.


    "I don''t know." Mary shook her head. She watched the men in ck suits move the toys one by one


    inside the ward next to Alick''s. "Maybe there''s another child moving in."


    "Oh my God! It''s a piano!" Suddenly, Elissa raised her cute little fingers and pointed at a pink piano.


    "I want to y it, too!" she screamed.


    "What else do you want to y?" Mary felt amused. "Didn''t I buy you one when we were in the US?


    You yed with it for two days and then forgot about it. Why do you want another one?"


    "Humph!" Elissa pouted. "But I want to y with the pink one! The one Mommy bought was white."


    Was there really any difference? Rubbing her eyebrows, Mary sighed. This little girl... "Elissa, do


    you want a pink piano?" Barry came in and happened to overhear what Elissa said.


    "Daddy Barry!" Elissa jumped out from Mary''s arms and threw herself into Barry''s. "I like pink."


    Barry picked her up. "How about I take you to the mall tomorrow and buy you a pink piano?"


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 173 Buying Gifts ( Part Two)

    Chapter 173 Buying Gifts ( Part Two)


    "Yeah! Daddy Barry is the best!"


    "What do you want to buy?" While they were talking, Lucas came in with thermal boxes in his


    hands, just like Barry did.


    "Daddy Lucas!" Seeing Lucas, Elissa immediately stretched out her arms and asked for a hug from


    Lucas.


    Lucas held Elissa in his arms. "Tell Daddy Lucas, what do you want to buy?" he asked with a smug


    smile.


    "A pink piano."


    "Okay, I''ll buy it for you."


    "Yeah! Daddy Lucas is the best, too!" Elissa bounced with joy.


    "You two, don''t spoil her too much. She doesn''t need another piano." Mary shook her head. "It''s a


    waste of money to buy two pianos."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    The two men said those words simultaneously. Feeling that she might burst intoughter, Mary


    lowered her head. She rubbed her nose with amusement.


    Barry and Lucas looked at each other and turned their heads away because they disliked each


    other.


    "By the way, Mary," Barry said while holding up the thermal boxes, "this is the dinner I asked Hester


    to prepare. You should eat it while it''s still hot."


    "Have you eaten yet?" Mary looked at Barry. "Let''s eat together."


    "Hey, Mary! Mary!" Lucas hurried over. "Eat mine! The healthy meal I cooked is very delicious!"


    "Mary." Barry was not to be outdone. "Hester also made a nutritious meal. She even made your


    favorite porridge."


    "Mary..."


    "All right, all right." Mary waved her hand. "I''ll eat them all."


    They all had dinner together in Elissa''s ward.


    "Mary. I''ll be going on a business trip in another city for a few days." Barry looked up at Mary.


    "Oh! A business trip!" Before Mary could say anything, Lucas interrupted, "It''s good that you have a


    business trip. I''ll take care of Mary after you leave." Barry almost choked on his food. He was


    speechless. He gazed at Mary. "Mary. I''m afraid that a viin like him would take advantage of this


    opportunity."


    "What? No, no! This is a fairpetition!" Lucas scorned him. "You''re the one going on a business


    trip. I didn''t force you to leave."


    "When are you leaving?" Mary asked.


    "Tonight."


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Mary frowned as she picked through the food.


    "I was supposed to leave this afternoon." Barry smiled. "But Alick is injured. How could I leave at


    ease?"


    "Barry..." Mary looked at him and sobbed.


    "Don''t cry." Barry touched her face. "If you feel a little moved, just promise me that you won''t be


    poached by Lucas while I''m away."


    Mary didn''t expect to hear that. She blushed.


    "I will definitely do that. Anyway, it''s not the first time!" Lucas shouted.


    After saying that, everyone in the room grew wide-eyed.


    As for the so-called first time to poach Mary, Lucas was referring to when he took Mary away from


    William four years ago. "Daddy Lucas," Elissa asked, breaking the awkward silence, "what are you


    going to poach? Can you take Elissa with you?"


    "Well..." Lucas shook his head and came back to his senses. "I''m not going to poach anything.


    Come on, have some fish, Elissa. It''s delicious...


    Barry and Mary also continued to eat dinner, but the happy atmosphere disappeared.


    Outside the ward, no one noticed that William was standing by the door.


    With the thermal boxes in his hand, he looked at the several people having dinner together. His


    heart seemed to be soaked in jealousy.


    After saying goodbye to Virgil, he hurried back home. He wanted to cook for Mary and the children


    by himself, but it was toote. When he arrived in the hospital, they were already eating.


    After staring at the people inside the ward, he turned around coldly and walked into the ward that


    was full of toys.


    With a gloomy look on his face, William sat on the floor and swayed the wooden horse.


    After a while, it started getting dark outside.


    William rubbed his temples and stood up to leave. When he walked to the door of the ward, he saw


    a man and a woman standing in the corridor. "Mary, I''m leaving!" Barry announced. "Take good care


    of yourself. Call me as soon as Alick wakes up!"


    "Sure. I will." Mary smiled. "Are you sure you don''t want me to drive you?"


    "No, thanks." Barry shook his head. "You need to take care of those two kids."


    William clenched his fists. ''They are my kids and this is my wife. Get away from her!''


    "Mary," Barry continued, "you know, I''m not threatened by Lucas, but someone else."


    "I..."


    "He''s the biological father of the children. Besides, I''m thinking that he has special feelings for you."


    Barry held Mary''s hand. "While I''m not here, you must not change your mind, okay?"


    William''s face turned livid with rage. However, he couldn''t do anything but hold back his anger.


    "I know." Mary nodded with a smile. "Then you muste back early."


    "Okay. I will. You can call me at any time." Barry smiled as he caressed her face. "I''ll be leaving


    now."


    "Okay."


    "Give me a kiss." Mary flushed. She pretended to be annoyed. "Just go!"


    "See you." Barry smirked, but when she wasn''t paying attention, he gave her a quick kiss.


    William pounded on the wall of the ward with his fist, but identally touched the wound caused by


    preparing dinner. He took a deep breath.


    When he looked up again, Barry had left. Mary was left alone in the corridor.


    With a bang, William pushed the ward door open and walked out.


    The loud noise startled Mary. She looked at the source of the sound reflexively, and saw the beast-


    like William at the door of the ward.


    "William... William?" Pointing at him, Mary gulped. "What are you doing here? Huh?"


    "Can''t Ie to see my own children?" William walked closer to Mary step by step.


    "Didn''t I tell you not toe here? What are you doing?" Mary took a step back but kept her eyes


    on him.


    "Mary Lu." William walked forward, forcing her to the corner of the wall. He propped his hands


    against the wall, trapping her. "Is it fair to me? You told me the truth when you needed my help.


    When I found out that they were my children, I didn''t say anything before you told me to stay away


    from them! Aren''t you being selfish? Hmm?"


    "Do you want me to watch my son die?" Mary smiled coldly. "I asked you to transfuse blood to him. I


    didn''t have a choice. Do you think I wanted you toe here? "


    "Mary Lu..."


    "Mommy!"


    While the two were talking, Lucas came over with Elissa in his arms.


    Elissa''s eyes lit up at the sight of William. "Uncle? You''re here too!"


    As William turned around, the anger on his face disappeared. He tilted his head and smiled weakly,


    "Elissa, Elissa..."


    "Uncle, do you know my mommy?"


    "Yes. I do." The corners of William''s mouth twitched.


    "Elissa." Mary called her name in a panic. She held her daughter in her arms. "Why''d youe


    back so soon? Didn''t you go out with Daddy Lucas?"


    "I''m tired and I want to sleep." Resting her head on Mary''s shoulder, Elissa yawned.


    "Mary, you should take her to the ward to rest." Lucas red at William. "I have something I want to


    say to him." "Okay." Mary ran away with Elissa in her arms.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    William fixed his eyes on the receding figures of the mother and daughter.


    "What are you looking at? They''re both gone." Lucas gave him a cold smile.


    William frowned. "What do you want to talk about?"


    "I just want to know what you are thinking," Lucas said.


    "Of course I want to take them back."


    "Mary won''t allow that," Lucas replied. "When I took her to the US, she was drowning in pain due to


    her mother''s death. Sometimes, she wouldn''t eat for days. When I reminded her about the babies,


    she ate like a maniac and vomited after eating."


    William''s eyes darkened as he heard what she experienced. He kept silent.


    "It was really painful for her at that time. It didn''t get better until three monthster." Lucasughed


    weakly. "If you dare steal Alick and Elissa, I won''t let you off easily, either!"


    "I wasn''t nning on taking them away," William said as his Adam''s apple bobbed up and down. "I


    want to take both Mary and them back."


    "I don''t think you can do that." "Fuck off!"


    "I''m telling you the truth. I wouldn''t talk to you if I were Mary because of your four years of romantic


    escapades with multiple women."


    Unable to say a word, William leaned against the wall and ced his hands on his head. "What


    should I do then?"


    "I don''t know." Lucas shook his head. "All I know is you lost her already. Barry was her first love.


    After breaking up with her, Barry had been working hard and never had a girlfriend. These past four


    years, he took care of Mary and her children... I think you''d better find a ce to cry.


    "I''m going insane!" William couldn''t help but me himself. "From now on, I won''t hang out with


    those women anymore, I promise."


    "Are you saying that because you''ve indulged yourself for four years and now you got some sort of


    disease?" Lucas nced at William with a sinister smile.


    "No! What the hell, Lucas!" William snapped.


    "Don''t be shy. It''s alright. I know some experts in this field..." Lucas snickered.


    "You''re asking for death! What I meant to say was that I want Mary only!" William interrupted him.


    He was sure that if Lucas said one more word, he would beat him up! "Okay, okay. I won''t say it


    again!" Lucas hurriedly begged for mercy. "You want her back, but she doesn''t want you."


    His wish would be very difficult to be true.


    William frowned.


    The topic finally changed. It didn''t matter what he wanted to do, because this time, it was Mary who


    abandoned him...


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 174 Where Is Your Dad (Part One)

    Chapter 174 Where Is Your Dad (Part One)


    "How about a fairpetition?" Lucas raised his eyebrow and looked at William.


    "How can it be fair?" William looked unhappy. "I have children with her. Please leave us alone."


    "I don''t care." Lucasughed and added, "It''s not a loss for me to raise your children. They call me


    Daddy anyway!"


    "Are you trying to piss me off?" William''s face darkened. "How could Elissa call me Uncle?"


    "Or what? You want her to call you Daddy? You want to be a father when you have done nothing to


    the kids?" Lucas sneered, "You wish!"


    "I''m also very upset that I wasn''t with them during the past four years, okay? If you keep making


    cold, sly criticisms on me, I''ll kick your ass!" William turned furious. "I''m going to tell them now!"


    "Don''t you dare!" Lucas stopped him immediately. "You would get the opposite result. Calm yourself


    down first."


    "How can I calm down? Huh?!" William rest his arms on his hips and walked back and forth


    anxiously. "My son is still in aa, and my daughter called me Uncle. Also, Mary doesn''t want me


    to see them. I''m so annoyed! Perhaps I''ll just kidnap them and the four of us will live happily


    together somewhere far away. Then, we''ll leave those men who have a crush on my wife behind.


    "Fuck off!" Lucas pushed him aside and said, "I''ll keep an eye on you. You''ve divorced and Mary is


    not your wife anymore. Don''t tter yourself. Besides, Barry wouldn''t let you get away with it."


    "By the way, where is Barry Gu?" asked William. "On a business trip."


    When William heard that, his eyes lit up. ''This is my chance!''


    Lucas saw him, but he ignored William''s scheming eyes. With a meaningful look, Lucas said, "I will


    be having a surgery tomorrow morning so I won''t be able to apany them tonight."


    William''s eyes lit up again. What a great chance!


    "I really don''t want you to do it, but please take care of them tonight," said Lucas.


    "It''s my responsibility to take care of them. I don''t need your order!" William red at him.


    "Then don''t be impulsive tonight, or else Mary will kick you out of the hospital. In that case, I can''t


    do anything to help you." "Humph!" William gave a cold snort and turned his head away without


    saying anything else.


    "I''m leaving now." Lucas nced at the ward and continued, "Alick will wake up tonight. Keep an


    eye on him, please."


    "Cut the crap." William red at him, wishing he would disappear at once.


    Lucas just rolled his eyes at William and left reluctantly.


    William watched him leave. When Lucas was out of his sight, he walked slowly to Alick''s ward.


    Through the ss window, he saw Mary was sitting on the sofa with her daughter in her arms. They


    were both fast asleep.


    Part of William''s heart softened inexplicably.


    William entered the room and tiptoed his way to them. He bent down and touched Elissa''s small


    face. Without a second thought, he took her out of Mary''s arms gently.


    Although he had hugged her before, it feltpletely different when hugging her at this moment.


    She was his daughter! She was so tiny, fair, and soft. How lovely!


    However, the slight movements stirred up Mary. She opened her eyes sleepily, but when she saw


    William was holding Elissa, her eyes widened.


    "What are you doing? Stop it!" Mary immediately jumped up with fear in her eyes.


    William was shocked by her reaction. As he saw the fear in Mary''s eyes, his heart sank bit by bit. "I


    just thought that you were too tired to hold her in your arms, so I wanted to put her on the bed to


    rest."


    "You don''t have to pretend to be kind," said Mary coldy. She stepped forward and demanded, "Give


    me back Elissa!"


    "Don''t wake up Alick." William frowned as Mary''s voice was a bit loud.


    Mary looked in the direction of Alick and said in a lower voice, "Give me my daughter! You can leave


    now!"


    "I''ll stay and take care of you tonight." Still holding Elissa in his arms, William patted her back with


    his big palm, lulling her to sleep.


    "No, thank you," said Mary while frowning.


    "I just want to see Alick wake up. I''m also worried about him!" William stared at her and pleaded,


    "Please let me stay. I promise I won''t do anything, Mary. Just let me see him wake up.


    He was practically begging, and his facial expression showed desperation.


    Mary felt a trace of pity in her heart. She was about to say something when Elissa, who was in


    William''s arms, suddenly woke up. "Ah!" Elissa sensed that something was wrong. Still with her


    eyes closed, she iled her arms and cried. "Ah! Mommy!"


    Shocked by her movements, William held her tightly and tried tofort her in a soft voice. "Elissa,


    good girl..."


    However, his clumsy behavior made Elissa feel more ufortable.


    "Wooa! Mommy!" She could not help but cry. "Wah!"


    "Mommy is here." Mary took Elissa into her arms right away. She carried her out of the ward while


    comforting her. "Elissa, don''t cry. Mommy is here!"


    With an embarrassed look on his face, William followed them out.


    Mary took Elissa to the ward next door andforted her softly. Standing aside, William just looked


    at them without saying anything


    "Mommy, I''m so hungry." Elissa had finally stopped crying and her big ck eyes were now wide


    open.


    "Why are you hungry so soon?" Mary was speechless.


    "I don''t know. I''m just hungry."


    "Elissa, would you like to have dinner with... Uncle?" William hesitated for a while before asking.


    With a ttering smile, he suggested, "I have lots of delicious food and fun toys."


    "Uncle! It''s you again, Uncle!" Hearing William''s voice, Elissa immediately looked up. "Is there a


    pink piano?"


    "Yes, there is." William nodded enthusiastically.


    "Then I want to y!" Elissa opened her arms to William, as if asking for a hug.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Elissa!" Mary''s face went long and asked sternly, "What did I tell you before? Be obedient and


    behave yourself. Why do you want to go with a stranger for just a piano?"


    Elissa put down her hands at once. "But Uncle is not a stranger!" murmured Elissa with tears


    welling up in her eyes.


    Mary was taken aback by her response.


    William took the opportunity to pick Elissa up. With Elissa in his arms, he walked towards the ward


    full of toys. "Yes. I know Elissa, don''t I?"


    "Yeah!" eximed Elissa while pouting and with tears in her eyes.


    "Uncle has bought a lot of toys for Elissa and your brother," said William, while holding her in his


    arms. "When your brother wakes up, let''s y with him together, okay?"


    "Okay." Elissa answered while nodding her head vigorously. With a smile across William''s face, he


    pushed the door of a ward open.


    "Whoa!" As soon as she saw all the toys in the room, Elissa''s eyes became wide open. Moreover,


    she forgot that she had been crying earlier. "Wow! There are so many toys!"


    "Do you like them, Elissa?"


    "Absolutely!" Elissa nodded and struggled to get off from William''s arms. As soon as she reached


    the ground, she threw herself into the pile of toys and said happily, "These toys are as many as the


    ones Daddy Barry has bought for us!"


    When he heard that, William''s face darkened but he remained silent.


    Mary followed them into the ward hurriedly. She was also astounded at the sight of the room. As it


    turned out, the toys in the afternoon were sent by William.


    "Why don''t youe in?" William turned his head and saw Mary by the door.


    "Mommy!" When Elissa turned around, she was already holding a teddy bear on her left hand and a


    Barbie doll on the other. It seemed that she was already preupied with toys. "Let''s y a doctor


    and patient game!" Elissa suggested.


    "Elissa, y with the baby bear first," said Mary with a forced smile. She then walked to William''s


    side and her smile vanished instantly. "What the hell are you doing?!"


    "I just want to fulfill my responsibilities as a father."


    ¡ª

 Chapter 175 Where Is Your Dad (Part Two)

    Chapter 175 Where Is Your Dad (Part Two)


    "I told you ¡ª "


    "Mary," William interrupted her, "I know you don''t want to see me nor do you want me to meet my


    children. However, they are my flesh and blood. Since I know everything now, how can I just sit


    back and watch? Let me stay with them, Mary."


    "Uncle, can you be my patient?" After a while, Elissa got bored of ying alone. She wanted to y


    with someone else so she turned to William. She tugged on William''s sleeve and said in a spoiled


    tone, "I know how to make an injection!"


    "Okay." William turned around and smiled at her. He ruffled her hair and nodded at her.


    "Uncle, give me your hand."


    "Here you go."


    "This is a cotton swab. Wipe it."


    The big one and the small one started to y as if there was no one else around. Mary looked at


    them with mixed feelings. Her heart was filled withplicated feelings that she could not decipher.


    After a long time, a nurse came in and announced, "The kid in Ward 303 has woken up. Are you his


    parents?"


    Mary nodded at her and rushed out excitedly.


    "Alick is awake!" William got up quickly and picked Elissa up. "Elissa, your brother is awake! Let''s


    go see him together, okay?"


    "Okay."


    "Alick!" Mary rushed into the ward. When she got inside, several doctors surrounded Alick,


    examining him.


    As soon as he heard his mother''s voice, tears streamed down his usually serious face. "Mommy,"


    he called in a low voice.


    "Good boy, Alick," said Mary. She ran to the bedside and carefully held him while avoiding the


    wound on his head. "Doctor, how is he doing?" asked Mary to the doctor nearest her.


    "He''s all right. He can leave the hospital once the wound on his head recovers."


    "Thank you, doctor."


    "You''re wee." The doctors left the ward after examining Alick one after another.


    "Alick!" called Elissa timidly.


    Alick looked up, only to see William holding Elissa in his arms. The two of them made an eye


    contact. "Who are you?" asked Alick after a long time, with a frown.


    "I am..."


    "He is the uncle who saved you!" Mary answered in a hurry, avoiding everyone''s gaze. She


    continued, "You wouldn''t have woken up if it weren''t because of him."


    "Thank you, Uncle." Alick thanked William politely. It was the first time they had seen each other but


    Alick felt that the person in front of him was familiar.


    "Don''t... You''re wee." William sighed and shook his head bitterly.


    "Alick, do you still have a headache?" Elissa asked worriedly.


    "My head doesn''t hurt anymore." Alick shook his head slightly. "Are you okay, Elissa?"


    "I''m fine, Alick," Elissa answered curtly.


    Watching the two children talking to each other, William could only put up with it. He was sure he


    would only be satisfied if one day, they called him "Daddy".


    Mary took care of the kids alone and did not speak to William throughout the night. She seemed to


    be strong and energetic, but she fell asleep in the middle of the night.


    Afraid that she could not sleep well, William carefully carried her to the bed next to Alick''s and


    covered her with a quilt. Meanwhile, Elissa slept peacefully in her arms.


    Seeing that Elissa was fast asleep, he kissed her on the cheek.


    As he kissed his daughter on the cheek, William felt Mary''s breath on his face. He gazed at Mary for


    a moment before kissing her on the forehead.


    William stood up to check if Alick was alright, only to see that Alick was staring at him with


    scrutinizing eyes.


    William felt embarrassed as if he was a thief caught in the act. In a low voice, he asked, "You... Why


    are you still up?"


    "Do you like my mommy?" asked Alick straightforwardly. "You just kissed her."


    William touched his nose in embarrassment. He then sat down on the edge of the bed and


    answered, "Yes, I have a crush on her."


    "You can like her, but you can''t marry her," said Alick seriously.


    "Why not?"


    "Because Daddy Barry also likes Mommy. I want him to marry Mommy, not you."


    William''s face darkened and he grumbled, "No way. Only I can marry her." ''''Why?''1


    "Because," William paused for a moment to search for words, and then continued, "because I like


    her the most."


    "No, you don''t." Alick frowned. His frown was surprisingly simr to William''s. "Uncle, I''ve met you


    before."


    "You''ve met me before? How... when?" William was overjoyed by this and asked quickly, "Where did


    you see me?"


    Perhaps it was because Mary had kept his photos in the past four years, or because she watched


    news about him all the time, or because she had mentioned him to her two babies?


    Did it mean that Mary still liked him? William could not help but wonder all the possibilities. His facial


    expression brightened with happiness.


    "I saw you on the newspaper and on theputer," said Alick, looking at him confusingly. He did


    not understand why this uncle suddenly became very happy. "I often see you holding other women."


    "Eh?"


    "You were holding them and smiling happily." Alick asked, "Do you also like them? Daddy Barry said


    that a boy can only be good to one girl. You don''t like Mommy the most." William was taken aback


    and he had no idea how to defend himself.


    "Daddy Barry only likes Mommy. Even if my sister likes Daddy Lucas the most, I like Daddy Barry


    the most."


    William''s mind went nk.


    His face turned pale. He did not expect that a child would know that much. It was too shameful to


    face him now.


    "I..." It took a while for William to organize his thoughts. Finally, he said, "That''s not true. I... I like


    your mommy the most. The other women are just..."


    "You are lying, Uncle. You blushed."


    William touched his face and stared at the boy who was like a mini version of himself. He thought


    that his genes were so powerful and the thought made him happy for a moment. No wonder that


    Alick was his son. His eyes and mind were sharp, just like William''s.


    "Since your Daddy Barry is such a nice man, why hasn''t he married your mommy yet?" William


    changed the topic, as he was unable to keep up with Alick''s cleverness.


    "I don''t know."


    "Then," with a low voice, he asked, "did your mommy tell you where your dad is?" "Our dad? He


    went to a ce far away. Maybe he went to the moon to nt trees." Alick answered very seriously,


    "Mommy doesn''t like us asking about Dad."


    The expression on William''s face froze. His heart ached so he sighed silently. An idea urred to


    him. "Don''t you want to know who and where your dad is?"


    "Isn''t Dad the same as our daddies? Daddy Barry is our dad!"


    "How can they be the same? You are wrong!" William became emotional. "Dad is a dad. You can


    only have one dad!"


    "Then, if Daddy Barry married Mommy, he would be our dad." Alick yawned as he spoke. He felt


    sleepy talking to William.


    Although William wanted to correct his definition of "Dad" and "Daddy", he let it go. Seeing that Alick


    was already tired, he said hurriedly, "Alick, go to sleep. Only this way can you recover as soon as


    possible and make your mother happy."


    "Okay," Alick answered as if he was in a daze. He fell asleep not shortly after.


    Seeing that Alick was fast asleep, William pulled the quilt for him and kissed Alick on the cheek


    gently.


    ''Well, that''s more than enough. I''ve kissed my wife and children good night.'' William smiled. Early


    the next morning, Hester came to the hospital with breakfast. She was about to enter the ward


    when she saw William, who was about to go out of the room.


    Hester was stunned as she looked at the man with a face slightly simr to Alick''s. "Excuse me, sir.


    Who are you?"


    "Hester?" Mary heard her voice so she went outside the room.


    "Madam," Hester smiled and said, "I thought I went to a wrong ward!"


    "No, not at all." Mary shook her head and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Yesterday, Mr. Gu asked me to prepare porridge as today''s breakfast. Are the two kids already up"


    "Not yet." Mary answered, "Hester,e in first.


    "Okay. Sure." Hester passed by William and entered the ward.


    Mr. Gu? Barry Gu?


    William stood aside. He had already nned to buy breakfast for them but Barry once again took


    the lead.


    Ring! Ring!


    All of a sudden, William''s phone rang. "Hello?" William picked up the phone immediately.


    "Boss, the video conference at seven o''clock is about to start. When will you arrive?"


    William checked the time on his watch and frowned. "I''ll be right there."


    "Okay, boss."


    After hanging up the phone, William walked into the ward and said, "Mary, I need to go to the


    company now. I''ll ask someone to help you here."


    "No, thanks." Mary put on a mannerly smile and continued, "Thank you for your helpst night.


    Barry has arranged everything. I don''t need to bother you anymore."


    "Mary," said William, as he walked to her side and looked at her intently, "I won''t let my son and


    daughter grow up without their dad. As the mother of my children, I won''t let you go either."


    "You... What do you mean?" asked Mary, feeling a little panicky.


    "I will make youe back to me,"


    said William with a determined smile. He then turned around and left right away after speaking.


    Stunned, Mary stood frozen as she watched him leave.


    In the hot afternoon, a Rolls-Royce stopped at the entrance of the hospital.


    The bodyguards opened the car door, and a couple walked out of the car. Obviously, the couple


    was rich and noble. Although they had grey hair, they were still hale and hearty.


    The man was William''s father, and the woman was his wife.


    "I just flew back from the United States and you asked me toe to the hospital immediately,"


    Timothyined. "You are getting more and more verbose."


    "It''s for your own good," said Amy, holding his arm. "You are getting older. Of course, you need to


    come to the hospital to check your body from time to time. Besides, you said you had a headache


    yesterday. Have you forgotten?"


    "That''s not a big deal."


    "We''re already at the hospital. Why are you still refusing to do the examination? There won''t be any


    loss for you."


    "Ah, Mr. Lan has arrived!"


    "How are you, Mr. Lan?"


    As soon as the couple entered the hospital, the director and the dean came out to wee them.


    Several people walked in and exchanged greetings.


    Meanwhile, Alick did not like to stay in the ward all the time, so he asked Hester to wheel him out to


    the garden to bask in the sun.


    However, Elissa turned out to be more excited than her brother. Before even gaining the permission


    from Mary, she ran out excitedly.


    "Aunt Hester, let''s hurry up and catch up with my sister, shall we?" Sitting on a wheelchair, Alick


    could not hold back his desire to y outdoors either.


    Elissa was so curious why there were a bunch of people gathered in the hall. She joined the crowd


    and jumped behind them to see the group of people in the center.


    "Elissa, watch out!"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Alick followed closely behind. When he saw Elissa running around aimlessly, he could not help but


    cry out loud.


    Timothy heard a boy''s shout and looked into the direction of the sound. When he saw the little boy


    sitting on a wheelchair in front of him, Timothy''s eyes widened all of a sudden.


    "Um?" Amy saw the little boy as well. With her lips trembling, she whispered, "William... How could


    he look like William? How could they look exactly same?"

 Chapter 176 The Grandparents (Part One)

    Chapter 176 The Grandparents (Part One)


    Although the little boy''s head was covered with thick gauze, the frown on his face was exactly the


    same as that on William''s face.


    The old couple stared at Alick intently, clearly dumbfounded.


    "Is he... William''s son?" Amy covered her mouth in disbelief. It wasn''t long until her eyes were


    already brimming with tears.


    Timothy, who was still staring at Alick in confusion, said nothing.


    "Alick!" As soon as she turned around, Elissa saw her brother and jumped back to the wheelchair.


    "Elissa! Come back!" Mary rushed over to follow them, visibly upset with Elissa. "We are at a


    hospital! What if you ran into a fragile patient? Elissa, I swear to God, if you don''t behave yourself


    ¡ª"


    "Mary? Is that you?"


    Someone suddenly said, interrupting Mary''s nned disciplinary litany for Elissa. Mary''s eyes


    widened in shock and confusion. Immediately, she followed the source of the voice and found out


    that it was an old couple not far away from where they were.


    "Father... Father? Aunt... Aunt Amy?"


    "Mary! It''s really you!" Amy rushed to Mary at once, tears already in her eyes. When she was in


    front of her, she immediately cupped Mary''s delicate face in her hands and said, "Where have you


    been all these years? Mary, we''ve looked for you everywhere!"


    "Aunt Amy..." Mary choked with sobs.


    "Silly girl! Not even a letter!" The two wrapped their arms around each other tightly as they cried


    their eyes out.


    Timothy then came forward, his eyes also full of tears. "Mary," he addressed her. While the moment


    was definitely heart-warming, he needed to know and rify some things.


    "Father..."


    "Are they..." Timothy pointed at the two kids beside Mary. "Are they your children?"


    Mary wiped her tears and frowned slightly. After taking a deep breath, she admitted, "Yes, they are


    my children."


    "Is William their father?" Amy held Mary''s hand tightly as she stared into her eyes, her face full of


    expectation and surprise. "I mean, the little guy looks exactly like him..."


    "No, they are not!" Mary immediately denied. "They are not his children. Not his!"


    "But..."


    "Mary," Timothy said in a low voice. "You can be honest with us. Are they really not? If they are not


    his, who is their father?"


    "I... I have already divorced him." Mary signed deeply. "If you really want to know, their father is...


    Someone else!"


    Mary expected some kind of a negative reaction from the old man, so when he didn''t say anything,


    she was shocked. Just as she was about to let out a sigh of relief, Timothy let out a pained scream.


    "Timothy! What''s happening to you, love?" Amy quickly went to Timothy''s side to assist and see if


    anything was wrong with him. Mary could see the color draining out of her face fast.


    "Father!" Mary shouted, as she, too, came to the aid of the old man. Adrenalin was already coursing


    through her veins as her initial shock wore off.


    The hospital staff also surrounded Timothy. "Mr. Lan, please calm down!" "Let''s get Mr. Lan to the


    emergency room!"


    "No... This is... nothing..." Timothy waved his hand, raised his eyes to meet Mary''s, and said, "Mary,


    I just want to know if these children''s father is that bastard William..." It was clear that he was


    struggling to talk. "You see, your Aunt Amy and I are getting old. We just want to have a grandson


    or a granddaughter and enjoy having a peaceful family life for the remaining days of our lives.


    You just called me Father, didn''t you? Please¡ª just stop lying to me, or else my blood pressure will


    rise again..."


    Mary couldn''t believe what she just heard. Worse, she didn''t know how to respond or what to do.


    "Umph!" Timothy groaned again, now clutching his chest.


    "Okay, okay! Yes!" Mary was so scared to lose the father whom she had just seen again that she


    was left with no other choice but to confess. "Their father is William. These kids are his."


    Alick looked at them quietly and rolled his eyes. ''William ...''


    "Really? These are William''s kids?" Amy once again looked lively as a huge smile donned her lips.


    "Both, right?" she asked as she lovingly stared at the two kids. "Are they twins? They look the same


    age."


    "Yes, they are," Mary nodded.


    "My dear grandchildren!" Timothy suddenly sprang up to his feet as if nothing had happened. He


    shimmied quickly to the side of the two kids, tears filling his eyes. "I''m your


    grandpa!"


    "Grandpa?" Elissa asked, tilting her head on one side. Her eyes were full of questions. She then


    looked at Mary in search for answers.


    "He is your grandpa. This is your grandma."


    "What? We have grandparents?" Alick asked.


    "Yes, of course!" Timothy answered, pretending to be serious. "Come on, call me Grandpa!"


    "Grandpa!" Elissa greeted him with the sweetest smile. "Hi, Grandpa!"


    "Oh! What a good girl!" Timothy said as he cupped Elissa''s little angelic face with his somewhat


    rough hands.


    "And I am Grandma!" Amy, too, looked very stoked.


    "Hello, Grandma! How are you?"


    "I''m good, baby! You are so pretty!" Pure bliss was now coloring her mature face. "And a very smart


    girl! Can you tell me your name?"


    "My name is Elissa Lu. This is my brother, Alick Lu!"


    "We are more than d to meet you two angels! " Amy replied.


    Timothy''s expression, however, became dark. "Why aren''t they named Lan?" he asked in a quiet


    yet sharp tone. This sudden change caught Mary off-guard.


    "Weren''t you listening to her, Timothy? She said that she had divorced William! That would clear


    your confusion," Amy replied, sounding annoyed.


    Timothy couldn''t do anything but curse William in his head. Anger was taking hold of him, but he


    decidedly shook his head to get that man out of his head. There were more pressing things to think


    about right now. "What''s wrong with Alick''s head?" he suddenly inquired.


    "How about we go upstairs and continue the conversation, Mr. Lan? I don''t think it''s ideal your


    family stay here and talk about such things, " the head of the hospital said in an effort to clear the


    hallway they were in.


    "I''m sorry. You''re right," Timothy answered. They then gathered their things and made their way


    upstairs.


    "You cunning old man," whispered Amy to Timothy. "Your acting was superb! I didn''t know you can


    do that!"


    "I had some training, ha ha..." Timothy responded, obviously pleased with himself.


    When they arrived, Timothy stated that he didn''t want to do his examinations anymore.


    Instead, he insisted on staying and ying with the two kids. He couldn''t get enough of them calling


    him Grandpa!


    After a while, they went to Alick''s ward.


    "Mary, tell me what happened to you. Four years is a long time, you must have gone through so


    many things," Amy encouraged.


    Mary looked at her two kids and sighed.


    She told her elders everything about the kids. As she went on with her story, Amy and Timothy


    couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.


    "Why didn''t you juste back to us, then?" Amy wiped the tears streaming down her cheeks. "You


    could have asked for help. You poor girl."


    "I''m so sorry, Aunt Amy..." Mary was beginning to sob as well.


    "Don''t be sorry. That''s all in the past now," assured Amy lovingly as she caressed Mary''s back.


    "You''ve suffered a lot but look at you ¡ª you''ve survived all of them. I''m very proud of you."


    "Thank you so much, Aunt Amy," Mary replied, looking at her two kids. "I''m very happy."


    Alick was sitting on the bed, carefully assessing the jigsaw puzzle Elissa passed her.


    "Alick," Timothy said, a wide smile on his lips. "That kid is exactly like that brat when he was a child!


    He was incredibly smart even at a young age, but he hated talking to other people. His serious


    demeanor also made him look a lot older than he was. But Elissa is so different! She''s so sweet and


    yful!"


    Timothy waved to Elissa, asking her toe over. "Elissa,e here sweetie! I want to hear you


    call me Grandpa again."


    "Grandpa," called Elissa, walking with a rolling gait. With a Barbie doll in her hand, she pouted. "I''ve


    called you Grandpa one hundred times already. I''m so tired! Can you ask my brother to call you


    next time?"


    "Ha ha..." Timothy burst intoughter.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Idiot!" As if forcefully pulled out of his own little world, Alick gave his sister a cold stare.


    Amy smiled kindly, "Your father hasn''tughed like this for a long time. You know, we also haven''t


    had much contact with William over the past few years either. You know, these two men are


    annoyingly stubborn. Neither of them wants to take the first step and call the other."


    "I see." Mary nodded silently.


    "What does the future hold for you, Mary? Do you see yourself being with William again?" Amy


    asked.


    "No, I don''t!" Mary shook her head vigorously. "He..." She paused, and then sighed. "Aunt Amy, you


    know William. He could never be with a woman for a long time. And besides, I have a boyfriend


    now."


    "Oh, I see." The expression on Amy''s face quickly soured.


    "Mr. Lan!" a doctor from the hospital cheerily greeted as he entered the room. "All equipment for


    your examination has been prepared. It''s time for your physical examination."


    "I''m sorry, but I just met my lovely grandchildren. I''ve never felt more okay in my entire life! I''m not


    going anywhere!" Timothy waved his hand signaling his refusal to be examined.


    "Well..." the doctor contemted, chuckling a bit in the process.


    "You old man," said Amy, smiling. "Stop with all that. You need to have that examination and to be


    seen by doctors. It''s a necessary step for you so that you''ll get to see these children grow up."


    "That''s right, Father." Mary also persuaded him. "Alick and Elissa will be here waiting for you, so


    don''t worry. Besides, I doubt that it would take long."


    Timothy thought for a while. Ultimately, he said, "Okay, fine. I''ll do it."


    "Alick and Elissa, say bye to Grandpa for now."

 Chapter 177 The Grandparents (Part Two)

    Chapter 177 The Grandparents (Part Two)


    "Bye, Grandpa!"


    "Grandpa,e back soon!"


    "Definitely!" Timothy stood up, smiled, and followed the doctor out. After two steps, however, he


    stopped, firmly grasped the doctor''s shoulder, and said, "Find the best doctor in your hospital for my


    dear grandson. I don''t care who, but give him your greatest experts. If I see a scar on my


    grandson''s head, I will tten your hospital!"


    "Yes. I will make sure of that."


    Upon hearing that, Timothy smiled, nodded, and walked out.


    "Just wait here for us, Mary. We''ll be back soon, " said Amy.


    "Sure." Mary nodded.


    After the old couple walked out, the smile on Mary''s face slowly disappeared, reced by a look of


    worry.


    Now even William''s father knew of the two children''s existence. Why couldn''t misfortune leave her


    alone. What should she do now? As soon as Timothy finished his physical examination, he


    immediately made his way back to his grandchildren. He stayed with them the whole afternoon and


    didn''t leave until it was already dark outside.


    "Elissa," Timothy said gently before leaving. "How about going home with Grandpa tonight?"


    "Do you have any toys?" Elissa inquired.


    Timothy appeared to be stunned by Elissa''s question. "Well... No, I don''t have any toys. What kind


    of toys do you want?"


    "I want everything!"


    Mary was so shocked by her child''s answer that she quickly scurried over to Elissa to cover her


    mouth. ''I''ve failed as a mother!'' she thought, horrified.


    "If that''s what you want, Elissa! Grandpa will buy everything you want!" Timothy''s eyes were wide


    with anticipation. "So, will youe home with Grandpa tonight?"


    "No, I won''t!" Elissa pouted stubbornly. "I want to sleep with Mommy."


    "Timothy, let it go," Amy teased Timothy. "Of course the little girl wants to be by her mother''s side."


    "I know, I know. She is so adorable!" Timothy appeared to not be annoyed by Elissa at all. Instead,


    his smile was wide when he said, "Then,e to Grandpa''s house another day."


    Hearing that, Mary felt her heart sink. She wanted to decline the invitation herself, but she resisted


    and made sure that what she was feeling wouldn''t show on her face.


    "Come on, it''s gettingte," Amy reminded him with a smile. "Mary. We''lle back tomorrow. Tell


    Aunt Amy what you want to eat and I''ll bring it to you tomorrow morning."


    "Please don''t bother, Aunt Amy. I can do it myself. You just came back from the United States. It''s


    better if you just take a good rest for now."


    "What are you saying?" Amy''s eyebrows were scrunched up. "It''s fine. You know what, I''ll just bring


    whatever I can. Have a good rest, Mary."


    "I will. Thank you so much. See you tomorrow."


    "Goodbye, Grandpa and Grandma!"


    "Bye, Grandpa and Grandma!"


    Timothy sat in the car with his eyes slightly closed, humming an unknown song as he patted his


    thigh with his broad palm. A smile brightened up his features.


    He came back just because he wanted to pay respects to his ancestors. Never in his wildest


    dreams did he think that he would meet his grandchildren by ident. It was truly a pleasure seeing


    the two children! ''Finally, that brat, William, gave me something worthwhile!'' he thought.


    With that, his eyes flew open. Immediately, he barked an order to his driver. "Go to AJ Group."


    "Yes, sir."


    "AJ Group?" asked Amy. "Why? You want to meet up with William?"


    "Yep."


    Amy smiled and wondered how William was doing.


    Screech!


    Their car stopped at the entrance of the AJ Group after a short while. The security guard was about


    to step forward to inform the driver of proper drop off protocols, but when he saw and recognized


    the person alighting from the car, he quickly bowed ny degrees.


    Timothy''s face was cold and emotionless ¡ªa stark contrast to how he presented himself to his


    grandchildren. With his head held high, he went to the 32nd floor with Amy.


    "Ding!" The elevator stopped.


    Timothy''s unannounced visit scared the employees on the 32nd floor. Judging from his expression,


    it seemed like William was in trouble again. "Where is William? Come out, you brat!" Timothy


    shouted and sat on the sofa in the hall.


    Recognizing the voice calling for him, William walked out of his office in a hurry. When he saw his


    dad, his mouth fell open. "Father?"


    "I''m surprised you still know who your father is." Timothy looked at him and sneered.


    To that, William only lowered his head and said nothing.


    "William, is everything okay?" Amy asked.


    "Aunt Amy, I''m fine. Thank you."


    "Everything''s good."


    "Well, Amy, I think he is extremely fine!" Timothy bellowed as he red at William. "Tell me, do you


    know you have two children? Mary gave birth to a boy and a girl¡ªtwins. They''re yours."


    As soon as Timothy said this, everyone on the floor let out a collective gasp.


    Andy couldn''t believe his ears. ''Mary? How could she have children with William? Unbelievable!''


    William''s head shot up. "When did you know that?" he asked, his wide eyes revealing how shocked


    he was.


    "Wow. It seems like you have known about it all along." A frown slowly appeared on Timothy''s lips.


    "Why are you like this? A disappointment! Huh! You already have children with Mary, but you can''t


    keep her? What is wrong with you?!"


    William lowered his head once again in embarrassment.


    "Do you still hang out with that brat Frank? Tell me!"


    "Father, please," William pleaded. He then turned to Virgil and the others and said, "You guys go out


    first."


    "Yes, boss."


    "Humph," Timothy sneered mockingly after they went downstairs. "Why did you send them away?


    Too embarrassed of what you did that you don''t want others to know about it?"


    "Father," said William, his Adam''s apple rolling up and down. "Frank and I are just friends now."


    "Are you telling the truth?" With a surprised look on her face, Amy asked, "Does that mean you..."


    "I love Mary." William''s tone was firm and his expression was serious.


    "Finally! You finally used your brain for once!" Timothy said with the fakest tone of enthusiasm in his


    voice.


    "William, if you had said that earlier," said Amy with tears on her face. "If you had said that earlier,


    you wouldn''t have ended up like this! You two have divorced. What about your children?" "I... I will


    get Mary back. I will do everything." William had already made his mind up. "I will be responsible for


    the two children as well. I will try my best to be a good father to them."


    "Gosh! William!" exalted Amy. Her voice was full of delight and disbelief. "Do you mean it? Do you


    really intend on getting back with Mary?"


    "Yes." William nodded. "In fact, I have made up my mind four years ago. I just missed my chance by


    ident."


    "I feel so aggrieved to have a son like you!" Timothy bellowed once again. He was now angry. "Why


    are you so stupid? You are... something! I don''t want to deal with you right now. I will go home


    tonight and have a good rest. I need to visit my two good angels tomorrow!"


    "Father, you... Have you met them already?"


    "Yes, I''ve met them! Elissa is sweet and she calls me ''Grandpa''. Alick, on the other hand, is just like


    you." Timothy then turned around and began to head out. "We''re leaving now."


    "Wait a minute, Father." William looked worried. "Please don''t visit them too frequently."


    "And why not? They''re my grandchildren!"


    "Mary... didn''t ept me," said William with an embarrassed look on his face. "Although she hasn''t


    really said it, I''m certain that she doesn''t want you to go to the hospital every day. You can go to see


    your grandchildren all you want after we''re back together."


    "And when will that happen? When I''m dead?"


    "But if she doesn''t forgive me, I have no choice.


    "William, what on earth did you do to Mary?" Amy asked, "She told us that she left you in a hurry, so


    she must have some unspeakable reasons, right? Otherwise, how could she not forgive you?"


    "I..." Hearing that, William pursed his lips. He exined, "I was so angry that I locked her in the


    room. Her mother passed away during that time. Because I wouldn''t let her out, she didn''t have a


    chance to see her mother onest time... What''s more, I also pped her so hard that she went


    deaf in one ear."


    "What? You devil! You don''t deserve her or the kids!" Timothy became furious the moment he heard


    William''s story. "You are a monster, an unforgivable bastard! You even... I can''t believe it..."


    "Don''t be angry, Timothy, please! Mind your heart!" Amy immediatelyforted Timothy. "Mary truly


    has suffered a lot..."


    William''s heart ached. He had long realized what a jerk he used to be!


    "I''m warning you," said Timothy pointing at William, "if you dare to hurt Mary again, I will personally


    break your legs!"


    William didn''t say anything. He just watched his angry father and disappointed aunt walk out of the


    building.


    At the seaside,


    Frank drove along the main road of the vi district. When he passed by William''s vi, he saw only


    darkness.


    After Mary had left, William had been living in the Kylin International''s apartment. He never came


    back to the vi, even not once.


    Frank was used to the emptiness of the vi, but he couldn''t help but stop the car and look at it from


    a distance.


    Ring... Ring...


    Frank''s phone rang all of a sudden.


    He narrowed his eyes and pressed the answer key. "What''s up?" he asked coldly.


    "Big news." A woman''s voice came from the other end of the line. "Absolutely bonkers news."


    "What is it?" Frank raised his eyebrow.


    "William Lan has children. Twins."


    "Who is the mother? Do you know?" Frank was shocked. "Mary Lu, of course." The woman smiled


    and sneered, "I didn''t expect her to be such a scheming bitch. She was able to bear William''s


    children and hide them for four years."


    Frank''s eyes widened. Through his gritted teeth, he said, "I see."


    "OK. Let me know if youe up with a n. We''re on the same team."


    "Don''t worry, I will." Frank then hung up the phone.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Starting the car again, Frank drove to his vi, his face unreadable.


    "Coming back sote?"


    Unexpectedly, Corbett, whom Frank hadn''t seen for a long time, greeted him as soon as he got off


    the car. He was smiling and leaning against the door of the vi. It seemed that he had been waiting


    for Frank to arrive.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 178 His Confession (Part One)

    Chapter 178 His Confession (Part One)


    Frank frowned at the sight of him.


    "I am leaving," said Corbett while looking at him. "I have a deal to make."


    "You don''t have to tell me everything," Frank sneered. He took out the key and opened the door


    without looking at him.


    "It''s dangerous this time."


    "Every mission is dangerous, isn''t it?" Frank nced at him and continued, "I will only believe what


    you said if you don''te back this time."


    Corbett lowered his head and smiled, a subtle pain shed in his eyes.


    All of a sudden, he took off a string of Buddhist beads from his hand and took advantage of Frank''s


    unpreparedness to put it on his hand. "This string of Buddhist beads was given to me by my father.


    It was said that it was from Mount Wutai in China. I''ve been wearing this since I was a child."


    Frank frowned. When he was about to give it back, Corbett grabbed his arm.


    "Who knows maybe I won''t be able toe back this time. Until then, you can keep it as a


    souvenir. If you really don''t want it, throw it away," said Corbett, with a charming smile on his face.


    After saying that, he kissed Frank on the cheek and strode away.


    Frank was about to protest, but when he looked up, he saw that Corbett''s figure had already


    disappeared in the night.


    Looking at the string of Buddha beads with dark patterns on his wrist, Frank hesitated for a long


    time. However, he did not take it off.


    Early the next morning, Alick weed two guests in his ward.


    "You can''t lie to me, Elissa," said Mary, turning her back at the door. "You have recovered. You must


    go to the kindergarten today."


    "No," protested Elissa while pouting. "Alick doesn''t have to go to the kindergarten! It''s unfair!"


    "Alick is still sick! If you don''t listen, we won''t like you anymore! I won''t tell you any stories tonight!"


    said Mary with her arms akimbo.


    "Mommy, you''re bad." And with that, Elissa burst into tears.


    "Why is Elissa crying?" Suddenly, Amy came in carrying a thermos.


    "Grandma!" As soon as Elissa heard her grandma''s voice, she turned around and cried, "Grandpa,


    Grandma!"


    "Father, Aunt Amy." Mary turned around immediately.


    "Hello, Grandpa and Grandma!" Alick also raised his head and greeted his grandparents.


    "What''s wrong, sweetheart?" Timothy picked Elissa up and asked, "Why are you crying?"


    "Grandpa," Elissa sniffed, "I don''t want to go to the kindergarten."


    Timothy did not say anything. He was shocked at the kid''s reason why she was crying. "Elissa


    hasn''t been to the kindergarten for days. It''s not good to stay in the hospital all day long," Mary


    exined.


    "But I want to be with Alick!"


    "Then you don''t have to go to the kindergarten!" said Timothy suddenly.


    "Yeah! Grandpa is the best!" Elissa stopped crying at once and was overwhelmed with excitement.


    "Elissa!" Mary shook her head, unable to do anything.


    Timothy yed with the little girl for quite some time. After a while, he turned to Mary and asked,


    "Mary, are you tired of taking care of the children alone? If you feel tired, just tell me. I''ll find you


    nurses."


    "No, I''m not tired," said Mary, while waving her hand dismissively.


    "If you are tired, just say it," Amy chimed in, and she patted Mary''s hand. "I have nothing else to do


    all day long. I cane and help you take care of them. They''re my grandchildren. Whenever I look


    at them, I feel that I am many years younger."


    "Aunt Amy, you are not old at all!"


    "I am old," said Amy, waving her hand. "I still remember the first time I saw you. You were so cute,


    and now you''re a mother of two children. Mary, thank you."


    "Aunt Amy..."


    "Your father''s health is getting worse and worse over the past few years. He didn''t say it, but I know


    in my heart that when he gets old, he just wants to enjoy the happiness of a family reunion. But


    William... s," smiled Amy, "fortunately, you really brought two good grandchildren to the Lan


    Family!"


    The Lan Family...


    Mary''s eyes darkened. How would she tell the two elders? The children were hers, not the Lan


    Family''s!


    "Mary? Don''t you n to start over with William?" ''Start over?'' Maryughed at herself. They were


    never together to begin with.


    Ring! Ring!


    All of a sudden, Mary''s phone on the bedside table rang.


    "It''s Daddy Barry!" Alick spoke, with a hint of surprise in his voice.


    "Okay." Mary nodded, and grabbed her phone. She said her excuses to the elders before walking


    out of the room to answer the phone.


    "Who is Daddy Barry?" asked Timothy.


    "He''s our daddy," answered Elissa obediently.


    "Daddy Barry is very kind to us. He also likes Mommy!"


    Timothy and Amy looked at each other without saying anything.


    Timothy sighed in his heart. ''That brat, William. He can''t do anything right. A man has wooed Mary,


    but he did not take any action. Though he promised that he would get Mary back, I don''t think he


    still has any chance!''


    "Grandma, I want to go to the toilet," said Elissa.


    "Okay. I''ll go with you, my baby." Amy took Elissa to the bathroom. Seeing that everyone else had


    gone, Alick looked at Timothy with thoughtful eyes and asked, "Grandpa, do you know where my


    father is?"


    "Don''t you know who your father is?" asked Timothy.


    "Mommy didn''t tell us," said Alick, shaking his head. "But I know his name is William. Yesterday,


    Mommy told you that we are his children."


    "Yes, your father''s name is William Lan, and he is my son." Timothy nodded as he spoke.


    Meanwhile, William had just arrived at the hospital. He was about to turn the doorknob when he


    heard Alick and Timothy talking to each other.


    He wanted to know excitedly how Alick would react once he knew who his father was.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Did he abandon us and Mommy?" Alick tilted his head and asked Timothy seriously.


    Alick''s words made William''s heart sink.


    "Well..." Timothy was stunned and searched for his words. "He..."


    "He never came to see us." The expression on Alick''s face was a littleplicated.


    "Perhaps he had reasons." Timothy touched Alick''s little face. He was moved by his cleverness. "I


    like Daddy Barry," continued Alick. "He ys with me and is good to Mommy. Can he be my father


    instead?"


    William''s grip loosened and his hand slid down the doorknob. His eyes were full of pain and his


    heart was pounding.


    He turned around like a machine. He took two steps away from the ward when he heard Mary.


    "How are you? When will youe back?" Mary stood at the end of the corridor, facing the window.


    She did not notice William standing behind her.


    "Soon. I''ll be back the day after tomorrow. Is Alick all right?" asked Barry.


    "Yes, he is now fine. He always asks me when you wille back! He misses you so much."


    "What about you?" Barry smiled and continued, "Do you miss me?"


    "You..." Mary''s face turned red and she said in a yful voice, "Barry, can you not be childish all the


    time? You''ve just been gone for two days. I didn''t miss you. Don''t be so smug."


    A touch of bitterness surged up in William''s heart.


    Why was she speaking to Barry in such a coquettish tone? ''My son doesn''t like me, neither does


    Mary. What a failure.'' Without saying a word, William walked out of the hospital.


    In an underground tavern near the hospital, few people were drinking early in the morning.


    Seated at the bar counter, William snapped his fingers to the bartender and ordered a bottle of


    whisky.


    The translucent liquid swayed in the goblet and it was beautiful. William took a sip and it tasted both


    spicy and strong in the mouth.


    Under the dim light, William''s face was very alluring. He drank the whiskey one after another, as if


    he could not get enough.


    William did not know how long he drank at the bar. Suddenly, he felt an insatiable urge to see Mary.


    Shaking his head, he headed back to the hospital.


    In the hospital, Victor and Archer visited the two kids. Elissa clung to Victor like a glue, and they


    yed together. After an hour of ying, the two kids got too tired and fell asleep.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 179 His Confession (Part Two)

    Chapter 179 His Confession (Part Two)


    "Mary, please return to work soon," said Victor while putting Elissa on the bed. "Everyone is very


    worried about Alick."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be back soon."


    "Vivian," said Archer with a smile, "you don''t know how boring the filming is without you. Besides,


    Victor hasn''t finished that scene yet. He thinks that I''m going to do something bad to him every


    time!"


    "Stop! How can I kiss you while looking at your face?" Victor said, rolling his eyes at Archer.


    "I''m more beautiful than you. Vivian, don''t you think so?" Archer red at Victor.


    "Both of you are beautiful," Mary said, rubbing her nose.


    As soon as William entered the corridor of the hospital, he saw the three people standing together


    and chatting happily. His anger suddenly surged up. He was about to go straight to them when he


    saw the three people were bidding goodbyes.


    Victor hugged Mary then Archer kissed her.


    Damn it! William''s eyes were full of anger, it was as if his eyes would burst into mes.


    Barry, Victor, Lucas and Archer, how dare they do such intimate behaviors to his wife? ''They''re


    going to pay for it!''


    William waited until the two men left, and then he pulled his tie angrily and stormed towards Mary.


    When Mary was about to turn around, she smelled a whiff of alcohol near her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Mary!" William grabbed Mary by the hand and dragged her without any exnation.


    "William?! Let me go! What are you doing?! Are you drunk?"


    "I''m not drunk!" With a cold face and booze on his breath, William pulled Mary into an empty ward


    and locked the door.


    "What are you doing?! Let me out!" Startled, Mary hurried to get rid of his hand on the doorknob.


    "Mary!" Suddenly, William grabbed her hand and shoulder, and pulled her forward.


    Mary had no choice but to keep following him. She stepped back and struggled but to no avail. "Let


    go of me! This is a hospital! You''re drunk!"


    "Mary, I said I''m not drunk!" William took a step back, and threw Mary on the bed. He stared at her


    with his drunken eyes.


    "Ah!" Mary was taken aback by William''s aggressiveness.


    "Mary," murmured William.


    "Are you crazy? What do you think you''re doing?! " Mary''s face turned pale. "If you dare... I... I will


    call the police!"


    "Mary, I like you." Ignoring her warning, William kissed her abruptly.


    "Hmm!"


    Mary''s eyes suddenly widened. The smell of alcohol, though faint, seemed to make her a little


    intoxicated.


    What did William say? He said he liked her.


    "Mary? Why aren''t you happy? Give me a chance, please. I like you. Let''s be together again!" said


    William in an aggrieved voice. He buried his head on her shoulder and sobbed.


    "No need!" Frowning, Mary pushed his body hard. "You have so many women around you. You can


    be with anyone you want. Why do you insist on staying with me? We are over."


    "No!"


    "Ah!" Mary shuddered, and her face was still pallid. "Bastard!" Feeling extremely ashamed, she


    lifted her right foot and kicked William with all her strength.


    "Uh!"


    William groaned and rolled to the ground. His body bent into a shrimp-like shape, and cold sweat


    dripped from his forehead.


    "Ah..."


    Mary sat up on the bed and took a breath of relief.


    She gave a side-nce and saw William was lying on the ground while groaning.


    ''Did I just kick his balls right now?'' Mary thought. She felt a slight panic but Mary thought that


    perhaps he was just pretending.


    "William, William! Don''t pretend to be injured! I''m telling you, I''m really going to call the police! "


    Mary said cautiously.


    "Mary..." said William in a trembling voice while gritting his teeth.


    "You... Did I injure you?" When she realized he was not pretending, she panicked and ran to him.


    "Are you okay? I... I didn''t mean it!"


    "Mary, don''t go!" William suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed her arm.


    "You..." Seeing the cold sweat on his forehead, Mary opened her mouth but she did not know what


    to say.


    "I really," said William as the pain sobered him up quickly, "really like you! No, wait. Mary, I love you!


    Don''t leave me alone. We even have children together!"


    He loved her! He loved her!


    It never urred to Mary that she would hear such a shocking confession of love at such an


    awkward time. His words seemed to be the only thing lingering in her mind.


    "Are you kidding me?" After a long while, the corners of her mouth twitched. "I don''t know what your


    purpose is. If you want to take Alick and Elissa away, I will never allow it!"


    "I''m not kidding! I''m not going to take them away from you!" William opened his eyes widely and


    said sincerely, "I like you! Seeing you with another man, I get jealous to death! I love you! Mary, I


    love you!"


    "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe you! Don''t you love..." Mary shook her head violently, and shrugged


    off his arm. She was about to rush out of the ward when she heard William''s voice again.


    "I don''t... I don''t love him!" said William anxiously. He was staring at Mary and was trembling as if


    his confession took a toll on him.


    Timothy and Amy went out for dinner, but when they came back, they did not see Mary. They were


    about to call her, when they vaguely heard an argumenting form the next ward.


    With her hand on the doorknob, Mary did not move for a moment. She swallowed hard and asked,


    "What did you just say?"


    "I love you!" William had already made up his mind and for a moment, he did not care about


    anything else. For him, what mattered right now was the truth.


    This was what he had kept in his heart for four years!


    "No, it''s impossible!" Mary turned around, she didn''t believe him at all. "You''re lying to me again!


    You told me that you love him!"


    "I didn''t!" William yelled at her. "The night you saw the scene, he deliberately created a


    misunderstanding!"


    "A misunderstanding? What do you mean a misunderstanding?!" Mary''s eyes widened with shock.


    What William said was so shocking that her mind fell into a mess. "I don''t believe you!"


    "I really don''t love him. I''ve been looking for you for four years!"


    Mary was very confused. "Then why did you fake a marriage with me?"


    "We grew up together," said William in a distressed voice. "I had no choice. I thought we would go


    to Norway, and I thought I could pretend to love him. But I didn''t expect that I would meet you!


    Because of you, everything changed. After you appeared in my life, all I wanted was to stay with


    you! When I saw the gossip between you and Victor, I was so angry. I realized how desperately I


    wanted you.


    Every time we were together, I was in love with you. But, I was too stupid to realize it.


    Then I agreed to go to Norway with Frank. I didn''t realize that I love you until the moment before the


    boarding. I went back but I could not find you anywhere."


    As soon as William finished his words, he stared at Mary without blinking, as if he was afraid that


    she would run away the moment he closed his eyes.


    "Why? You don''t owe him anything, do you?" Mary asked in confusion.


    "I...¡± The name of Sansa almost came out of his mouth, but he stopped abruptly.


    "What''s wrong?" Mary sneered.


    "There is a reason!" William frowned deeply.


    "I don''t believe it!"


    After saying these words, Mary opened the door. "Oh my God! Mary!" Amy and Timothy had just


    arrived at the door of the ward. "What''s wrong with you?" asked Amy while staring at Mary''s messy


    hair and wrinkled clothes.


    Candy EffiliEQ

 Chapter 180 Acting Again (P art One)

    Chapter 180 Acting Again (P art One)


    "Mary? What''s going on with you? "


    The horrified Amy couldn''t do anything but scream as she tried to block Mary with her body parts.


    She was at a loss as to why Mary had ended up like this.


    "I..." Mary stuttered, beginning to tear up. As she pulled her torn dress tight around her body,


    embarrassment, outrage, and helplessness slowly contorted her face into a pained expression. With


    a lump in her throat, she cried out, "Aunt Amy..."


    "My goodness, Mary! It''s all right! It''s all right!" Amy quickly wrapped her arms around her in an


    effort tofort and calm her down.


    William, too, moved a few steps towards her, but stopped himself before he got any closer.


    Timothy frowned when he saw his son standing in the distance. While he might not know the full


    scope of what had happened, William''s disheveled clothes were enough for him to understand that


    he had something to do with it.


    All of a sudden, the sound of a palm shing with a cheek rang out loud and clear.


    Everyone turned around and was shocked. Timothy had pped William across the face so hard


    that his hand had left a distinct red print on his face.


    "Father..." Mary whispered weakly as tears slowly rolled down her face.


    "William... Timothy..." Amy''s mouth was agape and her eyes were filled with horror.


    Timothy was so angry that his face had be bright red. With trembling hands he roared at the


    man in front of him, "How did I have a son like you? Huh? How could someone rted to me be


    worse than a brainless and immoral animal? Answer me, you bastard!"


    William didn''t answer his father''s questions, but instead, bit down on his lip so hard his teeth were


    already digging deep into his flesh. As he did this, his eyes were fixed on Mary.


    "So you''re just going to ignore me, William? You''re not going to answer me? Stop staring at her!"


    Timothy''s eyes burned with rage. "Come out with me!"


    William immediately did what he was told and walked out with his father.


    On his way out, he buttoned up his shirt in an attempt to fix his appearance. His face, however,


    showed his embarrassment as clear as day.


    After the two men left, Amy immediately turned to Mary. "Mary, did William... did he do anything to


    you?" "No... not yet." Mary shook her head vigorously.


    "But your dress... Just stay here first. I''ll get you some clothes to change into."


    "Thank you, Aunt Amy."


    "Don''t be silly, Mary." Amy, too, then exited and gently closed the door behind her.


    Alone, Mary sat on the bed, silent and pondering about what William had just told her.


    Wasn''t he gay? Wasn''t he in love with Frank? Was she wrong? Did he truly love her?


    All of these questions filled and clogged her mind, making her feel lost and confused. Should she


    trust him? ''But so what if you believed him? Mary Lu, will the both of you ever be able to go back to


    what you used to be?''


    William walked and walked until he reached the hospital''s garden. No one was there at that time,


    and so privacy was guaranteed for him and his father. William stood sheepishly in one spot while


    Timothy sat down on a nearby bench.


    "Are you drunk? How much did you drink?" William could hear the utmost disdain in his father''s


    voice. "I can smell alcohol on you from a mile away!"


    "I... I just drank a little."


    "A little? Are you telling me that just after a few drinks, you got so drunk that you tried to rape Mary?


    Is that what you''re saying?" The fires of rage in Timothy''s eyes shone brighter than ever before. He


    lifted his crutch¡ªwhich was as thick as his arm ¡ªand struck William''s back with it. "You shameless


    pig! Immoral bastard!"


    William let out a pained yelp but didn''t say anything else. Instead, he continued to lower his head in


    an attempt to avoid Timothy''s gaze.


    "Are you stupid?" Timothy snorted, "I heard you arguing with Mary just now! What did you do to


    Mary? Did you..."


    "No, I didn''t." William aggressively shook his head.


    "You wretched man! Have you forgotten? You and Mary are divorced! You can''t treat her like this!


    She will sue you and you will be jailed!


    I know what kind of person you are and so I never expected anything from you. You have constantly


    angered and disappointed me in the past four years¡ªwith the exception of the twins. They are


    already more precious to me than you''d ever be.


    And so I''m warning you, William: fix your life! My two grandchildren currently do not have Lan as


    their surname. I want that changed as soon as possible! Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Father." William still couldn''t look straight into his father''s eyes. Truth be told, he, too, had


    been thinking about that constantly. "I''m d we''re on the same page," Timothy replied crossly.


    "Your sins against Mary are piling up high once again. I''m pretty sure that she''s nearing her


    breaking point, so stop acting like an irresponsible brat! I do not want her to take my grandchildren


    away from me! I''ve also had Barry Gu investigated. As much as it irritates me to say it, he''s a good


    fellow. Way better than you."


    William''s eyes immediately narrowed, and with his voice full of disdain he said, "What''s so good


    about him?"


    "He''s good looking and he has a sessful career. Most importantly, he treats Mary and the two


    children well." Timothy let out a snicker. "You won''t be able to hold a candle against him! Look at


    yourself! Look at what a loser you''ve be!"


    William stayed still and silent while his fatherughed boisterously.


    It took a moment for Timothy topose himself, but when he did, his demeanor became more


    serious than before. "Have you ever been in a rtionship?" he asked his son.


    "I..." Before William could answer, he was interrupted by his father, who added, "I mean in a


    rtionship with a girl."


    William''s eyebrows furrowed and he thought about it for a while. Shortly after, he mumbled, "No, I


    haven''t." "Pathetic!" Timothy''s rage was once again ignited. "Do you know that that Barry Gu is


    seriously dating Mary? When you were with her, you should have taken your rtionship seriously


    instead of doing shitty things! You deserve everything you''re going through right now!


    I swear to god, William, if you fail to get Mary back, I''ll strip the Lan surname off of you!" It seemed


    like Timothy was only getting angrier and angrier with William. It didn''t help that what happened four


    years ago was still fresh in his mind! "You risked your life to save Frank. It made me so mad!"


    At this point, he had to pause for a while to catch his breath and calm himself. "I''m getting older,


    William," he then said quietly. Restraint could be heard in his voice. "If my two grandchildren live


    their lives with Gu as their surname, I won''t be able to take it. I will die of anger, William. I will die!


    It''s all up to you if you want to prevent that from happening!"


    William only frowned at his father''s dramatic speech. "Come on, Father. How will my children have


    Gu as their surname? That will never happen. I promise you-in two months, Mary wille back to


    me and we''d live happily ever after."


    "Don''t promise¡ªdo it! If you hadn''t fucked up in the first ce, this wouldn''t be happening." Timothy


    then stood up. "Let''s go."


    But just after taking two steps back to where they came from, he stopped and turned to William.


    "You should learn how to treatdies. You have to be gentle, caring, and unassuming. Forcing


    yourself to Mary is not going to win her back. That''s a behavior of a gangster. I don''t know how


    you''ve survived this long without knowing that, but you should start taking that to heart. If you still


    can''t wrap your head around such a concept, go home, watch some romantic movies and dramas."


    William was rendered speechless.


    With one hand behind his back and the other hand firmly clutching his cane, Timothy moved forward


    and continued, "Stop being stupid, William. I''m so disappointed that you are not as smart as your


    old man. When I was courting your mother, I didn''t even put a fourth of the effort you''re about to


    give..."


    William furrowed his eyebrows. ''I should really find a professional counselor to advise me on what


    to do next,'' he thought.


    Mary wanted to visit the filming set of the movie "Be Together" primarily because she was


    concerned about Victor and how he was doing.


    Fortunately for her, because Hester and Lucas were both in the hospital, she had time to go.


    "Mary! You''re here!" As soon as Ena saw Mary walking around the set, she rushed towards her to


    hug her. "How are you? How''s everything going? Is Alick okay?"


    "Hello, Ena. Alick is doing fine, thank you for asking," Mary replied with a smile. "How about you?


    How have you been? Everything okay? Seems like you''re all so busy here."


    "Well..." Ena bit her lips before she answered. "The director... well, let''s just say that he hasn''t been


    thoroughly impressed with my performance in the scenes I was in... Mary, be honest with me¡ªdo


    you think I can be a good actress?"


    "Oh, Ena. Definitely!" Mary responded, trying her hardest to soundforting. "As long as you


    enjoy doing what you do and put effort on it, I''m sure you''d improve and find sess."


    "But..." Ena sighed deeply. "I always feel overwhelmed as I am working with so many big celebrities!


    I easily lose focus and the director would always scold me for it. I think taking on a leading role as


    my first acting job wasn''t a very smart choice. Don''t you think..."


    "What''s wrong? Is anyone giving you a hard time? Is anyone gossiping behind your back?" More


    than curious, Mary was shocked and concerned. "Ena, listen to me. If you hear anyone say


    something bad about you, let me know. I chose you for this role because I believe in your skills. No


    one should make you feel bad."


    "Mary, you are so kind." Ena was moved by Mary''s words. "But don''t worry, no one has said


    anything bad about me. I just feel inadequate at times."


    "Ena, trust yourself more." With that, she patted Ena on the shoulder. "Mary? Why are you here?


    Where are Alick and Elissa?" Victor suddenly appeared out of nowhere and was now walking


    towards Mary and Ena.


    "Hey, Victor. I have free time and so I decided toe here and check on things. How are you


    doing? Is everything going well?" Mary inquired as she shed Victor a lovely smile.


    "Well..." Victor touched his nose and looked at Ena. "Why don''t you ask her?"


    "Hmm?" Turning to look at Ena, Mary was puzzled.


    "Mary, I... About that one erotic scene..." Ena looked away shyly as she twiddled with her thumbs.


    "I don''t know a couple more perfectly matched than them!" Archer, who just finished filming his


    scene, suddenly eximed. He looked especially dashing with the suite he had on. "When Victor


    was filming the erotic scene with me, he couldn''t do it. When the two of them were doing it, Ena


    couldn''t! It''s just acting, you two! Lighten up and don''t be so awkward with each other!"


    Candy GSmgBContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 181 Acting Again (P art Two)

    Chapter 181 Acting Again (P art Two)


    Though Mary rolled her eyes and shook her head, she had a huge grim on her face. "It''s natural


    because they haven''t done it as many times as you, Archer."


    "Hey, Vivian! How do you know I''m experienced in that field? Seems like you''re paying attention to


    me more than you''d like to admit." Archer deliberately leaned into Mary as he donned a meaningful


    smirk on his lips.


    "Oh my god, Archer..." Mary looked visibly annoyed as she forcefully pushed him away. "Where is


    the substitute, by the way?" she immediately asked to change the subject.


    "She didn''te today."


    "What?" Mary felt a headacheing on, and so she took a deep breath to calm herself. "It''s okay.


    I''ll see what the situation is and I''ll iron things out."


    "Sure. Thank you." Victor shrugged.


    "I..." Ena bit her lips.


    "Ena, I know you''re ufortable with those kinds of scenes. I understand, trust me. But every


    actor and actress has to do it at one point. If you want to be sessful at what you do, you have to


    face those scenes fearlessly," said Mary. "You need to learn to ovee the difort it brings.


    Do you understand?"


    "I do, Mary." Ena nodded slowly before turning to Victor. "Then let''s do it again!"


    She and Victor went back to their positions and readied themselves to be shot. Once everything


    was in ce, the director shouted, "Light, props, and we''re rolling!"


    "M," Victor grabbed Ena''s arm and asked, "where have you been? "


    "I..." Pretending to be drunk, Ena faltered, "I... I just... went to see... a friend..."


    "Are you drunk?"


    "Yes... yes I am." As she said that, she tried to free herself from Victor''s grasp. Unfortunately, she


    was not a match for his strength. "Let go of me! I want to go to sleep!"


    "I won''t let go of you!"


    Ena tried to turn away from Victor, her eyes full of emotions.


    Behind the camera, Mary couldn''t help but be incredibly impressed. ''These two are great at acting!''


    "M..." Victor sensually whispered as he held Ena in his arms. Ena''s heart began pounding hard


    against her chest. The scene felt so real to her, especially because she was doing it with Victor! As


    they began to kiss passionately, she felt all the more lost in the moment.


    Victor then slowly and sensually led her to the bed, where he sessfully pinned her down.


    "Victor, let go of me!" Ena suddenly yelled as she kicked him on his knee.


    "Ouch!" Victor cried out in pain, "Cut! Cut the cameras!"


    Mary was shocked and confused. ''What the hell just happened?'' she thought as Victor got up from


    the bed, visibly upset.


    "I''m so sorry..." mumbled Ena as she sat up on the bed. "I just... can''t. I really can''t..."


    "You almost broke my leg there!" Victor hissed as he massaged the area Ena kicked.


    Mary quickly came up to Ena with a copy of the show''s script in her hands. "Ena, what''s happening?


    Everything''s in the script- you know what will happen next."


    "I just..." Ena shook her head. "I just couldn''t!" "What? Why not?"


    "I... I couldn''t bring myself to do it," said Ena, biting her lips. "I once auditioned for a minor


    supporting role in a y. I was so excited back then that when the director invited me out that


    evening, I agreed. Apparently, he had a different n that night... If I hadn''t run fast, I might have..."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ena, now looking extremely distressed, wrapped her arms around her torso, as if trying to keep


    herself together. Mary didn''t know what to say, but she felt sorry for her deeply.


    "I''ll do it," she suddenly said after staying silent for some time.


    "I''ll do the scene. Just zoom out a little bit, no one will notice it."


    Archer was caught by surprise. "What? You don''t have to do that!"


    Mary shook her head. "It''s fine. I''ll do it. I acted with Victor in a y before, so I don''t think we''ll


    have a problem. I just want to show Ena that she could do anything as long as she ovees the


    barrier in her heart."


    "Mary..."


    "Do you really want to act?" asked Victor.


    "May I?" Mary smiled at Victor teasingly. "Or do you think it would be difficult for you to act if you''re


    doing it with me?"


    Victor let out a chuckle. "Of course not. Actually, I think if I were acting with you, I wouldn''t be acting


    at all." "Oh quit it, you." Mary blushed.


    As this development unfolded before Ena''s eyes, she couldn''t help but feel annoyed at herself and


    her uselessness. It was made worse by how intense Victor was staring at Mary¡ªslowly, she felt her


    heart get filled with envy.


    "Vivian," Archermented. "I, too, have an obstacle in my heart that I need to ovee. You also


    have to act with me so that it goes away. Please..."


    Archer''s audacity never failed to make Mary cringe. She shot him a nasty re and hissed,


    "Never!" This, however, did not stop Archer. "Why the attitude? And why do you treat that brat Victor


    so well?"


    "I have no other choice!" Mary retaliated, now staring directly into Archer''s eyes.


    This seemed to have finally shut Archer up, as all he did was pout and look away.


    Mary once again rolled her eyes, shook her head, and left to have her face made up.


    As soon as Mary was out of earshot, Archer hissed at Victor. "Hey, you ¡ªI''m warning you. Acting is


    just acting, bro. Don''t get too carried away!"


    A shiny ck Maserati pulled up right outside the filming set. When the door opened, a man with


    ck leather shoes and long, model-like legs got out of the car. It was William, and he looked


    dashing in his suit and tie.


    The moment the staff noticed his arrival, they immediately made their way to him to greet him. "Mr.


    Lan! How are you? What brought you here today?"


    "I..." William coughed a bit. "I just want to have a look around the set. It''s the first movie we''re doing


    with GM and so I wanted to make sure everything''s okay."


    "Mr. Lan, you''re truly so dedicated! We all know you''ve been so busy with other things, but you still


    made time toe here in person. This way, please."


    "Okay." William nodded. Unbeknownst to the people fawning over him, that could not be farther


    from the real reason he came to the set: he came mainly because he heard that Mary was there. ''If I


    apologized to her here, maybe she would find it her heart to forgive me. She can''t just ignore me in


    front of all these people, right?'' he thought.


    Inside the studio, Mary sat silently as the warm spotlight shone on her. Her eyebrows were knitted,


    as if she was pondering about something.


    "What''s wrong?" Victor asked as he stood beside her. "Don''t say you regretted what you have said."


    "It just urred to me how impulsive my decision was," Mary replied, her expression dark. "I have


    no experience whatsoever in acting."


    "You''re overthinking this. Just follow my lead and we''ll be fine."


    "Fine." Mary shed Victor an unsure smile but she nodded in agreement nheless.


    Soon enough, the two of them were called to the set. "Scene 10. 15th Shoot. Action!"


    "M."


    Victor longingly and lovingly addressed Mary by her character''s name. With much gusto, he swept


    her off of her feet, literally.


    At that exact moment, William walked into the studio. He walked up to one of the staff to ask


    something but he was quickly shut off.


    "Shush!" The man pointed towards the set where Mary and Victor were filming and indicated that


    there was an ongoing shoot.


    "I''m sorry," William whispered. He looked at the set, only to see two people lying on the bed.


    It seemed he had chanced upon a good show.


    Slowly, he made his way towards the staff''s station behind the director¡ªhe wanted to find Mary.


    When he reached the area, he spotted a script on the table and picked it up to read. Two pages in,


    however, he felt that the story was somehow familiar to him.


    It only took a few moments for him to be hit with the realization that the scene being filmed was


    parallel to when he had sex with Mary!


    Mary wrote the script for this, didn''t she? Was she basing it on her own life? Their life?


    "Mr. Lan, why are you here?" Director Jamie''s assistant saw William and asked. "Have you just


    arrived? Why didn''t you tell us you wereing!


    "There was no need for that," William responded, putting down the script.


    "Would you like something to drink?"


    "I''m fine." William waved his hand, paused, and asked the assistant, "Have you seen Mary? I heard


    she''s here."


    "Mary? She is over there!" the assistant answered, pointing at one of the actors. "Our female lead


    could not do this intimate scene and so Mary volunteered to be her substitute."


    William was confused.


    As he looked at the two actors, his eyes widened. ''Holy shit! It''s Mary and Victor! What the fuck!


    What is happening?''


    Slowly, a hellfire of anger started burning at the bottom of William''s heart. Reason had left him, and


    he started seeing red. Suddenly, he called out, like a growl, "Mary..."


    "Shush!" The assistant grabbed his arm and reminded him, "Mr. Lan! We are filming! You should be


    quiet!"


    "Fuck off!" William raised his hand to push the staff away as he began walking forward.


    "Cut!" It was Director Jamie who shouted, and he sounded ecstatic. "OK! We finally got a good shot!


    Very good, you two!"


    Victor immediately turned to Mary and apologized. "I''m so sorry, Mary."


    "What are you being so sorry for?" Mary then promptly stood up. As she was about to pull up her


    clothes, she saw a figure rushing over in her peripheral vision.


    William rushed to her, took off his suit, and put it on Mary. He then pulled Mary away, angrily saying,


    "Come with me!"


    "William Lan? What are you doing here?"


    Mary was so surprised that she couldn''t process what was happening around her at all. "What''s


    wrong with you? Let go of me!" she shouted, trying her hardest to get free from his grip.


    "Mary!" called Victor. He chased after them, and when he caught up, he immediately gripped Mary''s


    hand. William stopped all of a sudden and turned his head to look at Victor, rage all over his eyes.


    When he saw Victor''s lips red from what seemed to be lipstick, he immediately wanted to beat him


    up to a pulp.


    Mary stood awkwardly in the middle, each of her wrists held by a different man. Everyone in the


    studio was now staring at them.


    "William, let go of me!"


    "Why don''t you ask him to let go of you?" William grabbed her arm more tightly. "He should let go


    first!"


    "Then, let go of me first, Victor," Mary said, turning her head to look at Victor.


    "No way!" Victor only stared at William. "Mary, just ignore him. Let''s go back."


    "Mary. I came here to apologize to you!" William softened his voice. "I have something to tell you


    alone."


    "Mary, don''t listen to him."


    Since neither of the two men was willing to let go of her, Mary began to feel furious. "You two! Let


    go of me!" she suddenly shouted.


    The two men were stunned. Immediately, they looked at each other and released Mary''s wrists at


    the same time.


    "William, I ept your apology, okay?" She rubbed her already sore wrists before taking a deep


    breath. "But please, nevere near me again!"


    "There is no way I''d do that." William sounded firm and determined. "I told you that I''ll get you back,


    and I will. The mother of my children will be my wife!"


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 182 Daddy Lan ( Part One)

    Chapter 182 Daddy Lan ( Part One)


    "You are the mother of my children, and I will get you back!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    William announced in his usual authoritative manner. Stunned, Mary and Victor stared at him.


    Listening to William''s words, Victor remembered a scene from four years ago. William had visited


    his apartment, looking both miserable and angry. He confessed he had fallen deeply in love with


    Mary. He also begged for Mary''s whereabouts. This memory had almost slipped from Victor''s mind.


    But now, seeing William look at Mary with his tender eyes, the memory resurfaced.


    ''What about Frank Liang?'' Victor had wondered then. And even today, he had the same question.


    "How many times should I tell you?" After recovering from the shock, Mary said coldly, "I have cut all


    ties with you. It is better if you stop trying to get near me. I have moved on and I don''t wish to go


    through that pain all over again! If you have a bit of humanity left in you, could you do that for me?"


    "Mary..." A look of regret appeared in William''s eyes. "Every year, I went to Z City, to visit your


    mother''s graveyard. I thought perhaps I would be lucky toe face to face with you. Unfortunately,


    it never happened." "What were you doing there?" Mary sneered. "Were you there to atone for your


    sins?" she asked, her tone tinged with mockery.


    "Mary, I''m sorry." Lowering his head, William pleaded, "Please give me another chance. I will make


    it up to you this time, I promise."


    "What brought you here, Mr. Lan?"


    While they were talking, Director Jamie suddenly appeared. Realizing William was looking at Mary,


    he asked suspiciously, "Do you and Vivian happen to know each other?"


    "Yes, I do," said William.


    "No, I don''t!" said Mary at the same time.


    "Well..." Director Jamie smiled awkwardly. His eyes flitted from William to Mary then back again.


    "Mr. Lan, what can I do for you today?" he asked, hoping to dispel the awkwardness.


    "Nothing. I just came here to have a look." As he spoke, his unblinking gaze remained on Mary. An


    air of mystery surrounded him.


    "Director Jamie," said Mary indifferently, "I have to head back to work. You can continue conversing


    with Mr. Lan."


    "Don''t leave, Mary." he almost begged, and grabbed her hand.


    "William Lan." Seeing this, Victor frowned and sped William''s hand. "You are crossing the limits!"


    "Am I? You think I am the one crossing limits?" William asked, anger settling in his blood at Victor''s


    intrusion. Without giving him a chance to speak, William went on, "Let me make it clear, if anyone


    has crossed the line then it is you! You have been using acting as an excuse to get close to her! Do


    you take me for a fool? I know everything!"


    "What nonsense are you bbering? You have no right to speak to my friend in this tone!" Mary


    spoke in Victor''s favor. William was creating a scene and she couldn''t stand it.


    "No, Mary. I''m not speaking nonsense." As William addressed Mary, his tone softened. "Can you


    stop filming from now on? Every time you act, you are being intimate with Victor. Just now, the two


    of you even..."


    "Even what?" Mary said, in absolute horror, "Perhaps you think the whole world is like you. I hate to


    burst your bubble but the entire world isn''t filthy like you!"


    Her response left him devastated. He thought of her kick from yesterday and instantly apologized,


    "Mary, for what happened yesterday, I apologize to you solemnly. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to do that.


    Please forgive me, okay?"


    At the mention of what happened yesterday, Mary''s fury magnified. She grabbed a coat from the


    chair nearby and threw it at William. Without saying anything, she sprinted out of that ce. "Mary!


    Please stop!" he called out.


    "Mr. Lan!" Director Jamie hurriedly grabbed William''s arm and asked, "May I know what is your


    rtionship with Vivian?"


    "The rtionship that you''ve just witnessed," William said with a bitter smile. Suddenly an idea


    popped into his mind. Turning to Director Jamie, he said "Director Jamie, don''t allow Mary Lu to act


    in the future, especially if there is an intimate scene."


    "Mary Lu? You mean Vivian?" Director Jamie rubbed his nose. Apologetically, he exined, "I wish I


    could do that. But she is the scriptwriter and director. She can do things without my permission."


    "Scriptwriter and director?" William repeated, unable to hide his shock. Director Jamie nodded his


    head.


    They hadn''t seen each other for four years. And during this period, a lot had happened to Mary.


    Unlike him, she wasn''t miserable. If anything, she had be more charming and capable. As a


    result, she was surrounded by men. He felt a pang of envy and clenched his fists.


    "In that case, inform me if anything of that sort happens! That is, if she behaves intimately with any


    man on the filming set, call me immediately! " William ordered.


    "Yes, sure!" Director Jamie decided to make use of this opportunity. "For my new movie, I need an


    actress from AJ Group. Could you do that and return my favor?"


    "Of course, that won''t be a problem."


    In the next few days, William visited the hospital every single day. He would be there early in the


    morning and couldn''t be driven away. He would gaze at Mary, his eyes brimming with grievance.


    Often he would bring small gifts for Mary and the kids.


    He deeply cared for Alick and Elissa. He ardently wished to spoil them and make up for those lost


    years.


    Mary noticed that Elissa was growing deeply attached to him. ''What if my silly daughter ends up


    getting used to his fatherly warmth and gifts?'' she couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Mommy, what are you thinking about?" Elissa asked, noticing the anxious expression on her


    mother''s face. At present, she was sitting on William''sp. On receiving no reply, she went on,


    "Mommy, you are worried about my brother, aren''t you?"


    "Huh?" Suddenly, Mary jolted out of her reverie. "Yes, of course, I was thinking about your brother,"


    she lied.


    Today, stitches had been removed from Alick''s wound. They were waiting outside the operating


    room. Elissa was extremely worried about her brother. "Darling, please don''t fret over it. Everything


    will be fine," William said in a soothing tone as he caressed Elissa''s hair.


    But Mary pretended like she hadn''t heard anything.


    "Elissa," said Mary, stretching out her arms, "Uncle must be tired. Shall Mommy hold you now?"


    "No!" Elissa refused and clung to William. Wrapping her hands around William''s neck, she


    confessed, "I love it when Uncle cradles me."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a big smile appeared on William''s face. "Same here. I too love


    holding my Elissa."


    "Heehee." Giggling, Elissa gave him a kiss on his cheek. "Uncle''s hugs are the warmest!"


    "Aren''t the hugs from Daddy Barry and Daddy Lucas warm enough?" Mary said, ring at both of


    them.


    "Their hugs are just okay. Uncle''s hug is No.1!" As if she hadn''t said enough, she screamed, "The


    best! Do you hear it, Mommy? The best!"


    At Elissa''s confession, the smile on William''s face deepened. On the other hand, Mary began to


    frown. ''She loves him even though she has no idea he is her father!'' Mary thought, her anxiety


    starting to grow.


    "Uncle, you shoulde to see Elissa every day. "Sure, I will."


    "Uncle, what''s your name?" Elissa asked, realizing she didn''t know his name yet.


    Smiling, he answered, "My name... my name is William Lan."


    "William Lan... Does Lan mean blue?" Elissa asked seriously, wriggling her fingers.


    "Yes, it means blue."


    "Mommy," Elissa looked at her mother and asked, "can I have one more Daddy? I like Uncle Lan.


    Can I call him Daddy?"


    William''s eyes widened in disbelief. A whirlwind of emotions swept through his heart; happiness,


    shock, and excitement. "Elissa...." Mary faltered. This question had caught her off-guard.


    Gathering her wits, she said, "No, you can''t call him that!" What she had feared had happened. In


    an admonishing tone, she went on, "Elissa Lu, it is wrong to go around calling random people


    Daddy. Uncle is and will always be your uncle. You can''t-"


    "I don''t care. I will call him Daddy," Elissa said, breaking her mother off. "Daddy Lan! Daddy Lan! "


    she called, turning to William.


    William gazed at his daughter, choking with sobs. He had never felt so happy in his life. Nodding his


    head, he said, "Good girl, Elissa."


    "You..." Mary clenched her fists, about to say something. Just then, the door of the operating room


    opened.


    Lucas came out with Alick in his arms. They both were chatting andughing.


    "How did it go?" Mary asked, walking towards them.


    "He is all right now." Lucas touched Alick''s face and said, "He''s recovering well, but his wound


    needs a lot of attention in the next few days. I''ll bring him back to the hospital for a reexamination


    later."


    "Thank you, Daddy Lucas."


    "Good boy!" Lucas took the opportunity to hug Alick again.


    Mary smiled and felt relieved. Once Alick was done thanking Lucas, Mary opened her arms and he


    threw himself into Mary''s arms.


    "Mommy, it has been a while since Daddy Barry showed up. Where is he?" asked Alick, looking


    around.


    "Daddy Barry has a lot of work. But you spoke to him on the phone yesterday, didn''t you? He said


    he would be back tonight. But don''t stay up waiting for him. The doctor said you need rest," Mary


    said and tousled his hair. "But I miss him so much, Mommy!" he cried out. "Who is it that Alick is


    missing?"


    From the corridor, a man''s voice came.


    "Daddy Barry!"


    Alick was the first one to react. Freeing himself out of Mary''s arms, he ran toward Barry, a bright


    smile on his handsome face.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 183 Daddy Lan ( Part Two)

    Chapter 183 Daddy Lan ( Part Two)


    Barry seemed worn out and haggard, his unkempt hair falling to his eyes. In spite of this, he


    managed to look handsome.


    "Alick, be careful!" Mary shouted anxiously.


    "Alick, slow down!" Barry took two steps forward, bent down, held Alick in his arms. Smiling, he


    asked, "Why are you in a hurry? After all, you just recovered. You need rest, my boy."


    "I''m all right!" Alick said, shrugging it off. "Daddy Barry, I missed you so much!"


    "I missed you too, Alick." Barry kissed his face and examined the scar on his head. "Well, not bad. It


    has almost vanished. Does it hurt?"


    "Not even a little bit," he replied.


    "Daddy Barry!" At the sight of Barry, whom Elissa hadn''t seen for a long time, Elissa cried out


    happily. Leaving William behind, she ran towards Barry. William watched this with a pang.


    "Elissa!" Barry called her name as he watched her rushing towards him. The three of them stood


    together, chatting and giggling.


    Lucas touched his nose and mumbled in a low voice, "Look at those two ungrateful brats. They


    don''t run so fast when they see me! Daddy Barry always receives special treatment."


    William didn''t utter a word. Instead, his eyes dimmed with sorrow. His arms were empty, whereas


    Barry held his most prized possession, his kids. It was unfair! ''They shouldn''t be calling him Daddy!''


    William gritted his teeth, turning his face away from them.


    "How did you manage toe back so soon?" Mary walked towards them. "Didn''t you say you


    couldn''t be back before tonight?"


    "I finished my work in advance. I knew Alick would be waiting for me." Barry looked at Mary tenderly


    and added, "There''s no ce like home.


    She lowered her gaze and blushed.


    "Daddy Barry, wee home!"


    "Wee home, Daddy Barry!"


    "My dearest babies!"


    Anger was rippling through William so fiercely that his whole body shook. They were acting like a


    family! Unable to stand it anymore, he walked towards them.


    "Barry Gu," William said. There was a taut edge to his voice


    Barry stoppedughing and turned his head. "William Lan," he said, frowning. It was not the first


    time the two had met each other. Even though they weren''t on friendly terms, they tried their best to


    restrain their true emotions from showing up. But at this moment, both of their eyes were brimming


    with rage, shooting daggers at each other.


    "Mary, what are you going to cook for dinner tonight?" Barry ignored William and turned his gaze to


    Mary. He was deliberately showing off his position in Mary''s life. Mary stood awkwardly between the


    two men. "Shall we eat the c chicken wings you madest time?" he went on.


    "Yeah! Mommy makes the best chicken wings!" Elissa said, jumping up and down.


    "Yes. I also love the curry Mommy made. I miss her food so much! Everything made by Mommy is


    delicious!" Alick agreed, drooling at the thought of being back home and eating his mother''s food.


    As William heard that, the expression on his face froze. ''Wasn''t Mary a terrible cook?'' he thought,


    feeling left-out. Why was everyone praising her cooking skills? From what he remembered, she


    could cook only potatoes.


    "Yes kids, I agree. I feel privileged to eat your mommy''s hand cooked food!" Barry smiled and


    looked at William from the corner of his eye.


    "Mary, are you actually nning on cooking today?" Lucas said, joining the conversation. "If so, I''ll


    be there for dinner tonight. Ever since Barry kicked me out from the vi, I have been craving your


    dishes."


    Hearing that, William felt like someone had rubbed salt into his wounds. His face darkened, jealousy


    raging in his heart.


    So it was just him! Even Lucas had had the privilege to eat Mary''s food, whereas he didn''t even


    know that she could cook! He was overwhelmed with the changes that had happened in Mary''s life.


    It was difficult to keep up with it.


    "Daddy Lan, would you like to join us?" Elissa suddenly turned to William. "Mommy is good at


    cooking, I promise!" she assured him.


    "Sure. Why not?" William answered, immediately grabbing the opportunity.


    For a moment, Barry was too stunned to say anything. Catching Elissa''s hand, he asked, "You


    just... What did you call him?"


    Standing near, Lucas regarded William with a puzzled expression. ''Bravo, William! You managed to


    win this little girl''s heart so soon,'' he thought.


    "Daddy Lan!" answered Elissa with a sweet smile. "I call him Daddy Lan. Hees to the hospital


    every day to y with me! I love him so I decided to call him Daddy!"


    "Elissa Lu, I have told you it isn''t right to go around calling people Daddy!" Mary scolded her coldly,


    suddenly remembering they had left this conversation mid-way. "Besides, Uncle Lan is busy tonight.


    He won''t be able toe to our house."


    "Daddy Lan!" Elissa opened her arms and clung to him. She felt sad. Why did her mother have to


    scold her in front of everyone?


    "Good girl, Elissa." William held her tightly. The father and daughter hugged each other, both feeling


    equally wronged.


    Barry desperately tried to make sense of what had just happened. He had been gone only for a few


    days. And in this short period of time, Elissa had bonded with William. He nced at them, feeling a


    sense of impending doom.


    Mary saw the disappointment etched on Barry''s face. She nudged Barry''s shoulder and said, "Barry,


    you have just returned. I am pretty sure you must be tired. On top of that, Alick''s stitches have just


    been removed. He needs to take some rest too. I think we should go back home soon. I''ll cook


    delicious food for you."


    "Okay." Barry returned to his senses and forced a smile.


    "Elissa,e home with Mommy." When Mary was about to hold her hand, the little girl wrapped


    her arms around William''s neck.


    "Mommy, if you won''t invite Daddy Lan for dinner, I ain''ting home either!"


    "In that case, we will just leave you here," Alick said angrily, annoyed with his sister. "I''ll go back


    home with Mommy and Daddy Barry. You can remain here," he added.


    "No, Alick!" Her cute face was now dabbed with a few tears and her mouth formed a sulky pout.


    "Alick is a terrible brother," she cried.


    "Elissa, don''t cry," said William, cupping her soft cheeks in his hands and rubbing away the tears


    that were sliding down her eyes. "Honey, your brother was just joking."


    Mary''s heart ached, watching her daughter look so miserable. "Elissa, please be a good girl and


    stop crying. Come back home with Mommy, will you?"


    "No, I want to be with Daddy Lan! I won''te unless he does." She was as stubborn as a mule.


    She wouldn''t stop crying.


    "Will my little girle home with Daddy Lucas?" Lucas asked, not knowing what else to do.


    "No... I want Daddy Lan!"


    She had a firm resolve and wouldn''t budge. William watched Mary helplessly.


    "Well, we will invite him home,"


    Barry said, throwing his hands into the air in defeat. Turning to Mary, he said, "Is it okay to invite Mr.


    Lan home for dinner. Mary, what do you say?" Mary caught his eye and Barry gave her a nod. "As


    you wish," she said, forcing a smile.


    "Okay." Barry nodded and touched Mary''s hair lovingly.


    At the sight, William''s jealousy stirred again.


    "Mr. Lan, this way please." Barry gestured to William.


    "Daddy Barry." Elissa spoke through her sobs. "Are you actually taking Daddy Lan home with us?"


    "Of course." Barry shed her a smile.


    "Daddy Barry is the best!"


    "Thank you, sweety!" Lucas red at her and said, "I''m devastated! Elissa seems to have forgotten


    me."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "No, I didn''t. I love Daddy Lucas, too!"


    With a frustrated sigh, Mary gazed at her daughter. ''Raising children is not a piece of cake, '' she


    thought.


    When they were a good distance away from Elissa, Alick whispered in Barry''s ear, "I think she is


    stupid!"


    "Haha!" Barry touched his hair and said, "Don''t say that about your sister. I think she is too fond of


    Uncle Lan. How about you? Do you like him?" Instead of answering his question, Alick asked, "Is


    his name William Lan?"


    "Yes, it is," Barry said, "How do you know?" He was quite surprised.


    "I knew it!" And then Alick took a look at William, who was walking towards them. "I don''t like him! "


    he whispered in Barry''s ear.


    "But why?"


    "I just don''t like him." Alick wrinkled his nose, making his distaste evident. ''So he is my father. He


    has made my mother terribly sad. He is often associated with girls. How could he be so bad? I won''t


    let hime close to me. I won''t be like my sister,'' he thought, determined to prove himself a good


    son.


    Once they were outside, Mary insisted she would drive. After all, Barry looked tired. Barry and Alick


    went in her car.


    Lucas and Elissa went in William''s car.


    "I wasn''t able to get in Barry''s car," Lucas said as he sighed. "So I have to sit in your car, but you


    are a boring guy! I am already bored."


    "In that case, get off the car," William spat out angrily and followed the car in front of him.


    Lucas rolled his eyes at this rebuke. An awkward silence permeated in the air. Wanting to dispel it,


    Lucas started talking to Elissa. "Well, is Mary good at cooking?" After a while, William mustered up


    the courage and asked the question. His face was expressionless.


    "Yes, her food is always finger-licking yummy," Lucas replied, nodding his head. "When she enters


    the kitchen, the whole house is filled with a wonderful aroma. I think about her food long after I am


    done eating."


    William shot him an angry look through the rearview mirror.


    Once they reached Barry''s vi, William got off the car and took a look.


    "Mr. Lan, this way, please." Barry got off the car and guided him. As they walked, he said, "Mary and


    I are d to have you in our house." William was shocked by the implication, but he managed to


    look indifferent.


    "Thank you so much, Mr. Gu!" said William through gritted teeth.


    "You''re wee."


    Soon, they stepped into the vi.


    "Barry, go upstairs and take some rest," said Mary. "I''ll call you when the dinner is ready."


    "What about Mr. Lan?"


    "I am sure Lucas won''t mind showing him around," said Mary, refusing to meet William''s eyes.


    "Alright." Barry nodded and said to William, "Mr. Lan, I need to take rest. But please make yourself


    home."


    "Okay." William snorted as he watched Barry leave.


    "Lucas! I hope you will show Mr. Lan around. I am going to the kitchen to prepare dinner," said


    Mary.


    William looked at her, only to realize she wasn''t meeting his eyes.


    Mary tied her hair in a bun, put on the apron skillfully, and trotted into the kitchen.


    As she walked, William took one quick nce at her face. A slight blush suffused her cheeks and


    her eyes lit up, showing she was quite passionate about cooking. He found himself enraptured by


    her beauty.


    A thought urred to him, making him quite ufortable.


    ''Is this how she cooked for Barry in the past four years?'' he wondered, feeling as if a knife was


    piercing his soul. Mary was a gentle and virtuous woman. He couldn''t stand the thought of her


    cooking for other men.


    ''Only I, William Lan, deserve this treatment from her,'' he thought, clenching his fists.

 Chapter 184 Her Cooking ( Part One)

    Chapter 184 Her Cooking ( Part One)


    "Has Mary been living with Barry all the time?" William grabbed Lucas by the arm.


    "Yes, she has." Lucas nodded as it was indeed obvious.


    William clenched his fists and grumbled, "Living together? This is illegal cohabitation!"


    "Hey, hey." Lucas patted him on the back. "They didn''t steal nor rob anyone. They''re together and


    live in an upright manner. How are they illegally cohabiting?"


    "But..." Clenching his teeth, William thought, ''Have they already... Do they sleep together? Do they?''


    Looking at Mary''s slim figure in the kitchen, William started to hyperventte. He was going crazy


    seeing her kissing other men. If she really did sleep with Barry...


    No! He didn''t even want to think about it! He might murder Barry!


    "Daddy Lan," Elissa chimed cheerfully as she held William''s hand. "This is a gift from Daddy Barry!


    There are a lot more toys upstairs. Can you go with me?" Looking at the doll in Elissa''s hand,


    William thought to himself, ''I will buy these dolls for my daughter as well..."


    Elissa dragged William to the room on the second floor. As soon as she opened the door, he saw


    two small beds.


    Alick was reading a book on his bed. He nced at William indifferently and put his eyes back on


    the book.


    "Alick, why didn''t you say hello to Daddy Lan?" Elissa lectured her brother. "Mommy doesn''t like


    impolite kids."


    "He is not my daddy." Alick snorted angrily in a low voice.


    "Alick..." William stood in the doorway awkwardly. His eyes closed for a moment, feeling


    disappointed that his own son didn''t like him.


    "Daddy Lan, this is my bed!" Elissa pointed at a pink princess bed.


    "It''s very pretty!" Stroking her hair, William suddenly asked, "Do you and Alick sleep here at night?"


    "Sometimes we take naps here." Elissa smiled sweetly. "We usually sleep with Mommy at night.


    Mommy''s bed is big. Alick and I can sleep next to Mommy."


    "So..." William asked carefully, "Does Daddy Barry sleep with you?"


    "Yes, he does." Elissa nodded.


    Boom!


    William stumbled for a bit. His eyes widened in shock. He then asked in a trembling voice, "Barry


    Gu sleeps with your mommy? In the same bed?"


    "Daddy Barry doesn''t sleep with Mommy." Elissa shook her head. "But he''ll sleep with Elissa and


    Alick!"


    As William heard the little girl''s words, his emotions were like a roller coaster, going up and down.


    "He doesn''t sleep with your mommy? Really?" William''s eyes lit up. The smile on the corners of his


    mouth widened, shining like the sunshine from August.


    "No, he doesn''t."


    "Okay, okay. Good girl..." Holding Elissa''s pink and chubby cheeks, William kissed her violently.


    Alick tilted his head. He didn''t understand why William suddenly became so happy. Elissa was even


    more confused...


    At the dinner table, William didn''t seem to fit in. Even Mary was a bit embarrassed to eat dinner with


    him. "I made c chicken wings and spare rib soup." Mary waved her hand over the dishes. "The


    rest of the meal were cooked by Hester."


    "You only cooked two dishes?" Lucas mumbled, "There are a lot of people. Why didn''t you cook


    more food?"


    "The table is filled with food. Can''t you see it?" Mary rolled her eyes at him.


    "I came here for the dishes made by you..." Lucas murmured. He suddenly brought out his


    chopsticks and quickly picked up a few chicken wings and ced them in his bowl.


    "Hey!" Barry frowned and picked up some chicken wings for Alick and Elissa.


    The table was suddenly like a battlefield. Nothing left on the te soon.


    William was stunned. He was seated far away from the chicken wings that Mary cooked. As soon


    as he picked his chopsticks, he saw that the te was empty. His face darkened.


    Mary''s jaw opened. She looked around at the people who were filling their mouths with food. "Thank


    you for your support."


    William raised his head and stared at her, as if ming her for the empty te. The resentment in


    his eyes was obvious.


    Mary turned her head and pretended not to notice his ring eyes. "I want to give Daddy Lan a


    chicken wing!"


    Sitting opposite to William, Elissa suddenly picked up her chicken wing with the chopsticks. She


    then bent over the table and ced it on William''s te.


    "Daddy Lan didn''t get a chicken wing..." Elissa said seriously. "The chicken wings Mommy cooked


    are delicious..."


    It was said that a daughter''s first love was her father. It was the first time that William had such a


    deep understanding of the meaning of this sentence. He was almost moved to tears.


    All others at the table were silent. Except for Elissa, no one looked happy.


    "Daddy Lan, have a taste!"


    "Okay." William nodded, picked up the chicken wing and took a bite.


    It turned out that this was the food cooked by Mary. It was indeed a few levels higher than the


    potatoes four years ago. How happy would he be if he could stay by her side and eat the food she


    cooked every day!


    "Is it delicious?" Elissa looked up at William eagerly.


    "Yes. Very delicious." William nodded and nced at Mary. He smiled gently as he looked at her.


    "It''s more delicious than the shredded potatoes you cooked before." "You..." Mary was about to say


    something, but was interrupted by Barry.


    "Mary couldn''t cook before," Barry said as his eyes grew watery. "The only time she cooked was


    because she wanted to take care of me when I was sick. She almost burnt down the whole kitchen.


    If it hadn''t been for the two little ones, I wouldn''t have let her cook. I can cook for my family."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Barry held Mary''s hand. Although he looked calm, he exerted


    much force when he took hold of her hand. Even though she tried to shake his hand off a few times,


    she could do nothing.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    A gust of anger rose in William''s heart. Looking at their tightly clenched hands, he almost


    overturned the table.


    "Elissa, Daddy Lucas doesn''t have a chicken wing. Why didn''t you give one to me? Only for him?"


    Seeing the smell of battlefield smoke on the table, Lucas asked slowly to interrupt them.


    "Because Daddy Lan is so handsome!" With her eyes narrowed into slits, Elissa looked so


    adorable.


    "Isn''t Daddy Barry good-looking?" Barry sighed slightly.


    "What about Daddy Lucas?" Lucas said bitterly. "You used to like Daddy Lucas the most! You said I


    was the best-looking!"


    "You are all very handsome." Elissa''s cheeks flustered in embarrassment. "But Daddy Lan is the


    best-looking!"


    "What a good girl!" William grinned from ear to ear.


    "Stupid!" Alick frowned. He then turned his head to Mary. "Mommy, I want to have sparerib soup.


    "Pass me your bowl."


    "Mommy, do you also think Daddy Lan is good-looking?" Elissa tilted her head.


    Mary didn''t expect Elissa''s question. She paused as she held the bowl. When she looked up, she


    happened to meet William''s eyes with the same expectation.


    "Elissa, finish your food. Don''t talk!" Mary immediately turned her head away.


    "Mommy is so bad-tempered," Elissained as she pouted. "I think Daddy Lan''s eyes are very


    beautiful. They are blue, just like my brother''s. But why are my eyes not blue?"


    After her words, the atmosphere at the table grew tense.


    "Really?" William raised his eyebrow. "Are my eyes blue?" "Yes, they are!" Elissa nodded her head


    vigorously.


    Mary frowned. ''Does Elissa have color blindness? Howe? William''s and Alick''s eyes aren''t


    blue.''


    "My eyes are ck, not blue." Alick nced at Barry. "My eyes are the same as Daddy Barry''s."


    "That''s my boy!" Barry pinched Alick''s cheek and was moved inexplicably.


    William looked at Alick and shook his head slightly. The stubborn boy was not as easy to deal with,


    unlike his daughter!


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 185 Her Cooking ( Part Two)

    Chapter 185 Her Cooking ( Part Two)


    "Mommy, I want to sleep with Daddy Lan tonight, " Elissa suddenly said.


    "No way!"


    Four voices of objection rang out at the same time. Their eyes fixed on William.


    William was taken aback by their fierce reactions. The corners of his mouth twitched.


    "Why not? Hmm?" Elissa slid down from the chair and ran up to be cradled in William''s arms.


    "You''re all a bunch of meanies!"


    "Uncle Lan is our guest," Mary said sternly. "He came to visit our house only for dinner. Uncle Lan


    needs to go back to his own house to sleep. Don''t be so stubborn, Elissa."


    "But..."


    "No but..." Mary said resolutely. "Uncle Lan is not Daddy. Don''t call him Daddy. Elissa, go upstairs


    with Mommy or I''ll only take Alick with me and abandon you."


    "Waah..."


    It was the first time her mother had threatened her like this. Elissa was frightened and closed her


    eyes as she cried loudly.


    "Elissa, don''t cry!" William hurriedly wiped Elissa''s tears.


    "Mommy... I want Mommy..." With her hands wide open, Elissa looked in Mary''s direction.


    Mary''s heart ached. If there was anything she could do, how would she have threatened her lovely


    daughter?


    At this moment, William walked to Mary with Elissa in his arms.


    Mary couldn''t refuse. She quickly took the little girl and held her in her arms. "There, there, Elissa.


    Be a good girl, okay?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Mommy, waah..." Elissa hid herself in Mary''s arms. "Don''t you like me anymore?"


    "Mommy likes Elissa." Mary rubbed her head. "Of course I like you."


    "Don''t you like Daddy Lan?" Elissa whimpered.


    "I..." After a while, she looked around, seeming to search for the answer to her question.


    "Why won''t you let me y with Daddy Lan and sleep with him?" Elissa said as tears streamed


    down her face. "I like Daddy Lan..."


    Barry''s mind was in a mess when he heard that Elissa liked William and tried her best to defend


    him. In just a few days, Elissa had already recognized him as her daddy. What could happen next?


    And how about Alick? Would he do the same? Would Mary''s heart unknowingly fall back to him?


    "Can''t Daddy Lan be with me for just a little while?" Elissa begged.


    "You need to go to bed soon." Mary shook her head.


    "I can stay with Elissa for a while and leave after she falls asleep," William said abruptly.


    "Yeah! Daddy Lan is awesome!"


    Mary shot him a murderous look. William cleared his throat as he stared at her. If he could stay with


    his daughter for a little while longer, he wouldn''t care even if he looked desperate.


    "Daddy Lan said it''s okay." Elissa leaned her head on Mary. "Mommy, is that okay?"


    "Ask your Daddy Barry. This is his house," Mary said crossly.


    "Daddy Barry..." Elissa pouted and acted like a spoiled child.


    "Okay." Barry nodded. "But Elissa, you have to promise that you will listen to Mommy in the future


    and don''t make her angry."


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Besides, you can''t keep ying all the time. You have to sleep."


    "Okay!"


    "Then go ahead," Barry said with a smile. "Be a good girl, okay?"


    "Okay!"


    Elissa nodded hard and clung to William''s arms. The two went upstairs, talking andughing.


    Lucas felt sad as he watched the scene unfold. "I''m going upstairs to sleep."


    "Hello?" Mary called him out. "Haven''t you moved out?"


    "Elissa doesn''t like me anymore. I''m so sad that I can''t walk home. I can only sleep here..."


    "Gee..." Mary rubbed her temples.


    "What''s wrong? Are you tired?" Seeing her reaction, Barry massaged her back gently.


    "No, I''m not." Mary shook her head and stared at him. "Why did you ask William to stay?"


    "Elissa likes him." Barry smiled bitterly. "If I don''t allow him to stay, wouldn''t Elissa hate me?


    Besides, they are rted by blood..."


    "You... Don''t have to do this." Mary was so shocked. "I... I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I can just move


    out with Alick and Elissa, so that you. "Don''t be silly!" Barry interrupted her. His face darkened and


    he was a little worried. "Are you going to leave me again? Are you starting to hate me?"


    "Of course not!" Mary shook her head. "I just feel that I''ve brought you too much trouble. I got used


    to relying on you and you taking care of me. I feel guilty that I took you for granted..."


    "I love you. I don''t mind that you rely on me and take me for granted. It''s fine." Barry hugged Mary


    gently. "Don''t move out. I want you to stay with me forever."


    "Please don''t go."


    "Well... Okay, I won''t leave."


    William was tasked by Elissa to retrieve the teddy bear that she had left in the living room. As soon


    as he stepped out, he saw the two hugging each other on the bottom of the stairs.


    Barry was facing the stairs and saw William. He smirked as he hugged Mary tightly.


    "Shame on Mommy and Daddy Barry!" Alick stood aside and shook his head.


    "Well..." Mary heard the voice on the second floor, she broke free from Barry''s arms. "Why are you


    still here?"


    "Eh..." Alick opened his mouth wide. "Mommy! I was here this whole time!"


    "Huh? Okay." Mary smiled. Her cheeks turned red as she bit her tongue.


    A soft kiss fell on her cheek.


    It was from Barry, whose heart skipped a beat.


    William''s eyes turned ming red and he was about to storm down the stairs.


    "Daddy Lan, have you found it?"


    All of a sudden, Elissa''s voice came through the half closed door. Clenching his fists, William turned


    around and walked back to Elissa''s room.


    "Where''s the bear?" Elissa asked as she watched William enter the room.


    "I couldn''t find it." William shook his head.


    "Daddy Lan, why are you sad?" Elissa asked as she sat on the edge of her princess bed.


    "Well..." William was stunned. How could such a young child notice that he was sad? Or was it


    because his daughter was very smart?


    "Your eyes turn ck when you are unhappy and blue when you are happy," Elissa said firmly.


    William smiled. "Elissa, Daddy..." His voice broke. To Elissa, he could finally call himself her daddy...


    "Are Daddy''s eyes really blue?"


    "Yes, they are. Just like my brother''s!" she chimed.


    "What does your brother usually like to do?"


    "Read books."


    "What else?"


    "Bully Elissa."


    That sounded horrible!


    "Does Daddy Lan have a crush on anyone?"


    William''s eyes darkened. "Yes, I do."


    "Who is it?" Elissa stared at him intently. "Is it Mommy?"


    "Yes, it is." William nodded. "I like Mary."


    "Mary is my mommy!" Elissa pped happily as she jumped up and down.


    "Yes, I like your mommy." Stroking her head, William asked, "Can I be your dad?"


    "But Daddy Barry and Daddy Lucas also like Mommy." Elissa ced her finger on her lips. "Will


    they be my dads, too?"


    "No, no!" William shook his head. "Only I can be your dad." ''''Why?''1


    "Because... Because Elissa likes me the most, don''t you?" William smiled and whispered to


    persuade her. "Elissa, how about calling me Dad?"


    "No." Elissa shook her head and crossed her arms. "Mommy said I can''t call anyone Dad."


    "Then we... Why don''t we hide it from Mommy?" William continued to persuade her. "Elissa is such


    a good girl. I''lle to see you every day if you call me Dad, okay? I''ll even take you out to have


    fun."


    "Really?"


    "Of course!" William nodded. "Let''s do a pinky promise."


    "Hee hee..." Elissa reached out her little pinky finger and made an agreement with William.


    "Go on now. Daddy is waiting for you!"


    "Dad!" Elissa called William loudly. She looked up at him innocently.


    Dad...


    The walls in his heart seemed to have copsed. For a moment, his brain had stopped working and


    he had forgotten how to think. A simple word could make him feel soplete!


    "Good girl!" Hearing that, William nodded and held Elissa in his arms. Tears welled up in his eyes.


    "Elissa... I''m your dad..."


    "Dad!"


    "Yes..."


    "Dad!"


    "Yes..."


    After persuading Elissa to sleep, William gently closed the door and walked outside. As soon as he


    stepped out, he saw Barry. It looked as if he had waited for him in the corridor.


    "Where is Mary?" asked William.


    "She went to bed." Barry stared at him coldly. "You can hit the road now, Mr. Lan. It''ste. You


    should go home."


    "Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Gu." William sneered. He walked closer to Barry and stopped.


    "Don''t be toocent. I will gain Mary''s heart back."


    "Do you think I''d let you seed?" Barry said casually.


    "Well..." William narrowed his eyes. "We''ll see."


    "Yes, we shall!"

 Chapter 186 Going Home Together (Part One)

    Chapter 186 Going Home Together (Part One)


    In the 100th anniversary of Z University, Barry, a legendary alumnus of the university was invited


    warmly to attend the celebration.


    Looking at Barry''s grand invitation, Mary could not help but sigh. "It''s really different to be a person


    with fame."


    "Well, it actually depends on the person''s contribution."


    "Hmm?" Mary titled her head and asked him, "Did you donate money to the university?"


    "Yes, I donated ab building." Barry nodded slightly. "It was a long time ago."


    "Wow!" Mary shook her head and chuckled.


    "Shall we go together?" Barry raised his eyebrows. "You haven''te back to Z University for a


    long time, have you?"


    "Yes," Mary answered with a smile. "I haven''t been there since I graduated. I did not expect that so


    many years have passed already. Time really flies so fast."


    "Then go back with me."


    "No, I don''t think I should go back." Mary shook her head and added, "Besides, I haven''t finished


    my work here."


    "It''s just a two-day trip," Barry said. "Also, I want to pay my respect to your mother."


    Upon hearing this, Mary paused. Yes, she had not gone back to see her mother for a long time.


    "I want to take Alick and Elissa with me as well," said Barry. "What do you think?"


    "Hmm. Sure." Mary nodded.


    On Friday afternoon, after finishing his work early, William rushed to the filming set of "Be Together".


    Just like a young man who had fallen in love, the thought of seeing Mary made his heart beat fast.


    "Mr. Lanes to the set so frequently these past few days!" Seeing William again, Director Jamie


    was no longer surprised. He said teasingly, "Are you here to see our scriptwriter again?"


    "Where is she?" Without getting annoyed, William just stretched out his neck and looked around the


    filming site.


    "Stop peeping," said Archer, who came over wearing the outfit for the next scene. He was wearing


    an exquisite makeup but his face was long. "Mary has already left." William frowned. His excitement


    bubble burst at once. "Where did she go?"


    "She ran away with Barry." Archer snorted and took a sip of water. His Adam''s apple rolled up and


    down in an indescribable charm.


    "Ran away? To where?" Wide-eyed, William eximed, "Where did they go?! Eloping? Did Barry


    force Mary toe with him? What else do you know?!"


    "Eh?" Director Jamie stopped William''s wild imagination and said in a matter-of-fact way, "Mr. Lan,


    they went back to their hometown to attend the anniversary of the alma mater."


    "University anniversary? Z University?" Hearing that, William frowned deeply. "Did Alick and Elissa


    go with them, too?"


    "Probably." Director Jamie nodded and added, "Actually I don''t know. You can ask Archer."


    "Archer?"


    "Yes, ask me." Archer nodded with a fake smile.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "When did they go?" asked William.


    "Why should I tell you?" Archer raised his head proudly.


    "You..." Looking at the Hollywood star who was several years younger than him, William could not


    do anything except get mad. "Okay, I''ll investigate it myself if you don''t want to tell me. "It''s


    pointless." Archer nced at him and snickered, "They must have arrived already."


    William choked at Archer''s words. He rubbed his forehead with his thumb and index finger, as if


    Archer was giving him headache. "You seem to be against me."


    "Uncle Timothy told me that I don''t have to be polite to you," Archer said with raised eyebrows.


    "My father?" said William in a daze.


    "Yes. Your father." Archer nodded. "It seems that you don''t care about Uncle Timothy at all. You


    didn''t even help him with his career in the US."


    "You..." Hearing what he said, William asked with narrowed eyes, "Do you also do dock business?"


    "To be exact, it''s my family business." Archer smiled. "Uncle Timothy and my father are good


    friends. I heard that he came back and visited him a few days ago."


    William just stared at Archer in bewilderment.


    His father''s dock business had been prosperous and was recognized by both gangs and the


    government. Because of that, he became well known in the US. William did not expect that this


    famous movie star in front of him would also get a share. He just realized that the man in front of


    him named Archer should not be underestimated.


    "Then it''s a pleasure to meet you." A faint smile appeared on William''s face.


    "Yeah, my pleasure." Archer raised his eyebrows and said, "You don''t have to worry about Vivian.


    It''s none of your business anyway. If you have time, you''d better care about Uncle Timothy and his


    business!"


    "Archer,e here!" Archer''s agent greeted him from a distance.


    "Okay," Archer replied and strode away without saying farewell, leaving William at a loss, not


    knowing whether tough or cry.


    Meanwhile, Barry was driving Mary and the two kids to Z City.


    "Mommy, I want a hug!" Sitting in the child safety seat, Elissa was bored to death.


    "No, I can''t hold you right now." Mary shook her head and continued, "Daddy Barry is driving. It''s


    dangerous for us to move around."


    "Then I''ll call Daddy Lan."


    "No way!" said Mary abruptly


    "Why not?"


    "Because... because your Uncle Lan is working and can''t be disturbed," said Mary calmly while


    smiling. "Humph!" Elissa snorted in annoyance. "Why can''t I do anything? Mommy, Elissa is so


    bored."


    "I have another book," said Alick. He took a book out of his bag and handed it to Elissa. "Here you


    are!"


    "Thank you, Alick!" Elissa took it from him and opened it. However, the moment she opened it, she


    became unhappy again. "Why is there no princess?"


    "I''m not interested in princesses." Alick shook his head like an adult.


    "Then what is this? One... One..."


    "One Hundred Thousand Whys." Alick answered her with a smile. "I asked Daddy Barry to buy it for


    me. It''s very interesting. Thank you, Daddy Barry!"


    "You''re wee." Barry smiled as he looked at the rear-view mirror and said, "As long as you like it,


    Alick."


    Mary blinked her eyes many times and said, "You''re awesome, Alick. How can you read such a


    difficult book?"


    Her son was so brilliant, but she did not know it until now...


    "There are context clues," said Alick with a smug smile. "That''s why I can understand them all!"


    "My brother is awesome!" Elissa tugged Alick''s sleeve and cheered her brother. "Alick, you are so


    wonderful!"


    "Yes, Alick is so awesome!" Mary also looked at her son with admiration and pride.


    "Elissa, why don''t you read more books? You''ll be as brilliant as your brother," said Barry.


    "As long as Alick is awesome, I''m happy!" Elissa lowered her head and yed with her fingers,


    trying her best to avoid the topic.


    "Ha ha!" Barry could not help butugh out aloud. "Mary, Elissa is really like you."


    "Hey! What do you mean? Huh?" Mary put her hands on her hips and pretended to be fierce.


    "No! Nothing special!" Barry shook his head in a hurry with a smile on his face.


    The four of them arrived at the hotel at dusk. They checked in and prepared to set off to Z University


    tomorrow morning.


    With the room card in her hand, Mary led Alick and Elissa to the suite next to Barry''s.


    "Why can''t we sleep with Daddy Barry?" asked Alick innocently.


    "Well..." Stunned, Mary did not know what to say.


    Barry opened the door of his suite just in time to hear what they were talking about. He chimed in


    and said, "You cane and sleep with me." "Yeah!"


    "Yeah!"


    Before Mary could say anything, the two kids had already rushed to Barry.


    "Daddy Barry, the room is so big!" Alick looked around and turned to call Mary. "Mommy! The room


    is big enough for us to stay together!"


    "I''m going to sleep between Daddy Barry and Mommy tonight!" Like a spoiled child, Elissa held


    Barry''s hand.


    "Okay!" Barry grinned.


    "I want to sleep next to Mommy and Daddy Barry!" said Alick too.


    "Okay, okay, let''s sleep together then!" Barry picked up the two kids and said to Mary, "Hurry up and


    join us!"


    "What? Alright." Mary slowly moved over to his side. Her face was a little flushed.


    Seeing this, Barry tittered silently.


    "Mary, you can take a shower first. I''ll y with them for the meantime. We''ll have dinner when you


    finish."


    "Okay." Mary nodded and went to the bathroom.

 Chapter 187 Going Home Together (Part Two)

    Chapter 187 Going Home Together (Part Two)


    "Daddy Barry, I want a piggyback ride!" Elissa jumped onto Barry''s back and pleaded with her big


    eyes. "Please!"


    "Daddy Barry, I want to y it too!" Alick suddenly became yful as well.


    "Okay, okay, but only one by one!" Barry held Elissa first and circled around the room. After a while,


    he let her ride on his neck and Barry ran around the hotel suite.


    "Ha ha! This is so fun!"


    "Daddy Barry, it''s my turn now!" Alick pulled Barry''s sleeve and yelled, "Elissa has been ying for


    a long time!"


    "No! Don''t stop! I want to y one more time!"


    "Ha ha!"


    The sound ofughter echoed in the suite. Even Mary could hear them clearly in the bathroom.


    Ring! Ring!


    All of a sudden, Mary''s phone in her handbag rang.


    "Shh!" Sweat trickled down Barry''s forehead. He hurriedly put down the two kids and panted. "It''s


    Mommy''s phone call. Let''s see who it is."


    "Mary! There''s a call for you. Can I take it out and have a look?" Barry asked towards the bathroom.


    "Sure!" Mary''s reply came with the sound of the running water.


    After getting the permission, Barry opened her bag and took out her phone.


    A strange number in A City...


    "Daddy Barry, why don''t you answer it?" asked Alick.


    "There''s no caller ID. Maybe this person dialed a wrong number." Barry frowned.


    The phone kept ringing. Barry looked at it for a while and answered it. "Hello?"


    "Barry Gu? You?!" A roar came from the other end of the line.


    "Yes, it''s me." Barry raised his eyebrow. He had already figured out who was on the other end of the


    line. He said indifferently, "Mr. Lan, it''s sote. What''s up?"


    "Why are you holding Mary''s phone? You know it''s sote! Where is Mary? What did you do to her?


    Barry Gu!" William''s roars continued so Barry moved the phone away from his ears. "Is that Daddy


    Lan?" Upon hearing this, Elissa cheered up immediately.


    "Are Elissa and Alick with you too? Answer me!"


    "Yes, they are." Barry nodded and continued, "We are staying in a hotel. Mary is taking a shower."


    "What? What did you just say?" Hearing that, William almost sprang from his seat. His voice


    changed from anger to uneasiness and fear. "You are lying to me, aren''t you? Answer me!"


    "Daddy Barry, I want to talk to Daddy Lan on the phone!" Elissa requested as she tugged on Barry''s


    sleeve. "Please."


    Barry nodded at her and said to William on the phone, "Elissa wants to talk to you. Keep your voice


    down. Don''t frighten her!"


    "Thank you for your kindly reminder!" answered William sarcastically.


    "Daddy Lan!" Elissa grabbed the phone from Barry''s hand in excitement. She then called William


    with a sweet voice.


    "Humph!" Alick nced at his sister. He did not understand why she liked that man so much.


    Barry frowned imperceptibly. It seemed that Elissa liked him more and more.


    "Hey! My baby girl!" Hearing Elissa''s voice, William suddenly became cheery especially when she


    called him "Daddy Lan" in a crisp voice. He felt his daughter''s love from the bottom of his heart.


    "Daddy Lan, I miss you so much!"


    "Daddy also misses Elissa," sighed William. "But why did Elissa leave today?"


    "Mommy said she would take Elissa and Alick to visit Grandma. She wouldn''t let me call you."


    Grandma...


    The expression on William''s face darkened. Were they going to pay respect to Mary''s mother?


    "Daddy Lan, why are you not talking anymore?" Elissa called him out a few times.


    "Nothing," said William in a hurry. "Did you get tired from the trip, Elissa?"


    "I''m not tired!" Elissa sat on the bed with the phone in her arms and began to chat with William,


    completely ignoring Barry and Alick in the suite.


    "Where is your brother? Where is Alick?"


    "Brother is ying with Daddy Barry."


    "Oh." William felt a little disappointed. "Is he tired today?"


    "Alick, Daddy Lan asked if you are tired."


    Alick raised his head and nced at Elissa coldly. "I don''t want to tell him!"


    "Alick! Bad boy!" Elissa pouted and said to William, "He didn''t want to tell me."


    "Okay." William nodded bitterly. He had heard everything.


    "When will youe back?" asked William, changing the topic.


    "I don''t know."


    "Then remember to miss Daddy Lan, Elissa!"


    "Yes, I miss Daddy Lan so much!" Elissa added, "I want Daddy Lan to hold me to sleep."


    "Be a good girl. When youe back, Daddy Lan will go see you!"


    "Okay." Elissa nodded. "Daddy Barry will sleep with Elissa tonight."


    "Barry..." William clutched the phone so tight, the joints on his fingers went pale. "What about your


    mommy?"


    "Mommy is taking a shower."


    "Taking a shower? Now?" William''s heart stiffened. Enduring the anger and anxiety in his heart, he


    asked again, "Is your mommy staying in the same room as Daddy Barry?"


    "Yes, she is." Elissa nodded. "I... But... That''s not allowed!" William was so anxious that he could not


    stop pacing in circles. "Elissa, tell Mommy that you don''t want to sleep with Daddy Barry. Take


    Mommy to another room!


    "Ahem!" Barry sat next to Elissa. He coughed to indicate that he could hear what William was


    saying.


    "But I also want to sleep with Daddy Barry!" Elissa said. When she spoke, it was obvious that she


    was having a dilemma.


    "Elissa, who are you talking to?" asked Mary. She had just finished taking a shower. When she


    came out of the bathroom, she saw that Elissa was talking to someone on the phone.


    "It''s Daddy Lan!" Elissaughed cheerfully.


    "William Lan? What?" Upon hearing this, Mary rushed to Elissa and grabbed her phone quickly. "He


    is Uncle, not Daddy!"


    "Humph! He is Daddy! Daddy!" Seeing the phone was taken away by her mother, Elissa iled her


    legs and rolled on the bed in anger.


    "Mary!" William called Mary''s name on the phone.


    "Hello?" Mary frowned and picked up the phone. "Why did you call? What''s up?"


    "Mary." William''s voice suddenly changed into a grieved tone. "Why are you so angry? Can''t I call


    you?"


    Drops of water fell from Mary''s hair, making the bed wet.


    "Give me the towel. I''ll dry your hair." Barry grabbed the towel in Mary''s hand and began drying her


    hair.


    "Well, thank you, Barry." After a short pause, Mary expressed her thanks.


    "Barry Gu!" William went furious on the other end of the line. "How dare you! How dare you! Get


    your filthy hands off her! How dare you ¡ª "


    Crack!


    Mary hung up the phone immediately. Her face turned red in embarrassment. She apologized to


    Barry right away. "I''m sorry! I... I can do it myself!"


    "It''s okay." Barry did not let go of the towel. "Sit on the bed and I''ll dry your hair for you."


    Ring! Ring!


    Mary''s cell phone rang again. She grabbed it and cut off the call.


    The phone rang again and she pressed it again.


    The phone rang again and she cut it off again.


    The phone rang again, but this time Mary turned the phone off directly. The world was finally quiet!


    "He is so stubborn!" Barry said with a faint smile while drying Mary''s hair gently.


    "Ha ha!" Mary smiled awkwardly.


    Mary was wearing her cute pajamas, which could not hide her good figure underneath.


    After the bath, she gave off the fragrance of the body wash that she had used. Her slightly blushed


    face was beautiful and alluring.


    While attending college, Barry had held her in his arms for a night, but nothing had happened


    between them.


    It was not because he was a gentleman who could control his desire but because he caught a cold


    and was feverish for the whole night. Although it felt ufortable to hold back his desire at that


    time, he still held her in his arms as they fell asleep together.


    Barry sighed secretly. Now he thought that he had missed such a good chance. Maybe he should


    have gotid with Mary back then.


    "What are you thinking about?" asked Mary suddenly.


    Barry came back to his senses all of a sudden. The scent of her body filled his nostrils, her bright


    smile in his eyes, and the memory of him holding her many years ago filled his mind. For a moment,


    he got lost in thought. Ding dong! Ding dong!


    At that exact moment, the doorbell of their suite rang.


    Barry quickly stood up straight and said, "It must be our dinner. I''ll open the door."


    "Mommy, Daddy Lan asked me to sleep in another room with you. He said I should not sleep with


    Daddy Barry," said Elissa suddenly.


    Mary''s eyes widened and her face turned red immediately. What did William mean by that?


    Since what had happened in the hospitalst time, Mary was still in great shock. Her heart was still


    in a mess.


    "It''s time for dinner, Alick and Elissa!" Barry called them from the dining area, and the two kids


    quickly got out of bed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Mary also stood up. The four of them yed while eating in the living room.


    "Mommy, will you sleep in another room with meter?" Elissa asked again at the table.


    "No, I don''t want to go. I want to sleep with Daddy Barry!" Alick said before Mary could even react.


    He added, "Also, Mommy has to sleep next to me! Please, Mommy!"


    "No way! Mommy and Daddy Barry are going to sleep next to me!" Elissa immediately forgot the


    ''exhortation'' from William on the phone and pursed her lips, as if to fight for her rights.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to sleep in another room?"


    "No!" Elissa turned around and clung on Barry''s arm. "Alick, you sleep on your own!"


    "s!" Mary shook her head and smiled heartily.


    At Kylin International in A City.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is powered off..."


    "Damn it!" Hearing that, William was so angry that he threw his phone on the bed and fidgeted.


    The two would sleep together! Damn it! With the two kids next to them, Barry would not do anything


    excessive to Mary! No, No. what if Barry would lose control?


    "Mary! Mary! Mary!" William shouted and fell on the bed.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 188 Agreement ( Part One)

    Chapter 188 Agreement ( Part One)


    Evenings in Z City were chilly. People were unconsciously pulling their clothes around themselves a


    little tighter. The moon hung in the sky and gently bathed the ground below in soft light.


    After dinner, Barry, Mary and the two kids sat happily around the room, exchangingughs and


    smiles. Eventually, bedtime rolled around, and the four of them nestled under the covers of the king-


    sized bed.


    The children made themselvesfortable in the middle of the bed. The boy curled up next to


    Mary, and the girl tucked herself into Barry''s embrace.


    "Mommy, is this your hometown?" Alick blinked up at Mary. "Why didn''t we sleep at your house?


    Why are we staying at a hotel?"


    Mary felt a familiar pang of sadness. She smiled gently at her son and patted his head. "Mommy


    has no parents now, honey. I¡¯m afraid there isn¡¯t a house we could have stayed at. But this is still my


    hometown. I grew up here and made lovely memories," Mary said softly.


    "Is this your hometown too, Daddy Barry? Did you live here?" Elissa tilted her head towards Barry,


    curiously. "Yes, it is," Barry said from the other side of the bed. "We''ll visit Mommy and Daddy''s


    university tomorrow," he said. A fond smile tugged at his lips.


    "Really? Yes, please! That¡¯d be so fun!" Elissa stretched her arms out and squirmed in excitement.


    "Mommy, look! The full moon is enormous! It''s so beautiful!" Alick¡¯s eyes glittered as he stared in


    wonder. "It''s prettier than the moon in the US.


    "Of course, the moon is always the most beautiful in one''s hometown!" Maryughed.


    She kissed him on the top of his head and looked out the window. Watching the moonshine, she


    was struck with a sudden wave of nostalgia. Mary''s thoughts wandered back to that night from


    many years ago.


    People and ces change, yet the moon remains the same. Back then, she had been with William.


    "William, I can give you half of the moon in my hometown! And you won''t have to be sad anymore."


    "Would you do that?"


    "I would do it for you."


    Her stomach churned at the unpleasant memory. The glow of the moon had gotten ufortably


    bright. Mary couldn''t help but feel like it was a giant eye that was inspecting her closely. She


    grimaced at the thought, looking away, and tried to clear her mind.


    In Kylin International of A City.


    William was restless. Hey on his bed and fiddled with his phone.


    The sun had long set, and moonlight enveloped his room in a soft white glow. He turned his head


    towards the source cautiously, as if any sudden movements would chase it away. He hazily


    wondered if the moon in Z City was as bright as he remembered it to be. Regret settled in his chest


    as he thought of the woman who had promised to share half of her moon with him, the woman who


    was no longer by his side.


    "Mary!" William shouted, bolting up in bed. He hurriedly unlocked his phone and dialed a number.


    "Ring... Ring..."


    Lucas had started the day with a long surgery, followed by stacks of paperwork. By the time he got


    home, he was drained and immediately went to bed. It was midnight when the doctor''s phone rang.


    Its incessant ringing scratched at his ears, waking him up from his needed sleep.


    "Ah! Darn it!" Lucas threw the covers off in irritation. He snatched his phone up and checked the


    caller ID. Answering the call, he yelled, "If you called me for something stupid, I''m going to kill you!"


    "What''s up with you? You don''t have to get so mad!" William said rudely. "No, look, I have


    something important to tell you."


    "Fine, what is it then? Ah..." Lucas yawned. He blinked his eyes drearily, waiting for William''s news.


    "Barry has taken Mary away."


    "What? Seriously?" Lucas was wide awake now. "Where did they go? Back to America? How dare


    Barry lie to me? Shit!" He ran his hand through his hair in frustration.


    "No, they didn''t go back to the US. They went to Z City, Mary''s hometown," William said. "Also,


    Mary could be in danger tonight."


    "Danger? What kind of danger?"


    "A man and woman staying in a room together, just the two of them. What do you think will


    happen?"


    "Damn it! He wouldn''t, would he? Humph!" Lucas straightened his back, trying to figure out a


    solution. "So, what are we going to do? You called because you have a n in mind, right?"


    "Yes, of course. I''m going to Z City now. Are youing with me?"


    "Yes, I''ll go! Of course, I¡¯d go with you," Lucas said seriously. "Barry told me he was going to visit Z


    University to attend the school¡¯s anniversary. I guess he must''ve gone with Mary. We need to leave


    right now!"


    "Okay," nodded William. "Let''s meet on People''s Road."


    "Alright, then. I''ll be there in half an hour," Lucas said. He was out of bed now, rushing to change out


    of his sleepwear.


    After confirming the meeting ce, William ended the call and got ready to leave, grabbing his car


    keys.


    "If a little man appears whoughs, who has golden hair and who refuses to answer questions, you


    will know who he is."


    Mary was calmly reading "The Little Prince" storybook out loud to the children. She was leaning


    sideways slightly, a tender smile gracing her face. The woman had grown up a lot, being a mother


    of two. Despite this, she was still as innocent-looking and dainty as she was in university.


    Barry gazed at her longingly, entranced by her gentle and unchanging manner.


    "If this should happen, pleasefort me. Send me word that he hase back." Mary closed the


    book gently, finished with the story.


    "I like the little prince so much! I want to go to the desert, too!" said Elissa, eagerly.


    "Let mee too!" Alick replied quickly. "I want to see the desert and have my own roses." "Okay,"


    Barry smiled. "When you are a little older, let''s go to the desert. Maybe we can meet the little prince


    there!"


    "When can we grow up?" asked Alick, brows furrowed at the thought.


    "Sooner than you think." Barry cupped the boy''s little face in his hands.


    "Anyway, it¡¯s bedtime for you two! You¡¯ll grow up faster if you get enough sleep!" "We have to get up


    early tomorrow," Mary reminded.


    "Will Mommy sleep with us?" asked Elissa, crawling under the nket.


    "Of course, sweetie," Mary assured her, tucking a strand of hair behind the child''s ear.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Daddy Barry too?"


    "Ah, well..." Mary was a bit stunned at the question. She looked at Barry, unsure of his answer.


    "Yes, we''ll all sleep together!" Barry said confidently. "Shall we sleep then?" he asked, lifting the


    covers.


    "Sure!" Alick said.


    "Yeah!" Waving her arms, Elissa turned around and tugged on Alick''s sleeve. "Alick, sleep next to


    me!"


    "I will," said Alick as he got into the quilt. "But you have to be obedient!"


    "I will..." his sister pouted.


    "Good! Good night, sweeties." Mary coaxed them to sleep. "Be good now."


    Some miles away, under the same starry sky, two men were hastily making their way to Z City.


    "Barry sure did a good job!" Lucas sat in the car and clicked his tongue. "The two of them traveling


    alone, it¡¯s the perfect opportunity! Why didn''t I think of that?"


    "You''re stupid, that''s why."


    "Oh, yeah? And how smart are you?" Lucas retorted. "You were certainly smart enough to let Barry


    get away with this."


    William didn''t respond.


    "William, did you hear me? You have to drive faster than this! If we don''t get there in time, Barry


    would have done all the things he wanted to do!" Lucas nagged. He felt helpless, just sitting in the


    passenger seat. His leg bounced up and down, and he tugged at the seatbelt.


    "Fuck off!" William roared. What did he mean the things Barry wanted to do? He started seeing red


    at Lucas''sment and could practically feel smokeing from his ears. "You want to drive,


    then? There''s a speed limit, you know!"


    "Okay, fine!" Lucas turned away, looking out the window and watching as buildings whizzed past.


    "I''ll find out where they''re staying tonight."


    William frowned but stayed silent. He didn''t


    bother asking how Lucas would get that


    information, knowing the other man would find it one way or another.


    The car eventually arrived at the busy intersection of Z City. From his windshield, William nced


    up at the pale disc sitting


    rxedly in the night sky. He felt that it was eyeing him with mild disinterest.


    Lucas interrupted his thoughts. "Okay, they''re staying at a hotel called Hyatt Regency. It''s about an


    hour''s drive from here."


    "We can get there in 30 minutes," said William shortly. It was alreadyte in the night. If they


    couldn''t make it in time, William worried that


    Barry would have already done something to Mary. He stepped on the gas.


    Back in the hotel room, Alick and Elissa had fallen fast asleep.


    Seeing the kids had gone to sleep, atst, Mary closed her eyes and dozed off. Shey on the very


    edge of the bed to amodate the children and was close to falling off.


    Quietly, Barry slid out of bed. He kissed the two kids and tucked them into the middle.


    Barry tiptoed to the other side of the bed to take care of the "third older kid." He saw her curled up


    sleeping form and felt his heart melt. Carefully peeling back the covers, he lifted her up in his arms


    and held her tight to his chest.


    "Hmm..." Nudged awake by the movement, Mary blearily opened her eyes. "Barry? What''s wrong?"


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 189 Agreement ( Part Two)

    Chapter 189 Agreement ( Part Two)


    "Nothing," Barry said. He smiled down at her. "I''ll take you to another room. The kids are taking up


    the whole bed. There''s no space for you." Barry jerked his head in the direction of the children.


    "A-another room?" Mary blinked awake, startled at his reply. She became aware of his arms around


    her. "You can put me down, I can walk on my own..."


    "No, it¡¯s okay. I want to hold you. I¡¯ll put you down when we get to the room next door."


    ''Another room? The room next door? What?1


    Mary''s thoughts repeated themselves. When the implication finally dawned on her, she was bright


    red.


    "You¡ªyou rascal! What are you thinking?" Barry grinned at her, a mischievous twinkle in his eyes.


    "What do you mean? What are you thinking?" Mary''s face burned. "I... I''m not thinking about


    anything! Don''t ¡ªdon''t get me wrong!" she said quickly.


    "Actually, Mary," Barry said. He stopped and looked at her. "I was actually thinking..." "Hmm?" Mary


    gazed back at him and blinked. "You... What are you trying to say?"


    "Mary, you know what I mean, don''t you?" Barry ''s voice had dropped several octaves,ced with


    desire.


    He lowered his head suddenly and kissed her.


    Mary''s mind went nk. Dazed, she gently pushed Barry away with her hand.


    "Mary..." Barry pulled away, dragging his lips against her neck and earlobe. "I want you. Is that


    delusional of me?"


    Another searing kiss swallowed the rest of her reply. Barry''s mouth was moving insistently against


    hers, and she found it hard to break away. "Let go... Barry, don''t..." she mumbled on his lips.


    Barry''s arms stayed wrapped around her frame, despite her weak protests.


    "Click."


    He shut the bedroom door behind him and moved to bring Mary out of the suite. By the entrance,


    however, there was a faint sound of someone trying the knob.


    "Bang!" The suite''s door swung open and mmed against the wall. Two people from the inside


    stared at the other two people from the outside, all sharing the same stunned expression.


    Caged in Barry''s embrace, red lips shiny and swollen, Mary looked at the men standing on the other


    side of the door. She felt her throat dry up. "William..." she croaked. "William? Lucas? What are you


    doing here?"


    Barry had stopped abruptly and raised his head, facing the others. His eyes were still dark with lust.


    Mary felt like a married woman caught having an affair. She scrambled out of Barry''s arms in a


    panic.


    William''s tall figure almost blocked the entire door. He sensed Mary''s difort, as well as Barry''s


    hunger. Blue veins bulged from the back of his clenched fist.


    "Barry Gu, you piece of shit!"


    William strode over and quickly closed the gap between them,nding a punch to Barry''s stomach.


    Barry stumbled back, caught off guard by the assault.


    "What''s going on here? Mr. Lan, you told me you were just looking for someone!" Lucas had tricked


    the hotel manager into leading them to Barry''s room. He wasn''t expecting this to be the oue.


    "Gentlemen, please! Stop fighting! Stop it!" William couldn''t hear the manager over the anger


    pounding in his head. He continued to march over to Barry, looking like he was ready to swallow the


    other man alive.


    Barry regained his senses quickly. When William was close enough, Barry swung his arm and


    socked him in the jaw.


    His night''s ns had been ruined by the man opposite him, so what better way was there to vent


    his anger? It felt so good tond a punch!


    "William Lan! I wanted to beat you up a long time ago," Barry said coldly.


    "You think I didn''t want to do the same to you?" spat William. "What were you doing to Mary just


    now? How dare you!"


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Barry smirked, "It''s exactly what you think it is!"


    "Bastard!" William roared. The two men lunged at each other, bing a blur of flying fists.


    "Oh, my God! Stop it!" Mary watched them in horror. "Please, stop fighting! Are you crazy? This is


    too much already, stop it!"


    Lucas had been frozen by the doorway. He only came back to his senses when he heard Mary''s


    cries. "Damn it! That''s enough, cool it already!"


    He stepped toward them to intervene but was instantly sent flying to the ground with a thud. The


    two men paid him no mind and continued brawling.


    "Lucas! Are you okay? Come here." Mary hurried to help him up.


    "Ah, it hurts!" "Why are you just standing there?" Lucas yelled at the manager. "Do something! Drag


    them away from each other! We''ll each take one,e on!"


    "Yes, sir!" the manager replied panic-stricken. He and Lucas walked up to the fight, each struggling


    to hold back a man.


    "Lucas, let go of me!" William howled. "I''m going to beat this bastard up!"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "There isn''t a clear winner of this fight just yet!" Barry blustered. "William Lan, if anyone here is a


    bastard, it''d be you!"


    They both tried to escape the other men''s grasps, inching forward as they trash-talked one another.


    "Shut up! What are you two doing? Can''t you talk to each other calmly?" Mary stood between the


    two parties. She rubbed her temples, trying to get rid of her splitting headache. "Can you please be


    quiet for a minute? Calm down!"


    "Mary, this man wants to do something bad to you!" William pointed an using finger at Barry. "If I


    don¡¯t beat him up¡ª"


    "Quiet!" Mary red at him. "You¡¯re the one barging in uninvited in the middle of the night. You''re


    the one who wants to do something bad to us!"


    "I..." William gaped at her, unable to defend himself.


    "Mary, look¡ª"


    Barry began to talk but was cut off by another outburst from Mary.


    "You need to shut up, too, Barry!" Barry pursed his lips and looked down at his feet.


    "Oh my God, Daddy Lan!"


    Themotion had woken the twins up, and they stood by the bedroom door, just catching the tail


    end of the argument.


    Elissa scanned the crowd that had gathered in the suite before her eyes settled on William. She ran


    and threw herself into his arms.


    "Elissa!" William''s spirits lifted swiftly upon seeing her. He squatted down and picked up the little


    girl. His smile soon turned into a grimace as a dull pain throbbed in his arm.


    "Daddy Lan, are you hurt? Why is your face bleeding?"


    "No, I''m alright, honey," William said. He smiled at her dotingly, trying to mask the toll the fight had


    taken on him. "Daddy Barry! You''re also injured!" Alick peered up at him and stole a nce at the


    open door of the suite.


    "Daddy''s okay, don''t worry," Barry also shook his head. His lips couldn''t help but turn up at the boy''s


    concern.


    Mary groaned into her hands. The situation was so absurd. She could barely wrap her head around


    it, let alone form a coherent thought.


    "Right. Well, then..." The hotel manager squirmed at the suffocating tension that hung over the


    room. "Mr. Lan, I''ll fetch some medicinal wine."


    He scampered out of the room.


    "Mommy, Daddy Lan is bleeding. What should we do? I''m scared!" Elissa had never seen William


    like this. She shook like a leaf in his arms, and her eyes welled up with tears.


    "Daddy Barry is also injured!" Alick looked at Barry with concern. "Mommy, you have to help Daddy


    Barry treat his wound!"


    "Mary, I''m wounded too!" Lucas called out weakly. He was not to be outdone.


    Three sets of puppy dog eyes fixated on Mary, each one vying for her attention. She gawked at their


    sorry state.


    Gosh! Since when was she surrounded by so many exasperating men? They drove her up the wall!


    "You deserved it! All three of you deserve it!" She pointed at the door and raised her voice. "Get out!


    Get out of my face! Come on, Alick and Elissa. Let''s go to bed!"


    "No! I want to be with Daddy Lan!"


    "No! I want to be with Daddy Barry!"


    The twins spoke in unison.


    "Fine! If you don''t want to sleep, suit yourselves! " ring daggers at the lot of them, Mary huffed,


    "I''m off to sleep. If anyone dares to disturb me, I''m leaving! And none of you could find me!"


    With that, she turned on her heel and stormed toward the bedroom. The door mmed shut,


    leaving the three men and the twins staring after her from the other side.


    "Mommy''s got a horrible temper!" Elissa said. She watched the door, eyes wide with shock.


    "Yeah, we''re doomed," Alick mumbled.


    "This is all your fault!" Lucasined, "Now she¡¯s mad at all of us! How old are you two? How


    can you fight like that with each other? You were like a pair of teenagers!" He threw his hands up in


    annoyance.


    "It''s all his fault!" William glowered at Barry. "If I hade a momentter¡ª" "You would have done


    me a favor!" Barry interjected. He continued icily, "You¡¯re the crazy ones! It''s alreadyte. Why did


    youe all the way here from A City?"


    "That¡¯s none of your business, You bastard!" William narrowed his eyes.


    Lucas sensed another fight might break out and ushered them to the sofa. "Come on, we can''t keep


    arguing like this," said Lucas. "Let''s sit down and have a talk."


    "Talk about what exactly?" William asked.


    "About how we''re going to woo Mary," Lucas answered.


    "Alright then," Barry replied, albeit hesitantly.


    The trio squished themselves onto the sofa, looking almostical with their bruised faces and


    disheveled clothing.


    "I say we make a gentlemen''s agreement!" Lucas nced at both of them. "We¡¯ll all start on the


    same running line and pursue her aboveboard."


    "I agree!"


    The men nodded at the idea.


    "Also, if anyone initiates anything intimate with Mary," continued Lucas, "as long as she consents,


    no one else can object." William and Barry exchanged skeptical nces with each other.


    "Alright, think about it. How can we not try to hold and kiss the woman we love?" The doctor


    reasoned, "If we all got into fights for kissing Mary, we''d all be beaten up beyond repair before


    anyone could actually win her heart."


    "If Mary consents, it means that the other two will not have a chance with her anymore!"


    Barry thought it over. "I agree. No objection," he said.


    "What about you?" Lucas looked at William.


    "I agree, too." William nodded. This would have to do for now. It was the best solution the three


    coulde up with.


    "Well! Then, from now on, we are formal and friendly rivals in love! Everyone should show their


    skills and try their best to see who will win Mary''s heart! And don''t act shamelessly!"


    "Deal!"


    "Deal!"


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 190 Back On Campus (Part One)

    Chapter 190 Back On Campus (Part One)


    Not caring about the chaos that was happening outside, Mary stepped into the bedroom. Her


    thoughts were in a tumult.


    She sat there for what felt like hours. However, she couldn''t sleep without her children. Making up


    her mind to bring them in, she quietly opened the door and peeped outside.


    Lucas had called the hotel manager, asking him to fetch a bottle of medicinal wine. Now, it was


    there on the table. Lucas was applying it on his wound rather clumsily. The kids, to her relief, were


    sound asleep in Barry''s and William''s arms.


    "Mary!" Barry called out, being the first one to spot her.


    "Shh!" she said. "Let me carry Alick to the bed."


    "Don''t bother yourself. I''ll take him there." Barry stood up and walked towards the bedroom, carrying


    the little boy in his arms.


    William stood up, followed him quietly into the room with Elissa in his arms.


    "Mary, Mary," Lucas said as he grabbed hold of her hand. He looked at her with pleading eyes and


    went on, "Please help me with the medicine. My face is in a rotten state. I doubt if I can step out of


    the house tomorrow!"


    As he spoke, Lucas hastily stuffed the medicinal wine into Mary''s hand.


    "You deserve it! Now sit still!" she ordered angrily.


    Lucas obliged quickly, eager to have her apply the medicine. As Mary wiped his face with a cotton


    stick, she asked, "Why did you and Williame here tonight? What was the emergency?"


    "It''s because... Well, I..." he stammered, his face turning red. Having put the kids on the bed, the


    two men returned. Lucas gathered his wits and said, "It was William who forced me toe here


    with him. He didn''t even give me an exnation. You may ask him!"


    Mary eyed William doubtfully. "Well," William blurted out, "I came here because I missed you


    terribly." She ignored him and turned her attention back to Lucas. ''I have a painful bump on my


    face,'' William thought dejectedly and ran his hand over it. His face twisted in a grimace of pain.


    Barry nced at William and thought, ''This obstinate man thinks he can get whatever he wants. His


    dirty little tricks will never end.''


    "Alright, I am finished," said Mary, standing up and looking at the three men. "Barry, take a shower


    and go to sleep. After all, you have to be at the university early in the morning."


    "What about you?" Barry asked worriedly.


    "Of course, I will go to sleep too!"


    "What about me?" William asked, disying a childlike sadness.


    "That is none of my business," Mary answered in a cold voice. He almost winced at the rancor in


    her tone. Noticing this, she went on, "The medicinal wine is right here. You may ask Lucas to apply


    it for you. Also, it''s quitete. I suggest you go back as soon as possible."


    "No," William answered angrily, "Lucas is clumsy.


    I don''t trust him to do the job properly. Just now, you did it for him. Why can''t you do the same for


    me?"


    A look of disappointment was etched on his face. "If that''s the case, forget it. I am quite sleepy so I


    am going back to my room," Mary said, putting down the bottle on the table.


    "Well, I''ll go take a shower. We have to get up early tomorrow morning," Barry said, his voice tinged


    with unmistakable pride. William felt like an outsider in front of him.


    "You two! Leave now!" Mary hollered.


    "But Mary, why do you insist that we leave? We have had a long journey. Isn''t it a little harsh to drive


    us away?" Lucas said, hoping she would let them stay. "That isn''t my issue, Lucas. After all, I didn''t


    invite either of you," Mary retorted back angrily. After a short pause, she continued, "Let me remind


    you that this is a hotel! You both are rich. Will it hurt to book another room?"


    "No way! Money isn''t the issue." William shook his head firmly. "I''m worried about you staying alone


    with Barry Gu. If we were a littlete, you both might have..." He faltered, not daring to finish his


    sentence.


    "William Lan!" She bit her lip, writhing in suppressed fury. She turned around and walked towards


    her room.


    William nudged Lucas, asking him to do something. "Mary, we''ll sleep on the sofa. After all, it is only


    a matter of one night. If you want us out of this room, you have to send Barry with us. Otherwise, we


    won''t leave!" Lucas announced and there was resolve in his voice.


    "Whatever! Do whatever the hell you want!" Mary shouted as she entered her room and mmed


    the door shut.


    In the morning, when Mary walked out of the bedroom with her kids, she caught sight of the three


    men, sitting on the sofa and gazing at each other with unfriendly eyes.


    "Daddy Barry!" Alick threw himself into Barry''s arms.


    "Daddy Lan!" Elissa threw herself into William''s arms. "Ouch! Looks like there is no one to hug me!"


    Lucas said feigning sadness. "Could you give me a hug and make me happy?" he said, turning


    towards Mary.


    "Stop talking nonsense early in the morning," Mary said, dodging his hug. "If there is something you


    need, I think it is a punch.


    Go away!" Mary shouted.


    "Mary, it is time for breakfast. We will head to Z University as soon as we are done eating," said


    Barry.


    "Okay." Mary nodded. Taking a quick look at Lucas and William, Mary added, "Fortunately, your face


    is free from wounds. Otherwise, you will feel embarrassed walking in the university."


    "Yes." Barry nced at William. "They look terrible, don''t they?"


    Elissa circled her fingers around William''s face and said, "Look! Daddy Lan has dark circles around


    his eyes!" She couldn''t help but feel sorry for him. "He doesn''t look even a little handsome today,"


    she announced sadly.


    "What! Am I not handsome anymore?" William asked worriedly. He touched his face and frowned.


    Looks had always been his biggest advantage!


    Mary saw his reaction and burst intoughter. William''s eyes were surrounded with ck-and- blue


    bruises. The scratch on his cheek had be more visible today. His lips were swollen. All in all,


    he looked disastrous.


    William nced up as he heard Mary''s delightedugher. He realized he was willing to get beaten


    up a million times just to see her like this.


    "Daddy Lan, will you y with Elissa today?" Sitting at the dining table, Elissa tilted her head and


    asked.


    "Of course, I will! Not just today, every day!" he assured her.


    "What the hell do you want, William Lan?" His words had aroused Mary''s indignation. Gazing at


    him, she asked, "Can you be more mature?"


    "Mature? I am mature, Mary." He felt an overwhelming amount of sadness.


    "Enough!" Mary rubbed her face with a frustrated growl.


    "Well, Mary," Barry filled a bowl with soup for her and said, "don''t spoil your mood. Let''s have


    breakfast."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Okay."


    After breakfast, William and Lucas followed them to Z University.


    Mary''s spirits were lifted as she nced at the beautiful banners and balloons donning the


    university entrance. "100th Anniversary of Z University" was written on the biggest banner.


    "I miss my school days so much!" Her eyes began to fill with tears as nostalgia swept through her.


    She vividly remembered her first day at the campus. It had been almost ten years!


    "Me too," Barry said, nodding his head. If he could turn back time, he would. "Let''s not waste time


    and enter the hall, Mary."


    "Yes, of course," Mary agreed.


    "By the way," said Barry as he walked, "William and Lucas, let me give you a brief introduction of


    our university."


    "No, that won''t be required!" William said instantly. ''Why is he showing off? Asshole!'' William


    thought to himself.


    Barry pretended like he didn''t hear William''s objection and went on, "We are making our way to the


    boulevard now. This is the ce where I first met Mary. Back then, I had volunteered to pick up


    freshmen. And guess who was the student I first received? Mary!"


    Lucas narrowed his eyes and pleaded, "Barry, could you please shut up? William and I have no


    interest in your story."


    "In that case, I am narrating our story to Alick. You are interested in listening, aren''t you?" Alick


    nodded his head, very much interested in the story. Caressing his hair, Barry continued, "Alick, look


    over there. That''s the ce where Daddy Barry and Mommy studied together. Your mother would


    fall asleep in those self-study sessions. Let me reveal a secret, she wasn''t that fond of studying."


    "Really?" It was Elissa who spoke this time. "Mommy doesn''t like reading. Was she like Elissa?" she


    asked.


    "Yes, she was. But Mommy was naturally smart. She didn''t have to study to get good grades." After


    saying this, Barry nced at Mary, respect and admiration evident in his eyes.


    As they continued to walk forward, Alick suddenly pointed at a hillside and announced, "Look! I can


    see several boys and girls kissing over there. What is that ce?"


    "Eh..." Mary blushed and said, "Hurry up. Let''s go!"


    Barry turned and took a look at Lucas and William. They both noticed a smile ying on his lips.


    "My love, that ce is famously known as the lovers'' spot. This is where your Mommy and I went


    for dates in the beginning."


    "Barry, please stop!" Mary blushed red and hit him lightly.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, William clenched his jaw in irritation. Mary''s crimson red face


    indicated that the two of them had some romantic moments in the so-called lovers'' spot!


    "Did Mommy and Daddy Barry kiss?" As expected, Elissa asked this question.


    "Of course we did!" Barry nodded in smug satisfaction.


    "Barry Gu, you better shut up, or else I will beat you up!" Lucas said, rushing forward and standing


    in between Mary and Barry.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 191 Back On Campus (Part Two)

    Chapter 191 Back On Campus (Part Two)


    "Daddy Lucas, you too have kissed Mommy. Why will you beat Daddy Barry up for that?" Cradling


    in Barry''s arms, Alick asked.


    "Well..." Lucas didn''t dare to meet either Barry''s or William''s eyes. He looked around like he was


    suddenly fascinated by the scenery.


    "That''s the yground!" Mary shouted excitedly, dispelling the awkwardness in the air. "And behind


    it, you can see the basketball court. If you look carefully, you can still see a bunch of students


    ying! Wow, our juniors are quite handsome!"


    "ying basketball isn''t a big deal," murmured William discontentedly. "I will show you someday. I


    am a fantastic yer."


    "Daddy Barry, what about you? Do you y basketball?" asked Alick, his curiosity piqued.


    "Sometimes," Barry replied modestly. "But I will teach you what I know," he added, realizing Alick


    wished to learn from him.


    "Yes! Daddy Barry is awesome!" Alick said, breaking into a smile.


    "You are too modest, aren''t you?" Mary smiled at him. She looked at Alick and said, "Daddy Barry


    was the best yer during those days."


    "Was I?" Raising his eyebrows, Barry feigned shock. "It was a long time ago. I only recollect ying


    a few matches here and there. But I do remember you brought me water every time."


    ''Cut the crap!'' William thought, his face convulsed with rage. It took a lot of effort to contain his


    anger. He wished Barry would just shut up! After all, he wasn''t here to listen to their trashy love


    story!


    Soon, they arrived at the hall of Z University. It was an enormous hall yet it was full of people. Apart


    from the dazzling light that came from the stage, it was quite dark.


    William and Lucas intended to go backstage with Barry and Mary. However, Mary stopped them.


    "I want you both to stay here and watch over Alick and Elissa. I''ll be back soon," she said and got


    ready to follow Barry.


    "No, I aming with you," Lucas insisted stubbornly.


    "No! You can''t always have it your way! I am going inside to see my teacher. Why should you join


    us? Stay back. We''ll leave as soon as Barry finishes his speech," Mary retorted back.


    "Mommy, I''ll wait for you!" Alick nodded obediently.


    "That''s like my boy!" Mary eximed and kissed him on the cheek.


    "Mommy,e out soon!" Cradled in William''s arms, Elissa nced at the crowd nervously.


    "Yes, I will." Then Mary followed Barry to the backstage.


    Once they were a safe distance away from William, Barry grabbed Mary''s hand.


    "Hey! What are you doing?" Startled, Mary looked at him.


    "I have been wanting to do this ever since we stepped into the campus. But I was waiting for the


    right opportunity," Barry said and smiled sheepishly.


    Mary was about to respond, but a voice came from behind, interrupting them. "Barry! Is that you?"


    The department dean, who was reading his presentation, recognized Barry at a nce.


    "Dean!" Barry didn''t drop Mary''s hand, instead he tightened his grip over it. Together, they walked


    towards him. "Long time no see!" he said to the dean.


    "Indeed," said the department dean, who was a humorous old man. His gaze fell on their entwined


    fingers. Addressing her, he said, "I am d to see you, Mary! You were a lovely couple back then!"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Mary lowered her head, blushing at hispliment. "Thank you for taking care of us, Dean," Barry


    said sincerely.


    "It was a pleasure. Please don''t thank me for it!"


    After a few minutes, Mary came out from backstage. William and Lucas had already reserved a seat


    for her. They motioned for her to sit near them.


    "Where is Daddy Barry?" Elissa whispered in her brother''s ear, noticing he was nowhere to be


    found.


    "Daddy Barry is about to give a speech. We will see him on the stage!" he said, almost shrieking in


    excitement. Every second, he gazed at the stage, expecting Barry to make an appearance.


    His excitement was evident to William. It pained him to watch his son admire some other man! ¡® Am


    I supposed to give a speech on stage to win this boy¡¯s heart?¡¯ he wondered with an annoying pang


    of disappointment


    Before Barry appeared, a couple of school leaders gave speeches. Mary watched them in rapt


    attention. Once again, she began to reminisce about her school days.


    "Now, let''s wee our alumnus, Mr. Barry Gu, an outstanding graduate of Year XX, to give us a


    speech!" ''Finally!'' Mary thought and her excitement grew.


    The audience cheered as Barry gracefully entered the stage. d in his best ck suit, Barry was


    a sight to behold.


    A slow smile worked its way across his face and into his eyes. He stood, calm andposed. As


    soon as he touched the microphone, another round of apuse broke. It was deafening. Barry''s


    looks were driving girls crazy.


    "Oh my God! He''s so handsome!"


    "I wish I was here when he was studying here! The boys in my ss aren''t half as charming as


    him!"


    "I think I am going to faint!"


    Hearing this, Mary snickered softly. Mary had to admit that Barry always had a way with girls. When


    they studied together, girls chased after him. A lot of them envied her for being close to him.


    William''s eyes were fixed upon Mary''s face. He could tell she was staring at Barry! To make matters


    worse, there was a pleased smile on her face. William felt a twinge of jealousy at this.


    Grabbing her hand, William pulled her against his side. His actions had caught her off guard. She


    red at him and asked in a low voice, "What the hell do you think you are doing?"


    "I should be the one asking you that question! What the hell are you doing? Is he so handsome that


    you can''t stop staring at him?" William questioned. William''s jealousy rattled him to the core.


    "I..." Marry stammered with a guilty look. But soon, she gathered her wits and said, "He is giving a


    speech for God''s sake! Where else should I look? Either way, this is none of your business!" She


    realized she didn''t owe him an exnation.


    "No!" he said, his unwavering gaze bing more intense. She struggled to free herself. He went


    forward and whispered, "If you continue to struggle, I will kiss you now."


    "What!" Her face turned a ghastly shade of white. She didn''t think he would stoop so low.


    "Mary! Look at me in the way you looked at him! " There was a queer, pleading note in his voice.


    Mary was rendered speechless by his words. Pushing him away, she brought her focus back to the


    stage.


    "Good day, everyone. I''m Barry Gu." As soon as Barry started his speech, there was almost pin-


    drop silence. People listened to him intently.


    Once he was done with the speech, Barry hurried out from the backstage. He noticed Mary was


    eerily quiet. She was rubbing the back of her hand which had turned red from William''s tight grasp.


    "Mary? What''s wrong?" Barry asked, noticing it, "Why is your hand red?" "No, it''s nothing," Marry


    said, shrugging it off and forcing a smile. Realizing he was waiting for an exnation, she lied, "It''s


    quite dark here. It got smashed against the wall while I was making my way here."


    From the corner of his eye, William gazed at her hand. ''I just marked my territory,'' he thought and


    snickered.


    "Hey, if the two of you are done following us, can we get some privacy?" Barry asked, eyeing the


    two men.


    "Why do you need privacy? Where do you want to take her? We shall be following you everywhere,"


    Lucas dered with sudden determination.


    "I want to visit my mother''s grave. Do I need your permission for it?" Mary said and let out a sigh of


    exhaustion.


    "I...I am sorry," Lucas stammered with a guilty look. Thinking she wasn''t convinced, he went on,


    "Mary, I swear to God I didn''t mean to hurt you."


    "I know it wasn''t intentional," Mary nodded in understanding. She knew that Lucas wasn''t an


    insensitive guy.


    "In that case, let us go together. After all, what harm can our presence cause?" said William, not


    willing to let them go alone.


    "Yes, I agree. Auntie has been wonderful to us when she was alive. It would be nice to pay her a


    visit," Lucas said.


    Mary contemted whether to agree or not. Finally, she nodded her head.


    Now that she thought of it, her mother liked William a great deal. She had epted him as her son-


    inw with all her heart. Moreover, Dr. Cao had informed her that her mother called William''s name


    in thest moments of her life. Her mother''s soul would be a great deal happier if William joined


    them.


    On the way to her hometown, Mary felt a bit apprehensive. The car came to a halt right below the


    hillside. It wasn''t possible to drive the car up there, hence they got off the car.


    They took out the sacrificial offerings they had brought and slowly climbed the hill. A gust of wind


    swept over them. Mary was trying hard to suppress her tears.


    Once they arrived at their destination, Mary''s eyes fell on her mother''s tomb. She stood still for a


    moment, perplexed. If her memory served right, when she came here four years ago, it didn''t look


    like this. At present, it was renovated and had beautifully carved stones.


    "Has anyone been here before?" Lucas asked, looking as confused as her.


    All of a sudden, William knelt on the ground and said, "Mom! I am here!"


    His actions took them by surprise. They couldn''t make sense of the situation.


    ''Mom? William is the most shameless man in the world!''


    Barry thought, feeling repulsed.


    "This year I came a little early. And I brought Mary with me," William said. "I have also brought your


    adorable grandchildren with me. I hope you are watching them from heaven. I wish you could touch


    them." His voice broke and a tear slid down his face.


    Mary sobbed and wondered, ''Does hee here every year? Is he the one who built Mom''s tomb?''


    "Elissa, the woman in the photo is Grandma," William said, taking her hand.


    "Grandma?" Elissa bit her lips. "Is Grandma gone?"


    Mary took a few steps forward. Kneeling in front of the tombstone, she said, "Mom, I''m back. I''m


    back..." Her voice broke and she stopped, wiping her eyes.


    She then continued, "I''m sorry that it took me so long to visit you.


    I hope you are doing well up there. I miss you so much!"


    The two kids watched their mother cry silently. Barry put the flowers in front of the tomb and said,


    "Auntie, I hope your soul is resting peacefully. You have nothing to worry about. I will take good care


    of Mary and the kids."


    Closing his eyes, William prayed, ''Mom, I am aware I haven''t treated Mary fairly before. But I wish


    to make amends. Please give me another chance, I won''t mess it up this time. I love your daughter


    with all my heart. I wish to spend the rest of my life with her and my kids.''


    They stayed there for a long time.


    The sun was about to set. Finally, Mary calmed down. "Let''s go," she announced.


    The group of people silently walked back. Mary turned around to take onest look at her mother''s


    tomb. She didn''t have the heart to leave but she knew she had to.


    As soon as they went down the hill, Mary came face to face with her old neighbor. He was just


    returning from work.


    "Uncle Ban?" she called out, recognition passing her face.


    "Ah! Mary, is that you?" Uncle Ban squinted to get a better look. "Oh my God! It is indeed you. We


    haven''t seen each other for many years! Where have you been?" he asked, looking delighted.


    "I went abroad," she said, forcing a smile. Her eyes were puffy and bloodshot. "How have you been,


    Uncle Ban?" she asked.


    "I am doing fine. Just like I was when youst saw me," Uncle Ban said, shing her a smile. Then


    he caught William''s eye and recognized him instantly. "William, you are here too."


    "Hello, Uncle Ban," William greeted him as he walked forward.


    Mary was surprised. ''How does Uncle Ban know him?''


    "You are a bit early this year, aren''t you?" Uncle Ban asked, smiling.


    "Well, yes. But I brought Mary and kids along," he replied. His affectionate gaze fell on Mary.


    "You have no idea how happy this makes me!" After saying this, Uncle Ban took a look at the kids.


    "Your kids are adorable. The boy is a photocopy of your husband, Mary."


    Barry''s eyes darkened with anger.


    "Urn..." Mary muttered, trying to say something. Panic swelled within her.


    "Mary, will you go back to your home?"


    "No," Mary said, shaking her head, "I will be going back to the city now."


    "Well, okay. I am delighted to see you all," Uncle Ban said honestly. After exchanging a few


    pleasantries, they got back in the car.


    It was quitete and the kids fell asleep in the car. They would stay in the hotel tonight and return to


    A City the next day.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 192 His Embrace (P art One)

    Chapter 192 His Embrace (P art One)


    Mary tucked the two kids in the bed early. The three men stayed in the room next door. She was not


    sure if they had already gone to sleep.


    Mary was not able to recover from her grief and her sleepiness had worn off.


    She tossed and turned on the bed for a long time. Eventually, she gave up. She put on her coat and


    walked to the balcony.


    When she walked to the balcony, she smelled a whiff of cigarette. She turned her head and saw


    William leaning against the wall of his balcony while smoking.


    In his index finger and middle finger on his right hand was a cigarette stick. His eyes were half-


    closed as if in a daze and his expression was quite misty.


    ''''Ahem.''1


    Mary could not stand the smell of smoke and coughed.


    William''s eyes twitched when he heard her. He turned around and quickly stubbed the cigarette that


    he was holding. "Mary?" said William.


    "Yes." Mary nodded and said, "I''m sorry for interrupting."


    "It''s nothing. Why are you still up?" William took a few steps forward and continued, "It''s already one


    o''clock."


    "I know. I just can''t fall asleep." Mary smiled awkwardly.


    The two stood on their respective balconies less than two meters apart and their silence enveloped


    the air for a moment.


    "The moon is shining brightly tonight," said William suddenly while looking up at the sky.


    "Yes, the moon is very round." Mary nced up at the bright moon as well.


    "The moon in our hometown is always the brightest." When William spoke, his voice was soft and


    reposeful.


    "What... what did you say?" asked Mary, who was a little flustered.


    "The moon in our hometown," repeated William, turning to look at Mary. "Didn''t you say that you


    would share with me half of the moon?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "I don''t remember telling that!" Mary turned her head away, unwilling to mention the past.


    "But I remember it clearly so Ie back every year." William''s eyes were a little hurt, but he tried


    his best to keep smiling. "Every year... You came here every year?" Mary asked.


    "Yes, I did." William nodded.


    Mary stared at him nkly for a few seconds before asking, "Did you also build my mother''s tomb?"


    "Yes, I did," answered William with a bitter smile at the corners of his mouth. "Just take it as a little


    compensation. This way, I will feel better."


    "Thank you," Mary said gently, not wanting to argue anymore.


    "As long as you don''t hate me," said William in a faint voice. "The dead could nevere back to


    life. It''s been so long, Mary. I just hope that you don''t feel sad anymore."


    "As long as I remember, I wouldn''t be able to recover. I''m not that tough." Mary looked up and her


    eyes were bleak. "Never mind. I''m going to bed."


    "Wait!" William stopped her in a hurry.


    "Anything else?"


    "I''ll go to you." William gazed at her intently.


    However, Mary remained unhappy. "Don''te over. I won''t open the door for you."


    "I didn''t say I would go through the door!" With a smile on his face, William supported himself with


    one hand against the railing on the balcony. Before Mary could say anything, she saw William jump


    from the other balcony to hers.


    "See what I did?" William pped the dust on his hands and looked at Mary with a smile.


    With her hands trembling, Mary stared at him while dumbfounded. "This is... more than ten floors


    high! Weren''t you afraid of falling down? It was so dangerous!"


    "Are you worried about me?" With a smile at the corners of his mouth, William slowly approached


    Mary.


    "I was afraid that you might fall to death and the police would arrest me as a suspect," Mary


    answered crossly. "You are too old to do such a dangerous thing. You''re not young anymore."


    "No! I''m not old!" The smile on William''s face widened. "Have both Alick and Elissa slept?"


    "Yep." Mary nodded. "What time is it now? I''m going to bed now."


    "But I just came here."


    "I didn''t ask you toe here," said Mary while ring at him. "You''d better go back as soon as


    possible."


    "Your eyes are still swollen!" Due to the light from the room, William was able to see the red rims of


    Mary''s eyes and the tear stains on her face. "It''s none of your business." Mary frowned and turned


    to leave.


    "Mary," said William, grabbing her hand, "are you still ming me?"


    "Let me go!" Mary tried to shake off his hand. "Don''t use violence on me every time! How rude!


    "I felt sad to see you cry today," said William, holding her tightly. "If you have any grievance or


    dissatisfaction, you can vent on me."


    As soon as William finished speaking, Mary suddenly turned around and kicked his shin.


    "Aw!" William gasped at the pain. He quickly released Mary, lowered his head and rubbed his leg.


    "You took the move so sudden. I was not ready!"


    William murmured to himself for quite some time. He did not see any response from Mary so he


    looked up in confusion. Her head was lowered and she was not saying a word. Moreover, her body


    trembled as she tried to suppress her sobs.


    "Mary? Are you crying?" Upon hearing her sobs, William immediately straightened up and held her


    shoulders. "What''s wrong?" he asked with sincere concern. "Did you get hurt when you kicked me?"


    Her tears streamed down her face one after another. She raised her head and shouted, "William


    Lan! I hate you! I hate you so much! Why did I have to meet you? You''re the worst!"


    When Mary spoke, tears welled up in her eyes and fell down like water rushing out a dam.


    William panicked. He had never seen Mary cry so sadly. He wiped her tears in a hurry and


    apologized profusely. "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. Please stop crying. Mary, I''m so sorry. Don''t cry


    anymore."


    "I hate you so much! I hate you every time I see you. And I hate you even more every time I think of


    my mother," Mary said in between sobs and tears streamed down her face.


    "I''m so sorry, Mary!" As he spoke, William held her in his arms, letting her vent in his arms. "It''s my


    fault."


    "Why did you lock me up? I didn''t even see her for thest time before she passed away!" Mary


    tried to get out of his grasp by kicking him again but to no avail.


    "I''m sorry!" William held her tightly even more, unwilling to let her go.


    "What''s the use ofing here now? She couldn''t even see me. I will never have a chance to see


    her again.


    I hate you so much." Mary cried so hard that her breath was getting shallower by the minute. "I hate


    you! I hate you so much." "I love you," William said nervously. "I love you, Mary. No matter what, I


    love you."


    All of a sudden, Mary stopped crying. Although her nose was blocked due to crying, she seemed to


    be able to get a whiff of William''s tobo.


    "Even if you hate me, I won''t let you go." His voice sounded above her head. "Mary, I want to be


    with you, always and forever. I will make it up to you with all my life."


    At this moment, Mary could not tell how she felt. But one thing was clear: her heart ached.


    "During the past four years without you, I felt like I was in a daze," said William, holding her in his


    arms. "I used all my connections but I couldn''t find you anywhere. You have no idea how desperate


    I was when I saw the divorce agreement.


    You were everywhere in my mind. Your words and actions were in my mind over and over again. I


    hated myself for losing you.


    Thinking of how disappointed you were with me that you chose to leave without even saying


    goodbye, I wished I could beat myself to death. Every day and every night, I dreamed of you leaving


    me and that you cried and med me. I didn''t even have a chance to say sorry.

 Chapter 193 His Embrace (P art Two)

    Chapter 193 His Embrace (P art Two)


    Sometimes I thought that if you didn''te back, I would live miserably all my life. I could not find


    you anyway."


    "William, can I trust you again?" After hearing what he said, Mary said in a low voice, "It was just a


    marriage connected by a contract. How would you fall in love with me? Besides, I have been away


    for four years."


    "Why not?" William rested his chin on her head and said slowly, "I fell in love with you at first sight.


    Eventually, I got to love you deeper and deeper but I was so stupid to notice."


    "But, don''t you love..." When Mary spoke, her voice was low. After crying so hard, she felt dizzy.


    Even though she was just standing, she felt so tired.


    "No, I don''t," sighed William. "I don''t know what was wrong with me when I was young. How would I


    do such a ridiculous thing? I only treat him as my younger brother, Mary. Trust me. From now on,


    nothing would happen between me and him."


    The two just held each other quietly in the balcony.


    "Mary?" Hearing no response, William asked softly, "Are you sleeping?"


    Mary''s eyes were closed. Although she heard his voice, she was too tired to respond.


    With a smile on his face, William picked Mary up in his arms and walked quietly to her bedroom.


    After putting her on the bed, William kissed her forehead and the two kids''.


    Gazing at the three who were sleeping, William wanted to hold them all in his arms.


    They were his wife and children.


    When he was about to get up, Alick suddenly opened his eyes.


    William was surprised to see that he was still awake. He asked Alick softly, "Little guy, why are you


    still up?"


    "I woke up when I heard Mommy crying." Alick''s eyes lit up. "Mommy cried because she missed


    Grandma, right?"


    "Yes." William touched his head gently.


    However, Alick did not enjoy being touched by him so he frowned a little. "I heard Mommy saying


    she hates you."


    "So you also hate me?" asked William with a bitter smile.


    "I don''t like you." Alick continued, "You did not care about me or my sister. I still don''t want to admit


    that you are my father."


    "Alick, you..." With his mouth slightly open, William asked in surprise, "You already know that I''m


    your father?"


    "I asked Grandpa." Alick pouted and added, "And everyone says that I look like you very much. I''ve


    known the truth for a long time."


    Hearing that, William felt a little excited. Although Alick did not like him yet, he knew that William


    was his father and that was enough.


    "When I was a child, I looked exactly like you." Looking at his own ''mini version'', William''s eyes


    were full of fatherly love. "Do you want me to show you my photos some other day?"


    "I don''t want to see them." Alick turned his head away and said, "If you piss Mommy off and make


    her cry again, I''ll fight you when I grow up. I''m good at fighting."


    William smiled but he felt sad. "Why are you good at fighting?"


    "Because I want to protect Mommy and Elissa. The children in the kindergarten bullied us. They


    said we did not have a father, so I beat them."


    "Children in the kindergarten bullied you? Really?" Hearing this, William clenched his fists.


    "When we first went there, some children bullied my sister! They said we had two daddies, but didn''t


    have a father."


    "But you have a father, Alick. I''m going to find those kids who bullied you and tell them that you


    have father! I am your father!"


    "I don''t want it!" Alick turned around with anger to avoid looking at him. "What''s so good about you?"


    "Then I will work hard in the future, okay?" William smiled bitterly. "What did I do wrong? Tell me and


    I''ll change it, okay?"


    Alick did not say anything more.


    William waited for his answer, but he only heard Alick''s shallow breathing. He could not help but


    shake his head andugh. It was really like mother, like son. Both of them fell asleep while talking to


    him. He did not even know if they heard what he said or not.


    Early the next morning, all of them gathered in Mary''s room for breakfast.


    "Last night, I woke up but I did not see you anywhere. Where did you go?" Lucas said to William.


    Mary, who was holding a bowl, paused. ncing at her either intentionally or unintentionally,


    William turned to Lucas and said, "Do I have to report to you every time I go to the toilet?"


    "Humph!" Lucas gave him a cold look but said nothing. Alick was about to say something when he


    saw William put his index finger to his lips, making a "hush" gesture to him. Although Alick did not


    understand why, the young boy nodded and said nothing anyway.


    Sitting aside, Barry clearly saw what happened between William and Alick. His eyes darkened at


    once.


    At a seaside vi, A City.


    Frank was sitting on the sofa, clutching his phone tightly. It was not until he got the call that he knew


    that William had returned to Mary''s hometown with her.


    His dear William, the one who had taken him to Norway when he was devastated, the one who


    went to Japan alone to take him back. Those good things that had happened between him and


    William had turned into the past.


    "William, I still love you."


    Many years ago, after his sister''s death, he confessed his love to William.


    "Your sister, Sansa, died to save me. Do you still love me?" A painful look appeared in William''s


    eyes.


    "I don''t me you. I believe that my sister wouldn''t me you either, William." Frank reached out to


    touch William''s white shirt. "I still like you." That was when he saw William''s eyes change. Finally,


    he said, "Then let''s be together."


    "Really?" Frank''s voice trembled.


    "Really." William nodded and touched his hair.


    "William!" Frank wrapped his arms around William''s waist and looked up at him. "I''m so happy!"


    "Good to hear that." A smile appeared at the corners of William''s mouth.


    "William!" he called out, moved closer to William''s lips and quickly kissed him. "My first kiss."


    Upon hearing that, William was stunned as if ice froze him.


    "William," Frank asked in confusion, "are you not happy?"


    "Yes, I''m happy." William shook his head. He suddenly sped Frank''s head and kissed him deeply.


    "It''s also my first kiss."


    As Frank thought of the past, his eyes constricted. He would take back all that belonged to him!


    Step by step! No matter what it took!


    He turned on his phone and dialed the number he had never dialed before.


    Beep! Beep! "Hello?" Corbett''szy tone came from the other end of the line. "This is unusual. You


    never call me."


    "Do me a favor." When Frank spoke, his voice was terribly cold.


    "What''s the matter?" A bitter smile appeared on Corbett''s face. ''Of course, you only call me when


    you want to use me.''


    "Lend me some of your men."


    "Okay."


    Corbett agreed without further questions. Hearing that, Frank was taken aback. "Don''t you want to


    ask me what I''m going to do?"


    "Murder, arson,mitting crimes," said Corbett while sneering. "My men are good at these. I''m


    sure you know that."


    "The young lord is truly smart."


    "I''ll send them to you tomorrow," said Corbett. "I don''t care what you want to do as long as you are


    fine."


    Frank was stunned. "Don''t worry. I''ll live longer than you!"


    "Ha ha! That''s good."


    It had been a few days since they returned to A City. Both William and Mary had not mentioned


    anything about their chat and crying that night to each other. They had no chance to speak to each


    other again anyway.


    At AJ Building.


    When it was almost time to get off work, William was a little restless. He had not seen the kids for


    several days and he missed them very much.


    He knew he had to find a way.


    After a long silence, William knocked on the desk. He had decided to pick them up from the


    kindergarten. ''Yes! That''s it!''


    William put his coat on and grabbed the car key. After that, he strode out of the office.


    "Boss, where are you going?" Virgil asked.


    "Go to..." William answered cheerfully, "pick up my babies at the kindergarten."


    "Wow, boss, you really love them, don''t you? They must be very happy when they see you there."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "You brat!" William patted him with a smile. He could not hide his joy and excitement as he hurried


    downstairs.


    Watching William go, Andy picked up her phone and sent a text message to someone. "He is going


    to pick up the children in the kindergarten.


    William drove to the gate of the kindergarten. It suddenly urred to him that if Barry came to pick


    them upter, he would have no chance to see the two kids.


    So he pulled over and quickly got out of the car. Walking towards the kindergarten, he knew he had


    to take the move first.


    Therefore, he deceived the piano teacher and janitor at the kindergarten. This gave him the


    opportunity to enter the kindergarten smoothly and take the two kids away.


    "This is my father!"


    Before leaving, Elissa proudly showed off to the children. "My father is very handsome, isn''t he?


    Humph! He is also very powerful!"


    "Yes, I am their father." ncing around the well decorated ssroom, William announced it coldly


    to the group of children who had runny noses. "If anyone of you dares to bully them in the future, I


    will beat you up!"


    He then picked up the two kids at the same time and walked out.


    The piano teacher was left with confusion in the ssroom.


    Elissa was overjoyed. If she had a tail, it must be waving so happily. On the other hand, Alick did not


    say anything. It was the first time that he had been held by this man, and he felt that he was not as


    hateful as he used to be.

 Chapter 194 Wedding Photos (Part One)

    Chapter 194 Wedding Photos (Part One)


    William drove away from the kindergarten with the two kids in the backseat.


    Click!


    After the car had left, a figure suddenly stepped out the entrance of the kindergarten. Bright leather


    shoes let out a crisp sound as they walked on the leaves.


    Frank walked with his hands in his pockets. He squinted his eyes to spot which direction the car had


    turned.


    A while ago, he saw William holding two kids in each arm, talking andughing with them.


    ''William, they really are your children. They almost look like mini versions of you. I can suddenly


    remember what you looked like years back...'' Frank was lost in thoughts.


    "Where are we going?" Sitting in the car, Alick looked out the window. If his sister hadn''t insisted on


    going with this man, he wouldn''t have left during the ss!


    "Where do you want to go?" William smiled as he nced at the two kids from the rear-view mirror.


    "Daddy Lan! Let''s go there!" Elissa suddenly pointed at the KFC restaurant that they were about to


    pass. "I want to eat there!" she said gleefully.


    "KFC?"


    "Yes! Yes!" Elissa nodded. "I want that huge burger!"


    "Okay, we''ll go there." William found a ce to park the car and walked inside the KFC restaurant


    with the two kids.


    "I want to eat this! And this! And this..." Elissa looked up at the menu as she pointed out the food


    one by one.


    "How about you, Alick?" William turned his head to Alick.


    "Mommy said that fast food is unhealthy." Alick frowned as he ced his hand on his chin.


    "Moreover, the fast food I ate in the US tasted bad."


    "It''s okay to eat it once in a while." William frowned. The expression on his face was like Alick''s.


    "There''s Chinese food on the menu. It should be good. How about ordering some chicken rolls?"


    "Alright." Alick nodded. He was convinced by his sister''s enthusiasm.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Add another egg tart, red bean pie, and two sses of orange juice." "Okay, please wait a


    moment." The shop assistant nodded.


    The three of them headed to the children''s area of the restaurant with a tray full of food and sat


    down by the window.


    "Daddy Lan, can I y on that slide after I finish eating?" Elissa munched on the chips happily.


    "Sure." William carefully wiped the crumbs off her mouth.


    "Yeah! Great!" Elissa jumped up from the chair and looked at her brother. "Alick, will youe with


    me!"


    "Okay. I want to y on the slide too!"


    Sitting next to him, William looked at him and smiled. After all, Alick was still a child, no matter how


    mature he might have looked. It was best that he stayed energetic. "Alick, is it delicious?"


    "Yes, it is." Alick nodded. "I didn''t eat anything thest time Elissa asked Daddy Barry to buy them."


    "Did Barry Gu also buy them for you?" William asked in a sour tone.


    "Yes, he did. Mommy didn''t allow us to eat fast food. Sometimes, Daddy Barry would secretly buy it


    for Elissa."


    "Alick, you ate some too this time!" Elissa proudly raised her head. "So don''t tell Mommy!"


    "Of course I won''t..." Alick red at her. ''If I told Mommy, I would also be punished.''


    In the building of GM Universing Studios.


    "I still have a meeting. Can you pick up the two kids on your own tonight?" Barry bit his lip.


    "It''s alright. No worries." Mary smiled. "You always take better care of them. I''m their mother..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Mary shut her mouth. Her face turned pale. "I''m sorry, I..."


    "It''s okay." Barry patted her head. "I understand what you''re trying to say. I''m their dad. Of course, I


    should care about them."


    "Mr. Gu, the meeting is about to begin," Barry''s assistant reminded him.


    "I see. I''ll be right there." Barry nodded to the assistant. "I''ll be going to the meeting now."


    "Okay, go ahead." Mary stood up. "I''m going to pick them up. What do you want for dinner tonight?


    I''ll cook something special for you."


    "Anything, if you''re the one cooking..." Barry raised his eyebrow and smirked. "Then, it must be


    good!"


    "Humph..." Mary nced at him and shooed him off. "Go ahead. I''m leaving." "Okay." Barry


    watched Mary head off, her back turned to him. His smile grew wide and bitter.


    When Mary arrived at the kindergarten, she heard the school bell ring, signaling dismissal time for


    the kids. She sat in the car and leaned forward. Rows upon rows of little kids ran out, but she didn''t


    see Elissa. Elissa always rushed ahead of the crowd.


    Something was not right...


    When the children left one after another, Mary frowned. She hurriedly got out of the car and saw


    Miss May heading back inside the ssroom.


    "Miss May!" Mary waved at her.


    "Hmm? Aren''t you Alick and Elissa''s mommy?" The young teacher turned around.


    "Yes, I am." Mary smiled. "I wonder if something has happened to Alick and Elissa. Why haven''t


    theye out yet?"


    "They were picked up before the ss ended," Miss May answered. She was a bit taken back by


    Mary''s question.


    "What? What did you say?" Mary''s face turned pale. She grabbed Miss May''s hand. "When? Who


    picked them up? Why didn''t the kindergarten inform me? How could some outsider pick up my


    children? What''s wrong with your kindergarten?" "Alick''s mother, please calm down!" Miss May was


    startled. "It was their father who picked them up. Didn''t their father tell you?"


    "Their father?" Mary''s eyes widened. "What father?" she stuttered.


    "Well..." Miss May bit her lips. "He said he''s the father of your two children and Elissa called him


    Daddy as soon as she saw him..."


    Barry? Impossible! Was it Lucas?


    "And that man was obviously Alick''s dad! They look so much alike..." Miss May ced her finger on


    her chin. "If it was some other man who came to pick up the children, we would''ve stopped him


    immediately. But that man was obviously the father and Elissa was so close to him..."


    "William Lan..." With her lips trembling, Mary murmured the name under her breath.


    "Are you alright?" Miss May tilted her head and reached out to Mary. "What''s wrong? Wasn''t he the


    father of the children? Then we... Should we call the police? How can this happen?"


    "What?" Mary came to her senses and shook her head. "No... There''s no need..."


    "But..."


    "It''s alright, really." Mary forced a smile. "It''s our fault. I''m sorry that I brought you into this. I''ll be


    leaving now. Bye, Miss May." Mary then turned around and got back inside the car. As she sat


    down, she rested her head on the headrest. Taking a deep breath, she then reached for her phone.


    In the Kylin International.


    "Daddy Lan, is this your home?" The three stood in the elevator. Biting her fingers, Elissa looked up


    at William. "Why don''t you live in a vi?"


    "Because..." William frowned. "Because I like it here!"


    "Elissa, do we have to visit his home?" Alick frowned, his eyebrows furrowed. ''What if there''s a


    beautiful woman inside?''


    "Alick, we''re already here. There''s no harm in having a little tour, right??" William bent down and


    asked Alick.


    "But it''s toote." Alick tugged on his backpack. "Mommy will get worried."


    "I... I''ll send you home soon." William smiled.


    Ding!


    The elevator door suddenly swung open and William led the two kids out.


    He took out his keys and opened the door of his apartment.


    "Yeah!" Elissa rushed inside and started jumping up and down. Alick followed her. After a few steps,


    he saw a huge photo hanging on the wall.


    Candy Q

 Chapter 195 Wedding Photos (Part Two)

    Chapter 195 Wedding Photos (Part Two)


    "Eh?" However, Elissa didn''t notice therge photo. She was only interested in the photos that were


    ced on the table. She picked up one of the photos and pointed at the person in it. "This man is


    Daddy Lan. The woman looks a lot like Mommy!"


    Elissa held a wedding photo with a golden frame. The bride was wearing a white wedding gown and


    the groom was in the ck suit. It was the perfect match.


    "This is Mommy!" Alick also ran to the table, looked at one and then looked at another, with his eyes


    wide open. "These are Mommy''s wedding photos!"


    "Mommy is married!" Elissa screamed out. "Is this really Mommy and Daddy Lan?"


    After changing his shoes, William strode over to them slowly with one hand in his pocket.


    It suddenly urred to him that four years ago, shortly after Mary left, the photo studio had called to


    ask him when they coulde over and take the rest of the wedding photos...


    William picked up the photo frame. He lightly grazed his finger over Mary''s smiling face. He


    squatted down beside the two kids. "Yes, this is your mommy in the wedding photo."


    "When did you take these? Daddy Lan, why don''t I know?" Elissa tilted her head.


    "Ha ha..." William patted her little head. "You weren''t born at that time."


    "You''ve married Mommy?"


    "Yes, I married your mommy. What''s wrong with it?"


    Alick was so devastated that he didn''t say anything.


    "Yeah!" But Elissa on the other hand, was jumping with joy. "Then Daddy Lan is our dad! Alick!


    Daddy Lan is our real father!"


    Hearing that, William almost cried tears of joy. He grabbed Elissa''s hand and asked excitedly, "Are


    you happy, Elissa?"


    "Yes, I am!" Elissa nodded, throwing herself into his arms. "I wanted Daddy Lan to be my father!"


    "Elissa!" William lifted her off the ground and swung her around.


    "Haha..." Elissa opened her arms and giggled.


    "Elissa, what will you call me?" William was so excited that his heart felt like it was about to jump out


    of his chest. "The word I taught you to sayst time." "Dad!" Elissa said sweetly.


    "Haha..." William burst intoughter. "Elissa, be a good girl. Call me again."


    "Dad!"


    "Yes!"


    The father and daughter were happily prancing around together, while Alick stood aside. He


    clenched his small fists and suddenly shouted, "But what about Daddy Barry and Daddy Lucas?


    Have you thought about them, Elissa?"


    William stoppedughing when he heard Alick''s shout. His whole body froze. He slowly put Elissa


    down and turned his head to Alick. "But you can only have one father!"


    "Can''t Daddy Barry and Daddy Lucas marry Mommy too?" Elissa asked nkly.


    "Of course not." William turned around and corrected her. "Every child can only have one father and


    one mother, and I am your father."


    "But I don''t like you!" Alick raised his head and stared at William.


    "Why don''t you like Dad? Alick?" Elissa bravely raised her head to confront her brother.


    "He''s not my father!" Alick''s eyes were turning red. "He didn''t visit us when we had other daddies!


    Mommy doesn''t like him, either! He has many girlfriends..." "Alick..." William''s voice was breaking.


    He grabbed the stubborn little boy and carried him in his arms, rubbing his hair. "I''m sorry. I''m so


    sorry... It''s my fault. I should have found about you earlier... From now on, I''ll be good to your


    mommy and you two only, okay?"


    Ring... Ring...


    Suddenly, William''s phone began ringing. He gently let go of the little boy and then took out his


    phone.


    "Hello? Mary..."


    "William! Where are Alick and Elissa?" Mary''s voice was stuttering over the phone.


    "Mommy..." Hearing Mary''s voice, Alick cried out in grievance.


    "Alick?" Mary grabbed her phone tightly. "What did you do to him, William? He sounds like he''s


    crying!"


    "I... I didn''t do anything."


    "Then tell me why you took them away!" Mary gritted her teeth. "Where are you right now? I''m


    coming over to pick them up!"


    "I went to the kindergarten because I missed them. I have no ill intentions," William exined


    dejectedly. "We''re in my apartment."


    "Your apartment? Where is your apartment?" Mary frowned. "Our home!" William croaked. He bit


    his lips. "Kylin International."


    Mary''s body froze. She was somewhat disgusted with what he said, but she tried her best to calm


    herself down. "Which department in the Kylin International?"


    "Mary, you..." Hearing that, William tightened his grip on the phone. He opened his mouth but


    decided not to argue with her. "Floor 20, Entrance Two, Block C." He then let out a deep sigh.


    "I''ll be there soon." Mary rubbed her temples. She tried so hard to repress her memories of that


    ce. "Send Alick and Elissa downstairs, that''s all I ask."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After saying that, Mary hung up the phone. She started the engine and drove to Kylin International.


    "Hello? Mary? Hello..."


    William called Mary''s name for a few times but the call had already ended. He could do nothing but


    shrug. He turned his head to the two kids, who were visibly shocked. "Your mommy will be here


    soon to pick you up."


    "Can''t we live here?" Elissa pouted.


    "But... Your mommy probably hates this ce." Lowering his head, William looked around the room.


    What he saw was an apartment full of memories, but if Mary looked at this apartment, she would


    think of only nightmares that could never be erased.


    "Did Mommy live here before?" Elissa raised her head.


    "Yes, she did," William said with a bitter smile. "This was our home before."


    "Then I want to have a tour!" Elissa pulled William''s hand, dragging him forward. "Daddy Lan, hurry


    up!"


    "Oh!" William raised his eyebrow. "Elissa, shouldn''t you call me Dad?"


    "Oh, right!" Elissa nodded and raised her head again. "Dad!" she chimed sweetly.


    "Good girl!" William''s smile widened. He then looked back at Alick. "Come with us, Alick! I''ll take you


    and Elissa to see Mommy''s room."


    Alick didn''t want anything to do with him, but he couldn''t resist exploring the house. After


    contemting for a while, he reluctantly held William''s hand.


    William held Alick''s small hand tightly.


    Just like this, taking baby steps...

 Chapter 196 Wedding Photos (Part Three)

    Chapter 196 Wedding Photos (Part Three)


    "This is your mommy''s bedroom." William took them to the side bedroom. Everything was the same


    as before, as if Mary had lived here yesterday.


    "And here is where Mommy watched TV. She loved watching TV shows." William pointed at the


    sofa in the living room. "Your mommy loved eating snacks andughing loudly.


    This is the kitchen area and the dining table..."


    Wherever they went, William had a story about Mary. Not only did he not forget every detail about


    her, but as time went by, the more he missed her. His memory had gotten clearer as they explored


    the apartment.


    William had a sudden realization. He didn''t live here alone in the past four years. He lived with his


    memories about Mary every day.


    Ring... Ring...


    The phone rang again. As soon as William picked it up, he heard Mary shouting.


    "Where are you? Why aren''t you downstairs?" Mary snapped. "Take them down now. I''ve arrived."


    Holding their two small hands, William walked to the balcony. Pointing at the Porsche downstairs,


    he spoke. "Look, it''s your mommy''s car! Can you see it?"


    "It''s really Mommy''s car!" Elissa screamed as she waved to the car. "Mommy, I''m upstairs! Come


    up!"


    Hearing the voice from the phone, Mary got out of the car and looked up at the high floor, seeing the


    three figures above.


    "Mary! You shoulde upstairs!" William''s deep and husky voice came through the phone and


    into Mary''s ear.


    "I don''t want to bother you." Mary lowered her head. "Please take them downstairs."


    "Either youe up on your own, or..." William nced down at her from above. "You can let them


    stay here for the night."


    "You..." Mary suddenly raised her head and saw the figures on the balcony slowly walk inside the


    room. The phone call was suddenly dropped.


    "Damn it!" Mary shouted on the phone and stomped her foot on the ground. She then marched off


    to the apartment.


    Memories started rushing in, she remembered when she first walked inside the apartment and


    walked out for the veryst time. Her forehead scrunched up in annoyance. Ding!


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The elevator door opened. As she was about to step out, Mary saw two people standing outside the


    elevator.


    "Uncle and Aunt?" After a short pause, Mary greeted them.


    They were the neighbors who lived next door four years ago. They still lived in the apartment.


    "Mary? Is that you?" The olddy was shocked. "Oh my God! You''re finally back!"


    "Well..." Mary nodded awkwardly. "Yes, I am."


    "Why did you leave all of a sudden?" The olddy was so d to see Mary again. She held Mary''s


    hand and said, "We just went on a trip. When we came back, we heard news that you left."


    "Yes." The old man that lived next door spoke. "Why did you leave? William was so devastated!"


    "He... What happened to him?" Mary was startled.


    "Oh... Ever since you left, he was aplete mess!" Thedy next door patted the back of Mary''s


    hand. "He got drunkte at night. Then he sat outside the door and kept shouting that he was


    waiting for you.


    It was winter then. He sat on the floor sadly. We tried to persuade him to head inside but it was


    useless. The second day he caught a cold. I heard that it was very serious...


    He would oftene home drunk and nearly passing out. Once he cried out aloud. That was the


    first time that I saw a grown man cry so painfully in my whole life... He kept calling out your name...


    He kept staring at your photos on his phone, looking so lost and alone. s, I felt so sorry for him!"


    Mary stood in front of the old couple,pletely in a daze.


    "William came back here every night. He said that he did that just in case you came back. If only


    you saw him during that time...


    Mary? Why''d you leave so suddenly?" Thedy gently ced her hand on Mary''s arm. "It''s normal


    for couples to have fights and quarrels, but how could you leave so abruptly? I can see that William


    loves you so much!


    Fortunately, you''re back. I noticed how cheery William had been these past few days. I wondered


    what good things happened to him. It turns out that you''vee home...


    It''s good that you''vee home!"


    Click!


    All of a sudden, the door of the apartment behind them opened and William popped out his head.


    When he saw them outside, he hurriedly stepped out. "Uncle and Aunt! Mary..." After clearing her


    throat, Mary turned around stiffly and gazed at the man in front of her. She couldn''t imagine how


    depressed he was. Coming home every night in a drunken haze, only to sit outside the door and


    call out her name.


    "William, you''re home!" The old man smiled.


    "Yes, Uncle and Aunt. Were you about to go downstairs?" William greeted them.


    "Yes, we were." The olddy nodded and let out a sigh of relief. "I just didn''t expect to see Mary.


    "Right."


    "You two..." The olddy suddenly held Mary''s hand and ced it on top of William''s. "Now that


    you''re back. You should live a good life together. So many years have passed."


    Looking at Mary beside him, William tightened his grip. "We will."


    Mary stared at him nkly.


    "That''s good." The olddy looked at them both and smiled.


    "Then we''ll go downstairs now. We''ll talk again when wee back."


    "Goodbye, Uncle and Aunt!"


    "Yes, yes. Goodbye!" "Goodbye, Uncle and Aunt." Seeing the warmhearted old couple walk inside


    the elevator, Mary had forgotten that she was still holding William''s hand. "I heard that you''ve lived


    here all this time."


    "This is our home. This was the only ce where I could feel your presence, where I know I truly


    had you," William answered firmly.


    "Mommy!"


    When Mary was at loss for words, Alick came out of the apartment and threw himself into her arms.


    Mary shook off William''s hand and held her son in her arms. "Good boy, Alick. Let''s go home."


    "Okay."


    "Where''s Elissa?" Mary caressed her son''s head. "She''s still inside."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 197 Marry Me (Part One)

    Chapter 197 Marry Me (Part One)


    "Where is Elissa?" asked Mary as she touched her son''s hair.


    "She''s still inside."


    Mary frowned and looked inside. "Alick, go and ask your sister toe out. Let''s go home now.


    "Okay!" Alick nodded and ran inside.


    "Why don''t you go in by yourself?" William walked over slowly. "You haven''t been here for so many


    years. Don''t you want to take a look inside?"


    Mary bit her lips. She remembered the time when she left this ce in hurry with Lucas to go to the


    hospital. Then, she came back to pack her things up. At that time, she tried her best to escape,


    without even taking ast look at the ce.


    "No, thanks." Mary closed her eyes.


    William stood behind her and his expression was gloomy and silent. He knew that the apartment


    would only bring her bad memories.


    "Mommy," said Alick as he walked out of the apartment carefully, "Elissa is sleeping." "What?" The


    corners of Mary''s mouth twitched. "Howe... Howe she''s asleep?"


    "It''s gic. Just like you, she could fall asleep in two or three minutes." Williamughed. "Since


    you don''t want to go in, I''ll carry her out."


    "Okay, thanks." Mary nodded.


    "Don''t say that to me," said William with a gloomy face. "Otherwise, you won''t go home tonight."


    Mary did not answer.


    Standing obediently beside his mother, Alick watched William who walked in to get Elissa and


    asked, "Mommy, did you marry Uncle Lan?"


    "Marry..." She was about to speak when she saw the huge photo hanging on the wall through the


    half open door.


    Mary''s eyes were fixated on the photograph.


    Her heart beating fast, Mary walked to the photo unconsciously while staring at it. It was as if


    everything else had be blurry and the only thing clear was the photo.


    Hanging on the wall was William and Mary''s wedding photo. She was wearing a phoenix cor


    while William wore a Chinese ancient robe. In the picture, William held her waist while kissing her.


    Mary could not tell how she felt now. She could not tell if she was feeling nostalgic or sentimental, or


    a little bit of both.


    Suddenly, William walked out of the bedroom with Elissa in his arms. In Elissa''s arms was a soft


    pillow so she would not wake up easily.


    Looking at Mary''s nk expression, William turned to look at what she was staring at. When he


    realized she was gazing at the wedding photo on the wall, he asked, "Are you shocked to see it?"


    "Hmm?" William''s voice made Mary jump. When she heard him, she returned to her senses at


    once.


    "Nothing has changed here," said William, a bitter smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. "I


    kept things exactly the way they used to be when you left. I didn''t dare move anything.


    Mary looked around confused and bewildered. Nothing had changed indeed.


    "Did I mistreat you? Smile! I want you to smile at me!"


    Snap!


    "Mary Lu, you can''t step out from now on!"


    "No."


    Painful memories shed in Mary''s mind. Finally, she shook her head and said, "Let bygones be


    bygones."


    William was about to speak but he suddenly felt that the words at the tip of his tongue disappear


    abruptly.


    William opened his mouth and asked, "Are they all bygones to you, Mary? After I made a mistake


    once, won''t you give me a chance to make it up to you? Isn''t it unfair to directly sentence me to


    death?"


    "I''m Barry''s... girlfriend."


    "But you are the mother of my children."


    Upon hearing that, Mary raised her head all of a sudden.


    "The rtionship between us is far moreplicated than you think." William stared at her firmly.


    "Mary, sometimes we just need to follow our hearts."


    Follow our hearts...


    Before she could even answer, Mary heard Elissa stir in her sleep. This made the pillow underneath


    Elissa fall to the floor.


    "What''s this?" Alick ran to pick it up and asked, "Mommy, where should I put it?"


    It was a small grey white square pillow. At first, Mary nced at it indifferently, but when she looked


    at it for the second time, a spark shed in her mind. Mary did not like high pillows so when she first


    came here, she took out half of the cotton from her new pillow. However, she felt that it would be a


    waste to throw it away, so she sewed the useless cotton with a piece of cloth and made a cushion


    from it. Since she was not good at sewing, she made something like a pillow and threw it on the


    bed.


    She never expected to see it again.


    "Alick, give that to me! Or just put it on the sofa, " William said with embarrassment. "Uncle Lan will


    sleep holding it at night."


    "It''s so ugly." Alick pouted and threw it on the sofa anyway.


    Mary did not know how to react so she just watched. The corners of her mouth twitched. She


    hurried to William and said, "Give me Elissa. It''s reallyte. We have to go home."


    "Then... let me take her downstairs."


    "No, thanks. I can do it myself." Mary shook her head and took over the sleeping little girl.


    "Mary," William swallowed hard as he looked at her ear and said, "it''s humid these days. Is your ear


    okay? Have you gone to a doctor for a checkup?"


    "Thanks, I''m fine." With an indifferent expression on her face, Mary turned to her other kid and said,


    "Alick, let''s go home together." "Okay." Alick nodded, and followed Mary out of the apartment, and


    into the elevator.


    William''s apartment instantly quieted down and the unfinished food of the two kids was still on the


    table. Frowning, he strode out and followed them.


    He ran all the way down just in time to see Mary put the two kids in the car. Her every move exuded


    of motherly love.


    The car slowly drove out of themunity, farther and farther away.


    Standing at the door of themunity, William looked at the car from a distance.


    In Barry''s vi.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Barry''s car had just arrived home, followed by Mary''s. Barry got off the car first, walked up to her,


    and took the sleeping Elissa from Mary''s arms. He asked gently, "Why are you sote?"


    "I..." Mary averted her gaze.


    "Daddy Barry!" Alick jumped out of the car and held Barry''s leg. "Why didn''t you pick me and my


    sister up today?"


    Barry reached out one hand to touch his head. "I''m sorry, Alick. I had work to do today. I really didn''t


    have time to make it. I''ll pick you up next time, okay?"


    "Okay!" "Well, let''s go inside," said Mary.


    "Okay."


    They walked into the vi together. Meanwhile, Mary went straight to the kitchen. She put on an


    apron right away, and began to cook.


    "Madam, you just came back." Hester came over and continued, "Tell me what you want to eat, I''ll


    cook it for you."


    "It''s okay," answered Mary while shaking her head, "I''m not tired."


    In the bedroom on the second floor, Barry gently put Elissa on the bed, but she opened her eyes all


    of a sudden.


    "Daddy Barry."


    "Elissa, are you awake? Did Daddy Barry wake you up?" Barry asked gently.


    "Where is Dad?" Elissa looked around in confusion.


    Dad? Elissa said "Dad"!


    Shocked, Barry asked in a trembling voice, "What do you mean "Dad"?


    "It''s Daddy Lan!" Elissa got up from the bed and found that she had returned home. She pouted and


    said gloomily, "When did Ie back?"


    At Elissa''s words, Barry''s breath trembled as if he was hit by a heavy hammer. "Elissa, you... Why


    did you call him Dad?"


    "Because Daddy Lan and Mommy are married!" Elissa suddenly became overjoyed. She pulled


    Barry''s hand, and excitedly said, "Do you know, Daddy Barry? I saw a lot of photos at Dad''s house.


    Mommy was wearing beautiful wedding gowns! In one of them, Dad was kissing Mommy ! Hee


    hee!"


    Dad, wedding photos, kisses...


    Barry knew that he must look terrible. When he heard Elissa''s childish voice, he felt for the first time


    that a child''s voice could be so sharp.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 198 Marry Me (Part Two)

    Chapter 198 Marry Me (Part Two)


    He did not answer Elissa''s questions. His throat was so tight that he couldn''t speak. Barry just


    turned around and left numbly.


    When it was time for thete dinner, Mary only found the two kids. Barry was nowhere to be found.


    "Elissa, where is Daddy Barry?" asked Mary.


    "I don''t know," said Elissa, jumping up and down to the table. "I didn''t see him, either!"


    "Then you can eat with Alick first. I''ll go to find Daddy Barry."


    "Okay, Mommy,e down soon!" Alick nodded.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "But Alick, I''m not hungry after eating the burger! " Sitting on the chair, Elissa whispered to her


    brother.


    Alick thought for a moment while holding his chopsticks and said, "In fact, I''m not hungry either."


    Mary took off her apron and went upstairs. "Barry? Where are you? It''s time for dinner!"


    She walked around but she did not see him so she went to the third floor. Seeing the faint light from


    the study, Mary walked towards it.


    Smiling, she called him out. "Barry, it''s time for dinner. Stop working now! Are you going to be a


    workaholic now?"


    When she opened the door of the study, Mary smelled a strong smell of smoke.


    The study was shrouded in smoke, and the choking smell was everywhere.


    "Ahem." Mary waved the smoke away from her face, and saw William''s decadent figure with his


    back to her. She called out uncertainly, "Barry?"


    "Hmm?" Barry seemed to have juste back to his senses. When he turned around and saw


    Mary, he quickly stubbed out the cigarette in his hand. "Why are you here?"


    Mary stood at the door of the study and saw the ashtray full of cigarette butts. "It''s time to go


    downstairs for dinner... Why are you smoking so much? What happened?"


    Barry stood up and walked towards Mary. Instead of answering her question, he asked weakly, "Did


    you take Alick and Elissa to see William?"


    Mary said in a panic, "No, I didn''t. It was William who picked them up from the kindergarten before I


    did. I had no choice but to fetch the kids from his apartment." "Really?" Barry lowered his eyes at


    her. He clenched his right hand, and then loosened it after a while as if it suddenly drained him of


    energy. "Elissa said she saw your wedding photos, and... she addressed William as Dad!"


    Mary could not help but take a step back. It was the second time she had seen Barry''s eyes like


    this.


    The first time she saw his eyes like this was when Mary''s father left her and her sick mother, taking


    away with him all the money they had.


    "Barry, let''s break up. If you want to go abroad, I can''t go with you, and I don''t think I can wait for


    you for so many years," Mary said to him at that time.


    Those heartless words echoed in his ears. Barry''s desperate and helpless expression on his face


    today was exactly the same as many years ago.


    Mary''s heart ached. "I''m sorry. I didn''t know things would turn out like this."


    "Mary, marry me."


    A scene on the set of "Be Together" had just finished filming. Mary found a ce to sit down and


    rest.


    "What''s wrong?" Victor walked over and handed her a bottle of water. "It seems that you are not in a


    good mood today." "Is it that obvious?" said Mary while smiling. "You did a good job today. How did


    you find the time to pay attention to me?"


    "Can''t I just focus on two things at the same time?" Victor said while smiling.


    Ena was looking at them from distance, getting sadder and sadder. When she was about to turn


    around and go back, she identally sprained her ankle and knocked off a chair full of props and


    costumes.


    Suddenly, the spot where Ena was standing had be a mess.


    "Ena, are you okay?" someone shouted.


    Victor heard it from a distance. Frowning, he put down the water bottle at once and rushed to her


    aid. He then pulled Ena''s petite body up. "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine. Thanks, Victor." Ena''s heart skipped a beat as she looked at Victor shyly.


    "You''ve scratched your arm," said Victor. "How could you be fine? Are you out of your mind?"


    "I..." Ena pouted and looked at Victor who was carefully examining her wounds. She was relieved


    by his gestures. Nevertheless, she said in a low voice, "Do you care about me a little?"


    Victor was stunned upon hearing that. He raised his head and let go of her at once. "Someone will


    apply medicine to you." "Victor," Ena quickly called him out, as he strode away. However, Victor did


    not even look back.


    "What''s wrong, Victor?" Mary came over and saw Victor''s expression. He was still concerned about


    Ena but his demeanor was cold. She quickly asked, "How is Ena?"


    "She''s fine." Victor stopped for a moment to answer Mary''s question, but he continued to walk


    forward after speaking.


    Mary looked back and forth between him and Ena. One had a cold face, and the other had red


    eyes. She sighed helplessly.


    "Ena, what happened?" Seeing that Ena was about to cry, Mary hurried tofort her. "Are you


    hurt?"


    Ena shook her head silently.


    "Is it because of Victor?" Mary asked with uncertainty.


    Ena just bit her lips and did not utter a word.


    "I see." Mary nodded and said after a pause, "Ena, I have to tell you that it''s difficult to be in love


    with Victor."


    "Mary, he likes you. Of course you would say so. " At this moment, Ena''s tears fell down all of a


    sudden. "You won''t understand my pain."


    Mary''s hands paused. At the very moment, a doctor arrived hurriedly. Stepping aside, Mary turned


    around and walked out.


    Somewhere far from the studio, Victor had casually found a ce to smoke.


    "I''m here again." Wearing high heels, Mary walked towards him with difficulty and smiled. "The


    ce you chose is really good."


    "It''s dangerous here." With a smile, Victor reached out his hand and pulled her to his side.


    "I''m not afraid." Mary shook her head.


    "Tell me, what are you doing here?"


    "I''vee to see our big star use his cigarettes to ease his sorrows and crush on someone."


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." Victor took a deep drag on his cigarette and then stubbed


    it.


    "You are a master of love. Why don''t you understand?" Mary raised her eyebrow. "Honestly, you like


    Ena, don''t you?"


    "Mary, you..." Victor opened his mouth and smiled. "I have a crush on you."


    "If you meant you had a crush on me, I believe you," Mary said with a sly smile.


    "I don''t have a chance, do I?" Victor looked into the distance.


    With a sigh, Mary suddenly thought of Barry''s sudden proposal for marriage that night.


    "Mary, marry me. After waiting for four years, I can''t wait any longer."


    She neither gave a positive nor a negative response. Was she running away?


    "We are not meant for each other." Mary came back to her senses. She lowered her head and


    smiled. "Victor, we are too familiar with each other''s weaknesses. We are best friends, and an


    innocent and lovely girl like Ena is suitable for you."


    "Isn''t it good to be familiar with each other?" Victor smiled ironically. "Ena knows nothing. If she


    knows my past, will she still want to be with me?


    Underneath my glorious appearance is a dirty body. Those marks will be with me all my life."


    Clenching his fists, Victor said, "Frank Liang! I hate him whenever I think of him."


    Mary wanted to say something, but she did not know how tofort him.


    Behind them, under the cover of the off-road vehicle, Archer heard everything clearly. He squinted


    his eyes, as if he had heard something important by ident.


    Leaving quietly, Archer made a phone call while walking. "Help me investigate the past of Victor


    Qiao. It would be best if it is about him and Frank Liang. What I want is not something that can be


    published in any newspaper."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Frank Liang and William Lan..." Victor nced at Mary, and asked, "How are they two?"


    "Hmm. William said they had stopped dating each other four years ago."


    "William Lan," said Victor with a smile, "is really unpredictable. Does he really like you? Don''t be


    fooled by him."


    "I don''t know." Mary shook her head with uncertainty.


    "Four years ago, William came to see me," continued Victor. "He thought I had taken you away. He


    was holding arge bouquet of champagne roses at that time. When I saw that he couldn''t find you


    at that time, I felt happy. He deserved it.


    But I couldn''t find you either. I suddenly felt sorry for him and realized that the facial expression he


    had that day wasplete desperation. He chose to wait for you here, and I chose to travel around


    the world.


    If he really broke up with Frank Liang, would you choose him? After all, Alick and Elissa are his


    children."


    Victor''s words made Mary more and more confused. "Why do my children have to be with him? I


    have suffered so much for so long and he did not do anything. Why do we have to go back to him?


    Am I really that spineless?"


    "Ha ha!" Victor smiled bitterly. "Don''t you love William Lan?"


    Nobody knew that William hade to the film set. He quietly approached Mary as he wanted to


    surprise her. However, he stopped when he heard what Victor had said.


    He paused and even his breathing slowed down. He wanted to know whether he still had a ce in


    Mary''s heart once and for all.


    A deafening silence echoed in the air.


    Then, William heard Mary''s voice as she answered calmly, "Barry has proposed to me for


    marriage."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 199 Trapped In The Storage Room (Part One)

    Chapter 199 Trapped In The Storage Room (Part One)


    Victor was shocked by her words.


    He responded timidly,


    "So did you--" Before Victor could finish his words, William came out, roaring,


    "Did you say yes? "


    William''s sudden appearance had taken Mary by surprise. An extraordinary expression of spite


    suddenly marred his handsome features.


    "Why., why are you here?" She spoke after she calmed down.


    "Tell me, did you say yes? Mary!" he urged, ignoring her question.


    "What do you want, William Lan?" This time it was Victor who spoke. He stood in front, blocking


    William from approaching Mary. Deep down, he too was eager to know what Mary had said to Barry.


    But at present, he had to deal with William.


    "Victor, I''m fine. I don''t want you to fight with him for my sake," Mary said, looking worried.


    "But he is misbehaving, Mary!" Victor said, casting William a scornful nce. "Mary!" William, who


    wasn''t afraid of anyone, dragged Mary towards him. He demanded once again, "Tell me Mary, what


    did you say? I am willing to give you everything you want. I will make you the happiest woman!" He


    took a short pause to catch his breath and continued, "Won''t you give me onest chance? Please


    don''t marry him! You are breaking my heart, Mary!"


    William held Mary in his arms tightly. A sharp pain shot through her body.


    "Trust me, you will be happier with me. Why don''t you give me a chance? Mary! All I am asking for


    is a chance!" He tightened his hold on her.


    Knowing full well he would only let her go if she spoke, she cleared her throat. "No... I didn''t say


    yes," she replied.


    Victor''s eyes widened in disbelief. ''Why didn''t Mary ept Barry''s proposal?'' he wondered.


    William, on the other hand, could finally breathe. Relief flooded him. He loosened his grip and


    asked, "Mary, say it once again!"


    "I didn''t say yes to Barry!" she repeated, looking right at him. "Now please let me go!" Her voice


    rose in a wail as she patted on William''s back.


    "You scared me to death! I thought you..." He felt very weak and beads of sweat were standing on


    his brow. "Please don''t do this to me again," he said and sobbed uncontrobly. Victor couldn''t


    watch the scene that was unraveling in front of his eyes. He left with a bitter smile touching his lips.


    Sh was passing by and caught sight of William and Mary hugging. She made no sound and left


    the ce quietly.


    She was extremely curious but she knew this was something that she couldn''t watch.


    "Leave me! We are on a film set for God''s safe. " Mary collected her wits and tried to push him


    away.


    "Mary, will you marry me?" His imploring eyes were fixed on her with expectation "I know this is too


    early. In fact, I was willing to wait until youpletely forgive me. But now, when I heard about


    Barry''s proposal, I felt I can''t watch another man try to steal you right under my nose. This time


    there won''t be any contract. I want real marriage."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    This proposal took Mary off-guard. She was at a loss for words.


    "Mary? Hello, Mary? Are you there?"


    At that time, Jill, her assistant was looking for her everywhere. "Where are you?" she shouted.


    "I''m here!"


    Mary hollered, jumping at the opportunity to leave. "Mary, Ena''s wounds have been dealt with. The


    shooting is about to begin," Jill reported. When she looked up, she was surprised. ''Why is Mr. Lan


    here?'' she couldn''t help but wonder. Before she could address William, Mary dragged her away.


    "Let''s not waste time! Hurry up!" Leaving William behind, they trotted back to the studio.


    "Mary!" William called her name, but she was gone. William''s confusion was apparent on his face.


    ''What do I make of her silence? Was that a yes or a no?" He pondered the meaning long and hard.


    "Okay, next!" Director Jamie shouted, holding the script in his hands.


    Mary quietly walked inside and stood in a corner. "Rickey, let''s divorce."


    Ena and Victor stood face to face. Ena was finding it extremely hard to hold back her tears. The


    audience pitied her. Her vulnerability had a realness to it that made her performance extraordinary.


    In truth, Ena wasn''t acting. She was merely unleashing her pain.


    "Okay." Victor nodded and said, "Let''s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau." "I never agreed to divorce,"


    William whispered in Mary''s ear, startling her. She looked back at him and he continued, "Mary, you


    got it all wrong!" His earnest eyes probed into hers.


    Avoiding his gaze, she said, "This is my script! And ording to me, this is how things should be."


    After a short pause, she continued in a sarcastic tone, "Any resemnce to actual persons, living or


    dead, or actual events is purely coincidental."


    "Do you know why I didn''t agree to divorce?" Mary ignored him but he continued anyway, "Because


    I didn''t want to divorce you. You almost drove me crazy by mentioning divorce. The thought of living


    without you drove me crazy!


    "Hush!" Mary gave him a reproachful re, warning him to shut up.


    William was stunned. But when he realized she didn''t want to listen to him, he had no choice but to


    bite his tongue. Mary managed to maintain a facade of indifference. But the truth was, his words


    had left her rattled. Her heart was thudding against her chest.


    For the next scene, the setting was quickly changed.


    The sky was gray like it was reflecting their mood.


    Victor and Ena walked side by side. Their mncholy was infectious, a pall of disappointment hung


    over the audience like a shroud.


    "Where are you going?" asked Victor in a low voice.


    Ena pointed to the left. But the truth was, she had no idea either.


    "Let me drive you there," offered Victor.


    "No," Ena shook her head and said, "I don''t think it is right to spend so much time with you."


    "Okay." Victor simply nodded his head. "Then you... Take care," he said, gazing into her eyes for


    onest time.


    "Same to you," Ena said, before turning around and walking into a different direction.


    Victor did the same.


    With every step they took, they went farther and farther away from each other.


    "Cut!" Director Jamie waved his hand and eximed, "Good job! Wonderful! That''s all for today!"


    "Oh!"


    "Wow, it''s finallyplete!" "Yeah, it''s time for dinner!"


    On the filming set, everyone burst into cheers. But Mary wasn''t in a celebratory mood. William''s


    confession bothered her on more levels than she wanted to admit.


    "I''ll treat you to dinner tonight," William said, proud of her achievement.


    "No, thanks!" she said in a t tone.


    "Mary!" Ena called out, rushing towards her.


    "Yes? By the way, you did a great job today." Mary smiled.


    "Thank you, Mary," said Ena, returning her smile. Noticing William was standing near them, she felt


    a bit ufortable. "Mary, do you have a moment? I have something important to say."


    "Okay." Mary turned to William and said, "Mr. Lan, could you please excuse us for a while?"


    "Don''t call me Mr. Lan!" he warned. But before she could react, he left the ce.


    ''What a jerk!'' she muttered under her breath.


    Shrugging it off, she addressed Ena. "Ena, what''s up?"


    "Mary, I just... I just wanted to apologize." Biting her lips, Ena went on, "I have blurted out rubbish a


    while ago. It was only because I was too upset. Please don''t take it to heart. I can assure you


    nothing of this sort will happen again."


    "s! I thought something serious happened!" Mary waved her hand like it was not a big deal.


    Laughing, she said, "I''ve already forgotten all about it. Your apology was unnecessary."


    "Thank you, Mary!" Relief brought a sincere smile to Ena''s lips.


    "I know young people lose temper easily. A bad mood can make people say awful things. You must


    be careful in the future." Mary gave her a piece of advice.


    "Yes, Mary. I will."


    After a short pause, Mary said, "What I said is true though. Being in love with Victor is difficult. But


    please remember that I am not your rival."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 200 Trapped In The Storage Room (Part Two)

    Chapter 200 Trapped In The Storage Room (Part Two)


    At the mention of Victor, Ena blushed and averted her gaze. "Yes, it is proving to be really hard. But


    I am willing to try my best. Also, I am not stupid. I know you already have Mr. Lan in your heart,


    right?"


    "Well..."


    Now it was Mary''s time to blush.


    A glint of triumph lit up Ena''s face and she said, "I knew it! Mary, you are the strongest woman I


    know.


    On the filming set, even Director Jamie listens to you, following all your orders." Mary looked up,


    wondering where this conversation was going.


    "But every time you are with Mr. Lan, you lose that touch of authority. Even though you pretend like


    you don''t like him, you raise the corners of your mouth and look at him with adoration." Mary gaped


    at Ena, her face a mask of shock.


    "Really? Is that so?" Mary couldn''t believe it. She had thought she hated William with all her heart.


    ''Does that mean I....'' she thought, startled at the realization.


    "Yes!" Ena nodded and said, "Yes, now that I feel that way about Victor, I can sense that emotion in


    other people."


    "Then... How about Barry Gu? I guess you have met him before."


    "Yes, I have," Ena said, "and he seems like a good man."


    "So when you saw me talking to him, how did I look like?" Mary was like a student, eagerly waiting


    for an answer.


    Ena mulled over her question and said, "Now that I think of it, your manner indicated he was a good


    friend. Or perhaps a little more than that. I am not sure. I remember Mr. Gu had brought you lunch


    last time. You were happy to see him, but it didn''t look like you were close to each other."


    "Really?"


    "Yep!" Ena nodded. "But with Mr. Lan, you lookpletely different."


    They stood together for a few more minutes, chit-chatting about rtionships.


    Standing not far away, William leaned back against the wall and gazed at Mary. With her glowing


    skin and lovely smile, she was the epitome of beauty. Ena was several years younger than her. In


    spite of that, it was Mary who had a child-like youth and innocence to her.


    While admiring her, he felt a sudden chill in the air. Drip! Drip! Drip!


    He felt the raining slowly inrge drops, but its violence soon increased.


    "It''s raining. Be quick!" A staff member shouted and everybody else started to pack up.


    When William was about to take a step forward, Director Jamie appeared in front of him and said,


    "Mr. Lan, I didn''t expect you would be so patient."


    "Director Jamie, have you finished your work?" William raised an eyebrow.


    "To be honest," Director Jamie said, "I have been working with Vivian for a long time. I can


    understand why you are so taken by her, Mr. Lan. With her, everybody feels at ease. Her irresistible


    beauty pulls people towards her. "


    When Director Jamie first started speaking, William had nodded his head in agreement. However,


    as he listened, he felt a growing suspicion. His eyes shed angrily and he demanded, "What the


    hell are you implying? Stop it!


    Don''t you dare try to get close to her. You filthy man! Just wait and watch."


    "Mr. Lan! Mr. Lan!" Director Jamie called out anxiously, trying to calm him down. Patiently, he


    exined, "I''m just showing you my support. You have misunderstood me. I''m already married." "I''ll


    wait for her here every day!" William roared.


    "Okay," Director Jamie said. "What about I arrange a scene for you and our scriptwriter, Mr. Lan?"


    "Don''t put wrong ideas into my head," said William. He gave a sigh of disgust and retreated. He


    noticed Mary was done talking with Ena, so he rushed over.


    "Mary, I think I should give you guys some privacy," Ena said and gave them a knowing smile.


    William watched her with a confused expression.


    "Just when I thought you had stopped following me!" Mary said with a sigh and shook her head.


    "Why is she looking at us like that?" William enquired.


    Mary didn''t want him to know anything about the conversation they just had. Instead of replying, she


    changed the subject and said, "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    "Well..." He scratched the back of his head nervously. "Didn''t I tell you I was taking you for dinner? I


    was waiting for you to be done with your work. If you want to bring kids, that''s fine by me," he said


    yfully.


    "Sorry, but I am noting either way." Her voice sounded calm but firm, a hint of coldness oozing


    through it. "I have to go back to ourpany''s..." she said, getting ready to leave. "I won''t allow you


    to meet Barry!" His brows and lips quivered angrily.


    "Have you gone nuts?" Mary demanded, realizing lots of people were now staring at them. "Barry is


    my boss! Besides, I am going to ourpany''s storage room. Where will he suddenly pop up from?


    Keep your voice down."


    "Aren''t you going to see him?" William appeared relieved. "That''s good, that''s good," he mumbled.


    "I should be leaving." Mary waved at Director Jamie and said, "Director Jamie, let''s go to the


    storage room."


    "Okay!" Director Jamie nodded his head in approval.


    "I''ll go with you," William said, determined to follow her wherever she went.


    "It''s quite close, Mr. Lan. It won''t take more than three minutes," said Mary helplessly. After a short


    pause, she added, "You are a busy man. I wouldn''t dare to waste your time."


    "I think Mr. Lan is doing this for the sake of his movie. After all, he has invested a huge sum,"


    Director Jamie said, backing him up.


    "Yes! Exactly!" William eximed happily. Turning to Mary, he said, "I will be there to supervise your


    work. Can''t afford to take a risk."


    "Fine!" Mary said and went back to her work, realizing it was no use arguing with them. However,


    Ena''s words reverberated in her mind. She wondered if it was true.


    "Okay, here are two sets," said Mary, taking notes of the props in the storage room. She went on,


    "The clothes are here, and there are three telephones."


    Standing aside, William watched her. A strand of hair fell on her face and he had an urge to move it


    aside.


    "There are chairs as well. Director Jamie, is that all?" Mary raised her head and asked.


    "Yes, everything is here."


    "Okay," Mary said, "you can leave now, Director Jamie. I''ll close the door."


    "Okay." Director Jamie nced up at William with a mischievous smile.


    The staff members continued to leave the storage room on Director Jamie''s request. William


    couldn''t understand what was going on in his mind.


    "It''s so cold inside. We have to get out as soon as possible," Mary said, busy with the final


    recording. Thunder was rumbling outside and she said, "Oh God! The weather is getting worse. It is


    pouring outside, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, it is." William nodded. Mary had taken the initiative to talk to him. He took it as a good sign.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    With a bang, the storage room was locked. Mary was startled.


    She anxiously looked at William.


    "What''s that sound?" she demanded. Putting down her pen, she ran to the door. She pulled the iron


    door, only to realize it was locked from the outside, bolted shut.


    "Mr. Lan!" Director Jamie called out his name from outside. "That''s all I could do for you. The rest is


    up to you."


    As soon as William arrived near the door, he heard Director Jamie''s voice. He growled with barely


    controlled fury. "Hey! Come back! Who needs your help? Open the door! Hurry up!" he shouted, but


    his words fell on deaf ears


    Director Jamie chuckled in response. "Mr. Lan, I am giving you one hour. I hope that will be


    enough." They heard the sound of his footsteps receding.


    "Come back!" Patting the iron door angrily, William shouted.


    Mary lifted her chin and red at him. "What the hell do you want? I can''t believe you did this!"


    "Mary, I had no hand in this," he said sincerely, pleading for her trust. "Director Jamie is a crazy


    man. He came up with this stupid n. You have to trust me, Mary!" "You! Achoo!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she let out a loud sneeze.


    "Did you catch a cold?" William took off his coat quickly and wrapped it around her. "Put it on. It''s


    too cold in here," he begged.


    "But you will be co-"


    "I will be fine!" He cut her off and forced her to wear it. She had no choice but to oblige. William


    reached into his pocket and took out his phone. "I''ll call someone for help," he said.


    "It''s useless. There''s no signal here." Mary shed him a helpless smile.


    "There is actually no signal here!" he repeated, realizing they were stuck in this ce.


    Mary looked at his phone and the wallpaper on the lock screen caught her attention. It was a photo


    of a woman sleeping. Although she had only gotten a glimpse of it, she knew it was her photo!


    She had no idea when it was taken.


    "The wallpaper on your phone..." Mary stammered.


    "Hmm?" Hearing that, William raised his eyebrows. When the realization hit, he said, "Oh, are you


    talking about this photo? It''s you, of course."


    "But.... But when was this taken?"


    "Let me show you." Blushing a little, William handed her the phone. "This one was taken when we


    were in Hainan. You were drunk. And when I saw you sleeping soundly, I couldn''t resist."


    Mary stared at herself in the photo, a hot flush warmed her cheeks.


    When she raised her head again, William smiled affectionately. She felt a surge of emotion. Putting


    on an indifferent face, she said, "It is hical to take someone''s photo without their permission.


    Also, I look quite ugly here. Let me delete it for you!"


    "I sleep with this photo. If you delete it, I am pretty sure I couldn''t fall asleep. I will delete it only on


    one condition. I want you to sleep with me in person if you wish to destroy this photo."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 201 Big Misunderstanding

    Chapter 201 Big Misunderstanding


    Hearing William''s words, Mary was furious.


    In order to set an example for the children, she had not said dirty words for a long time. Now that


    she was provoked by William, she could not help it.


    "You..." Mary still held back her anger. She handed William''s phone back to him and said, "Take it!"


    "Ha ha!" Taking the phone happily, William suddenly realized that it had always been interesting to


    tease Mary four years ago and four yearster.


    "Achoo!" After a moment of silence, Mary sneezed again. She rubbed her nose in pain and


    annoyance.


    "We can''t wait here like this," said William who was sincerely worried. "I''ll find some filming


    costumes for you. There are lots of clothes here anyway. Wait for me!" he suggested.


    "I''ve closed the door of the dressing room!" Mary shook her head helplessly.


    "Then..." William looked around and found that apart from des, spears, swords, and halberds,


    there were also sports equipment in the room. An idea shed in his mind and he suddenly


    suggested, "How about we do sports?"


    "Do sports? What do you mean?" All of a sudden, Mary raised her head and screamed, "William


    Lan, have a shame! Do... Do sports? Here? Now? How dare you say that! What do you think I am?


    You bastard! You rascal!"


    With her eyes closed, Mary broke out into curses. She swung her fists and punched on William''s


    chest, who was stunned and did not understand why he was being beaten for no reason. Worse, he


    had no idea why he was called a bastard and a rascal.


    "Shame on you! Who would want to do sports with you?" Mary shouted again.


    ''What''s wrong with doing sports?''


    The corners of William''s mouth twitched.


    Well? Wait... He seemed to understand why Mary was so emotional.


    All of a sudden, William grabbed Mary''s violent arms. He stared at her with burning eyes, and the


    smile in his eyes widened.


    "What are you doing?" Mary raised her head angrily, her ears red and warm. She stared William


    back and threatened him, "Don''t you dare do anything excessive to me, I will absolutely... I''ll


    definitely kick your ass!"


    "Ha ha!" Hearing that, William could not help but burst intoughter, his voice echoed in the storage


    room. He held Mary''s hands but he wasughing so hard he could not straighten up.


    "What... What''s wrong?" Mary was stunned. She stared at the man who wasughing to death and


    asked in confusion, "What are youughing at?" ''What''s so funny?'' she wondered.


    "Ha ha! I..." William tried to suppress hisughter. He wiped the tears out of his eyes and then


    looked at Mary. "Mary, you really are... adorable. I..."


    William pointed at the sports equipment behind him, and exined, "I was talking about those.


    That''s what I meant when I said we should do sports. It''s not what you think. You must have


    misunderstood what I meant."


    "Hmm?" Confused, Mary raised her head and nced at the sports equipment in front of her. The


    countless thoughts gathered together exploded in her mind.


    ''Boom!''


    All of a sudden, Mary came back to her senses. However, her mind remained nk. She was


    blushing so hard in embarrassment it was as if her face was sshed with red ink. Her face was


    even redder than the midday sun.


    "Ha ha!" Seeing her facial expression, Williamughed louder. ''Such a shame! Gosh! Mary Lu, what


    were you thinking? God! What should I do? Shame on you! I wish I could disappear at once! s...


    Shame on you!'' Mary cried out in her heart.


    "I..." Several times, Mary tried to open her mouth to exin, but she could do nothing. Her face was


    still flushed.


    Contrary to the coldness now, her cheeks were warm and beads of sweat trickled down her


    forehead.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ''Gosh! What should I do now? s!''


    Mary''s heart beat faster and faster.


    "It''s okay." All of a sudden, William stoppedughing. He sped her head with his big palm and


    looked at her intently. "I love seeing you like this."


    After saying that, he quickly kissed Mary''s lips.


    Even with his eyes closed, William could see the stupid and dull look of Mary at that moment in his


    mind.


    Director Jamie walked away from the storage room happily. Seeing that the set was almost cleaned


    up, he checked the time.


    He wondered, ''Has Mr. Lan seeded?''


    "All right, all right." Director Jamie waved his hand. "If there is nothing else, you can go!" "What


    about Vivian?" Archer came over and asked, "She left with you just now, Director Jamie. Why didn''t


    shee back?"


    "Well..." Director Jamie rolled his eyes and continued, "She has something urgent to deal with. She


    just left."


    Archer frowned and said, "Director Jamie, you really can''t lie!"


    Cold sweat broke out of Director Jamie''s forehead. He smiled awkwardly.


    "What''s wrong?" Victor came over and chimed in, "I heard you were talking about Mary."


    Squeak!


    While the three were talking, a fancy car drove straight to them and came to a halt abruptly, almost


    hitting them.


    "Who is it? How arrogant!" Archer frowned and shouted, "Do you want to kill me? Get off!"


    "You''re actually lucky if you get hit. I''ll introduce to you our best doctor!" said Lucas arrogantly. He


    got off the car first with a smile and took off his sunsses with a swag.


    "I was wondering who the arrogant driver is!" Archer stared at Barry, who got off the car after Lucas,


    with his blue eyes. "Look at Mr. Gu. He would never be as reckless as you!"


    Barry shook his head with a smile and asked calmly, "Where is Mary?"


    "I was just asking!" Archer nced at Director Jamie and said, "We can torture him to confess the


    truth."


    Being stared at by so many eyes, Director Jamie panicked. He swallowed hard and answered,


    "She... Vivian is in the storage room now."


    "Why hasn''t shee out yet? Why did you leave her there alone?" Victor was so shocked.


    "She is inside with Mr. Lan. She..."


    Before Director Jamie could finish his words, several men rushed out to the storage room all at


    once.


    In the storage room, William slowly let go of Mary, but his hand was still on her face.


    Mary did not know if she still hated him or not. Maybe she had never forgotten him at all. Seeing his


    sad eyes, she could not help but feel sorry for him. Just like that, she did not want to resist him.


    Mary stared at the man in front of her. No matter how many years had passed, she could always


    recall his features when her eyes were closed.


    "Mary..."


    "Do you like me?" Mary asked in a daze, as if she was drunk. "Yes! Of course I like you!" William


    answered without any hesitation. "I, William Lan, love Mary Lu."


    Mary''s eyes wandered and she did not speak again.


    William tentatively moved his lips closer to Mary again, slowly.


    She did not refuse or resist.


    William''s lips met hers again.


    Mary fluttered her eyshes and closed them slowly.


    All of a sudden, William froze and clearly felt her movement. Was Mary cooperating with him?


    Her attitude encouraged him greatly, and he hugged her even tighter.

 Chapter 202 Stop Following Me (Part One)

    Chapter 202 Stop Following Me (Part One)


    As the kiss went deeper, Mary raised her arms to hug William''s lean waist, pulling him closer.


    With an inexplicable smile on his face, William said on Mary''s lips, "In fact, your idea is good."


    The vague words made Mary''s originally dizzy head more confused. "Hmm?"


    William whispered augh.


    The room was cold, but the passion of the two was hot. It was like after climbing thousands of


    mountains and crossing thousands of seas, finally, they had returned to the embrace they had been


    waiting for, not wanting to let each other go.


    Squeak!


    The door of the storage room suddenly opened from outside. Barry rushed in, arriving at the scene


    first. However, before he could call Mary''s name, he was stunned by the scene in front of him. This


    made him stop abruptly.


    Bang!


    Lucas was the second to enter the scene. All of a sudden, he hit Barry''s stiff body and shouted,


    "Damn it! Why did you stop? You want to kill me? Shit!"


    Barry did not say anything and neither did Victor and Archer. They just stared at the two people


    hugging each other not far away.


    Following their gaze, Lucas opened his eyes wide and gasped.


    Before Barry and the other men had barged in, Mary and William had already stopped kissing. In


    fact, they were now sitting on some object, hugging each other. Both of them were immersed in


    their atmosphere, and neither noticed the few people standing at the door.


    The atmosphere in the storage room was so weird, half cold and half hot.


    "Mary..."


    Barry used all his strength to call out Mary''s name. He clenched his fists, but the sight of William


    and Mary was so painful to see that he became numb.


    Ding!


    Barry''s voice was like a thin needle stabbing into Mary''s vital parts at the same time. She opened


    her eyes at once and turned her head reflexively. She froze on the spot.


    "What''s wrong?" William''s voice was hoarse. Realizing something was wrong, he raised his head


    from Mary''s shoulder and looked towards the door. ''''Ah!''1


    When she saw what was going on at the door, Mary screamed and jumped.


    "Ahem."


    The other men standing by the door looked away intentionally or unintentionally, and coughed


    awkwardly.


    "My goodness!" Mary eximed as she straightened up her shirt. Her head was about to explode.


    Not knowing what to do, she covered her face and rushed out without thinking.


    Barry watched her run past him. However, he just staggered and did nothing to stop her.


    "Mary!"


    William stood up at once and called out Mary, who ran out of the room in embarrassment.


    Before he could even lift his feet to chase her, William saw the ring red eyes of the four men by


    the door. Slowly, the men approached William menacingly.


    "What do you want?" William made a defensive posture.


    Lucas narrowed his eyes and his face turned livid. "I want to kill you!"


    "We have made an agreement that even if any of us does something intimate with Mary, nobody


    can make trouble for the person as long as Mary is willing to do so!" William red at the men in


    front of him fiercely.


    With a gloomy face, Barry did not say anything. All of a sudden, he threw a punch at William''s face


    in the blink of an eye.


    With a bang, William''s head tilted, and a strong taste of blood came out of his mouth. He covered


    his face and spat out blood. A storm gradually formed in his eyes, and he clenched his fists tightly.


    "You!" William turned his head and raised his hand, intending to give him a punch. However, when


    his eyes met Barry''s, he withdrew his fist slowly.


    In Barry''s eyes, William seemed to see himself back then, so pained and desperate.


    But...


    The determination in William''s eyes slowly became firm. ''Sorry, but Mary only belongs to me!''


    Barry just gritted his teeth and said nothing. He suddenly turned around and strode away without


    looking back.


    When she ran out of the storage room, Mary was so ashamed that her head was almost lowered to


    the ground.


    What have I done? Gosh! I almost could not control myself in front of so many people! How could I


    do that? Especially with William! Please kill me! I have no courage to face any of them!''


    Mary opened the car door, and started the engine. The car sped off on the highway like a flying


    arrow.


    All she wanted to do now was to escape from this ce and calm down first.


    Mary took out her phone and called Robert, her driver. "I have something urgent to deal with tonight.


    Please pick up Alick and Elissa from the kindergarten. Thanks."


    "Yes, madam."


    It rained heavily, but Mary''s face was still burning.


    Barry rushed out, only to see the evanescence of Mary''s car. He stood under the rain, but his tall


    and lean figure looked thin. Droplets of water fell on his body, and his face was wet with either rain


    or tears.


    From their first meeting, their ignorant love, the helpless departure, the happy reunion, to the


    impossibility right now. The past of nearly ten years shed in Barry''s mind.


    "William Lan," said Lucas, grabbing William''s cors but pushed him away immediately when he


    saw the lip stain at the corner of his mouth, "you win!" "Well, you are still the godfather of my


    children." William shrugged.


    "Fuck off! We are not friends anymore! Goodbye! " Lucas shook him off, and left coldly. Why was he


    so upset? How did William even win Mary''s heart so easily?


    "Have you really broken up with Frank Liang? If he knew, he wouldn''t let you be with Mary so


    easily." Victor sneered and added, "Besides, I don''t think highly of you."


    "Uncle Timothy should be very happy," said Archer with his hands in his pockets, and a rxed look


    on his face. "When I visited themst time, he kept telling me about his lovely grandchildren. This


    time, Alick and Elissa really have to be surnamed Lan."


    Hearing that, William wanted tough, but the wound made him wince. William took a deep breath


    and said, "Whatever you say, I''m going to find Mary!"


    William grabbed his coat and sweater, and then rushed out.


    Victor touched the contents of his pocket, and was about to walk out when Archer spoke to him.


    "Who is Frank Liang?" asked Archer. "You seem to hate him so much! Does he have any past with


    William?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "You don''t have to know," Victor answered while frowning then walked away.


    "Okay!" Archer shrugged indifferently, but his eyes were dark and gloomy.


    After the rain, the air had be cool.


    Mary drove to Century Square, parked the car, and walked along the seashore.


    "Stop following me!" Suddenly, a girl''s voice came from behind.


    "No way! I must follow you! I''ll follow you all my life!" Immediately after, a boy followed the girl,


    sticking to her.


    "You''d better not!" The girl walked forward angrily. "There are so many boys who like me. Why do I


    have to be with you?"


    "You were made for no one but me!" The boy made a domineering vow, grabbed the girl, held her in


    his arms, and kissed her lips.


    "Wow!" Some passers-by whistled.


    Seeing this, Mary touched her lips and smiled. Her high-heeled shoes trudged along the shore.


    When she was about to take another step forward, she raised her head and found that a few steps


    away, William was looking at her with a smile.

 Chapter 203 Stop Following Me (Part Two)

    Chapter 203 Stop Following Me (Part Two)


    When did he get there? Mary was stunned.


    At this moment, the big screen on the square suddenly lit up. The bright light illuminated the whole


    beach.


    In the noisy crowd, Mary''s side face became redder under the light. She looked at William with a


    little shyness. She still had not recovered from what had happened earlier!


    William smiled and walked towards her slowly, step by step.


    "Let''s go."


    He approached Mary and took her hand. He led her forward along the shore.


    "You," Mary asked, "where are we going?"


    "Anywhere is fine," William said as he gripped Mary''s hand tighter.


    ''Just holding your hand like this, and walking with you side by side is enough for me. I don''t care


    where we go as long as you''re by my side.''


    An inexplicable sense of happiness spread around the two. William felt as if a big stone was no


    longer crushing his heart. Finally, he was relieved. ''With you, Mary, it is more reassuring than having


    the whole world.''


    William and Mary trudged along the shore.


    "Mary, " said William lightly, "have we made up? Have you forgiven me?"


    "Well," said Mary, pretending to think hard, "it depends on your performance in the future."


    "I assure you, I will do my best!" All of a sudden, William turned around and looked at Mary firmly.


    "Trust me. I will prove my love for you all my life."


    Mary squinted at the man in front of her andughed heartily.


    It turned out that holding his hand and being with him would exude such a great feeling.


    Ssh!


    When the love is strong, the romance is in full swing. Suddenly, heavy raindrops fell from the sky.


    The sudden rainfall caught the two lovebirds off guard.


    "Run!" William shouted and rushed forward, still holding Mary''s hand.


    "Ha ha!" Mary smiled while gazing at his back, and followed his footsteps.


    "Get in the car! Hurry!" William opened the door and pushed Mary into the car. He then got inside


    hurriedly.


    "Ha ha!" Even though she was wet all over, Mary still keptughing. "You are drenched!"


    "So are you." William''s shirt was wet by the rain, and his six-pack abs were showing underneath.


    "Why is the rain getting heavier? What should we do?"


    "Shall we wait? Or shall we drive home?"


    "Achoo!" Mary sneezed suddenly.


    "You might have caught a cold." William stretched out his hands to wipe off the rain from Mary''s


    face. "Kylin International is not far from here. Let''s go there and change our clothes."


    "Achoo!" Mary sneezed again so she just nodded.


    With a squeak, the car turned a corner and rushed to Kylin International, sshing water on the


    road.


    William held the steering wheel in one hand, and then held Mary''s hand in the other.


    "This is dangerous! Let go of me!" Mary struggled slightly to get rid of his hand.


    "No, I won''t. I finally caught you. I''m never letting go." When William spoke, there was always a faint


    smile on his mouth. "You!" Mary blushed with shyness, but she secretly held back William''s fingers.


    The car finally arrived at the destination not long after. As soon as he parked the car, the two went


    inside the elevator.


    "It''s so cold," Mary said while shivering so she hugged her arms.


    "We''ll be home soon." William reached out and brushed the wet hair on Mary''s forehead.


    Mary was soaked as well and her clothes stuck to her body. William gazed at her, and a sense of


    uneasiness rose in his heart.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "What are you looking at? Hmm!"


    As soon as Mary finished her words, William pressed his lips against hers.


    Ding! The elevator reached the 20th floor.


    Holding Mary in his arms, William led her forward. They kissed passionately all the way from the


    elevator to the apartment door.


    Mary''s mind was in a mess. She did not even notice when the apartment door had been opened.


    With a loud bang, William kicked the door close, and carried Mary to the bedroom.


    William threw Mary onto the bed gently, and he fell on top of her.


    "Give it me." Lying on Mary''s body, William felt like he was going to lose control.


    The atmosphere and feeling were just right. Unfortunately, something else was about to interrupt


    their moment.


    Ring! Ring!


    All of a sudden, Mary''s phone rang, waking her up from the mess immediately.


    "Someone''s calling," said Mary, while panting.


    "Leave it alone. Focus on me." William cupped her chin and turned her face to look at him.


    Ring! Ring!


    The sound seemed to be moring for something, unremitting. Mary opened her eyes and hurriedly


    pushed away William to look for her cell phone. "This could be something important. Get out of the


    way."


    "Damn it!" William cursed but there was nothing he could do so he just stared at the phone.


    "Hello?" Mary answered the phone calmly, "Hester? Yes? Why are you calling me all of a sudden?"


    Feeling that he had been ignored, William felt depressed and his expression darkened.


    "Madam, have you and Mr. Gu gone out with the kids? Why aren''t you home yet?" Hester''s worried


    voice came through the phone. "The dinner is ready but nobody hase home." Gosh!


    Mary looked at her phone. It was already seven o''clock, but she had forgotten about the two kids.


    "Haven''t Alick and Elissa gone back home?" Mary quickly sat up.


    "No, they haven''t," Hester replied. "Madam, aren''t you with them? Mr. Gu didn''te home either."


    "Barry didn''t go back, either?" Mary widened her eyes. "Well, Hester, I see. Wait for them at home.


    Call me once they arrive. I''ll call Barry."


    "Okay, madam."


    Mary hung up the phone in a hurry. Seeing that, William rushed to Mary again.


    "Go away! Go away!" Mary stretched out her hand and waved away William''s face. "I need to call


    Barry."


    "What are you doing? Why are you calling him? I don''t allow it!" William tried to snatch Mary''s


    phone.


    "Alick and Elissa haven''t gone back home yet!" Mary said, her voice was panicky. "Barry didn''t


    come home either. I''ll call him to ask what happened!" "Did he want to take revenge on us so he


    took our children away?"


    "He is not that kind of person!" Mary frowned, guilty for what she did to him.


    Beep! Beep!


    Mary held the phone anxiously, waiting for Barry''s response but his line was busy.


    "He did not answer," Mary murmured. A bad feeling emerged in her heart. "No, I have to go back."


    "What? Now?" Hearing that, William pulled a long face and said, "Mary, are you kidding me? Look!


    I''m now... Look at me now! Do you want me to go crazy? Please!"


    Mary tilted her head and saw William''s status which made her face flushed. She turned her head


    away immediately and said, "I must go find Alick and Elissa! Where could Robert take them? Get


    dressed quickly. Let''s go together!"


    William did not say anything.


    Children always came the first! ''First, I need to find those kids then... Humph!'' William wiped his


    face helplessly.


    "Gee! I can''t continue wearing my clothes now!" Mary eximed after examining her clothes.

 Chapter 204 The Children Was Kidnapped (Part One)

    Chapter 204 The Children Was Kidnapped (Part One)


    Mary wrapped herself with a bed sheet. As she held her wet clothes tightly in her hands, she looked


    flushed and ridden with anxiety.


    "I..." Mary threw the clothes she was holding in front of her. "What should I do now?!"


    "Well..." William calmly stood up, grabbed a towel, and wrapped it around himself. "There are


    clothes in the closet. I''m sure you''ll be able to find something you''ll like in there. I''ll just wash my


    face and change my clothes before we go out."


    He then quietly strode out of the room.


    Startled, Mary turned to look at the closet across the room.


    ''What? There are women''s clothes in there? Why would he have those?''


    Soon enough, the answer hit her: over thest four years, William had created a notorious yboy


    reputation for himself. All of a sudden, jealously spread within Mary''s heart. Why was she even


    confused in the first ce? She wouldn''t even be surprised if there were a woman hiding inside the


    wardrobe, let alone a few clothes! But why was she still tolerating him?


    If Mary didn''t need to go back to the vi to see if the two kids hade back, she wouldn''t wear


    other women''s clothes! But unfortunately, she had to, and so with a heavy heart, she walked to the


    closet.


    With bated breath and a thumping heart, she opened the closet slowly. Upon seeing what was


    inside, her jaw dropped to the floor.


    Why did the clothes in the wardrobe look so familiar?


    "What''s wrong?" William quipped. He had already finished washing his face and was now fully


    dressed. Confusion was clear on his face as he stared at Mary, who was standing in front of the


    closet looking stunned.


    Mary turned to look at William at once. "Why... Howe... All of these clothes are mine. These


    clothes are the ones I didn''t take when I left four years ago."


    "Yep. They''re all here," William answered as he smiled fondly.


    "I thought they were..."


    "What ? That they were other women''s?" William asked with a smile.


    "Yes," she answered in a hush.


    "You''re so silly." William walked over to her and dried her hair with a towel. "Why would you even


    think that? Isn''t this our home ? Why would other people''s clothes be here? You''re first, thest, and


    the only woman who''d be in this house."


    "William..." Now, Mary felt incredibly guilty.


    "Mary, listen to me," said William, as he cupped Mary''s face in his hands. He could feel a faint sting


    in his heart. "Do you not believe me when I say that I waited for you for four years? And that I


    longed for you when you were away? I have deeply regretted what I did years ago. So please trust


    me. I am telling you the truth ¡ªmy truth."


    A sweet, warm feeling started to blossom inside Mary''s chest. She wanted to tell William that she


    did believe him, but before she could, the phone on the bed began ringing.


    Ring... Ring...


    The jarring sound took Mary out of her trance at once. Immediately, she felt anxious once again.


    She hurriedly grabbed the phone to answer it. "Hello?"


    "Madam..." It was Robert, and somehow, his voice sounded like he was in pain. It didn''t help that


    the call connection was intermittent.


    "Robert? Hello? What happened?" Mary''s eyes widened.


    "Madam, Alick and Elissa... They were taken away by someone..."


    "What? What did you just say? Robert!" Mary let out an ear-piercing shriek. Her hand and legs


    began to feel weak and her vision was starting to dim. Soon, her mind went nk and she fell to the


    floor, unconscious.


    "Mary! What''s wrong?!" Panic distorted William''s face. He shook Mary''s limp body in an effort to


    wake her. "Mary! Mary! Wake up!" When the woman didn''t, he picked up the phone himself and


    screamed into it. "Hello? What happened? What''s wrong?"


    "I was driving back to the vi with Alick and Elissa when several cars blocked our way," Robert


    started, his voice still trembling. "I got out of the car to ask the drivers what the problem was, but


    when they came out of their cars, they were all fully armed. They then forcefully took us to a remote


    ce and... I was knocked out..."


    "What about Alick and Elissa? Where are they?" bellowed William, as he felt his heart beat faster


    and faster.


    "I... I don''t know! The moment I woke up I immediately called madam! Neither Alick nor Elissa is


    here. It''s just me!"


    "Do you know where you are right now?"


    "I am so sorry, but I don''t know where I am currently. It seems like I am in the middle of nowhere!"


    "Damn it!" William couldn''t help but curse. "Find your way back quickly!"


    "I will, sir!"


    "William, what''s happening?" With tears all over her face, Mary grabbed William by his sleeve.


    "Where are Alick and Elissa? Where are our children?"


    "The driver said they were taken away," William responded gently, not wanting to exacerbate Mary''s


    fragile state. "But don''t worry-everything will be fine. We''ll find them soon." Behind William''s strong


    facade, he, too, was crumbling: he felt his throat drying up and his hands shaking from worry.


    Boom! Upon hearing what William said, Mary suddenly came alive. It was as if a bucket full of ice


    had been dumped over her head.


    "Call the police! William, we should call the police!" With wide, bloodshot eyes, she stared at William


    maniacally. "We need to call the police! Alick and Elissa were taken away by bad guys!"


    "Mary! Calm down!" Seeing that Mary was already starting to have a breakdown, William pulled her


    and held her in his arms. "I''m here, darling. Everything will be fine! We can''t call the police right now


    because we still don''t know what they want from us. If we called the police without taking the whole


    thing into consideration, we might put the children in more danger."


    "No! No!" Mary cried out at the top of her lungs. "They are my life! I don''t want them to be in danger!


    William... You must save them!"


    "I will, of course! I will save them and they''d be back here in no time!" He tightened his arms around


    her, and she clung to him like she was hanging on for dear life.


    ''If anyone dared to hurt my children, I would not hesitate to tear them down to pieces!''


    Blinding neon lights were pulsing in the busiest club on People''s Road. People of different genders,


    nationalities, and stories all gathered inside to have a night of mindless fun. The booming beats of


    the music being yed on ginormous speakers were sessful in drowning out other noises.


    Everyone was excited as they tried to live their lives up for a moment.


    Barry, who was sitting at the bar counter, hung up on a phone call. His face was cold and hard to


    read. As he looked at Caller ID ¡ª"Mary"¡ªthat illuminated his screen again, he felt his heart sink


    deeper and deeper.


    "One more bottle!" he shouted right after downing one a second ago. There was already an drunken


    ze over his eyes.


    "Hey, handsome. Are you alone?" The one asking was a young woman who was dressed


    seductively. With her sexy red lips, she walked up to Barry and put her hand around his waist.


    "Would you mind buying me a drink, big boy?"


    "Yes, I mind." Barry took a sip of liquor and snorted.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "What... What did you say?" The woman was obviously taken aback by Barry''s answer that she


    thought she heard it wrong.


    "I said, I mind buying you a drink." Barry turned around and looked at the woman coldly. "Get away


    from me."


    "Humph..." The woman had no words for Barry, and so she just rolled her eyes at him and left


    without another word.


    Barry staggered to his feet, grabbed the bottle the bartender had just put in front of him, and walked


    away.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me!" The woman in front of him shouted in horror all of a sudden. "I


    said let go of me, you freak!"


    "Why are you pretending to be so virginal when you work in a damned ce like this? C''mon! Don''t


    tell me you''re only here to sell alcohol!" A big, scary looking man with a scar across his face pulled


    the protesting woman against him and asked, "Tell me, how much is it for one night? Ha ha!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Everyone surrounding the two startedughing.


    Others, however, only stared in disgust. Because such a scene would happen every day, everyone


    stopped being surprised by it. The woman was wearing the club''s assigned uniform and she was


    bncing a tray full of different kinds of drinks on her right hand. Seemingly at the end of her rope,


    she gathered all her strength to smash everything on her hand onto her harasser''s face.


    "Ah!" the man screamed. He covered his head in self-defense and squatted on the ground. Blood


    was already seeping from the wounds on his arms.


    "Fuck! How dare you hit him?" This came from a man whose face looked like a ferret. He was


    standing next to the injured man. Based on his reaction, they must be friends. "I''ll teach you a


    lesson tonight!" he screeched, as he pulled the woman violently.


    p!


    He pped her hard across the face. The force he used must have been so great because the


    woman began staggering and looked like she was about to fall to the ground.


    "Hey, bastard!" Barry eximed as he came to the woman''s aid.


    "Thank... you..." Though pained, the woman still made sure she thanked Barry for his assistance.


    She raised her head to see who her hero was, but she was shocked by what she discovered. "Mr.


    Gu? You again?"


    "Hmm?" Barry looked confused as he couldn''t recognize the woman behind her thick veil of make-


    up. After looking at her for quite some time, however, he seemed to have recognized her. "Sh? Is


    that you?"


    Candy ESSJjSQ

 Chapter 205 The Children Was Kidnapped (Part Two)

    Chapter 205 The Children Was Kidnapped (Part Two)


    "Howe it''s you again? Shit!" Barry pulled her up angrily. "Why are you here? What are you


    doing here?"


    "Who the hell are you, brat?" The man with the ferret face came over and gave Barry a hard push. "I


    advise you not to meddle in other people''s business!"


    "Mr. Gu..." Sh tugged at Barry''s sleeve and shook her head. Through her shaky voice, Barry


    realized that she was already sobbing.


    "You bitch! Come here!"


    "What are you doing?" Barry couldn''t bear to see the look on Sh''s face. Because of that, he


    stood in front of her and confronted the ferretfaced guy, saying, "Wasn''t it you guys who started this


    whole thing?"


    "Another stupid, pathetic man! You want to die too, huh?" With that, he raised his fist towards Barry


    as a warning.


    Bang!


    Barry, however, didn''t even flinch at the man''s attempt at intimidation. As alcohol continued to cloud


    his judgment, he took the initiative, grabbing the man by the cor and punched him squarely on the


    mouth.


    "Yes! Fight! Fight! Fight!" one person said. Soon, the whole club was chanting encouragements at


    the two men so that they would fight.


    "All of you, beat him up!"


    For a moment, Barry began to confront several men.


    Barry kicked the man who rushed in the front over and took Sh''s hand. "Run!"


    "What? Okay!" Sh nodded and the two rushed through the crowd.


    "Go after them! Go!"


    While running, Sh threw the drinks on the guests'' tables to the ground, making the pursuers in a


    mess.


    The two ran up the stairs, panting.


    "There is a room. Get in!" Seeing that a door on this floor was slightly open, Barry pulled Sh and


    rushed in.


    "Fuck! Where are they? Damn it!"


    As soon as the two closed the door, they heard the voice of the men chasing behind them. A few


    men was looking for them while cursing loudly. "Damn it! They escaped! Go upstairs and have a


    look!"


    Swoosh...


    Sh, who was leaning against the door, copsed to the ground when she heard them leaving.


    Sweat trickled down Barry''s forehead. He looked around and found it was a simple guest room.


    There was a ss of water on the cab beside.


    Barry felt thirsty. He took off his tie, picked up the ss, and drank the water up.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    "Who did this? Why was the door closed after I left? Hello? Is there anyone inside? Hello?"


    "Did you hide that bitch in there?"


    Just as the two of them were rxing in the room, there was a sudden knock on the door and a


    man and a woman talking.


    "Oh my God!" Sh covered her mouth with a hand and looked at Barry in horror.


    Barry staggered forward and opened the door at once.


    "Damn it! Someone is in here!" The young couple outside the door were startled. "Did you enter a


    wrong room?" Barry took out his wallet and handed all the cash to them. "I''ll take this room."


    "No problem!" The woman took the money and said simply, "Deal."


    "Bang!" Barry closed the door coldly.


    "Why did you say yes so soon?"


    "Don''t you know how much it is?"


    Outside the door, the young couple were whispering.


    "But," the boy said, "the ss of water at the bedside cab..."


    "What?"


    "Ha ha," the boy said with a sly smile, "I was nning to use it for us to have some fun tonight..."


    "Fuck off!"


    In the room, Barry shook his head painfully and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I..." Sh twisted her fingers uneasily. "I''m working here. I need money..."


    "You came here just because you need money?" Barry shouted, "Do you know it''s against the


    company''s rules? Do you know how much reputation damage it will bring to thepany if you are


    recognized? Huh?" "I... I''m sorry!" Sh lowered her head. "I really need money. I can''t..."


    "No way!" Barry interrupted her coldly. "Thepany has its own rules and principles. After filming


    the current movie, you may terminate your contract with us."


    "No! Mr. Gu." Sh pulled his sleeve immediately. "I really like acting. I wouldn''t do it again! Please,


    Mr. Gu. Please give me one more chance!"


    Sh''s cold hands held Barry''s arm tightly. He felt extremely disgusted from the bottom of his heart,


    but he didn''t seem to hate her touch at all.


    Barry''s head seemed to be getting heavier and heavier, and his ears were full of buzzing sound. His


    body seemed to be getting hotter and hotter. He could only see Sh''s mouth in front of him


    opening and closing.


    "Mary?" Barry squinted his eyes and gradually lost his consciousness.


    "Mr. Gu?" Seeing him falling down gradually, Sh held Barry up right away. "Are you okay?"


    "Why don''t you want me? Mary!" All of a sudden, Barry crazily grabbed Sh''s thin shoulders and


    pressed her onto the bed. The smell of alcohol filled his body. "I''m better than him! Why?"


    "Mr. Gu! You are drunk!" Sh was pressed on the bed and pped hard on Barry''s shoulders. "I''m


    not drunk!" All of a sudden, Barry yelled. Then he lowered his head and kissed Sh''s lips. "Mary, I


    can''t wait any longer. I love you..."


    "No! Please no!" With a pale face, Sh tried her best to avoid Barry''s kisses.


    "Don''t refuse me..." Barry said in a hoarse voice.


    "Ah!" With Sh''s painful scream, the two entangled together on the bed.


    A tear streaked across her face and fell into the pillow silently.


    The clock in the room kept ticking.


    At this time, his vi had already been in a mess.


    William took Mary back. As soon as they entered the vi, Mary rushed to the second floor.


    "Alick! Elissa!" Mary called out at the top of her lungs. She looked for them in every room, but


    neither of them was there. "It''s all my fault! It''s all my fault..."


    "Mary." William held her and felt sorry. "Don''t worry. It''s okay. I''ve arranged someone to look for


    them. You have to hold on, or they will be sad if they couldn''t see you when theye back!"


    "It''s all my fault! It''s all my fault!" Tears streamed down Mary''s face. She pounded William''s arms in


    pain and said, "Alick just recovered. How can I be so careless? It''s all my fault..."


    "It''s not your fault, really!"


    "What happened? Mary?" At this moment, Lucas came in a hurry. "Have Alick and Elissa been


    taken away? Have you heard from the kidnapper yet?"


    "No, not yet." William shook his head.


    "Creak!"


    There was another sound of brake in the yard. Archer and Victor arrived with serious look on their


    faces.


    "I''ve sent someone to look for them as well," Archer came over and said.


    "Where is Barry?" Frowning, Lucas asked, "Where did he go?"


    "I don''t know." William shook her head. He thought that Barry must have gone somewhere to drown


    his sorrows in wine after he saw that scene this afternoon.


    "Did you call him?"


    "No one answered."


    The driver, Robert, was taken back by William''s men. He was covered in bruises.


    "Where are Alick and Elissa? Where are they?" With red eyes, Mary rushed to Robert and grabbed


    his cor. She shouted, "Give them back to me! Give them back to me!"


    "I''m sorry, madam..."


    "Calm down, Mary. Don''t be impulsive. Robert is also a victim!"


    "No! I don''t care!" Mary struggled desperately and shouted, almost crazy.


    Those men stood aside, but they didn''t know what to do.


    "Mary, you need to take a rest." Biting his lips, William stretched out his right hand and hit Mary''s


    back neck.


    All of a sudden, Mary stopped crying and fainted. She fell into William''s arms.


    "I''m sorry, Mary." William held her in his arms and walked towards the bedroom upstairs.


    "I believe," said Archer, squinting his eyes, "Alick and Elissa were kidnapped by some enemy, not


    for money. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have let Robert back easily. At least, they would ask Robert to


    send a message asking for the ransom, right?"


    "Then whose enemy could it be?" Victor frowned and prayed in his heart that nothing bad would


    happen.


    "The enemy of William, Barry, or Mary." Archer continued, "We have to find their hiding ce as


    soon as possible! Otherwise..."


    Otherwise, the two little fellows might be in danger.


    "Ding!"


    William put Mary gently on her bed. As soon as he was about to leave, there was a message


    coming on Mary''s cell phone.


    Instinctively feeling there was something wrong, William quickly took it out and found there was a


    message from an unknown number.


    "Five o''clock tomorrow morning,e to the old warehouse thirty kilometers away from the western


    part of the city. If you arete, one minute with one cut finger from your children." "Ding!"


    Another message popped out.


    "Don''t try to inform the police or anyone else. We are a group of ouws. We will do anything!


    Besides, I just want to end the personal feud with you. Understand?"


    As he held the phone in his hand, William''s eyes were cold and terrible.


    Did anyone have a grudge against Mary? They asked her to go alone. It turned out that their goal


    was actually Mary.


    Looking at her tearful face, William thought to himself, ''Mary, I wouldn''t let you go alone. I will save


    our children!"


    "Please ensure the safety of my children. Otherwise, if anything happens to them, I don''t mind


    everyone perishing together. I''ll be there at five o''clock tomorrow morning." William entered the


    reply.


    Then he sent out the message.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "OK. We''ll wait for you."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 206 Saving Children Alone (Part One)

    Chapter 206 Saving Children Alone (Part One)


    Several Jeeps were lined outside of an old warehouse in the western suburbs. Moreover, few men


    patrolled around the perimeter and some were even stationed at the entrance.


    Alick and Elissa were locked in a small dark room with dirty oil barrels everywhere. It was so dark


    they could not see anything.


    "Alick." Elissa nestled in Alick''s arms while sobbing. Her little face was dirty with soot and dust. "I''m


    so scared!" she cried out.


    "It''s okay. We will get out of here for sure!" Alick hugged his sister tightly. He was her elder brother,


    so he must not be afraid!


    "Will Dade to save us?" whispered Elissa.


    "He... He will!" Alick nodded and answered bravely. "If he wouldn''te to save us, we wouldn''t call


    him Dad anymore."


    "But Elissa is so scared."


    While they were talking, somebody kicked the iron door of the dark room several times. The small


    window on the door opened, and they heard a woman''s voice from the outside. "Hey, kids, are you


    still alive?" "Ah! Woo!" Elissa jumped out of her skin and then burst into tears.


    "Elissa, don''t be afraid." Clenching his fists, Alickforted his sister. He was trying so hard not to


    show fear but his eyes were also filled with tears.


    "Stop crying!" the woman shouted. "Are you already tired of living? Don''t worry. Your mother will


    come and apany youter! Humph!"


    "Wah!"


    "Elissa, please don''t cry!" Alick wiped his sister''s tears but he himself was both shocked and scared.


    "You shouldn''t havee to this world. It''s your mother''s fault!" the woman said coldly. "She doesn''t


    deserve to give birth to William''s children! How dare she?!"


    With a loud bang, the woman closed the small window at once.


    "Alick, I''m so sleepy... I''m also so hungry. I want to eat." Elissa was now too weak to cry.


    "Elissa, go to sleep! When you wake up, we''re already at home!" Alick touched his little belly. His


    stomach was also growling from hunger but he could onlyfort Elissa.


    "Okay."


    "Andy, when will the person we are waiting fore?"


    Outside the door, two doormen frowned. One of them said to the woman, "It''s already after


    midnight."


    Dressed in ck, Andy turned around with a smile.


    "Don''t worry!" She cast a nce at the man and continued, "The person wille soon. You''ll get


    paid by then."


    "Okay," the man nodded repeatedly. "But it''s too boring. Do you have any cigarettes?"


    "I know you can''t even stay still for a second!" Andy took out a box of cigarettes from her pocket and


    threw it to the man. "Watch those kids carefully!"


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    Andy turned her body and walked towards a corner of the warehouse.


    It was a rtively clean storage room. When Andy approached, she heard several people talking at


    once.


    "Who are you? Show yourself!"


    When Andy walked to the door, she heard a shout of vignce. Then, several strangers came over


    with weapons in their hands.


    "It''s me!" Andy quickly raised her hand and looked at the man sitting on the chair in the middle of


    the warehouse.


    "One of us!" The man turned around and squinted at Andy. It was Frank.


    "Did Mary Lu say when she woulde?" Andy was a little scared, but she walked over calmly.


    "Yes. Let''s wait for a few more hours.


    What are you going to do with her?"


    "What do you think?" Frank suddenly raised his hand and yed with his weapon while waving it at


    Andy.


    "What are you doing? Stop it!" Startled, Andy took a few steps back and said while trembling,


    "We''re a team. Don''t... Don''t act rashly!"


    "Ha ha!" Frank smiled slightly, "I''m just moving my wrist. Why are you so scared?"


    "You!" Andy frowned but she did not say anything more.


    Looking at the weapon, Frank reached out the other hand to wipe the dust off it. A cruel smile


    appeared on his handsome face.


    In Barry''s vi.


    Lowering his hand, William went downstairs with a serious expression.


    "How is she?" Seeing hime down, Lucas quickly stepped forward.


    "The kidnapper sent a message on Mary''s cell phone. They said that she must go to the warehouse


    in the west suburbs tomorrow morning," said William while looking at everyone.


    "Obviously they came for Mary, didn''t they?" Victor was shocked. "Who are they anyway? You can''t


    let Mary go by herself!"


    "Let''s go straight to the warehouse they mentioned and fight them," said Archer in a bloodthirsty


    tone. "No one else canpare with me in violence. It seems that I''m going to show off my power


    here tonight."


    "No way!" William shook his head firmly. "They still have Alick and Elissa. I won''t put them in


    danger."


    "Then what should we do?"


    "I''ll go," William lowered his eyes and said firmly.


    "You? You''re going there by yourself? Do you want to die?" With one of his hands resting on his hip,


    Lucas pointed at William''s nose and scolded him. "Why are you pretending to be capable at this


    time? Are you a superhero? What if you get hurt?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Then you take care of her." William interrupted Lucas before he could finish his words. "If, I mean if


    anything happens to me, Mary... please ask Barry to take care of her." "Damn it!" Lucas thumped


    William on the shoulder and said, "Are you kidding at this time? Damn you! I can take care of her in


    that case."


    "You are not as reliable as Barry." The corners of William''s mouth twitched. Then, he suddenly


    lowered his head, no longer smiling.


    "Hey, hey." Archer looked at them and said, "Don''t act like that you are going to a battlefield, okay?


    William can hold those people back first. After that, we can go in secretly and bring them down


    completely."


    "That''s exactly what I want." William nodded in agreement. "But I don''t know how many men they


    have."


    "There are lots of wastnd in the western suburbs, and there are no mountains and stones to


    cover it. I don''t think there are many people who can hide there." Lucas shared his analysis with


    them.


    "Besides, they wanted Mary to go alone. Since they just wanted to deal with a woman, they wouldn''t


    send too many people there, would they?" Victor stared at William with burning eyes. "Who holds a


    grudge against Mary? I can''t think of any, but... Frank Liang, right?"


    Hearing that, William squinted his eyes and secretly red at Victor. "Frank is not that kind of


    person. Don''t always see him as an enemy. Besides, I have made it clear to him. How could he


    have any conflict with Mary?" "I hope so!" Victor turned around. He was worried sick about the little


    girl who liked to stay in his arms.


    "Okay, let''s cut the crap. Let''s discuss the n of action on how to save the kids!" Archer said


    seriously.


    "At five o''clock in the morning..."


    Men gathered around and began to discuss the "operation n" seriously.


    Five minutester, everything was set and they were ready to go.


    When William was about to take a step forward, Archer stopped him.


    "What''s wrong?" asked William while frowning.


    "I have something to give you." Archer took out a weapon from nowhere, shook it on his fingers,


    and handed it to William. "Take it. Maybe it would help you."


    After hesitating for half a second, William epted it.


    "Do you know how to use it?"


    "Do you want me to try it on you?" William raised his eyebrow. "I''ve been ying with these things


    since I was a teenager." It was just that he did not want to follow his father''s path anymore so he


    stayed away from illegal business. "Good to hear." Archer shrugged and added, "Then I''ll go


    arrange people first."


    "Sure." Nodding, William turned around and walked upstairs.


    In the bedroom on the second floor, Mary was sleeping soundly.


    Chup! William walked over and kissed Mary''s forehead. He murmured to himself, "Do you think God


    is testing me? You have just returned to my side. I think God could not stand it so I have to prove


    my masculinity."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 207 Saving Children Alone (Part Two)

    Chapter 207 Saving Children Alone (Part Two)


    William paused and touched Mary''s face gently. "I won''t let you take any risk. Tomorrow when you


    wake up, I will take Alick and Elissa with me. I''ll bring our children back.


    But what if I could note back?" William shook his head bitterly. "No, I haven''t been with you as


    a real couple yet. I haven''t proposed to you for marriage. I haven''t walked into the church with you.


    We still have a lot of things to do. Wait for me. I will definitelye back."


    The moon was bright and clear overhead, and there was a single lonely star in the sky.


    William stood up resolutely but he could not help but look back at Mary''s peaceful sleeping face.


    After gazing at her for a moment, he turned around and left.


    He drove Mary''s car and headed for the western suburbs in the darkness of the dawn.


    He arrived there smoothly.


    "Our target ising!" As soon as he saw Mary''s car approaching, a man in the warehouse


    reported to his boss.


    "Finally." A smile yed at the corners of Frank''s mouth. All he wanted now was to end Mary''s life!


    "Tom, take your men out first," Andy said to a bald man next to her.


    "Okay!" A dozen people rushed out of the warehouse and surrounded the car at once.


    Frank stood up from the chair and said, "Let''s go. It''s time for us to show up."


    "Sure!"


    "Andy!" When the two were about to set out, a man ran back with a panic look. "The person sitting


    in the car is a man!"


    "A man? How could it be?" Startled, Frank grabbed the telescope on the table and looked through


    it. His lips trembled slightly. "How could it be? William? It''s him!"


    "What? Really?" Even Andy was also stunned. "What should we do?"


    "Should we..." The man, who came to report, fiercely made a "neck cutting" gesture.


    "No way!" Frank interrupted the man coldly. "We can''t touch him! Go and inform our men outside


    that the situation has changed. Don''t hit that man! Put away all your weapons!"


    "Well..."


    "We can''t do anything on that man." Andy added, "Then our targets can be changed to the two


    kids."


    Outside the warehouse, William opened the door of the car. He looked around at the dozen men


    surrounding him, and stepped out of the car slowly.


    "Where are my children?"


    "Your children?" Tom looked askance at William and said threateningly, "What we want is the


    woman named Mary Lu. What are you doing here?"


    "I''m her husband. Why don''t youe to me? What kind of man deals with a woman?" A smile


    yed at the corners of William''s mouth.


    "Wow! You''re quite arrogant, aren''t you?" Tom spat out a mouthful of saliva. "Exchange your woman


    for your children. Otherwise, even you yourself won''t be able to go back!"


    "Then... at least, you should let me see my children first, right?"


    "Who do you think you are? How dare you ask me to show you ¡ª "


    While Tom was talking, another man ran out of the warehouse and whispered in his ear.


    The expression in Tom''s eyes changed when he looked at William. He waved his hand impatiently


    to his men and said, "You two go and bring the two little fellows out!" "Yes, sir."


    Looking at Tom''s abnormal behaviors, William looked into the warehouse subconsciously.


    "Dad!"


    Suddenly, a clear cry brought back William''s thoughts. He hurriedly looked to the source of the


    voice, and saw two little fellows being carried out by two men. Their clothes were worn out and they


    were both dirty.


    As soon as the two kids saw William, they burst into tears. Elissa cried out and stretched her arms


    towards her father. "Dad! Elissa is so scared! Dad... Woo!"


    "Wah!" Alick did not say anything, but he also burst into tears when he saw William.


    "Alick! Elissa!" William called out. He was about to step forward when several men pointed their gun


    to his head.


    "Put down your weapon!" Tom roared to his men immediately.


    Upon hearing that, William was stunned. But for a second, his brain made an urate judgment.


    Apparently, these people were very polite to him so William thought that he could make good use of


    it.


    "What the hell do you want?" William gritted his teeth and pretended he was angry. "If you want


    money, I''ll send someone to deliver it here right away!"


    "All we want is the woman named Mary Lu!"


    "Dad, help!" Elissa, in the arms of a kidnapper aside, pounded the man who was holding her tightly.


    All of a sudden, she bit the kidnapper''s hand.


    "You little bastard!" The man gasped and he swung his huge fist to the little girl.


    "Elissa!" shouted William. He rushed to step forward and kicked the man down before his fist could


    even reach the little girl. He then held the child in his arms.


    Then, with a lightning speed, William took out his weapon and shot the man who was holding Alick


    in between his eyebrows with a loud bang. Slowly, the man fell to the ground.


    The dozen or so people stood anxiously as they watched their own men fall down.


    "Alick!" William held Alick in his arms and finally felt relieved.


    "Dad!" All of a sudden, Alick put his arms around William''s neck and cried out in grievance and fear.


    "I knew you''de to save Elissa and me!"


    As William looked at Alick''s young face and heard his shout, his body trembled. Finally, he heard his


    son address him as "Dad". "All of you, go! Keep them all!"


    "Ah!" More than a dozen men waved their fists and rushed over.


    As William held the two little fellows in his arms, his strength and skills were restricted. He kicked


    the man in the front, but he was hit on the back by the maning up from behind.


    Seeing that he was besieged by enemies from the front and the back, William still desperately


    protected the two little fellows.


    Squeak!


    All of a sudden, more cars arrived to the warehouse. The men inside the car moved quickly and


    they were also armed.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Archer got off the car first and shot the kidnappers quickly. Several of them fell to the ground in an


    instant.


    "Ah!" It was the first time that Elissa had seen such a scene. She was so scared that she burst into


    tears.


    "Don''t be afraid! Good girl!" Seeing that his men had arrived, William felt relieved. He hurriedly


    comforted the little girl in his arms and dodged the man beside him at the same time.


    "Ah!" Seeing that reinforcements came, the kidnappers started to kill for defense. William dodged a


    kidnapper attacking aside, but he did not notice Tom behind him. Tom took an iron bar from


    nowhere, raised it high, and swung it at Alick.


    "Watch out!"


    someone eximed. Feeling the danger behind him, William instinctively protected Alick. He heard


    the wind from the iron rod brushing his ear.


    Bang!


    The iron bar hit William''s head hard at once.


    William felt that the sky and the earth spun around him. A hot stream of blood gushed out from his


    head. Suddenly, his arm lost all its strength and his tall body fell down slowly.


    "Dad!"


    "Dad!"


    "William!"


    William''s pupils dted. With a thud, he fell to the ground, sshing thick dust. The blue and white


    sky was thest thing William had seen.


    At dawn, a group of people came in and out of Barry''s vi.


    "Alick! Elissa!" Mary screamed and sprang up from the bed, gasping for air because of fear. "Mary?


    What''s wrong? Are you awake?" Hearing her scream, Victor rushed over.


    "Where are Alick and Elissa? Are they back yet?" Mary got up from the bed and grabbed Victor


    tightly. "How are they now? Is there any news?"


    "Calm down, Mary." Victor held her hands tightly. "Don''t worry. They have been rescued!"


    "Really? Really? Where are they?" Tears streamed down Mary''s face. "They... were they really


    rescued? Where are they now? I want to see them!"


    "They are in the hospital."


    "Did they get hurt? Are they okay?" Mary''s heart tightened and she continued, "I want to see them!


    I''m going to see them now!"


    "The kids are both fine!" Victor patted Mary''s back to calm her down. "They''re okay. I''ll take you to


    see them right now!"


    "Yes! Okay!" Nodding repeatedly, Mary got in the car with Victor and rushed to the hospital.


    "They are both fine," said Victor with difficulty in the car. "But..."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "But what?"


    "William was injured. He went to rescue Alick and Elissa."


    "He..." Mary''s body was shaking. "Was he seriously injured?"


    "He was hit on the head with an iron rod," said Victor with a frown. "Lucas called and said that the


    operation was still ongoing."


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Mary leaned against the back of the seat. She no longer had the strength to say anything


    more. Upon hearing what Victor had said, her injured ear started buzzing.


    His head was hit by an iron rod? Gosh! How could it be?


    Mary bit her lips tightly and prayed silently. ''William, please be okay! Please, be okay!''


    Mary did not know how she rushed into the hospital. All she remembered was that she staggered


    along the way. As soon as the two kids saw her, they came to her.


    "Mommy!"


    "Mommy, wah!"


    Like a conditioned reflex, Mary held the two kids in her arms. She was happy that they were safe


    but her eyes were empty as she stared at the door of the operating room.


    The closed door of the operating room, the red light, and the silent corridor.


    "Where is Dad?" Elissa answered while sobbing, "Dad has lost a lot of blood."


    "Dad will be fine."


    Mary was shocked by the words. Her eyelids twitched and she answered dully, "Yes. He will be fine.


    He will be fine."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 208 Operation Was Successful (Part One)

    Chapter 208 Operation Was Sessful (Part One)


    It was alreadyte in the morning. In a room on the second floor of the night club, a man and a


    woman were sleeping soundly together.


    "Hmm." The man on the bed suddenly moved his body, twisting his arm in the process. He jolted in


    pain.


    Ring! Ring!


    The rm clock on the bedside table suddenly buzzed relentlessly.


    Barry woke up suddenly and jumped out of the bed. Fragments ofst night shed through his


    mind.


    Drinking, saving a girl, escaping...


    "Hmm." At the same time, a woman''s muffled voice suddenly came from the other side of the bed.


    With his mouth wide open, Barry turned his head and eximed, "Sh? What?"


    "Ah!" Sh opened her eyes in a daze. The first thing she saw was Barry''s naked upper body. The


    sight of it made her face turn pale. "Mr... Mr. Gu? You..." "Damn it!" Barry pounded his fist on the


    bed and his face was ashen. "Bastard!"


    What happenedst night went through his mind. The expression on Barry''s face was beyond


    description.


    "Mr. Gu," Sh called out timidly.


    "Shut up! Shut up!" With his eyes wide open, Barry roared. Sh was frightened and shrank to the


    side, holding her breath.


    He was such a jerk! How could it be possible?


    Ring! Ring!


    All of a sudden, Barry''s cell phone rang among the clothes scattered on the floor.


    He fumbled through the clothes irritably, trying to locate the sound of the phone. Finally, he


    sessfully found his phone and answered it at once. "Who is it?" said Barry in a fierce tone.


    "Hello?


    Why the bad attitude? You bastard!" Lucas''s voice came through the phone and he was fuming.


    "Where have you been? "


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Why are you calling me?!" Barry suppressed his anger and asked, "What''s up?"


    "What''s up? Fuck you! How dare you ask me what''s up?! Barry Gu!" Lucas sneered, "Do you know


    that Alick and Elissa were kidnapped yesterday? " "What? What happened?" Upon hearing it, Barry


    straightened himself up. "Who kidnapped them? How are they doing now?"


    "They both are fine." Lucas calmed down and continued, "I was just worried that you might be in


    danger. I''ve been calling you for the whole night!"


    "Alick and Elissa," asked Barry, he was still in shock, "where are they now?"


    "In the Municipal People''s Hospital." Lucas paused for a moment and added, "They were rescued


    by William. Both children are okay, but William is still in surgery. It''s good to hear that you are fine. I


    have to go now."


    Beep. Beep.


    Lucas had already hung up the phone and the busy tone remained ringing in the background. As if


    in a daze, Barry could not think straight.


    He should be happy that both kids were safe and sound. But when he heard that William had saved


    them, his heart turned sour and a sense of frustration dawned on him.


    There was a rustling sound beside him. Barry turned around and found that Sh had put on her


    clothes.


    He caught a nce at the marks on her neck, and his eyes darkened. He did not know whether he


    should be annoyed or feel guilty. "Mr... Mr. Gu, I''m leaving now!" Sh had managed to put on her


    torn uniform. Her head was lowered so Barry could not see her expression clearly.


    "You," Barry said with a pounding headache, "about what happenedst night, I..."


    "I know! I won''t tell anyone!" Sh said hurriedly.


    "Okay." Barry nodded.


    "But I have one condition." Sh suddenly raised her head and continued, "You can''t terminate my


    contract with GM Universing Studios! And, Mr. Gu, give me money. I want money! Otherwise, I will


    tell Manager Lu aboutst night!"


    "You!" Barry was so angry that he raised his hand at once. Looking at Sh''s pure and innocent


    face, he felt the guilt in his heart disappeared without a trace. He sneered, "Okay, okay. You want


    money, right? Easy!"


    "Yes," Sh answered with her eyes lowered to the ground.


    "I''ll transfer the money to your ount tomorrow!" Barry said coldly. He began to put on his clothes


    and said, "You''d better behave yourself in the future. If I hear any gossip about us, you should know


    that you will live miserably for the rest of your life."


    "I... I will." "Humph!" Barry buttoned up, grabbed his coat, and walked out of the room. He mmed


    the door behind him with a loud bang.


    Click. Click. Click. The clock in the room ticked loudly in the quiet room.


    Sh suddenly lost all her strength and started crying on the bed.


    Sorry. Sorry. Sorry. She really needed money.


    At Municipal People''s Hospital.


    The operation had been going on for more than an hour. Suddenly, a nurse ran out and said in a


    hurry, "The patient has intracranial hemorrhage. The blood in the hospital is not enough. Is there


    any rtive here? The patient urgently needs blood transfusion!"


    Clunk!


    Mary felt as if her heart had stopped for a few seconds. Intracranial hemorrhage? That was very


    serious!


    "Me!" All of a sudden, Alick''s head popped out of Mary''s arms. "I... I have the same blood as my


    father! I want to save him! He saved mest time!"


    All of a sudden, Mary came to her senses and held the two kids in her arms. Alick was so young.


    Should she allow him to give blood to William? Could he stand it? No! But William... "The child is too


    young to provide blood," Lucas said with a frown.


    "Yes, yes!" Mary stumbled to her feet and tugged Lucas''s sleeve. "Father... William''s father is at


    home."


    Mary immediately took out her phone and dialed Timothy''s number.


    "Hello? Is this Mary? Ha ha!" Timothy''s bright voice came through the phone. "Why do you call


    me?"


    "Father..." As soon as she heard his voice, Mary could not help but sob. She felt her throat tighten


    and she could not say anything more.


    "What''s wrong?" A bad feeling emerged in Timothy''s heart.


    "William..." Mary gritted her teeth to keep calm. She said with difficulty, "He needs blood transfusion,


    Father."


    "How could this be? What happened?"


    "Yesterday, Alick and Elissa were kidnapped. William went to save them. Unfortunately, he got his


    head injured."


    Before she could finish her words, Mary heard a "ng" on the other end of the line, followed by


    Aunt Amy''s cry. "Darling, are you okay?"


    "Father? Father?" Mary cried out with a shock. She heard screams and cries for help from the other


    end of the line.


    After a long time, Mary heard Aunt Amy''s voice on the phone. "Mary, your father said there is


    someone in William''spany who has the same blood type as his. It was arranged by your father.


    Hurry up and find the person."


    "How is Father?" Mary asked, while her body was trembling.


    "Your," Aunt Amy said in a trembling voice, "Your father fainted. We are now on the way to the


    hospital."


    "I... I understand!" Mary hung up the phone and told everyone around her what Aunt Amy had said


    on the phone.


    "I''ll send someone right away!"


    "Okay!" Mary nodded and smiled. "That''s good...


    Just before finishing her sentence, Mary felt so dizzy and she fell to the floor. It was so sudden


    others did not even have time to catch her.


    "Mary!"


    "Mommy!"


    "William..." Mary opened her mouth and uttered William''s name beforepletely cking out.


    Mary had a long dream. In her dream, William was there and so were her and her children. She did


    not know where they were but one thing was for sure: the ce was breathtaking. Suddenly, a red


    giant figure from the mountains emerged and devoured William. When she turned around, her two


    children had disappeared out of thin air, leaving her alone in the ugly ce.


    ''''William!''1


    Mary eximed and jerked awake on the bed. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Barry''s


    and Archer''s concerned eyes.


    "Mary, are you okay?" Barry asked hurriedly.


    "No." Mary shook her head. "How long have I slept?"


    "Almost a day," answered Archer while frowning.


    "A whole day.." Mary swallowed hard but she felt her throat was dry. "Then, how is William?"


    "He is fine," Archer answered. "The operation was a sess."


    Hearing that, Mary heaved a sigh of relief. Her eyes were filled with tears but she knew it was


    because of happiness after enduring extreme distress. Finally, William made it.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 209 Operation Was Successful (Part Two)

    Chapter 209 Operation Was Sessful (Part Two)


    "I''m going to see him!" Mary lifted the quilt, as if to get out of bed.


    "Wait!" Barry pulled her back gently and said, "He hasn''t woken up. The doctor does not allow us to


    disturb him."


    Mary paused for a while and said, "Then I... I''ll goter. By the way, where are Alick and Elissa?"


    "Lucas and Victor took them to see a psychiatrist." Archer put his hands in his pockets and added,


    "Lucas is afraid that the two kids will have PTSD after the kidnapping."


    "Yes, yes." Hearing that, Mary nodded her head in a hurry. It was not until then that she realized that


    she had ignored the two kids because she had been thinking about William since arriving in the


    hospital.


    "Mary, are you hungry?" Barry asked suddenly.


    "No, I''m not." Shaking her head, Mary wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    She looked up at Barry and said, "I ¡ª "


    "Mary, don''t say anything," Barry suddenly interrupted her. "I''m going to buy some food." Then, he


    left in a hurry.


    Mary clenched her fists and watched Barry''s back as he left. Her heart was filled with infinite guilt.


    Three years of waiting, four years ofpanionship, how could she tell him? Should she tell him


    that she still couldn''t let go of William? She really didn''t have the heart to say that.


    "Mary?"


    While Mary was lost in thought, Aunt Amy suddenly appeared at the door of the ward.


    "Aunt Amy?" Mary stood up and greeted her.


    "Aunt Amy." Archer stood aside and nodded to Amy. "I''ll go out first so you two could speak


    privately."


    "Thanks." Aunt Amy nodded and held Mary''s hand. Tears welled up in her eyes. "Mary, how are you


    doing?"


    "I''m fine." Mary nodded. Suddenly, something urred to her. She asked, "Where is Father? How is


    he doing? Is he alright?"


    "He is fine. His blood pressure rose so he passed out." Aunt Amy patted Mary''s hand and said, "He


    is also here in the hospital."


    "Then I''ll go see him." As she spoke, Mary stood up again but Aunt Amy stopped her immediately.


    "No, thanks, Mary." Aunt Amy waved her hand and added, "Alick and Elissa are with him now. He''s


    relieved to see that the two kids are all right."


    Mary swallowed her saliva and said, "But, William..."


    "Don''t worry. The doctor said the operation was a sess." Aunt Amy patted Mary''s hand


    comfortingly and said, "Let''s go see him when he is out of the ICU."


    "Okay." Mary nodded, but she could not wait any longer. She knew she would be anxious if she did


    not see him with her own eyes soon.


    "Mary? Are you still ming William?" Aunt Amy suddenly spoke. "Look, your father''s health is


    getting worse and worse in the past few years. Although he doesn''t say anything, he is always


    concerned about William."


    "Yes, I know that."


    "Now you have William''s children," continued Aunt Amy. "I think William still loves you. Mary, do


    consider being with him again, okay?"


    "I...¡± Mary paused and then she met Aunt Amy''s expectant eyes. Her face flushed. She pressed her


    lips and did not say anything, but her answer was clear.


    Aunt Amy understood what Mary meant at first nce and smiled. "Okay. Good. Fortunately,


    William did not get injured for nothing. Mary, have a good rest. I''ll bring you some food." "Okay.


    Thank you, Aunt Amy." Mary nodded.


    After a long day, the doctor had finally allowed the patient''s family to visit William. A group of people


    entered his ward excitedly.


    Mary thought that seeing William would ease her anxiety. However, upon seeing him lying on the


    bed, motionless and unconscious, with a thick gauze on his head, she did not know what to feel. All


    of a sudden, her nose twitched and tears streamed down her face.


    "Mommy, why are you crying?" Elissa was holding Mary''s hand when she noticed that her mother''s


    hand was trembling. She looked up and asked, "Isn''t Dad alright?"


    "Yes, he is alright." Mary quickly wiped her tears and added, "I''m just so happy."


    Beside them, Alick''s eyes were affixed on the man on the sickbed. He thought to himself, ''You


    should get up quickly and make sure Mommy does not cry again. It was not easy for me to ept


    you as my father.''


    "Doctor, when will he wake up?"


    "He should wake up tomorrow," the doctor answered. "Mr. Lan is now in stable condition. Although


    his head was injured, he was brought to the hospital on time."


    "Thank you, doctor." Mary heaved a sigh of relief. The next day, Mary sat in front of William''s


    sickbed and waited for him to wake up. However, William remained motionless and unconscious.


    The doctor said that he would wake up tomorrow again.


    On the third day, Mary continued to watch William. The sun had already set but he still did not make


    any movement.


    Coincidentally, a doctor came to do rounds in the wards so Mary asked him again, "When will


    William wake up?"


    "Tomorrow. Tomorrow he must¡ª"


    "How many tomorrows have passed already? Are you sure?" Mary shouted, she was both angry


    and anxious, and the doctor''s reassurance did not have an effect to her anymore. "What''s wrong


    with you?"


    "Ahem."


    When Mary was arguing with the doctor, the man on the bed coughed weakly and frowned.


    "He''s awake! He''s awake!" a young nurse shouted at the two. "Mr. Lan is awake!"


    "Hurry up! Go and inform others!" someone else shouted excitedly.


    "William!" Mary turned around and ran to the bedside. She held William''s hand and asked, "How are


    you feeling? Are you all right? Can you see me?" William opened his eyes slowly and with difficulty.


    It took a moment before his eyes adapted to the hospital lights overhead. Frowning slightly, he


    asked, "Where am I?"


    "This is a hospital!" Mary said excitedly. "You have slept for days!"


    "William! You finally woke up!" Lucas rushed in and eximed, "I was scared to death!"


    "I''m fine." The corners of William''s mouth twitched. He watched as Victor, Barry, and Archer came


    all at once.


    "You just woke up," said Mary. "Do you want to drink some water?"


    Hearing her voice, William raised his head to look at the woman in front of him. After gazing at her


    for a long time, he finally said, "Who are you?"


    "What do you mean?" Bewildered, Mary asked him with wide eyes. "William... Don''t you know who I


    am?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "No. I don''t." William shook his head nkly.


    "I..." Mary''s heart skipped a beat. She looked into William''s eyes and stumbled a few steps back.


    She could not believe that William did not recognize her. Howe? Amnesia? How could it be?


    "Who am I? Do you know me?" Lucas seemed to understand what was happening so he stepped


    forward and asked William who he was.


    ''''Lucas.''1


    "What about me?" Victor said while frowning. "Victor."


    For a moment, everyone looked at each other.


    "No." Mary shook her head in disbelief. She unconsciously stepped back then turned around to


    leave.


    "Mary!"


    The voices of four men rang out. Everyone but William grabbed Mary at the same time.


    The scene was so spectacr that the nurses and doctors in the room were amazed!


    "I have to go out and calm myself down," Mary said in a weak tone. She shook them off, and took a


    step forward.


    "Mary Lu! Stop!"


    Before she could take a step forward, Mary heard the furious tone of the man on the bed. "I just


    woke up. Where on earth are you going? Why are you leaving me behind?"


    "You..." Mary turned around and asked William in confusion, "You... Didn''t you lose your memory?"


    "I..." Looking up at the situation in the ward, William grinned. "I didn''t say I lost my memory, did I? I


    was just kidding!"


    "Kidding? Damn you!" Hearing this, Lucas was almost pissed off. "You bastard! You scared me to


    death!"


    "Humph!" William snorted disdainfully.


    "It would be better if you had really lost your memory," said Archer slowly. "So that you wouldn''t


    have to bother Mary all the time."


    "You are right!"


    "How could you?" Hearing that, William red at Mary who was stunned, her eyes were red from


    anger. He looked at her and said lightly, "Mary,e here."


    With grievance and fear all over her stomach, and seeing his calm expression again, Mary wanted


    to leave and let him taste the bitterness he caused. However, her legs moved towards him


    automatically.


    Standing in front of the bed and looking at William, Mary burst into tears again. Her tears fell on the


    quilt and she wiped her face with the back of her hand.


    "Why are you crying again?" William raised his arm and wiped her tears with pity. "I''m sorry I made


    you worried. It''s all my fault."


    "Dad!" Elissa''s voice came from the hall. While they were talking, a bodyguard pushed Timothy''s


    wheelchair in, followed by Aunt Amy and the two kids.


    Before she entered the ward, Elissa called William. As soon as she came in, she rushed to the bed,


    and held William''s hand. "Dad, you finally woke up! Does it still hurt?"


    "No, it doesn''t anymore." William shook his head and stroked his daughter''s head.


    "Then Mommy doesn''t have to cry every day." Alick, on the other hand, was led to the bed by Amy.


    "Alick!" William''s eyes lit up. "How are you doing? Are you feeling all right?"


    "I''m fine." Alick stared at William for a long time. Suddenly, he called him in a low voice, "Dad."


    Although he just whispered it, Alick''s voice was heard clearly in the quiet ward. For a moment, like a


    picture captured in a camera, everyone in the ward was stunned.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 210 Alone With Her (Part One)

    Chapter 210 Alone With Her (Part One)


    William was the first to react. He held Alick


    lovingly in his arms and said in an imploring tone, "Alick, call me that again!"


    "No way! You already heard me," Alick said, his lips curving into a shy smile.


    "I want to hear it again please!" Shaking his


    head, William spoke with a child-like enthusiasm. "One more time, please! Onest time, my dear


    Alick!"


    "What about me? I can call again!" Elissa said. She was wearing an indignant expression, hands on


    her hips, and a slight pout on her full lips.


    Angrily, she went on, "In fact, I can call in a


    sweeter tone than Alick. Listen, Dad! Dad! Dad!"


    "What a fool!" Alick said, shaking his head and rolling his eyes.


    "Haha!" As the scene unraveled in front of Mary, she turned her face away, happy tears filling her


    eyes.


    Barry was watching them, bitterness slithering through him. He hadn''t uttered a word since he


    entered the ward. Standing there, he felt like someone had rubbed salt into his wounds.


    Unable to watch it any longer, Barry quietly pushed the door open and left.


    William and his two little darlings were busily talking to each other. And Mary walked towards


    Timothy and asked, "Father, are you okay?"


    Listening to that, William stopped ying and turned his gaze to his father. "Father, what has


    happened to you?" His smile was instantly reced with a frown.


    "Nothing," Timothy said, waving his hand and brushing off their question.


    "You are the sole person responsible for this," Archer said harshly.


    Hearing that, William pursed his lips and stopped talking.


    "Okay, stop this! William has just woken up. Let''s talk about itter," Aunt Amy said, easing the


    atmosphere. After a short pause, she went on, "I''ve prepared some delicious food. Mary, I suggest


    you have dinner with William. When you stay by his side tonight, I''ll take care of the kids for you."


    "Thank you, Aunt Amy!" Mary nodded and took the box of food.


    "Then, Alick and Elissa," Amy said to the kids, "how about you join Grandpa and Grandma tonight?


    Mommy has to take care of Dad. She can''t sleep with you. Be good children if you want your daddy


    to heal faster, okay?" "Is Dad really going to recover soon if Mommy sleeps with him?" Elissa asked,


    eyeing them.


    "Ahem." Victor coughed. Since the very beginning he knew that Elissa was the type of kid who


    spoke tantly.


    Mary was rendered speechless. She looked up at Elissa, face flushed


    William cleared his throat. "Well," he smiled and said, "my good daughter is quite smart. You are


    right! If Mommy sleeps with Daddy, he will have a speedy recovery."


    "I will let her stay with you. Please get well soon." After speaking, Elissa nted a small kiss on his


    cheek. Then turning around, she held her grandma''s hand.


    "Okay!" William gazed affectionately at his daughter and smiled. Leaning towards Alick, he asked,


    "How about you, Alick? Will you give me a kiss too?"


    Alick pouted, like he wasn''t going to give one. However, to William''s relief, he obliged and gave a


    kiss.


    "Good boy!" Warmth flowed through his heart.


    "Let''s go!" Timothy said and smiled, seeing his son look so happy. He waved to his son and left with


    Amy and the kids.


    Once they were gone, William looked at Archer, Lucas and Victor. "The patient needs some rest.


    Could you all please leave?" he requested.


    "Of course! The patient needs to take some rest. Let''s go out, Mary," Archer said, smiling at him.


    "Fuck off! Or else I will get up and throw you out!" He eyed Archer disdainfully.


    "Fine, we are leaving. But next time if I get injured, I want Mary to take care of me," Lucas


    comined as he turned around and left.


    Mary only smiled helplessly.


    All the three were out and the door was shut. Now, it was just Mary and William.


    "Finally they are gone," William said, relishing the opportunity of being alone with her.


    "You!" Mary smiled and sat on the chair beside the bed and asked, "Does your head hurt?"


    "No, it doesn''t," William said shaking his head, his intense eyes bore through her.


    "Have some porridge. Aunt Amy is a great cook. " Mary opened the box, took a spoon, put the


    porridge in front of William''s mouth and said, "Please have some."


    "Okay." While drinking the porridge obediently, William suddenly asked, "What happened to


    Father?"


    "He heard that you were badly injured. Unable to take the news, he fainted." Mary sighed and went


    on, "How can you be so inconsiderate?"


    "I... I just..." he stuttered. A shadow of guilt darkened his eyes.


    "You always keep things to yourself. That''s not right, William! He is your father and he deserves to


    know everything. I''ve always been afraid that Alick would turn out like you," said Mary, her frown


    deepening. "He is just a small kid, but he is already acting like you. I wish he would act like a child!"


    As she spoke, she fed him the porridge.


    Listening to her vent, William watched her with an amused expression.


    Two years ago, when he was in the office, he had seen a simr scene. Jane wasining to


    Kevin. She kept nagging like a housewife, but Kevin didn''t seem to mind. It had stirred his jealousy.


    He too wished Mary would be there to nag him. But today, his desire had been fulfilled. He couldn''t


    be more thankful.


    "What are you smiling at?" Mary questioned as she gave him a stern re.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Nothing."


    "Are you sure?" she asked.


    "Yes, I am sure."


    As they talked, it was gettingte. "I think you should sleep then," Mary suggested, getting ready to


    help him lie down.


    "What about you?" William grabbed her arm, pulling her towards him.


    "I''ll sit here and watch you sleep," she replied. "Once you fall asleep, I''ll go and check my kids. It''s


    the first time they are sleeping without me. I am not sure how it will turn out."


    "Don''t worry about them. My kids are brave. They won''t cry," he said confidently, not willing to let


    her go.


    "That''s great."


    "Yes. Now you don''t have any excuse to leave."


    "Stop worrying. I am not going anywhere," Mary said,forting him.


    "Let''s sleep together!" William moved to the side, leaving space for her. Then, he reached out and


    pulled her. "Lie on my arms."


    "No, I can''t!" Mary protested. "This bed is quite small. Besides, we are here because of your wound.


    What if I end up touching it by ident? Sleep alone now. Don''t be so naughty."


    "No, you won''t hurt me. I am pretty sure there won''t be any issue. After all, you sleep steadily." But


    Mary remained resolute and shook her head. "Please! I know you won''t hurt me!" he implored.


    "Mary, trust me, you hardly move while sleeping. " "How can you be so sure that I sleep steadily?"


    Mary regarded him suspiciously.


    "Well..." William faltered and chuckled. Finding his voice, he said, "I just guessed."


    "Guessed? I don''t believe it! You used to watch me while I was asleep, didn''t you? You pervert!"


    Mary eximed in disbelief. Shaking her head, she asked, "When? Was it four years ago?"


    "Well, yes. But trust me it was an ident." It was William''s turn to blush. Once he had woken up in


    the middle of the night. Turning around, he caught sight of Mary sleeping peacefully. She looked so


    beautiful, he found himself staring at her. He didn''t wish to narrate this incident. After all, it was too


    embarrassing.


    "Really?" Mary asked. After a short pause, she said, "That reminds me, you told me you have


    waited me for four years. Did you fall in love with me four years ago? I find it hard to believe.


    "Hey! Mary, don''t distrust me!" Pulling her face towards him, he leaned and kissed her lips.


    "Hmm... William...." Mary was startled but she didn''t fight him. She couldn''t risk hurting his wound.


    He pressed her on the bed and she let him invade her mouth.


    "Yes, I have been in love with you for a long time. Do you take pride in it?" He spoke through gritted


    teeth. After all, he had waited too long. "Why would I be proud of it! It''s not like you have been


    faithful to me," she retorted back, unleashing all her pent-up anger.


    Candy EffiliEQ

 Chapter 211 Alone With Her (Part Two)

    Chapter 211 Alone With Her (Part Two)


    "What? What do you mean?" Startled, he gazed at her.


    Mary slowly closed her eyes and uttered, "Beth, Andy, Alina..."


    One after another, names of women popped out of Mary''s mouth. A cold sweat broke out on his


    forehead. "I''m sorry. It''s just--"


    "Shhhh!" she shushed him and shook off his hands from her. Taking a deep breath, she asked, "Do


    you remember the first time we met after I came back from abroad? In the elevator, I came face to


    face with you and Beth."


    ''Please stop," he begged, pulling her back to him. He felt a pang of guilt. Brushing it aside, he


    kissed her on the cheek. "Mary, I swear I was drunk then. I don''t recollect anything that happened!


    Please forgive my stupidity."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "What about all the other women? The newspaper contained tidbits about your life." He winced at


    the disdain in her eyes. She wasn''t done, she went on, "Checking in hotel with a girl and going to


    work with another. What was that? Did you do it with all of them? Tell me, did you have sex with all


    of them?"


    William was unable to speak. "Why are you silent? Are you feeling guilty?"


    "No, I am not." William feigned a smile and exined, "I was making a show in front of


    media."


    "Really?" Mary frowned, suspicion touching her voice and eyes. Four years ago, William wasn''t the


    kind of man who slept with random women. But she assumed he had changed with time.


    "Of course. Don''t trust any of it," William


    murmured, attempting a feeble smile.


    "Well, sleep now." Mary patted him on his


    shoulder and said, "It isn''t good to stay upte.


    Your head is wrapped with a thick gauze."


    "Let''s sleep together," he said, his yful smile returning.


    "Stop it!" she said, shaking her head.


    "I just want to hold you in my arms." William looked at her with his pleading eyes. "If you refuse, my


    head will start aching," he added sincerely.


    Mary finally nodded her head and said, "If that''s what you want."


    "That''s exactly what I want." After speaking, she leaned against him, nestling in as he put his arm


    around her.


    They both felt eerilyfortable in the tiny sickbed. It had been a long day and she was in dire


    need of rest. As a result, she fell asleep in a matter of seconds.


    With his chin against her head, William stroked her hair with his strong hand.


    ''Mary, I''m sorry that I lied. I did it only because I didn''t want to lose you again. But trust me, there


    won''t be any more women in my life. I will always be good to you and the kids. Please forgive me.''


    He kissed her on the forehead. He prayed they wouldn''t be separated ever again.


    The next day, Lucas, Victor, and Archer woke up quite early. Wanting to know how William was


    doing, they decided to visit his ward. The door wasn''t locked. When they entered, they saw two


    people sleep calmly, clinging onto each other. William woke up, startled by the sound.


    "William, what are you--" Lucas couldn''t finish his sentence.


    "Hush!" William gestured with his hand for him to stop Carefully, he ced Mary''s head on the


    pillow. Lifting the quilt, he got off the bed.


    "What''s the matter?" William asked, stretching his body.


    "Business," said Archer.


    "Let''s not talk here," William said and all of them went to the living room on the other side. "Even


    though you are sick, you can''t behave well! Is your body strong enough for it?" Archer curled his lip


    as he spoke.


    William''s face darkened at the implication. "That is none of your business," he replied, not bothering


    to hide his indignation.


    "OK! OK! It''s none of my business." Archer rolled his eyes. Clearing his throat, he said, "Let me tell


    you why I am here. It is about the kidnapping."


    "What about the kidnapping? Did you find something out?" He widened his eyes in anticipation.


    "Not yet!" Archer shook his head and said, "When we rushed there, the area was cleared. They


    weren''t any ordinary people. They had a mission."


    William seemed confused. Noticing this, Lucas exined, "Those people were hired by someone


    and all of them are dead now."


    "How could it be?" William said, a heavy frown creasing his face,


    He racked his brain for answers. Suddenly, he recalled something. "Someone raised their guns at


    me, but they were instantly given the order to put them down. Also, they were after Mary. Has Mary


    ever offended anyone?" William asked, finding it hard to believe she could have hurt someone.


    "Bullshit! Who could be offended by Mary? Why would the person want to kill her?" Lucas retorted


    back.


    "Alick told me yesterday," said Victor, who had been silent all this time, "that he had heard a


    woman''s voice while they were locked in a dark room."


    "A woman?" Archer was stunned. "We didn''t find any woman when we went there."


    This piece of information came as a shock. They remained silent, staring at each other.


    "If that''s the case then we will start with the women who are close to you," Archer said, looking at


    William.


    "Okay." William nodded andpsed into silence. He didn''t believe that women around him could be


    this vicious. However, Mary''s life was involved. He couldn''t take a chance.


    Moreover, the kidnappers hadn''t asked for money. Their target was Mary. ''Something about it


    doesn''t sound right,'' he thought.


    "William!"


    While they were talking, a man entered the ward and walked towards William. The conversation


    came to a halt.


    "Frank?" William asked, turning around. "Why are you here?" "When I heard you were injured, I


    couldn''t help bute here." As Frank''s gaze fell on the gauze that was wrapped around William''s


    head, a pained expression flitted across his face.


    He couldn''t believe that William had risked his life for Mary Lu! None of it went as per his ns. He


    waspelled to leave with the members of Shadow Organization. He never thought William would


    end up being injured. In the past two days, he had been restless, worrying about William. Finally, he


    decided to show up.


    "William, are you all right?"


    "I might need to rest for a few more days. After that, I will be fine," William replied tly.


    "How did you know he was injured?" Archer asked, raising an eyebrow at him.


    He had sent someone to investigate the rtionship between Frank and Victor. The things he learnt


    had astonished him. Archer wasn''t aware William had such a history. ''Interesting! Very interesting!''


    he thought.


    "I..." Frank stammered. Composing himself, he said, "I actually went to visit AJ Group yesterday and


    learnt about this from William''s assistant. What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. I should be leaving," Archer said.


    He shed William a knowing smile, then turned away and moved to the door. Victor didn''t bother to


    say anything. Ever since Frank had entered the ward, he was waiting for an excuse to leave.


    Making use of this opportunity, he followed Archer.


    "Well, I don''t think I am needed here. I''ll go out too!" Lucas said with a bold and slightly sarcastic


    smile.


    ''Damn it!'' William cursed them silently.


    ''What were they implying? Why did they think we need some privacy?'' William thought angrily. He


    had noticed the look in Archer''s eyes. He suspected Archer knew about their history.


    With an annoyed shake of his head, he continued to brood over it.


    "William, you don''t look well," Frank said, trying to gain William''s attention.


    "Really?" William made a feeble attempt to smile and said, "Perhaps I didn''t get enough rest."


    "Did you find any lead? Have you discovered who was behind the kidnapping?" Frank asked.


    "No." Shaking his head, William continued, "But we have gathered that it might be a woman."


    "A woman? Really?" Frank stiffened, his voice gaining an edge.


    "William, are you inside? Why are..."


    Mary''s words trailed off when she saw the man who stood next to William. She continued to stare at


    them, mouth agape.


    "Mary!" William called her name.


    "You...Long time no see," Mary said when she finally found her voice.


    "Yeah." Frank nodded his head, shoving his hands in his pockets


    "Why are you up so early? I was hoping you would get more sleep," William said as he walked


    towards her. "Or did we wake you up?" he asked.


    "No, you didn''t." She shook her head awkwardly, avoiding Frank''s gaze.


    "Then let''s have breakfast in a while," William said, trying to soothe her. He tried to hold her hand


    but she didn''t allow him to.


    "Okay," Mary said in a low voice.


    "I just came here to see how you were doing. I am d you are fine. In that case, I should be


    leaving," Frank said.


    "Bye! Take care." William nodded his head and smiled politely, as if he was speaking to a stranger.


    "Okay." When Frank passed by them, Mary felt a cold chill wash over her.


    With Frank gone, it was just the two of them. She breathed a sigh of relief when he left. Looking up,


    she saw that William''s gaze was on her.


    "What are you looking at?" Mary red at him, her tone curt and unfriendly.


    "Why didn''t you let me hold your hand?" William demanded. His face was gloomy and his lips


    compressed.


    "I just didn''t want to!" she said tly and turned her head away.


    "Mary, I love you and only you. Let bygones be bygones!" William was anxious. "Are you jealous?"


    he asked.


    "Jealous?" A mirthless smile crossed her face. "Of course, I''m so jealous! You are so awesome that


    I don''t deserve you. Let me go now." Her tone hung somewhere between sarcastic and annoyed.


    "Please don''t talk like this," William said sincerely.


    "I can''t help it. It''s toote!"


    "Don''t, Mary! Ouch, my head hurts!"


    Mary shook her head at his lousy acting skills.


    As Frank walked out of the hospital, he fished out his phone and dialed Andy''s number. "Andy, it''s


    an emergency. Let''s meet." She hadn''t been helpful to him. And now, if he didn''t do anything, she


    would draw suspicion towards him.


    Candy Q

 Chapter 212 Taking Over The Business (Part One)

    Chapter 212 Taking Over The Business (Part One)


    "Grandpa, I am a talented singer. Miss May praised me for having a wonderful voice!" Elissa


    cheerfully said. In Timothy''s ward, she sat on the bed and again spoke up. "Grandpa, can I sing for


    you?"


    "Okay," said Timothy with a smile. "Grandpa is listening. I''m sure that Elissa will sing well!" he


    added.


    "Oh, yes, my dear Elissa," said Amy, who sat beside them with a loving look on her face. "Grandma


    wants to hear it too!"


    "Hee hee! Then Elissa is going to sing you a song!" With a chuckle, Elissa stood up from the bed,


    raised the corners of her dress, and began to sing. "There is a group of Smurfs on the other side of


    the mountain and the sea..."


    As Mary pushed William, who was sitting on the wheelchair towards Timothy''s ward, they happened


    to witness such a lovely scene. William looked at her and the two smiled at each other.


    It seemed that the two kids had a good timest night.


    "Good morning!" As soon as the two reached the door, the bodyguard standing by the door greeted


    them respectfully.


    "Good morning," they answered.


    "Open the door. Let''s go in," William ordered.


    "Yes, sir." The bodyguard lowered his body slightly and opened the door for them.


    "Alick, Elissa." Sitting on a wheelchair, William called them with a smile.


    "Dad!"


    "Dad!"


    When they heard William''s voice, the two kids called him at the same time.


    Alick put down the Lego blocks in his hands at once and ran towards William excitedly.


    Surprised and ttered, William immediately opened his arms and held Alick. He rubbed his son''s


    head with his big palm and grinned, "Why are you so obedient today?"


    Mary also had the same question in mind. She was perplexed that the two kids called their father


    first before her.


    "I had a nightmarest night." There was an obvious anxiety in Alick''s eyes. "I dreamed that Dad


    was taken away by a bad guy and bled a lot." "Alick." Hearing that, Mary frowned slightly and her


    heart felt like it skipped a beat.


    "Sweetheart, everything is okay." Williamforted his son right away. "I''m fine! No bad guys will


    take you away again. Dad will protect you."


    "Sure." With his head lowered in William''s arms, Alick did not say anything more.


    "Dad!" Elissa moved down from the bed and squeezed into William''s arms as well.


    "Good girl!" said William and he kissed her on the forehead.


    "Dad, when will you recover?" Elissa asked cautiously and carefully.


    "Pretty soon." William smiled reassuringly.


    "Dad, can you take me to KFC again when you recover?"


    "I want to go too!" Alick said in a hurry.


    "KFC? Again? What?" Hearing this, Mary raised her eyebrow and asked, "When did you eat at


    KFC?"


    "Ahem!" William coughed and changed the topic. "Father, how are you feeling now?"


    "Humph!" Though William advertently changed the topic, Mary noticed it. Her mouth twitched and


    she secretly pinched William''s back. "Hiss!" William winced in pain.


    "Humph, you only think of me now." Timothy red at William and turned his gaze away.


    "Wow," said Elissa in a low voice. She bent over to whisper in William''s ear, but she did not know


    that her voice was loud enough to be heard by others. "Dad, Grandpa is so frightening when he is


    angry."


    "Ha ha!" Aunt Amy heard what Elissa had said and she burst intoughter.


    Mary was stunned. She lowered her head and chuckled.


    "Well." William nced at Timothy expectantly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Elissa, how could Grandpa be angry?" Timothy turned around with an unhappy look on his face. "Is


    it really frightening when Grandpa is angry?"


    "No." Elissa shook her head.


    "Ha ha!" Aunt Amy waved her hand with a smile. "I can''t hold it any longer!"


    "What a fool!" Alick made faces at Elissa and said, "We heard what you said just now!"


    "Ha ha!"


    "Madam," said a female servant as she appeared at the door while they wereughing happily. She


    gently pushed the door of the ward open after knocking. "I''ve brought breakfast and I have put it in


    the next room."


    "Okay." Amy nodded and said, "We''ll be there soon."


    "Yeah! Breakfast!" Elissa got out of William''s arms and held Mary''s hand. "Mommy, take Elissa to


    have breakfast!"


    "My girl!" Mary poked on her little nose and pretended to be angry. "Now you saw me, huh? Ask


    Grandma to take you there. I''ll push... I''ll push ¡ª "


    "Push Dad!" Taking a look at Mary, William decided that the remarriage should be urgently put on


    the agenda. He could not let her slip away from his grasp again.


    "Mary," Timothy, who was lying on the sickbed, suddenly said, "you take the two kids to eat first. I


    have a few words with William."


    "Then..." Mary nced at William and nodded. "Then we''ll go out first."


    "Let''s eat breakfast!"


    Inside the ward, only the two men were left. One was lying on the bed, and the other was sitting on


    a wheelchair. The scene was quite spectacr, but the two were both wearing long faces as if they


    werepeting with each other.


    "Father," William asked first, "are you all right?"


    "I won''t be all right if I get angry at you a few more times," Timothy answered crossly.


    Touching his nose, William thought, ''When did I offend you again?''


    "Have you found out who kidnapped Alick and Elissa?" asked Timothy.


    "Not yet."


    "Useless!" Timothy yelled at him. "How many days have passed and you still have no idea who did


    it to your children? How could you be so careless?! What if they don''t give up and do it again?"


    "We''ll find it out soon."


    "Look at those useless men you have! How dare you tell me that?!" Timothy curled his lips and said


    in a serious tone, "You made a promise to me at the beginning. Now the enemy has made trouble


    for you, but you could not even protect your own children. Let me ask you one more question. Do


    you want to take over my business or not?"


    "I-"


    "You don''t have to do it," Timothy interrupted him. "Since I can still manage it now, I will train Alick


    by my hands. My grandson is smarter than you. I''ll let him take over the business. In a matter of


    years, he will definitely do better than you did."


    "Alick is less than four years old!" ring at Timothy, William said, "It''s too dangerous. I don''t


    agree."


    "That''s better than being ughtered."


    "I''ll do it." William raised his head and said firmly, "I will take over your business."


    Timothy raised his eyebrows at his son''s response. "How could you be so decisive now? Did


    someone open your eyes with an iron stick? If so, I should have done that to you earlier!"


    "You may think that way." William continued, "After what happened, I suddenly realized that I''m not


    alone anymore. In the past, I always thought that it was enough that I could protect myself but now,


    I have Mary and my children. I have a greater responsibility, so I must protect them at all costs."


    Hearing that, Timothy nodded approvingly. "That''s my son. From this moment on, I''ll leave the


    power to you."


    "Okay." William nodded.


    Timothy smiled with relief and suddenly shouted to his man outside, "Sam!"


    "Yes, sir?"


    "Help me to breakfast."


    "Well, how about the young master?"


    "He has a wheelchair. He can push himself. It''s just next door,"


    William was speechless. Though their conversation was sincere and life-changing, his father was


    still the same.


    In a cafe at the corner of a street, several customers were inside.


    Click. Click. Click. Sounds of high heels knocking on the floor came closer.


    A young woman wearing sunsses pushed the door open and walked in.


    "Hello, madam. Table for one?" A waiter came forward and asked.


    "No, I''m looking for someone." The woman waved her hand and strode to the table by the windows


    on her high heels.


    "Here you are."


    It was a man who was waiting for her. It was Frank. He was looking out of the window and turned


    around when he heard her voice.


    "What''s up?" Andy took off her sunsses and looked around with concern. "Isn''t it dangerous for


    us to meet in public during the day?"


    "It''s fine." A shadow shed in Frank''s eyes. "I invested in this cafe. No one will gossip about me


    here. Would you like something to drink?"


    "No, thanks." Andy shook her head. "You asked me toe here not because you wanted to buy


    me a cup of coffee, right?"


    "Of course not." Frank took a sip of coffee with his slender fingers and said, "I have something to tell


    you."


    "Could it be," Andy swallowed her saliva and lowered her voice unconsciously, "Could it be about


    the kidnapping?"


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Frank answered, "Yes, it is."


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong? Have we been found?" Andy''s questions poured one after


    another. It was obvious that she was flustered and nervous.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 213 Taking Over The Business (Part Two)

    Chapter 213 Taking Over The Business (Part Two)


    "Not yet." Frank shook his head and continued, "But we will be. Soon. Even I was shocked this


    morning."


    "What... What happened?" Andy frowned.


    "I heard that the two little kids heard your voice at that time." Frank raised his head and looked at


    Andy sharply.


    "What?" Andy clenched her hands and felt a chill on her back.


    "They will find it out soon." Frank put on a smile on his face. It was just faint but it was extremely


    threatening. "When I worked with you, I thought you were smart. But in the end, you didn''t do


    anything good to the n."


    "It was just an ident!" Andy protested.


    "There are no idents in my n!" Frank threw the cup on the table, anger shed in his eyes.


    "William''s appearance was already an ident!" Andy, who was also arrogant, sneered. "You asked


    them to put down their weapons. Now you are using me for something I am not responsible for.


    Do you want to push me out to ask for self-protection? No way! I''m telling you, no way! Even if they


    really found me, I would definitely drag you into it!"


    "Ha ha!" Frank snorted and threw out several photos from nowhere. "Look, who is this?"


    Andy frowned. When she saw the photos on the table, her eyes widened and her hands trembled


    slightly. "This... This is my younger brother."


    In the photos, a teenage boy was holding a basketball while walking happily on the way after


    school. The boy had clean hair and a bright smile on his face.


    "That''s good. You recognize him." Frank smiled menacingly.


    "You! What do you want? Tell me!" Clutching the photos so tightly they crumpled, Andy stared at


    Frank with hatred. Her tone was no longer arrogant and fierce as it was earlier.


    "It depends on your performance." Frank picked up a photo casually and said, "Such a bright young


    man! I heard that your parents died together. As the elder sister, you were like his mother. I''m sure


    you don''t want to watch your only family die, do you?"


    "What do you want me to do?" Andy asked through gritted teeth.


    "It''s very simple," Frank answered, "Wait for the police to arrest you and take all the


    responsibility."


    "Ha ha!" Andyughed with a self-mockery and said, "Isn''t it easier for me to turn myself in?"


    "Turn yourself in..." Frank chewed on the words and shook his head after thinking for a moment.


    "It''s too suspicious to turn yourself in. Let them really catch you, that way I can get rid of the


    suspicion!"


    Andy bit her lower lip tightly. ''Don''t judge a book by its cover. Frank, you really amuse me.''


    "Also," said Frank indifferently, "send me all the. .. videos of you and William."


    "Why should I?"


    "So that I can control your brother''s fate after you go to prison."


    "You... You are so vicious! Despicable!" Andy hit the table with her fists.


    "Likewise." Frank sneered, "If you were not ruthless, you wouldn''t cooperate with me. If you were


    not despicable, you wouldn''t try to be the CEO''s wife and collude with me."


    "Yes." Andy nodded at his words. "No matter how shameless I am, I have a purpose. But what


    about you? What the hell is your purpose?"


    This had always been a puzzle for Andy. Why did Frank cooperate with her to make trouble to Mary


    Lu? It did not make any sense!


    "You don''t have to know." Frank turned away his gaze. "Well, don''t forget to send me the videos


    when you go back. Enjoy the rest of your days at home."


    Andy nced at the photos on the table onest time, grabbed her bag, and stood up. "Bye!"


    Watching her walk away so helplessly, Frank smiled coldly.


    Purpose? His purpose was, of course, William. However, he did not understand why a woman like


    Andy Duan could be with William but why couldn''t he?


    Getting rid of Andy was actually what he wanted.


    While walking, Andy dialed a number.


    "Hello? Sister!" A clear and bright voice came from the other end of the line. "Why are you calling


    me at this time?"


    "I miss you." Tears welled up in Andy''s eyes.


    "I miss you too. Sister, didn''t you say that you woulde back to see me at the end of this


    month?"


    "I..." Tears streamed down Andy''s face. "There are too many things in thepany recently. I may


    not be able to go back."


    "What? How could it be? You haven''te back for a long time."


    The boy on the other end of the phone was still talking, but Andy had already burst into tears. Since


    when did her life be like this?


    Meanwhile in William''s ward, Mary was ying with the two children. Sitting and watching them


    aside, William felt that life had never been so wonderful.


    "Mommy, I want to y the princess game!" said Elissa excitedly.


    "Sure!" Mary nodded.


    "Then Alick is the prince," Elissa said while pointing at her brother.


    "I don''t want to be a prince," protested Alick coldly.


    "Why not?" Elissa pouted.


    "Yes, why not?" Mary asked curiously. "Alick is so handsome. He should be the little prince!"


    "Because my princess is not my younger sister!" Alick gave a reasonable answer.


    "Oh, I see!" Elissa immediately understood. "You like Cam, don''t you! Last time you yed the


    game of prince and princess with Cam!"


    "Idiot, shut up!" Alick''s face suddenly turned dark red.


    "Who is Cam?" asked William at once. It was unusual to see his son blush like this. "She is the


    second most beautiful girl in our ss!" Elissa answered while ying with her Barbie doll.


    "Then... Who is the most beautiful one?" asked Mary.


    "It''s Elissa!" Elissa raised her head and asked, "Dad, am I not?"


    "Yes, you are right. Of course!" William nodded. "Our Elissa is the most beautiful!"


    "Many boys want to hold my hand."


    "No way!" William said right away.


    "Alick wanted to hold Cam''s hand!"


    "That''s allowed." William nodded with encouragement. "Alick, good job!"


    "Hee hee!" Alick giggled while looking at William.


    "What are you talking about? Why are you all so happy?" Wearing a white coat, Lucas suddenly


    pushed the door open and walked in.


    "Daddy Lucas!" As soon as Elissa saw him, she ran to him and asked for a hug.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Oh, my good girl." Lucas picked her up and said, "It seems that you have enjoyed your meals very


    much."


    "Why are you here?" William gave him an angry look. Seeing that Elissa was close to him, William


    felt a little jealous.


    "Can I not do rounds?" Raising his eyebrows, Lucas continued, "Since you can still roll your eyes,


    there is probably no problem with your head injury."


    "Get off my sight!"


    "Daddy Lucas, will you y the princess game with me?" asked Elissa sweetly in Lucas''s arms.


    "Of course!" Lucas nodded and smiled. "Am I the prince?"


    "Daddy Lucas, you are the king."


    "Pfft!" William burst intoughter rudely. "Haha!"


    "Ha ha!" Watching them aside, Mary alsoughed.


    "Huh?" Lucas frowned, confused as to why they wereughing and said with grievance, "Daddy


    Lucas wants to be the prince. May I?"


    "The prince is someone else."


    "Who is it?"


    "Who is it?"


    asked William and Lucas at the same time.


    "It''s someone that Elissa likes!" Elissa curled up in Lucas''s arms with a smile and said to the two


    men, "I''m going to marry someone I like when I grow up. Daddy Lucas and Dad, can you take me


    out on the red carpet?"


    "Okay!"


    "Of course!"


    "Yeah!" Upon hearing this, Elissa was overjoyed. Ring! Ring!


    All of a sudden, Mary''s phone rang. "It''s Director Jamie. I have to go out and answer the phone.


    Excuse me."


    With that, she left in a hurry.


    "Elissa." The topic continued in the ward and William said, "You haven''t told Dad whom you like!"


    "It''s Victor!" Elissa stretched out her neck and shouted his name proudly.


    "Victor?" Hearing that, William was stunned.


    "Why is it still Victor?" The corners of Lucas''s mouth twitched. "Don''t you like any ssmate in your


    ss, Elissa?"


    "Of course not!" Elissa pouted. "I want Victor only!"


    "Idiot!" Alick came to William''s side and huddled up with him.


    "You can''t like Victor!" said William firmly. "Why not?" Elissa asked aggrievedly.


    "Because... because when Elissa grows up, Victor will be very old by then," William exined


    patiently.


    "It doesn''t matter!" Elissa said with a look of expectation. "It was said on TV that the older a man is,


    the more attractive he is. I like Victor!"


    William looked at Lucas, who also looked back at him. They did not know whether tough or to cry


    at the moment but they were both concerned if she was watching too much TV.


    The ward suddenly quieted down.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 214 Im Out (Part One)

    Chapter 214 I''m Out (Part One)


    Mary came back after answering the phone. When she pushed the door open, she was surprised to


    see that all people in the ward were silent. She asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Mommy, I want to marry Victor," Elissa said to Mary angrily, "but Dad wouldn''t let me."


    "No worries, honey. Mommy will let you marry Victor." Smiling, Mary held Elissa in her arms and


    kissed her on the cheek.


    "Yeah! Mommy is the best!"


    "Ha ha!"


    "Oh, my silly daughter," said Lucas. "It''s your mommy that Victor likes, not you. You still ¡ª "


    Before Lucas could finish his words, William, who was lying on the bed, lifted his leg and kicked him


    on the buttock.


    "Ouch! What are you doing?!" Lucas red at him while William remained silent with a cold face.


    "Alright, alright," said Mary while smiling. "You can y here. I''m leaving."


    "Where are you going?" "Mommy, where are you going?"


    All of them asked all at once.


    "I''m going to work!" Mary answered them naturally. "I''ve been in the hospital for days, and the movie


    shooting ising to an end. I have to get back to work."


    "So Mommy is going to see Victor?" asked Elissa.


    "Yes, I am."


    "I want to go too! Let me go with you!" Elissa raised her hand high. "I haven''t seen him for a long


    time!"


    "No, you can''t go. Mommy''s working ce is too dangerous." Mary shook her head and added,


    "Have you forgotten that your brother got hurt therest time?"


    "Ah!" said Elissa disappointingly. "Well then."


    "How about this, I''ll ask Uncle Victor toe see you some other day." Maryforted her Elissa


    while stroking her hair.


    "I just got off work, I can drive you there," Lucas said with a shrug. "I''m going the same way


    anyway."


    "Okay." Mary nodded and put down Elissa. She then turned to Alick and kissed her son on the


    cheek. "Mommy''s leaving," she said. "Bye, Mommy!" Alick kissed his mommy back. "Hey, hey, hey!"


    All of a sudden, roars came from the sickbed. While staring at Mary, William gritted his teeth and


    said with a little grievance, "Mary, have you forgotten about me?"


    "What?" Mary turned around and said, "Oh, right! You''re sick. I''ll go find Aunt Amy or Hester to look


    after the two kids. Have a good rest."


    "You!" William''s face went red with fury. "You haven''t even said goodbye to me or asked for my


    permission!"


    "Permission for what?" asked Mary with a nk look.


    "I haven''t agreed to let you go!" William sat up quickly from the bed, walked up to Mary, and held


    her hand. "I haven''t even recovered. How could you leave me alone? Isn''t Director Jamie on the


    set? You don''t have to go there in person, Mary. Please stay with me."


    "Of course I do. I have to watch my movie filming by myself," said Mary seriously. "Don''t worry. I''ll


    see you tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow?" With his eyes wide open, William asked, "Why not tonight?"


    "There is a night scene tonight. I have to stay up so I won''t be able toe back until tomorrow.


    "Mommy, won''t youe here tonight?" asked Alick.


    "No, I won''t," answered Mary. "Can you take Elissa to sleep with Grandma?"


    "Okay." Alick nodded and added, "I''ll miss you, Mommy."


    "Good boy."


    "I have a headache, Mary." William sat back on the bed in a fit of pique.


    "Then I''ll call a doctor." Mary crossed her arms and stared at him.


    "I won''t have dinner if you don''te back tonight!" William turned his head away and spoke


    threateningly.


    "Dad, have a shame!" Hearing this, Elissa made a face and said, "Mommy said that a child who


    doesn''t eat is not a good child!"


    "Dad is not a kid anymore!" Alick corrected her. "But it''s not right not to eat."


    "Listen, William. You are not as good as your two children." Maryughed.


    "Mary, you..." William was so angry and frustrated because Mary did not budge at his pleas. That


    was why he changed his strategy and started ying cute. "You don''t care about me anymore. You


    were so nervous when my finger was cut in the past!" "When did that happen?" The corners of


    Mary''s mouth twitched. She thought that William was just kidding.


    "Have you forgotten? I can''t believe it!" William anxiously got off from his bed for the second time.


    He walked towards Mary and held her hand. "How could you forget our beautiful memories? No,


    you can''t! My heart is broken!"


    "Let go of me." Mary shook off his hand and said, "Then enjoy your beautiful memories, William. I''m


    afraid Director Jamie is anxiously waiting for me right now. I''m leaving! Bye!"


    After saying that, she pulled Lucas and strode away, leaving William beating his chest and stamping


    his feet.


    Mary had be a workaholic woman with a sessful career. It was a fatal blow to him!


    "We can see Mommy from here!" Alick shouted as he went on the balcony of the ward. He pointed


    at the direction of the hospital gate where Mary and Lucas could be seen from afar.


    "I want to see Mommy too!" Elissa rushed over and put her little face and hands on the window


    ss. "Wow! Daddy Lucas''s vehicle is so cool!"


    William was still hurt from the scratches Mary had caused in his heart. From the bed, he walked to


    the window to join the two kids so they could watch Mary and Lucas downstairs together.


    Downstairs, Lucas stood in front of a Harley. He patted his motorcycle, and smiled brightly at Mary.


    "Is this yours? I thought you would drive me to the set with a car!" Mary eximed. Looking at the


    ck motorcycle, she was perplexed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Yes, it is." Lucas nodded and threw a helmet to her. "Catch!"


    "Wow!" Mary barely caught the helmet. She asked, "Are you going to take me to the filming set


    using that?"


    "Why? Can''t I?" Lucas raised his eyebrow at her.


    Mary shrugged and answered, "Of course you can. But... we are in the hospital now. Don''t you think


    it would create a bad impact on your patients'' family if you ride a motorcycle to work?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "This kind of motor," said Mary, touching the motorcycle, "It really doesn''t seem to belong to a


    mature and steady doctor!"


    "That''s because you don''t know me well. A man should be able to handle everything." Lucas


    proudly swayed his hair in the wind.


    "Humph!"


    "Don''t worry. I''m good at it." Lucas smiled reassuringly and continued, "Put on your helmet. I''ll take


    you to the set safely."


    Mary''s eyes lit up. The motor was so handsome. It must be fun to ride on it!


    "Okay." Mary put the helmet on her head, but she could not fasten it well.


    "Let me do it." Lucas sighed with a smile and adjusted her helmet for her.


    "Thank you." Mary smiled back. With the corners of her mouth lifted, she looked more charming and


    attractive.


    Looking at her, Lucas stopped what he was doing and his heart ached.


    His love to Mary had been always in. It was neither as deep as Barry''s nor as passionate as


    William''s. Lucas knew that in Mary''s eyes, he was just a friend to her. Nothing more, nothing less.


    After four years of protection, was she still so far away from him? He felt that he was about to lose


    her. No, she was never his in the first ce.


    "Wow, is Mommy going to ride Daddy Lucas''s motorcycle?" Elissa looked downstairs with


    admiration.


    "It''s so cool! Next time, I''ll ask Daddy Lucas to take me for a ride!" Alick could not restrain his


    excitement either.


    "Damn it! You brat!" Looking at the two people downstairs, William went crazy. It was obvious that


    Lucas was taking advantage of her!


    "Are you done?" asked Mary.


    "Oh!" Lucas came back to his senses at once and said, "Done."


    "Let''s go."


    "Wait a minute," Lucas said with a sly smile. He pointed at a window of the in-patient department


    behind Mary. "Look at those three! What do they look like?"


    "What?" Puzzled, Mary turned around and looked up. She saw a big figure and two small ones


    looking at them from the window in William''s ward.


    Mary burst intoughter.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 215 Im Out (Part Two)

    Chapter 215 I''m Out (Part Two)


    "William looks like a dissatisfied man you''ve abandoned." Raising his eyebrow, Lucas looked at the


    direction of William upstairs. He turned around gracefully and said to Mary, "Get on!"


    "Okay," answered Mary. She waved goodbye to the three who were peering through the window.


    After that, she turned around and got on the fancy motorcycle.


    "Mommy is gone!"


    "Yes, she is." Watching them leave, William felt that the road to chase his wife was still a long and


    winding one.


    The loud sound of his motorbike rang in Lucas''s ears. He drove the motorcycle on the congested


    road and dodged cars along the way. Holding Lucas''s waist tightly, Mary was half excited and half


    afraid.


    "Lucas, slow down!"


    Lucas took a sharp turn at the crossroad. Mary was so startled that she screamed.


    "Ha ha!" Lucas''s heartyughter came from the front. "That was fun! Let''s go!"


    As he spoke, he sped up. ''''Ah!''1


    The motorcycle sped up, and Mary''s scream was left behind.


    After half an hour''s ride, the two had finally arrived at the filming scene. It was at the square near


    the sea.


    "Wow." After shaking her feet for a few times, she bent over and said in a hoarse voice, "I can''t do it


    anymore. It''s too... it''s too exciting."


    "Isn''t it fun?" Lucas stopped the motorcycle and got off as well.


    Mary took off his helmet and her long hair swayed in the sea wind.


    She nodded with a smile. "It''s a lot of fun! It''s the most exciting thing I''ve ever experienced in my


    life!"


    "That''s good." Lucas looked at her with a smile. "I''ll take you with me next time."


    "Okay." Mary handed him the helmet and said, "I''ll go to the filming set now. Be careful when you go


    back."


    She then turned around and walked to the set.


    Lucas took the helmet and looked at Mary''s back. His heart skipped a beat. He took two steps


    towards her and stopped her at once. "Stop! Don''t go." "What''s wrong?" Upon hearing this, Mary


    was surprised. When she turned around, she saw theplicated emotions in Lucas''s eyes. His


    eyes were full of nostalgia, sadness, and reluctance.


    "Have you made up your mind?" Lucas asked as he grabbed her hand.


    "What... what do you mean?" Mary was confused at his question.


    "Have you decided that it''s still William?"


    "I...¡± Mary blinked her eyes nkly. She did not expect that he was referring to the person in her


    heart. After pausing for a moment, she answered, "William is the biological father of my children.


    The kids also like him so¡ª"


    "What about you?" Lucas interrupted her sentence. His eyebrows were furrowed and he seemed


    dissatisfied with her answer. "Is it because you like him that you decided to go back to him?"


    ''Do I like him?''


    Mary thought for a while, ''William is bad tempered, squeamish, arrogant, and has a dark history.


    Except for his handsome face, I really don''t think he is good enough. But four years have passed


    and I still don''t hate him.''


    Mary was immersed in her memory that she was silent for a long time.


    "Even if you were so eager to escape from him at that time, don''t you care about it now?" Lucas


    continued.


    "If I say I don''t care, does that mean I''m useless?" Mary smiled with self-mockery.


    "Mary."


    Mary turned around and took a few steps to the sea. With her hands on the railing, her expression


    looked a bit dreamy as if she was floating away. "When I was abroad for the past four years, I


    believed that he was in Norway. I always thought that I would never see him again and it made me


    sad.


    I gave birth to his babies, without his knowledge. Sometimes I felt lucky, but sometimes I felt sad. I


    could not help but wonder, what would happen if he knew about the existence of the children? Or


    what if we were together since the beginning?


    After knowing that he''s not a gay, my values were overturned.


    Until he said he loved me, he wanted to be with me, and he wanted the children..." After a short


    pause, Mary continued, "I just realized that I have been waiting for his promise for a long time. For


    four years, I never once forgot about him. He has a special ce at the bottom of my heart."


    After Mary said those words, neither of them said anything. There was only silence except for the


    whistling sea wind. "I see." After a long time, Lucas broke the silence and said indifferently, "So I''m


    out."


    "Lucas, you''ve been a really good friend." Guilt emerged in Mary''s heart. "You deserve a better


    woman. I can''t hold you up."


    "It''s amon skill to dump people." Lucas smiled bitterly. "I said the same thing to other women


    before. Now you''re saying it to me. This feeling... Haha! I really feel bad."


    "I''m sorry." Mary looked at him apologetically. As she could never ept his love, she could only


    thank him for it. She knew an apology was not enough to ease her guilt she felt towards him.


    "Mary, all I can say is that you have no taste in men." Lucas pretended to be rxed and said, "You


    don''t like a doctor like me, who is dignified and good at singing. Why do you want to be with that


    dead wood like William?"


    "Yes, there will always be a girl with sharp eyes. " Maryughed.


    "After you made up your decision, don''t go back on your word. Don''t cry and beg me again. The


    threshold of my admission is very high!" Lucas smiled.


    "Ha ha!" With augh, Mary said, "That''s your style as a doctor."


    "You can leave now. I have to go to work." "Okay." Seeing Lucas nod, Mary turned around and left.


    As Lucas looked at her back, the smile on his face disappeared immediately and his eyes


    darkened.


    ''Mary, will you regret it? Am I being sentimental again?''


    On the set, thest scene of the movie was being shot.


    M walked alone on the Seaside Road in front of the square, from west to east. Today was July


    7th, Chinese Valentine''s Day. Several couples were on the street but she was alone.


    The LCD screen of the square suddenly lit up. Romantic blessings and sweet confessions were


    disyed on the screen. M looked up and gazed at it for a long time.


    Then, she continued to walk east. However, in the dense crowd, she saw at a nce that Rickey


    was also alone like she was.


    They had not seen each other for two years, but Rickey''s figure came into her eyes and heart again


    all of a sudden.


    Step by step, Rickey slowly walked towards her.


    Mary happened to see this scene on the set when she entered. She thought that she was watching


    William and herself getting together without saying anything.


    After greeting Director Jamie, Mary quickly joined the filming team.


    There would be a scene with Sh in the evening.


    "How''s it going, Sh?" Before the shooting started, Mary walked over and greeted Sh who was


    reciting the lines.


    "Manager... Manager Lu!" Seeing Mary, Sh felt guilty and memory of the night with Barry shed


    in her mind immediately.


    "Don''t be afraid." Mary smiled kindly at her. "I just want to tell you that you should rx yourself


    when you shoot. The drunken y is a test of a person''s acting skill. If you do a good job, you''ll be


    outstanding."


    "I got it." Sh nodded.


    "You can make it!" Mary smiled and turned to other actors and actresses.


    Looking at Mary''s back, Sh was lost in thought for a long time. ''I''m sorry. I''m so sorry.''


    "Okay, let''s get started. Action!"


    Sh held Ena''s hand as they staggered out of the bar. Their arms were around each other''s


    shoulders. Neon lights shed on the wide road. Several hooligans walked over and tried to harass


    the drunkdies.


    "What are you doing?" With her handbag in her hand, Sh hit one of the harassers on the head.


    "I... I''m not a coward!"


    "You want to die? Damn it!" Several hooligans crept towards them slowly.


    "Run! Run!" Sh took Ena''s hand and ran as fast as she could. Though it was scary, theyughed


    while they ran.


    Seeing Sh'' short hair swaying in the wind, Mary nodded with appreciation. Although it was only a


    few minutes'' y, the deep performance was extremely natural and brought the character''s


    personality into full y.


    Sh looked no worse than the top female actress. Why was she not popr?


    "Cut!"


    Director Jamie said, "Well done! Next!"


    Swoosh. Sh panted heavily, and hurriedly sat down on a seat she had found, ready to drink the


    bottle of water she was holding.


    Ring! Ring!


    The phone in her bag suddenly rang which made Sh startled. It was sote in the evening. Who


    could it be? Sh took it out and found it was her cousin. As soon as she picked it up, she heard


    her cousin''s anxious voice.


    "Sh,e to the hospital quickly! Ray couldn''t see anything! When he got out of the bed, he fell


    down. He''s injured."


    "Ray!" Sh eximed as she suddenly sat up and stumbled from her seat.


    "What''s wrong?" Mary was startled when she heard Sh''s scream.


    "I... My son," said Sh with red eyes. "I have to go to the hospital."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    And with that, she left in a hurry.


    "Follow her! Hurry up!" Mary shouted at Sh''s assistant anxiously.


    "Oh! Okay!" The assistant rushed out with Sh.


    Mary frowned and thought, ''I hope everything will be fine. I understand how a mother feels.''


    Outside the filming set, Barry had just arrived and he saw Mary''s figure from a distance. He had


    been concentrating on his work these days in order to stop overthinking. It was not easy for him to


    decide to go back to the vi tonight. But then again, nobody else was there except for him.


    Alick and Elissa were not there, and neither was Mary. He was frightened. He thought they had


    quietly left with William. At home, he rushed upstairs only to see everything was still the same.


    That was when Barry asked thepany about Mary and he found out that she was in fact at the


    filming set tonight.


    He asked Hester to make porridge and drove here by himself. However, he did not dare go inside


    right away after arriving.


    He was afraid that as soon as Mary saw him, she would tell him that she was leaving him. He could


    not stand it.


    The set took a short break so Barry decided to open the car door with the box of food in his hand.


    As soon as he got out of the car, he was knocked over by someone.


    Frowning, Barry looked at the person carefully who had hit him. It was Sh and she looked


    panicky. He grabbed her and asked, "Where are you going?"


    Sh raised her tearful eyes and shouted, "Let go of me! I''m going to save my son!"


    Her son?


    Barry was stunned. When did Sh have a son?

 Chapter 216 Mastermind ( Part One)

    Chapter 216 Mastermind ( Part One)


    "Barry! Why are you here?" Mary came to a halt, her attention diverting to Barry. He stood with a


    lunchbox and Marry realized his gaze was fixed upon the direction where Sh was leaving.


    "Mary, is Sh married? Does she have a son?" Barry turned around and asked.


    "I know for a fact that she isn''t married. But I had no idea about the son." Mary''s lips were pursed


    and her frown deep. "When did thepany sign the contract with her? I guess she didn''t put much


    information in her file," Marry said, lost in thought.


    Barry had an incredibly cold look in his eyes. "She has been with thepany for five years and


    her contract is about to expire. Surprisingly enough, she didn''t tell us about her wonderful history!"


    Barry recalled the day Sh had asked for money. Utter disgust was now written on his face.


    "She has rushed to the hospital now," said Mary with a sigh. "If some nosy reporter finds this out,


    the wholepany will get into trouble along with her! This isn''t safe. I am going to follow her. I am


    worried about her." "No, don''t," Barry said, stopping her. "I will just ring Cooper and ask him to keep


    an eye on her."


    After saying that, he dug out his phone from the pocket and made a call. "As soon as she gets back,


    ask her to meet me," he added before hanging up the call.


    When he was done with the call, Mary widened her eyes and said, "What''s wrong with you? It


    looked like you wanted to eat someone alive. I have never seen you look so angry!"


    "Really?" He raised an eyebrow at her and forced a smile.


    "Yes." Mary nodded and continued, "Sh was anxious so she rushed out of here. Please be easy


    on her. Don''t make it harder than it already is." There was a pleading note in her words.


    Barry let out a frustrated sigh and exined, "Mary, it''s not like I enjoy making things difficult for her.


    She is asking for it, can''t you see? She has vited many rules. To start with, she is hiding the fact


    she has a child. On top of that, she works as a wine seller in a night club. This is getting out of


    hand."


    "A wine seller? Really?"


    Her eyes widened in shock. "Where is she selling the wine?"


    "Well...I... I identally saw herst time," he answered nervously. "Then what do you n on


    doing about it?" Mary gaped at Barry and went on, "She has a promising career as an actress. I


    hope thepany will support her. She needs it."


    Barryughed without humor. "Support?" he asked coldly. "A person like her doesn''t deserve to be


    in this industry. They will only create havoc and mischief." His voice held a note of disdain.


    Mary looked at Barry, who was not quite himself today, and said, "You seem to have a strong


    prejudice against Sh."


    "No, I don''t," Barry said and shed her a feeble smile. Remembering the porridge in his hand, he


    said, "I asked Hester to prepare porridge for you.


    "Oh, you didn''t have to. But thanks." Mary took the box awkwardly. "Please tell me you didn''t drive


    all the way here just to give me this," she said.


    Sheepish grin broke across his face. "Mary, that''s exactly why I came here. We are friends and way


    past these formalities. Please don''t be so distant."


    "I..." Mary bit her lips, not knowing what to say. ''I have to tell him about me and William,'' she


    thought.


    "William and I--"


    "What about William? Is he getting better?" Barry cut her off. "I wish I could see him. But work


    keeps me busy," he added.


    "Well, he is doing a lot better now." She lowered her voice and spoke tersely.


    "Okay," Barry said, "I am d to hear that. Are Alick and Elissa also in the hospital?"


    "Yes, they stay with their grandpa and grandma."


    There was an awkward pause, and they didn''t know what to say.


    "Barry," she then said, "I want you to know that I


    "Eat the porridge! It will get cold," he cut her off once again. Frustrated, Mary red at him.


    "What? Why won''t you let me talk?" A stern tone entered her voice.


    Barry nced at her apologetically and admitted, "I am sorry. It''s just that I can''t bear to hear


    anything about you and William. Let''s wait until he recovers."


    "I thought you should know. But if that''s what you want, then fine." Mary had no choice but to let go


    of this topic.


    "Mary, the next shooting is about to begin!" a voice called out from behind.


    Turning around, Mary gave a prompt answer, "I''ll be right there!" "Go ahead, I am leaving," Barry


    said and waved at her.


    "Bye! See you some other time." She then left the spot.


    As Barry watched her leave, he felt a wave of sadness wash over him. He let out an exasperated


    sigh and rubbed his forehead


    He made his way towards his car. His long fingers then searched the pockets of his trousers and


    pulled out a cigarette and a lighter.


    Finally, Sh arrived at the Children''s Hospital of A City.


    Rushing to the emergency department, she cried out Ray''s name. Her heart thudded in her ears.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Oh, Sh, why did you arrive sote?"


    Sh''s cousin asked as soon as she caught sight of her. She took quick steps towards her.


    "How is Ray?" Saleh asked anxiously, holding her hand. "And how did he fall down? He really can''t


    see anything?"


    Her cousin seemed equally confused. "I had left the room for two minutes. He tried to get off the


    bed. While doing so, he knocked over the ss and fell down."


    "Knocked over the ss? Did he get injured?" Sh looked at her, aghast and confused. Without


    giving her cousin a chance to respond, she whimpered, "How did you let this happen? Didn''t I ask


    you to take good care of him? You promised me you would!"


    "Don''t me me for what happened," her cousin said, annoyed at being scolded by Sh. "You


    have to remember that I have my own child to take care of. How do you expect me to be with Ray


    all the time? He''s almost blind and his father is nowhere to be found. If he is starting to feel like a


    burden, why don''t you send him to a welfare house?"


    "Ray is not a burden. He is my child! I won''t give him away. How can you be so insensitive?" As


    Sh spoke, she wore a pained expression. Her motherly heart cried for her son. "Also, his eyes


    can be cured! I have given you plenty of money. How could you let him get hurt?"


    "I am sorry! Pardon me for my negligence," her cousin said, finally admitting her mistake.


    "Enough of this! Just take me to Ray. I want to see him!"


    "He is being examined at the moment! But I''ll take you to the consulting room," she replied.


    Following her cousin''s lead, they arrived at the door of the consulting room. Soon, the door opened


    and several doctors d in white coats came out.


    "How''s it going, doctor? Is my son going to be fine?" Sh asked, rushing towards them. "The


    bruises he got after falling down are superficial," the doctor answered, "but the child''s eyesight has


    deteriorated sharply. It is important to have it operated as soon as possible."


    "A surgery..." Her voice faltered. "But my son is only six years old! He''s too young for a surgery. Isn''t


    it going to be risky?"


    With a deep and long- drawn sigh, the doctor answered, "Yes, it will be risky. But at this point, we


    don''t have many choices. What the child needs most now is a pair of suitable corneas."


    "Let him have mine! I am willing to donate them! " The doctor widened his eyes in disbelief. Sh


    grabbed his hand and begged, "Please let me do this. I want him to be fine!"


    "Have you gone crazy? If you lose your eyesight, who will take care of Ray?" her cousin asked and


    threw Sh an exasperated look. Sh blinked back a tear, but it escaped and slid down her


    cheek.


    "But I-"


    "Standing here and crying is useless. Just go and meet your son," the doctor said.


    "Yes, let me see my son," answered Sh and she sprinted into the ward. "Ray!" she called out


    once she was inside.


    On the white sickbedy her little boy. His handsome face bore an uncanny resemnce to Sh.


    His beautiful eyes, which were normally bright, seemed a little turbid now. His arms and forehead


    were wrapped with gauze. When he heard Sh''s voice, he pricked up his ears, wondering if it was


    just a figment of his imagination.


    "Mommy! Are you there?"


    "Yes, my baby! Mommy is here," she said and sob tore from her throat. Ray opened his arms


    eagerly. Although his vision was bad, he still managed to make out his mother''s outline. He threw


    himself into Sh''s arms.


    "I''m sorry, Ray. I''m terribly sorry for everything." She brushed away a tear, leaving a streak of


    smeared rouge and mascara.


    "Mommy, it''s my fault. Why are you apologizing?" Ray wished he could stop his mother from crying.


    But with his terrible vision, he couldn''t do it. "Mommy, you are crying, aren''t you? Please stop."


    "No, honey. It''s all my fault. But I promise I will cure you."


    "Yes, I trust you. But please stop crying," he repeated. After a short pause, he went on, "Also please


    don''t work too hard. I want my mommy to rest."


    "No, Ray. I want to work for your sake. The only thing I want in life is for you to be okay. Nothing


    else bothers me." Then the two of them hugged each other even tighter.

 Chapter 217 Mastermind ( Part Two)

    Chapter 217 Mastermind ( Part Two)


    It waste afternoon and Andy was in her apartment. Brimming with anxiety, she looked pale and


    haggard.


    Frank''s warning echoed in her mind, fear clutching at her heart.


    ''Should I just sit still and wait for William to put me behind the bars? Is that what I should be doing?


    No way! I should try to escape,'' she thought and her eyes lit up.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Determined to free herself from this misery, she rushed to her bedroom. Taking out her suitcase,


    she tossed her clothes and other valuables into it. ''This will do,'' she thought and let out a sigh.


    Dragging the suitcase, Andy hurried through the living room. As she thought she had gotten away


    from the trouble, a faint smile crept onto her face. As soon as she opened the door, her smile froze.


    "Miss Duan, where do you think you are going?" Archer asked, his eyes twinkling with humor.


    He was apanied by several men. She knew who he was; Archer Song.


    But what was he doing here? Feigning indifference, she said, "Who are you? And why are you


    here? "


    "What if I am here to bring you an invitation, Miss? I am taking you to my ce as a guest," Archer


    replied, a mischievous smile shone in his eyes. Turning to his men, he ordered, "Take her away!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Obligingly, two men moved forward. One caught her left arm and the other caught right. With a thud,


    the suitcase hit the floor.


    "What are you doing? I could take actions against you! Don''t you know it is illegal to break into


    someone''s house without permission!" Andy struggled to free herself from their grasp.


    "I am pretty sure nobody knows about the illegal act better than you," remarked Archer with a


    sarcastic smile. "Just gag her!" he ordered, turning to his men.


    "Hey! Sto¡ª" Before she could speak, they had shut her mouth. She found herself in the most


    miserable state.


    "I assumed finding her would be a difficult task. But this proved to be a piece of cake," Archer said,


    shaking his head. They checked every nook and cranny of her apartment, but couldn''t find anything


    they wanted. Having found no other evidence, they left the building.


    In the police station, A City, William was sitting in the interrogation room.


    His head was still wrapped in gauze but despite that he looked handsome and cold, as usual.


    Carrying a cup of tea, a man entered the room. He bowed respectfully, ced the tea on the table


    and said, "I was shocked to learn that you had taken over your father''s business so soon. I am


    hoping you will be kind to me because my future depends on your mercy."


    "Of course, I will," William said, nodding his head.


    "But today I will need your help," William added, indicating it was he who needed the man''s help.


    The man waved his hand and said, "That''s not an issue, Mr. Lan. You can use the interrogation


    room as long as you want.


    "Thank you."


    William was about to say something. Just then, they heard a few footsteps making their way to the


    room. Before long, Andy was escorted inside.


    "Someone bring me a reliable recorder!" William ordered impatiently.


    "Yes, sir." The man went outside to get one.


    Archer came inside, let out a sigh and said, "If I had known it would be so simple, I wouldn''t have


    gone by myself." "You have no one but yourself to me. Who asked you to run so fast?" William


    said with a sneer. Having fetched a recorder, the man ced it on the table.


    The bodyguards closed the door.


    Nobody dared to speak and a dead silence ensued in the interrogation room. Andy flinched under


    their scrutiny. She curled up in her chair and looked at the two men in front of her.


    "You..." Andy stammered. Her fear was evident. "Mr. Lan, why... Why did you bring me here?"


    "I thought you knew the reason!" He shed her a sneer.


    "No. I... I have no idea," she managed to say. Feigning an innocent face, she looked at him.


    "Ten days ago, my children were taken away on their way back home from school. We wanted to


    know if you had any hand in it," William replied tly.


    Andy frowned, disturbed by his words. Clearing her throat, she spoke. "I have no idea what you are


    saying. Could you please exin, Mr. Lan?"


    "Then take a look at this," he said through gritted teeth. He pushed several photos towards her.


    They were her photos! She was seen near a Jeep wearing sunsses. In one of the photos, she


    was approaching the warehouse in the western suburbs with a bunch of strong looking men. "Andy,


    you better tell us who is the mastermind behind this!" It was Archer who spoke this time. "If you


    confess, we will consider letting you go," he assured.


    ''He wants to know the name of the mastermind?'' thought Andy. She couldn''t confess. After all, her


    brother''s life was at stake. She couldn''t betray Frank.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. I nned the kidnapping," Andy said. Even though she


    spoke confidently, her lips quivered.


    William and Archer looked at each other, disbelief etched on their faces. Neither of them could


    believe her.


    "But why would you do such a thing? What motive do you have for kidnapping my kids?" demanded


    William, his gaze bore into her eyes.


    "I did it because I hate Mary Lu!" Andy''s face twisted with rage. "I wanted to kidnap her but to my


    disappointment, she was not there.


    I hate her for having everything." Her voice rose with agitation. She roared, "Everything goes


    smoothly with her. Why can''t the same happen to me? We both are the same! Then why does she


    have more than me? Mr. Lan, tell me!"


    She lurched forward and grabbed William''s arm. "I also can give birth to your kids! She had the


    audacity to abandon you four years ago! Yet you seemed to love and miss her. Why is that, Mr.


    Lan? Have you forgotten how the two of us used to be before she came back? Please! I can give


    you everything and make you the happiest man!"


    William''s fury rose. He shook off Andy''s hand and nced at Archer. He turned to Andy again and


    said, "I allowed Mary to give birth to my babies because I love her. It is none of your fucking


    business! How dare you speak nonsense!


    "Please don''t be angry, Mr. Lan," Andy cried out. "Blinded by hatred, I kidnapped the children. I


    hope you can forgive me!"


    "Your attitude has changed in the blink of an eye! " Archer sneered at her. "But we are sorry, it''s too


    late now."


    "I will give you another chance - tell me who is behind this?" William looked at her calmly.


    "I already told you. I am the mastermind," she repeated. Tears burned her eyes and her lower lip


    trembled.


    Andy''s mind was in chaos, madness taking over her. She had no idea what she was doing.


    "William Lan, what do you think you are doing? Don''t you know it is illegal to interrogate a criminal


    in private!" she asked, finding her voice.


    After a moment''s pause, she continued, "I just kidnapped two children. I didn''t harm them.


    Let me go! I hate Mary Lu. She is responsible for everything. And you are a terrible person too. I


    hate you!" she screamed.


    "All of you will suffer. Ha ha... I am the mastermind! I did it all!"


    Watching the scene unravel before him, William waved his hand in annoyance. Turning to the


    bodyguards, he ordered, "Take her to the police. Charge her with kidnapping!"


    Then he stood up and walked out.


    Another ten days passed quickly.


    Mary remained at the hospital with her kids. And so, she didn''t have to face Barry. Every time she


    thought about him, she felt a pang of guilt. At the same time, she didn''t know how she would start a


    conversation with him.


    In the morning, a group of people walked out of the gate of Municipal People''s Hospital.


    As William walked out, holding his children in his arms, he had a smug look on his face. They were


    surrounded by a group of doctors, assistants, and bodyguards.


    "Daddy looks like a handsome celebrity with so many people following him!" Elissamented,


    leaning close to him.


    "Ha ha..." Williamughed heartily. His daughter had a way with words.


    "Dad, have you recoveredpletely?" Alick asked, concern etched on his face. "Yes, I am


    completely fine now," he assured.


    "Mr. Lan, please take care of yourself," the vice president of the hospital said, catching up with


    them. "Avoid touching water. Give it a few more days to healpletely."


    "I will keep that in mind. Thank you, doctor." William nodded.


    "Thank you, uncle!" Alick thanked the vice president.


    "Thank you, uncle!" Worried about being outdone by her brother, Elissa couldn''t help but repeat her


    brother''s words.


    "Ha ha, you both are so adorable! I have never seen such polite kids before!" the vice president


    said, smiling.


    "Mary..." It suddenly urred to William that she wasn''t with them. He turned around but she was


    nowhere in sight. However, at the end of the crowd, he caught sight of her. She was standing


    beside a car, talking andughing heartily to Barry.


    William''s eyes widened and darkened. ''When did Barrye here?'' he couldn''t help but wonder.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 218 Discharged From The Hospital

    Chapter 218 Discharged From The Hospital


    "You came here so suddenly. Why didn¡¯t you tell me ahead of time?" Mary said, looking at Barry.


    "I just got here," he smiled. Barry felt the bitterness dance on his lips and tried to suppress it. "I''ll be


    leaving soon."


    "Have you been busy with work recently?" Mary asked sheepishly. "I know I haven''t been to the


    company in days."


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll just deduct your bonus. " Barry joked.


    "Hey there! What are you two talking about?"


    William walked over, carrying the twins, and came to a stop beside Mary.


    "Daddy Barry!" Alick eximed. The boy''s eyes sparkled as he wiggled out of William''s embrace


    and ran to Barry. "I missed you so much!"


    "Alick!" Barry spun the kid around, grinning. "I missed you too!"


    "Daddy Barry, I want a hug too!" Elissa said, stretching her arms out impatiently.


    "Good girl!" Barry picked her up. His arms now hanging empty by his side, William''s face darkened.


    "Daddy Barry, why haven''t you visited me recently?" Alick pouted, looking up at him with puppy-dog


    eyes.


    "Sorry, Alick. Daddy Barry¡¯s been very busy these days," Barry said. He leaned over and kissed the


    child''s rosy cheek lovingly.


    "Daddy Barry, sleep with me tonight!" It was rare for Alick to act like a spoiled child.


    "Of course, sweetie," Barry said. His eyes watered.


    He had worried that the rtionship he built with the twins for four years would crumble against the


    blood rtion between them and William. Upon hearing Alick''s request, however, Barry was


    instantly flooded with relief.


    "Daddy Barry, I want to sleep with you too!" Elissa whined. Clinging tightly to Barry''s neck, she


    rested her head on his shoulder. "Alick sleeps on the right, and I sleep on the left."


    "Sure! Sounds like a n." Barry nodded with a smile.


    William sighed internally upon hearing their conversation. Jealousy and resent brewed in his chest.


    He knew he had no right to feel either.


    Unlike himself, Barry had been with them since they were born. They formed a strong bond and


    loved each other very much. William would just have to deal with the consequences that came with


    his actions.


    "All right, all right." Mary nced at the hospital staff that was waiting by the gate and urged, "We


    can talkter. Let''s get out of the hospital first."


    "Okay, let¡¯s get going," Barry said. He adjusted the twins in his arms and walked to the exit.


    Mary turned to follow him when William suddenly grabbed her hand.


    "What are you doing?" She tried to tug herself out of his grasp to no avail and gave him a look. "Let


    go of me."


    "Barry has taken away two of my babies from me. I want to at least take care of my other baby," he


    said seriously. He gave Mary a gentle tug forward and approached the vice president of the


    hospital. Nodding at him, William said, "Doctor, thank you. We''ll be off now."


    "Take care, Mr. Lan."


    "Goodbye, doctor. Thank you for your help." Mary thanked the man, not wanting to seem rude.


    "Anytime, madam," replied the vice president.


    With that, William and Mary walked out of the building. Barry''s eyes fell on their intertwined hands.


    He resisted the temptation toment and instead said, "Mary, will you have lunch at the vi


    today?"


    "Hmm... Sure, that sounds lovely!" She beamed.


    "What about me?" said William, pitifully.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Dad,e with us!" Elissa climbed into the car and sat down, waving her little hand to him.


    "Mr. Lan, if it''s okay with you," Barry said with a warm smile, "why don''t you have your first meal


    after leaving hospital at our house?"


    "Dad, sit here. I have reserved a seat for you!" Elissa excitedly patted the seat beside her.


    Stiffly, William said, "Thank you, Mr. Gu." With an unfriendly look at the other man, William ducked


    into the backseat next to his daughter.


    "Then, I''ll sit up front." Mary walked around the car and headed for the passenger seat.


    As she reached for the door handle, she heard a distant screechinging closer and closer.


    "Watch out!"


    The bodyguards assigned to protect her quickly pulled her out of the way. The speeding motorcycle


    swerved and crashed into the roadside, tipping the driver off his seat. Without missing a beat, the


    man mounted the bike again. He looked back at them through his helmet for a second before


    speeding off into the distance. "Mary, are you okay?" Barry pulled her slowly towards him, checking


    for any signs of injury.


    "I''m fine, really. It''s nothing." Mary shook her head.


    "What happened?" William got out of the car and hurried over, concern etched on his face.


    "It doesn''t matter." Mary waved her hands dismissively. "I''m not hurt. I''ve been rather unlucky


    recently, so I''m used to it."


    "What do you mean you''re used to it ? " Barry was shocked and asked, "How often have things like


    this happened?"


    "Well, yesterday in the hospital, I almost knocked over this cart being pushed by the nurse. It was


    full of knives, which scared me a bit." She stuck her tongue out teasingly, trying to downy the


    situation.


    "Knives? Why didn''t you tell me?" William''s heart sank, and he frowned worriedly at Mary''s story.


    "Are there any other strange urrences?"


    "I''m not sure if this counts since it happened on the set." Mary hummed thoughtfully. "A big wooden


    box was about to fall right on my head. Fortunately, Archer pulled me away in time, or I would''ve


    gotten squashed. The set can be quite dangerous."


    "Mommy, hurry up and get in the car!" Elissa called from the car, swinging her legs impatiently. "I''ll


    be right there, sweetheart!" She broke away from William and Barry and got into the back seat,


    sitting between the twins. Mary leaned over slightly by the window. "Come on, you two!"


    "What do you think?" Barry looked at William and whispered, "Do you think those incidents were


    just coincidences?"


    The other man mirrored his concerned


    expression. "What do you think of it?"


    Barry''s frown deepened. "It sounds like someone wants to hurt Mary. Could this be rted to the


    kidnapping of Alick and Elissa?" he asked.


    "Probably, yes. I''d say there''s an 80% chance the events are rted." William gazed at the trio


    joking around with each other in the car, unsuspecting of the ns against them. "Those people are


    aiming for Mary."


    "Why Mary, though? She''s never offended anyone!" Barry said. It was hard to imagine anyone


    wanting to harm the kind woman. "You know what she''s like, she''d never hold a grudge against


    other people."


    "Yes, I know what you mean," William said.


    "Humph," Barry suddenly snorted, "could it be because of you? You might have made Mary an


    enemy for others over the past four years. If there''s a jealous woman from your history, they might


    do something extreme."


    William pursed his lips and did not respond, his gaze cast downwards.


    "Really?" Barry picked up on the man''s uneasiness. He strode closer and gripped William''s cor


    tightly. "Is that true? It''s true, isn''t it?"


    "Well... Yes, I believe it is."


    "I''m warning you," Barry snarled. "If Mary gets hurt because of something you did, I''m not letting


    you go. I haven''t given up yet. It certainly seems like Mary is better off with me!"


    "I have children with her. How exactly would youpete with me? Don''t get too over-confident!"


    William snapped back. "The kidnapping won''t happen again. I''ll be able to protect them!"


    "Why haven''t you two gotten in the car yet?" Mary stuck part of her head out the window and shot


    them an exasperated look.


    "In a minute!" Barry swiftly let go of William''s cor.


    "We''ll be getting in the car now," William said. He forced a gentle smile at her before turning back to


    Barry. "Mr. Gu, thank you for your hospitality."


    "You''re wee." Barry shrugged. "I heard you would hold a banquet for the 10th anniversary for


    the AJ Group tomorrow evening. Mary and I want to thank you as well, Mr. Lan, for your own


    hospitality." "It''s my pleasure." William felt his eyes narrow ever so slightly. With his jaw clenched,


    he climbed into the car and mmed the door.


    Candy EffiliEQ

 Chapter 219 Passionate Dance (Part One)

    Chapter 219 Passionate Dance (Part One)


    "AJ Group has dominated the film and television industry for over ten years. Obviously, its


    achievements are known to all. For the 10th anniversary, Mr. William Lan, the CEO of AJ Group,


    has invited celebrities from all walks of life to gather together in this grand event. Luckily, our


    reporters are fortunate to get in and do on-site interviews."


    "The 10th anniversary celebration of AJ Group is held in a European style manor in the city. Long


    red carpet lined the entrance of the castle. Stay tuned with our entertainment channel. At six o''clock


    tonight, we will broadcast the red carpet show exclusively for you. The stars are shining now. What


    are you waiting for?"


    "I saw Dad!" Elissa excitedly pointed to a person''s figure passing by on the TV. "Alick, did you see


    him? Over there!"


    "Yes, I did." Alick nodded.


    Hearing the two children call William their dad easily, Barry felt sad and frustrated. However, he


    could not disagree with them. It was true after all.


    "Dad is so handsome!" Elissa eximed while jumping excitedly. "But Daddy Barry is more


    handsome!" Alick disagreed.


    "Ha ha!" Barry came back to his senses at once. He turned and said to the two kids, "Daddy Barry


    is going to be on TV tonight too!"


    "Really?" Alick ran to Barry and said, "Daddy Barry is going to be on TV with such elegant clothes!"


    "Daddy Barry, why don''t you take me with you?" Elissa also ran to Barry and yed cute. "I also


    want to be on TV!"


    "No way!" Mary had juste out of the bedroom on the second floor. She was walking downstairs


    when she overheard Barry and the kids'' conversation. "Alick and Elissa, you both need to stay at


    home tonight."


    The three people downstairs all gazed at her.


    Mary was wearing a white knee-length strapless dress. The delicatece set off her white and


    slender legs, and her perfect vicles were exposed. Her figure was curved and chic, like a fairy


    falling to the mortal world. There was no extra decorations on her head. She just simply coiled up


    her ck hair, but it was enough to make her look both elegant and extraordinary.


    "Mommy is so beautiful!" Elissa was stunned at her mother''s beauty and she could not keep her


    eyes off Mary.


    "Thank you for your praise, Elissa!" Mary walked down the stairs gracefully.


    "Mommy is so beautiful!" Alick could not help but praise her too.


    "Thank you, Alick!" Mary smiled. Her face contained shyness of a girl as well as maturity of a


    woman.


    As Barry looked at her simple but eye-catching dress, his heart ached. How could he give up such a


    wonderful woman?


    "Daddy Barry is so stunned. Hee hee!" Elissa approached her brother andughed.


    "Haha!" Alick covered his mouth and giggled, and then he hugged his sister.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "You two," muttered Mary with a red face, "how do two kids know so much?"


    "It means that Elissa is smart." Barry stood up from the couch and said with a smile, "What Elissa


    said is right. I''m stunned. You have always been beautiful, Mary."


    Barry was dressed in a ck suit, and his blue tie looked a little nifty. Without any decorations, his


    perfect figure was obvious.


    Mary, still blushing, said, "Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Gu."


    "Ha ha!"


    Ring! Ring! Barry''s phone suddenly rang and he picked it up on the second ring. "Hello?"


    "Mr. Gu, the car has been parked outside the vi. When will youe out?" Cooper''s voice came


    through the phone.


    "We''ll be out soon."


    "Okay, sir."


    "Mary, it''s time for us to go," said Barry while raising his eyebrows at Mary.


    "Okay." Mary nodded at him. "Alick, Elissa, stay at home tonight. Don''t go out. There are bad people


    outside. Wait for Mommy toe back!"


    "Humph!" Elissa pouted. "But it''s so boring to stay at home!"


    "You can read books with Alick." Mary teased Elissa on purpose. "Alick has a good taste in books.


    You should learn from your brother, understand?"


    "No, I don''t. I want to y games!" Elissa turned her head away, and frowned.


    "Haha!" Maryughed at her daughter''s stubbornness.


    "Let''s go. Goodbye, Alick and Elissa! Take care! Alick, take care of your little sister while your


    mommy''s away." Barry said goodbye to them one by one and walked out of the vi with Mary.


    "Good evening, sir and madam." Several bodyguards guarded the door. Seeing the twoe out,


    they greeted Mary and Barry quickly.


    "Evening," said Barry. "Keep an eye on the two little fellows. Don''t make any mistakes."


    "Yes, sir."


    In AJ Building.


    Wearing a long white dress, Beth rushed to the CEO''s office.


    William was about to leave and he was shocked at her sudden appearance. He asked while


    frowning, "Who let youe in?"


    "Ouch!" Beth leaned her body against William innocently. "Didn''t you promise me that you would


    take me to the red carpet on the 10th anniversary?"


    Hearing that, William was stunned. It seemed that he had said something like that, but that was


    before Mary had returned.


    "Mr. Lan, you haven''te to see me for such a long time!" Beth touched William''s chest with her


    soft and slender hand, and continued, "So I came to see you by myself."


    "Haven''t I told you not toe to me again?" William threw her hands away and said coldly, "Find


    someone else to walk with you on the red carpet tonight, or you can walk by yourself." "What about


    you, Mr. Lan?" Beth rubbed her wrist and added, "Who are you going with?"


    "You ask too much." With his eyes narrowed, William turned around and walked out of the office.


    Beth stood alone in the office, her delicate nails digging in her hands. It was painful but she could


    not feel the pain.


    "Boss," said Virgil as soon as he saw William walking out of the office, "the car is ready. We can


    leave whenever you want."


    "Okay," William answered. With a darkened face, he unbuttoned his suit, took off his coat and threw


    it aside. "Give me an exact same coat. Hurry up."


    "Well." Virgil opened his mouth in reluctance, but he just nodded. "Okay, I''ll do it right now."


    Wearing only a shirt, William went downstairs. Tonight, Mary was going to attend the party as the


    manager of GM Universing Studios. Her malepanion was naturally Barry. William felt pitiful


    being alone. How about taking Lucas with him to walk on the red carpet?


    Outside the manor, the reporters had already crowded the entrance.


    On the red carpet, celebrities and guests frommerce and the entertainment industries walked


    gracefully with smiles. shes of the cameras illuminated the red carpet. As soon as Mary got out


    of the car arm in arm with Barry, amotion broke out among the reporters. The two walked along


    the red carpet with faint smile. As soon as they stood in the middle of the red carpet, they saw a


    cool Lincoln limousine driving to the front of the red carpet.


    "It''s Mr. Lan! Mr. Lan is here!"


    "Mr. Lan arrived by himself again!"


    Hearing the undisguised discussions of the reporters, Mary did not know whether she should be


    grateful or helpless.


    "Let''s go!" Turning to Barry, Mary added, "We can''t steal the limelight from the host."


    "That''s exactly what I thought." Barry stretched out his hand and made a "please" gesture. The two


    walked slowly into the manor.


    William got off the car and his tall figure beamed under the spotlight. His dark blue suit was well


    trimmed, making him look mature and evil.


    "No wonder he is the most charming golden bachelor in A City. As the host, Mr. Lan attracted a lot


    of cheers. But this time, he walked the red carpet alone, which really is surprising,"


    A reporter broadcasted the red carpet event live in front of the camera.


    As William looked at the two figures in the distance, a sudden sullen feeling rose in the bottom of


    his heart. He came here in a hurry, only to let Mary walk away.


    In the hall of the manor, melodious music filled the guests'' ears as theyughed and toasted.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 220 Passionate Dance (Part Two)

    Chapter 220 Passionate Dance (Part Two)


    "Ah, Mr. Feng, long time no see!"


    "Hi, Mr. Lin. How are you?"


    "I''ve heard a lot about you."


    "Mary!"


    In the exchanging greetings, Mary heard someone call out her name. When she turned around, she


    saw Lucas running towards her excitedly.


    "You are everywhere!" said Barry in a joking tone as he watched Lucas approach them. "Are you


    here to attend the dinner party on behalf of your medical field?"


    "Exactly," Lucas responded with an exaggerated bow.


    "Ha ha!" Standing aside, Maryughed. "Give me a break, Lucas."


    "What are youughing at?" Victor also slowly walked over. He was wearing a tuxedo with a red tie,


    making his good-looking face more outstanding.


    "We areughing at the only representative of the medical field!" Barry raised his chin and pointed


    at Lucas.


    "I also want to propose a toast to Dr. Murong," said Victor with a smile.


    When they were chatting together, a man suddenly walked out from behind the marble pir in the


    hall. It was Frank.


    He came out with a ss of wine and looked coldly at Mary and the men she was with, who were


    busy talking andughing. ''Mary Lu, look at the men around you. Shame on you! It''s a waste of


    William''s love for you! You don''t deserve William at all! I grew up with him together!''


    "The target appeared."


    A waitress with a ponytail and a maid''s dress stood at the table. Looking at Frank who appeared in


    the hall, she quickly pulled the invisible inte on her ear and reported calmly. "The target is here!


    Position three."


    "Copy that! Copy that! Keep watching!"


    "Yes, sir!" After the woman answered, she picked up the tray with wine on the table and walked


    briskly through the crowd.


    As soon as William entered the hall, he anxiously looked for Mary, but he was surrounded by the


    people who came up to greet him all of a sudden.


    "Wow! Mr. Lan! To the 10th anniversary of the AJ Group!" One of the businessmen toasted to him.


    "Thank you!" William nodded with a smile.


    "Mr. Lan, you are very eye-catching today!"


    "So are you!" William raised his ss to him.


    "Mr. Lan, this is my daughter. She just graduated. I don''t know if you would ¡ª "


    "Excuse me," said William, looking in the direction of Mary, "I''m looking for my wife!"


    "Wife? Ah! Ha ha! Mr. Lan, sorry for disturbing."


    "Mr. Sun, enjoy yourself!"


    William could not wait any longer so he rushed over to Mary. "Mary."


    When she turned around and saw William, Mary was stunned. She then smiled and reached out her


    hand. "Mr. Lan, congrattions!"


    "Thank you!" The corners of William''s mouth lifted slightly. He held her hand, looking decent. But in


    secret, his index finger gently scratched the palm of her hand.


    "Ah!" Mary screamed and withdrew her hand quickly as if she was burnt.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Barry, looking at William sharply.


    William shrugged and turned to smile at Mary. "I wonder if I could have the honor to invite you to


    danceter, Mary."


    What a hypocrite!


    Mary felt disdainful in her heart, but she maintained her smile on her face. "I''m sorry, Mr. Lan ¡ª"


    However, before she could finish her words, Barry gently held her hand and said, "Mary is my


    partner tonight."


    "William!"


    When William was about to argue, he heard Frank''s voice. William turned around and greeted him.


    "Frank, here you are."


    "William," Frank said as he walked towards them slowly with one hand in his pocket,


    "congrattions!"


    "Thank you, Frank!" William smiled at him warmly and asked, "How are you doing recently?"


    "Not bad."


    The two of them chatted casually.


    "I''ll go first." A sense of disgust surged from the bottom of Victor''s heart. At the sight of William and


    Frank, he instinctively wanted to leave. He whispered to Mary, but loud enough for everyone to


    hear, "Mary, you need to dance the first dance with meter!" "I also want to take my number!"


    Lucas raised his hand.


    "Well," Mary said while shaking her head with a smile, "I''ll dance with no one! I''d better find


    something to eat first."


    "I''ll go to the washroom then." Barry nodded and said to Mary jokingly, "Don''t run around."


    "Okay." Mary nodded and walked to the food area alone.


    "Well," said William, who kept an eye on Mary for the whole time. Seeing that she was finally alone,


    he hurriedly said to Frank, "Frank, make yourself home and enjoy! I''ll go over there first."


    And with that, he ran after Mary in a hurry without even waiting for Frank''s response.


    "William." Before he could finish his words, the faint expression on Frank''s face turned into


    resentment. He took ast look at William from a distance, turned around, and left.


    Click!


    When Frank had turned around, a man with a pair of shiny leather shoes obstructed his path. He


    raised his head and saw the mixed-blooded man with blue eyes. It was Archer Song, one of the


    men who had rushed into the warehouse on the day of the kidnapping.


    Frank nced at him for a second but proceeded to walk away. "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    With an evil and attractive smile, Archer stood in front of Frank and said, "Let me introduce myself


    first. My name is Archer Song."


    "I''m not interested in knowing you." When Frank responded, his eyes were cold and narrowed.


    "But I''m interested in knowing you!" Archer approached him slowly.


    "Look over there!" All of a sudden, the reporters found Archer. They were so shocked that their


    voice changed. "Archer Song is with a man. Oh my God!"


    Crack! Crack! Crack


    "What do you want?" Frank stared at him warily.


    Archer suddenly reached out his hand and pped Frank''s face slightly. "I know you like William!"


    "You! Do you want to die?" Frank raised his hand as if to p Archer.


    Archer stopped him at once and continued tough wildly. "William is so boring! Perhaps you can


    change your taste!"


    "Are you crazy?" Frank red at him coldly, and turned to leave.


    Archer''s eyes darkened and he said to Frank before he could take another step, "Or, do you want


    me to use the methods you used on Victor on you?"


    "You..." Frank stopped abruptly and his face turned pale with fright.


    "Me? What''s wrong with me?" The corner of Archer''s mouth twitched. "I noticed you. I have to


    remind you, no matter who is behind you, don''t try to challenge my virtues. Don''t try to hurt anyone


    around me."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Oh, it''s a demonstration!" Frank smiled slyly. "Then I''ll look forward to your performance!"


    "Humph!" Archer took a nce at him then left.


    In front of the wash basin in the bathroom, a man with a beer belly was pinning a woman on the


    wall.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 221 Passionate Dance (Part Three)

    Chapter 221 Passionate Dance (Part Three)


    "Let go of me! Who are you? Let me go!"


    "You don''t need to know who I am, little chick. I like you," said the bald man as he tried to kiss the


    woman. "Stay with me for one night."


    "No way! Help!" The woman desperately pped him hard, but her strength was too weak. "You


    bastard!"


    As soon as Barry walked to the door of the bathroom, he heard them. He stopped for a moment, not


    knowing whether he shoulde in or leave.


    "No! Get out of here!"


    "Stay with me for one night. I''m rich! How about one hundred thousand dors a night?"


    The woman stopped shouting at once.


    "Ha ha! Good girl. I knew it!" The bald manughed proudly.


    "Don''t... Don''t do it here."


    Barry snorted coldly. A lustful man and a woman who loved money! He wanted to leave, but he


    subconsciously wanted to see who these two people were. He entered the washroom and looked


    up, only to see a familiar face.


    "Sh Shen? You?"


    Barry called out reflexively.


    The two people in front of the wash basin suddenly stopped. Sh''s face turned pale when she saw


    the man in front of her. "Mr... Mr. Gu."


    "It''s you again!" With his hands resting on his hips, Barry could not describe his current mood. He


    took a step forward, grabbed Sh''s hand, and dragged her out. "Come with me!"


    "Hey, hey, young man, firste, first-served! I hooked up with her first!"


    "Damn you, lecherous bastard!" Barry''s face turned long and darkened with anger. Did he think he


    was going to do something with this woman? Ridiculous!


    "Mr... Mr. Gu, where are you taking me?" Sh''s heart skipped a beat. Why did she always meet


    him when she was miserable? What should she do now?


    Barry held her hand and continued to walk silently, not bothering to answer her question. It was not


    until they came to a corner outside that Barry shook off her arm fiercely.


    "Have you no shame?! I never expected that you are like that!" With his hands on his hips, Barry


    roared angrily, "Did he just buy you off with one hundred thousand dors?" "I..." Sh lowered her


    head and whispered, "I really need money."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Money?" Barry narrowed his eyes and said, "You need money so you let something happen


    between us that night. That way you could ckmail me into giving you money, right? Good job!"


    "No. I didn''t!" Sh hastily waved her hand and exined, "That was an ident!"


    "An ident? Are you trying to make a fool out of me?" Barry snorted, "Tell me! How many men


    have you ever dealt with like this? Huh?"


    "No. No. Absolutely no one!" Frightened and ashamed, Sh stammered.


    "But I don''t think it was your first time. Are you still being pretentious?" Barry stared at her coldly. "I


    wonder how many men you''ve had before! I''m disgusted with you."


    All of a sudden, Sh pped him.


    A loud sound echoed in Barry''s ears, and his left cheek felt like it was burning.


    How could Sh p him? How dare she?


    "How can you say that? You don''t know anything! " Tears streamed down Sh''s face and her right


    hand trembled. "So what? So what if that was not my first time? What gives you the right to insult


    me like this? You think you are the purest and the noblest person in the world?" "Do you think you


    have a good reason to p me?" Barry took a deep breath and added, "I think you shouldn''t stay in


    thepany anymore!


    "Fine!" Sh shouted. "With a boss like you, yourpany will go bankrupt sooner orter!"


    And with that, she left with her ten-centimeter high heels clicking with her every step.


    "Damn it!" Barry kicked the flowerpot next to him out of frustration and anger.


    "Mary! Mary!" Meanwhile, William followed Mary all the way to the food area.


    "What are you doing?" Mary replied sourly. He had a good chat with Frank just now.


    "Dance with meter."


    "You can dance?" Surprised, Mary eximed, "I didn''t know that!"


    "I want you to see the real me!" said William with a smile.


    "You can find someone else. I can''t dance." Mary shook her head and picked up a piece of sashimi.


    "Now, it''s our dancing time tonight. After the dance, the dinner party will officially begin!" The voice


    of the host onstage echoed in the hall.


    His announcement was followed by a burst of cheers by guests.


    Suddenly, a cheerful Latin dance music


    resounded through the hall.


    William pulled Mary''s hand and he ran towards the middle of the dance floor.


    "What are you doing?" Mary was almost scared to death. How could she dance such a passionate


    dance?


    "Let me introduce you to the real William Lan!"


    William stood still, closed his eyes, and began to dance to the rhythm of the music. His outstanding


    appearance and his deliberate performance attracted the attention of everyone.


    Mary covered her mouth in shock. How could William dance like this? He was not bluffing!


    "Mary," whispered William, who slid closer to Mary and gently hugged her from behind, "this is the


    real me. The true and undisguised William Lan."


    Mary''s mind was in a mess, and all she could think about was William''s dance.


    With a quick rotation, William instantly unfastened his belt. As he moved, his neat trousers hung


    loosely around his waist, with a hint of unruliness.


    The rhythm sped up and so were William''s movements. His movements were full of wildness but it


    seemed natural.


    Everyone in the hall gasped. Their eyes were all fixated on Mary and William.


    Ignoring everything and everyone around him, William continued to dance intently.


    As he moved, Mary turned her body slightly. In her eyes and everyone else''s, William was the calm


    and self-centered CEO of AJ Group, with no passion.


    But now, with his skillful and lingering dance steps, William was trying to reveal his realest self to


    Mary.


    All of a sudden, William put one hand around Mary''s waist and danced with her under the warm and


    happy music. He danced so fast that Mary felt dizzy by following him.


    ''''Mary.''1


    William''s voice was hoarse after the exercise. When he called her, it seemed as though there was a


    slight current in it.


    "What are you doing, William?"


    In front of so many people, Mary''s mind went nk and she took two steps back


    subconsciously.


    This kind of dance had special meaning. It was incisively and vividly performed by William. His eyes


    had revealed her everything.

 Chapter 222 Up On The Romantic Sky Wheel (Part One)

    Chapter 222 Up On The Romantic Sky Wheel (Part One)


    At the center of the dance floor, William was swarmed by a crowd of reporters and photographers


    who all seemed to be more excited than him. They took pictures relentlessly, not wanting to miss


    anything.


    Frank thought he was the person closest to William¡ªthe one who knew him best. The two of them


    had lived together ever since they were ten until they were thirty years old, but apparently, there


    were still things about him he was unfamiliar with. For one, he never knew that William could dance


    so passionately.


    On top of his electrifying connection he had with Mary, his every moveplemented hers so well


    that one wouldn''t be able to deny that they were indeed meant for each other.


    Frank knew he had no other choice. Slowly, he retreated and disappeared into the crowd behind


    him.


    "He is... Does he look like he''s confessing his love to Mary?" Archer asked with raised eyebrows as


    he stared at the dancing William.


    "Yes, and I''m sure everyone sees it," Victor responded, nodding ever so slightly. "Ha ha..." Lucas''


    lips formed a resigned smile and he said, "I can''t believe William still has tricks up his sleeve. I


    never expected that he could do this!"


    Mary, who was now embarrassed by all the attention sent her way, tried her hardest to escape


    William''s grasp. Unfortunately for her, the man had no intention of doing so. Instead of letting her


    leave, he pulled her body closer to his, guaranteeing that she would stay by him to the end.


    Just when Mary thought things couldn''t be crazier, William proved her wrong.


    As the music approached its climax, William held Mary''s hand tightly and knelt on one knee. Then,


    all of a sudden, a diamond bracelet appeared in his hand.


    "Mary,e back to me."


    William raised her head and looked Mary in the eyes. His stare was earnest, yearning, and burning


    with passion. Mary couldn''t say anything until the cold diamond brushed against her delicate skin.


    The bracelet was now on her wrist.


    "I..." Mary''s mouth was agape. As she looked back on William''s sincere eyes, she somehow felt


    relieved, as if everything that had happened before didn''t exist anymore and it had always been


    right between them. She took a deep breath before she answered, "Okay."


    "Oh!" ''''Wow!''1


    The hall immediately became filled with joyful gasps, cheers, and apuse.


    The moment William heard Mary''s answer, his eyes sparkled in excitement. Quickly, he stood up,


    grabbed his woman''s hand, and ran towards the exit with her.


    The crowd automatically dispersed in order to make way for the lovebirds.


    The whole scene looked like it was lifted from a fairy tale, and they were the prince and princess.


    They looked like they wouldn''t allow anyone to distract them from creating their own little happy


    ending.


    In the crowd, Frank stood motionless, his eyes fixated on the two running people. He clenched his


    fists and ran after them, as if on instinct.


    "Target moved! Position three!" When the waiter with a ponytail saw Frank setting off after the


    couple, she hurriedly squeezed through the crowd to chase him.


    "Excuse me! Excuse me!"


    Bang!


    Her mission was interrupted when someone big and sturdy bumped into her. They collided into


    each other so hard that the wine she was carrying on her tray spilled all over the man, covering him


    from his chest to his trousers. The littlemotion caught the attention of the surrounding people.


    "Sorry, sorry!" The girl apologized at once and took out a handkerchief from her pocket to wipe wine


    off of the man.


    "Damn it!" Lucas looked down on his designer clothes now ruined and stained by red wine. "Are you


    blind?" he shouted angrily. "Look at what you''ve done!"


    "I''m so sorry, sir. I am truly sorry!" The girl continued to apologize, but her eyes were fixed on the


    target. She was so focused that her hand that was holding the handkerchief moved down on the


    man without her noticing.


    "Seems like you''re enjoying what you''re doing to this man,dy," someone joked.


    "Ha ha..." The crowd then burst intoughter.


    "Hmm?" Confused, the girl looked at where her hand was. Apparently, it was already on the


    waistband of Lucas'' pants ¡ªany further and she''d be able to touch his private parts. "Oh my god!"


    she eximed as she took her hand off of Lucas'' body.


    "Fuck off!" Lucas waved his hand irritably.


    "I am so sorry!" She still wanted to make amends, but an order to continue running after the target


    was barked into her earpiece. Immediately, she was about to leave. "Stop!" Lucas bellowed at the


    girl, who seemed to be focused on something else. "What''s with the attitude? You ruined my


    clothes! Do you think you can get away from me that easily? No! Give me a sincere apology first!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Sir, I have wiped you in the best of my ability and have apologized multiple times. What else do you


    want? Please let go of me!" She once again tried to go but Lucas grabbed her arm and pulled her


    back. She tried to pry herself free, but her strength wasn''t enough to overpower Lucas''. There was


    nothing else she could do but look at the receding figure of her target.


    "No!" Lucas tightened his grip around the girl''s arm and said, "I want you to apologize to me!"


    "You..." The girl with a ponytail clenched her left hand, and her finger joints made several cracking


    sounds. She wanted to give Lucas a punch directly, but she realized that in the current situation,


    she had to endure it.


    "Apologize!" Lucas roared.


    "Give me your bank ount number and I''ll pay for the clothes." The girl with a ponytail nced at


    him indifferently. She had never been insulted like this in her life!


    "You..." Lucas was stunned and even more furious. "What''s your name? I don''t want your money! I


    want you to apologize! Apologize! Who cares about your money?"


    "The target has disappeared. Withdraw quickly!" The leader''s voice suddenly came to her mind in


    the earphone. A fierce light shed in the eyes of the girl with a ponytail. It was all the fault of the


    man in front of her! Otherwise, how could the target disappear! She had been following him for


    months!


    "Jazlyn Xu! Listen carefully! My name is Jazlyn Xu! Remember it!" With her hands on her hips,


    Jazlyn yelled, "If you want me to apologize, you can wait until next life!"


    "Jazlyn Xu! Okay, okay, I remember you! I''ll go out right now. Ask the housekeeper here to fire you!"


    Lucas snorted and turned to the left.


    "Bastard! You jerk!" Looking at his back, Jazlyn was furious. She suddenly followed Lucas and


    pushed him with all her strength.


    Without precaution, Lucas almost fell to the ground and cursed, "Damn it..."


    He turned around in a hurry, but the girl was no longer there.


    "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!" He had never been bullied by a woman since he was a child. ''If I see


    you next time, I will skin you alive!''


    Outside the manor, it was not until they got in the car that Mary came back to her senses. She


    asked, "William, where are we going? Won''t you go back to the banquet?"


    "No, we won''t." William held her hand. "I''m eloping with you." "Huh..." Looking at his side face, Mary


    felt happiness rising in her heart.


    After they drove for more than ten minutes, the car stopped at the gate of an amusement park.


    "Wee to the fairy tale world!"


    William got out of the car, opened the door of the car like a gentleman, and walked with Mary hand


    in hand.


    "Wow!" Mary eximed. Although the amusement park in front of her was shrouded in the night, it


    was decorated with colorful neon lights everywhere. The stars were shining. It was really like a fairy


    tale.


    "Let''s go." William led her in. They walked hand in hand.


    "It''s sote. Can we still y here?" Mary was a little worried.


    "I know magic!"


    As he spoke, William snapped his fingers and fireworks lit up on both sides of the road.


    "Mary,e with me." Then they continued to walk forward hand in hand.


    "Oh my God!" Mary eximed in disbelief. She was overwhelmed by so many surprises tonight.


    The beautiful and luxurious sky wheel was like a bright pearl, emitting colorful light. The light on the


    sky wheel was like an open umbre, quietly waiting for them.


    The two came all the way here. With a gesture of "please", William helped Mary sit in a cabin.


    Mary walked in. When she turned around, she saw arge bouquet of champagne roses squeezing


    into the cabin door.


    Before Mary could say anything, William''s head had been exposed from the roses. With a rare


    shyness on his face, he said, "I didn''t expect that nine hundred and ny-nine roses would be such


    a big bunch. You probably can''t take them."


    Then he stepped into the cabin as well.


    "Here you are."


    Like a shy big boy, William handed the roses to Mary.


    "I..."


    "Don''t refuse!" William stressed his tone, leaving no time for Mary to think.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 223 Up On The Romantic Sky Wheel (Part Two)

    Chapter 223 Up On The Romantic Sky Wheel (Part Two)


    "Okay..." Mary opened her arms and held the huge bouquet of roses. Looking at the beautiful


    petals, she smiled brightly.


    Seeing that she took it, William feltplicated. He said slowly, "I wanted to give you the flowers


    four years ago, and now they are really in your hands. I feel good now."


    "What?" Mary was stunned.


    William touched a petal and continued, "Falling in love with you is my greatest happiness. The


    meaning of champagne roses is that I only love you. Mary, I like you only. I am the real me when I


    am with you."


    He was cold, proud, but sincere.


    Looking at his sincere eyes, Mary choked with sobs, and all her strength copsed. "I only like you,


    too."


    Her soft voice was intoxicating. Before she finished her words, the blood all over William''s body was


    boiling.


    His big palm passed over the roses, grabbed Mary''s face all of a sudden, and his warm lips kissed


    her. "Hmmm... The flowers..." Startled, Mary instinctively protected the flowers in front of her. She


    hadn''t had the time to appreciate them carefully. What if they were crushed?


    Without answering her question, William just kissed her passionately.


    All of a sudden, the sky wheel started to move slowly. Mary felt the instability and thought that she


    was about to fall down.


    "Watch out!" William held her body and hugged her right away.


    "How could it... How could it move?" Mary asked in confusion.


    "I said I know magic!" With a smile, William took the flowers from her arms and said, "Don''t hold


    them anymore. You''ll feel soreness on your arms if you keep on holding them."


    "But..." Mary hesitated. She never had a chance to hold such a big bunch of flowers before. She still


    wanted to hold them.


    "Just hold me!" Without giving her a chance to say anything, William put the roses in her arms


    aside, looked into her eyes, and said, "In such a romantic time, let''s get down to business..."


    As he spoke, his lips upied Mary''s lips again.


    The throbbing of this moment made each other forget everything around them. After a short pause,


    Mary closed her eyes obediently. She forgot to think and didn''t want to think properly. She wrapped


    her arms around his waist, trying to hold him tighter.


    Bang!


    Just as the two of them were reluctant to part, a burst of fireworks suddenly sounded in the night


    sky. The sky wheel rose to the highest point at that moment, as if it was going to merge with the


    gorgeous sky.


    William stared at Mary with his dark and deep eyes.


    Mary blushed at his gaze. Realizing that she was still holding him, she let go of her hands and


    turned around to look at the sky. A bunch of huge fireworks bloomed in the sky. Mary eximed,


    "There are fireworks!"


    "Yep!" William stepped forward, hugged her from behind, and put his arms around her slender


    waist, making her lean against him. He whispered, "It''s specially prepared for you!"


    With another bang, the fireworks sparkled in the night sky, instantly blooming thousands of


    gorgeous colors. The bright stars seemed to be dim, and the ink like night was covered with bright


    paint.


    "It''s so beautiful!" Immersed in the surprise he specially prepared, Mary smiled.


    "Bang!" "Look! Look!" Pointing at the fireworks shining in the sky in the distance, Mary shouted


    excitedly, "That firework has circles! It''s amazing!"


    "Is it beautiful?" William asked in a maic voice. "Do you like it?"


    "It''s beautiful! I like it!" Mary nodded and her eyes were busy catching up with the fireworks outside


    the window.


    "That''s good." With the light of fireworks, William looked at the time and counted, "Three, two, one...


    Mary, look!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    There were three loud bangs in the sky. Three extraordinarily gorgeous fireworks bloomed at the


    same time. The starry night sky was dotted with three words "I love you" in the huge heart-shaped


    fireworks, lighting up the night sky and lighting up Mary''s heart that had been peaceful and lonely


    for a long time.


    "I love you," whispered William in a low voice to her ear.


    All of a sudden, Mary covered her mouth with her hand and turned to look at William, with tears in


    her eyes.


    "From now on, Mary, you are my woman, whether you want it or not." William took an oath of


    sovereignty, grabbing her waist with his two arms. "I''ve lost four years already. I won''t let you go


    again. Even if you want to escape, I wouldn''t allow it."


    A teardrop fell from the corner of Mary''s eye. She closed her eyes with a slight smile at the corners


    of her mouth. Then she stood on tiptoe and took the initiative to kiss William.


    ''Silly, how would I be willing to escape again?''


    William froze and gently kissed away the tears on her face.


    The outside world shone brightly in the fireworks. In the quiet car, Mary put her hands on William''s


    neck.


    Although the fireworks were gone in an instant, their happiness that belonged to them would never


    disappear.


    It hurt! Mary felt as if her whole body had been crushed!


    Even when she was sleeping, Mary couldn''t help frowning. Lying on the bed, she didn''t want to


    move at all.


    However, it seemed that someone had been making trouble beside her.


    "Hmm..." It must be Elissa who wanted to have breakfast again, so she disturbed her sleep. But she


    was really tired!


    "Elissa... Stop it!" Mary tried her best to speak out a few words. "Mommy is so tired. Let me sleep a


    little longer..." "Are you really that tired?"


    Suddenly, a charming male voice came to her ears, with a faint smile and aziness in the morning.


    Mary was stunned. After a few blinks, she finally opened her eyes.


    Seeing her eyshes fluttering a few times, William held her from behind and smiled, "Littlezy,


    you finally wake up?"


    Mary was startled and all the cells in her body woke up. She turned around in a hurry and saw


    William looking at her with a smile.


    "You... You..." Mary''s face flushed right away. What had happened on the sky wheel in the night


    before was shing through her mind.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Looking at her red face, William turned over and pressed her down.


    "Hey! What are you doing?"


    Mary''s face turned even redder. Althoughst night... they had done that, she still really couldn''t get


    used to such "undisguised" face to face...


    "Nothing..." William started tickling her.


    "Haha..." Feeling itchy, Mary couldn''t help giggling and patted him on the arm. "Stop it..." "No way!"


    All of a sudden, a wicked and attractive smile appeared on William''s face. He whispered in her ear,


    "Not enough yet..."


    "You..." Mary''s face turned red with anger.


    "I will take back all the losses of the past four years!" said William in a "ferocious" tone, and his


    hands began to be restless.


    "Please don''t!" Hiding from him, Mary suddenly screamed afterughing for a while, "Gosh!"


    "What''s wrong?" William raised his head to look at her.


    "I''ve totally forgotten about Alick and Elissa!" Mary''s eyes widened. "They have to go to


    kindergarten today, and... Where are we now?"


    "Kylin International."


    "Oh my God!" Mary turned pale with worry. "I didn''t go homest night! Two little fellows..."


    "They were picked up by my father," William said indifferently. "And today is the weekend!"


    "Hmm?" Mary paused and said, "I remember it wrong... When did Father take them away?"


    "My father called me this morning." William rubbed his nose.


    "I... Why didn''t I know?"


    "You must be very tiredst night! You just kept sleeping..." William answered with an evil smile. "Of


    course you couldn''t hear anything."


    Mary shyly turned her face away. She only remembered that William carried her out of the sky


    wheel on his back, and then...


    "Mary, are you recalling what you feltst night?" Staring at her, William pulled the quilt to cover


    them both at once and said with a smile, "It''s better to take action than to think about it carefully..."


    "Ah... Whoop... Don''t..." Under the quilt, Mary was struggling.


    "I love you," said William suddenly.


    "Hmm..." Mary''s struggling voice was swallowed up and reced by slight reply.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 224 Making You Famous (Part One)

    Chapter 224 Making You Famous (Part One)


    When Mary woke up for the second time, she immediately noticed that the man who had slept next


    to her had disappeared.


    "Ah!" Mary stretched her arms upwards with a loud yawn. She then reached for the rm clock but


    she almost dropped it when she saw the time. It was already eleven o''clock in the morning!


    She put her clothes on and slowly walked out of the room, wondering where William had gone.


    Would it have been better for her to run away while he was away?


    This was the foremost thought in her mind as she opened the bedroom door with her intention to


    leave.


    Click.


    "I didn''t realize that you''ve already woken up." William immediately rushed from the kitchen the


    moment he heard the door of the bedroom open. He asked, "Why don''t you sleep a little longer?"


    "I''ve slept long enough as it is. It''s sote in the morning, it''s almost lunchtime." Mary''s cheeks


    reddened and she asked, "Are you cooking? Well, you shouldn''t have bothered. I need to go now."


    "Where do you think you''re going?" William grabbed her arm to stop her. "You''re leaving after you


    have taken advantage of me?"


    "I..." Mary red sharply at him and said, "I''m the one who has been taken advantage of! Not you!"


    "You!"


    William sighed.


    Both of them were left speechless as they realized the impact of Mary''s words at the same time.


    "Yes, I guess I have taken advantage of you," admitted William, as he encircled her waist with his


    arms to keep her close. "So, to make it up to you, I''ll cook you some special porridge."


    "I don''t think porridge alone would be enough to take my mind off what you did," Mary whispered


    while she rested her face on his chest.


    "Tell me what you want for brunch and I''ll get it for you right away."


    "Anything would be fine. Surprise me," Mary answered with a note of yfulness. "My stomach is


    grumbling. I''m hungry."


    "Okay. I''ll be back in a few minutes!" With a smile on his face, William stole a kiss from her. "Don''t


    leave. Wait for me toe back!"


    "Hmm. Okay." The door of the apartment was closed with a click. Mary shook her head while


    smiling.


    She walked to the kitchen to cook a few dishes while William was out. To her surprise, the fridge


    was empty except for a few potatoes.


    "Why are there only potatoes?" Mary picked them up and decided not to waste them.


    After a while, William came back with lunch and excitedly opened the door of the apartment.


    "You''re back?" Standing in the kitchen, Mary heard the door open. "I''m cooking shredded potatoes.


    It''s almost ready. Put the lunch you bought on the table first!"


    Gazing at the figure who was cooking with an apron in the kitchen, William did not move for a long


    time.


    ''How long has it been?'' Every time he came home, the room was always cold and empty.


    But now, she was finally in front of him, so real, like a considerate wife, waiting for him, the


    husband, to go home. It was the happiness he had never dared to dream of in the past four years.


    "There are only potatoes left in the kitchen," said Mary with her back to him. "I remember that you


    don''t like food that is cooked outside."


    Tears welled up in William''s eyes. He put the lunch on the table, walked slowly to the kitchen, and


    hugged the woman from behind. He had missed this woman deeply and he had been wishing for


    this moment for years.


    "Ah!" Mary was taken aback. "Why are you so quiet? Let go of me!"


    Mary''s face turned a little red. She could not adapt to such a sweet William.


    "I just want to hug you," said William longingly.


    "Wait until I finish cooking." Mary was cooking skillfully with an iron spoon and William watched her


    from behind.


    "Your cooking skills have really improved!" Leaning his chin on her shoulder, William said in a sour


    tone, "Last time, the reason I was able to eat the chicken wing you cooked was because of Elissa."


    He suddenly pinched her waist and said, "How could you be so cruel?"


    "What?" Mary felt amused by his words. She pretended to be fierce and answered, "Because you


    are hateful!"


    "What part of me made you feel hateful? Tell me. I will change it for you." William sighed and asked,


    "Have you cooked for Barry like this for the past four years?"


    "Hmm." After thinking for a while, Mary mumbled, "After all, I needed to take care of my children.


    Since I stayed with him, so... Yes, I cooked for him as well." "How dare you say that?" William


    turned Mary around fiercely. He looked into her eyes andined, "For four years! You let him


    enjoy such a good treatment!"


    "No, I didn''t," said Mary whileughing. "At the beginning, he suffered a lot. Every time I cooked, the


    food was either overcooked or uncooked. It tasted terrible."


    Mary reminisced with a sweet smile on her face. "I was very clumsy. At that time, I had a big belly,


    so I couldn''t move freely even when cooking. The dishes I cooked were particrly terrible, and I''m


    sure Barry felt miserable."


    As she spoke, William''s face darkened. If only possible, he wished he was the one who had been


    with her at that time. She must have been very cute when she was clumsy, and even eating the


    terrible food she cooked was a kind of blessing.


    "Are you thinking of another man in front of me? How dare you?!" William red at her.


    "No. Of course not!" Mary waved her hand. Suddenly, she smelled a burning smell behind her and


    eximed, "Oh my God! The potatoes are burnt!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Mary carried the te of shredded potatoes to the dining table and said, "It''s a little burnt but make


    do with it." "Okay." William nodded with happiness in his eyes.


    "It smells so good!" Smelling the dishes on the table, Mary could not wait to start eating.


    Looking at her who was still gobbling up, William felt that the four years had never passed. This


    moment felt so good.


    Mary raised her head. Seeing that William was eating slowly, she asked, "Can''t you still get used to


    the food outside?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "I can''t." William nodded.


    "Then why don''t you hire a maid? It''s not that you don''t have money."


    "Nobody could imitate your dishes anyway so why bother?" William raised his head and answered


    firmly.


    "Well."


    "Mary," William suddenly stretched out his arm across the table, held Mary''s hand, and said, "move


    in here and live with me, would you?"


    "Live... Live together?" Mary was stunned at his proposal.


    "Yes." William''s face turned gloomy. "And bring Alick and Elissa here as well."


    "Here? Isn''t it inconvenient for you?" Biting the chopsticks, Mary hesitated. William looked around,


    and asked again, "How about living in my vi?"


    Hearing his words, Mary thought of something and said in an unfriendly tone, "Your vi... I haven''t


    really been there before. I just took a look from a distance. Isn''t it in the same ce where Frank''s


    vi is?"


    "Eh?" The corners of William''s mouth twitched. He quickly corrected himself, "I don''t think that vi


    is good either. I haven''t been there for four years. Forget it. Let''s find another ce!"


    "I haven''t agreed yet."


    "No way!" William became worried. "Even if you don''t agree with me, you can''t continue living in


    Barry''s house!"


    "But¡ª" Mary refused instinctively.


    "Hey!" William put down his chopsticks and looked at her seriously. "Do you really want to continue


    living there? Do you think I would allow that to happen? Do you think I''ll allow other men to take


    care of my wife and children? What are you thinking? Mary, do you think it''s possible?"


    "What do you mean ''my wife''?" Mary stretched out her neck and said seriously, "I''m single now!


    Single and avable, understand?"


    "I don''t understand." William shook his head with a cold face. "Do you think you are still single and


    avable afterst night?" "You..." It took a few seconds for Mary to understand what he meant. She


    blushed and stammered, "Then... It doesn''t matter!"


    William smiled ambiguously. "Don''t worry. As long as I''m with you, no one would dare think you''re


    single and avable!"


    "Humph!" Mary pretended to be careless and left the table. "I''m going to watch TV. You can eat by


    yourself. I want to go see Alick and Elissa this afternoon."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 225 Making You Famous (Part Two)

    Chapter 225 Making You Famous (Part Two)


    And with that, she walked to the living room and turned on the TV at once.


    "It is reported that at the 10th anniversary of AJ Groupst night, Mr. William Lan, the CEO of AJ


    Group, showed off his dancing skills then left early in the middle of the party while holding a female


    manager from GM Universing Studios, whose surname is Lu..."


    Mary watched the video of William''s wonderful dancing on TV with her mouth wide open. The


    memories ofst night seemed to sh into her mind all at once and she forgot how to react.


    Hearing the familiar sound, William walked over from the table and said while smiling, "Well done


    shooting."


    Mary wanted to scold him, so she turned around to re at him and then changed the channel


    abruptly.


    "Let''s look at the entertainment news that happened yesterday. At a dinner party, the Hollywood star


    Archer Song behaved intimately with a man. Here is the picture of the two. The two men in the


    picture were talking andughing happily, which made people doubt the new star''s sexual


    orientation." William stepped forward with his brows furrowed when he saw the picture of the two on


    TV.


    Mary pressed the button of the remote control to switch channels. The news ofst night was


    overwhelming.


    "Gosh! I''m done."


    Mary felt frustrated. ''Damn it! The world has turned upside down and it''s still morning! I am so


    foolish!''


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve read the news about us. It''s not that bad," said William indifferently with his


    hands inside his pockets.


    "This is so unexpected! I never dreamed of this!" The entertainment host''s voice came on TV. "The


    CEO of the film and televisionpany is not only handsome and rich, but also capable! Look..."


    As the news anchor spoke, a video of William dancing to the Latin music was shown on screen. The


    host continued, "Such a man is definitely the best husband a girl could even dream of in her heart! I


    believe that even you won''t be able to suppress your love and admiration for him! But my dear


    audience, let''s see what happened next!"


    The host stretched out his hand and slid the screen. Suddenly, several photos of William and Mary


    leaving together appeared.


    "s," said the host as he pretended to feel sorry, "It''s a pity that he has already a girlfriend. After


    such a passionate dance, I wonder where this handsome CEO has taken his girl and what did they


    do after? Ha ha! I''m sure everyone knows it," said the news anchor with a grin.


    "Is this also ''not bad''? Ha ha! Ha ha!" Mary did not know whether tough or to cry. It seemed that


    the whole world knew that she eloped with himst night.


    A few steps to the balcony, Mary saw several suspicious people in themunity. If they went out


    now, they would be photographed, wouldn''t they?


    But what should she do now? She had not been mentally prepared for this. Things went too fast.


    In the CEO''s office of GM Universing Studios.


    Barry looked at the overwhelming news on theputer and closed the website coldly. He just went


    out for a whilest night, but such a wonderful story happened.


    Mary''s phone was still powered off.


    Did Mary really run away with him?


    ''Damn it! Why wasn''t it me? How could Mary still love William Lan after all this time?''


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door. Barry calmed down and said in a low voice, "Come in."


    "Mr. Gu," his assistant, Cooper, came in with a folder in his hand and said, "there are two


    documents that need your signature."


    "Okay." Barry nodded and signed his name.


    "Well..."


    "Anything else?" Barry looked up.


    "Well," Cooper said reluctantly, "Sh is waiting outside. She said she wanted to see you."


    Barry frowned and said, "I told you I would not see anyone this morning. Let her go."


    "I won''t leave! I want to terminate the contract with you!" While Barry ad Cooper were still talking,


    Sh suddenly pushed the door open and walked up to Barry in her high heels. "I want to terminate


    my contract with thepany!"


    Barry just looked at her and said nothing. He was still mad and this woman came to make trouble


    again. Did she really think that he could not do anything to her? Too young and too naive!


    "Gosh! Sh, please calm down." Cooper held her hand and said, "Let''s go outside to discuss


    "No need!"


    "No need."


    Barry and Sh spoke in unison, which left Cooper stunned. "You can leave now, Cooper." Barry


    waved his hand.


    "Eh... Yes, sir." Cooper left quickly, closing the door behind him.


    "I want to terminate the contract with thepany!" With her handbag in her hand, Sh patted on


    Barry''s desk with an imposing manner.


    "Ha!" Barry snorted. He casually put his hands in his pockets, stood up carelessly and answered,


    "You don''t have to repeat a sentence for so many times. I can hear you."


    "You..." Sh gritted her teeth. She remembered how he insulted herst night and now she felt


    angry to the bones. "Then you''d better terminate the contract now!"


    "Who is your agent?" Barry ignored her nonsense and asked indifferently.


    "Well... Natalie Tang."


    "Okay." Barry nodded and continued, "Have you told her that you want to terminate the contract?"


    "Not yet." Sh''s arrogance gradually faded away.


    "Where is she now?"


    "She has taken another artist out for a project." Sh sighed silently. How would Natalie spend so


    much time on her, an insignificant actress? "So," Barry tapped his fingers on the desk impatiently


    and said, "You just rushed into my office and said you wanted to terminate the contract with the


    company?"


    "Yes, I did." Sh nodded confidently.


    "Where is thewyer''s letter?" Barry snorted, "It seems that you''d like to deal with this though the


    judicial procedure. You should''ve at least brought awyer to discuss the termination process with


    me."


    "I..." Embarrassed, Sh bit her lips.


    "Go back. Don''t make trouble out of nothing here!" Barry said with his brows furrowed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "I... I won''t go back!" Sh made up her mind. "I didn''t be famous here anyway. Why don''t you


    terminate the contract yourself? At least I can go take some magazine photos instead."


    "I don''t think you have understood what''s going on here." Barry stared at her. His voice was not


    threatening but the glint in his eyes said otherwise. "You can''t terminate the contract just like that


    when thepany is taking care of you. Understand? Do you know how much you''ll have to pay for


    terminating the contract?"


    "How much?" Sh swallowed hard but she pretended that she was unfazed by Barry''s words.


    Barry nced at her. He knew that she would not give up until she reached the dead end. To make


    it clear to her he said, "I won''t say anything more about your vition of thepany''s rules. I''m


    telling you right now that you have no chance of winning if this is taken to the court. Also, I heard


    that you have a son?"


    "I..." Sh''s face turned pale. She remembered the day when Ray had an ident so she had to


    leave the film shooting immediately. However, she ran into Barry and she did not think it would


    cause problems until now. Now that she thought of it, she was really scared!


    Barry looked at her coldly. Her facial expression had shown everything. He felt ufortable at the


    thought that this 26-year-old woman in front of him had a son.


    After all, she was his first woman in life. How could she...


    "You have kept your son as a secret from thepany," said Barry, trying to put aside the


    unhappiness in his mind. "At this point, thepany can fire youpletely! It seems that your


    contract termination fee is not less than three million dors."


    "If you have already found a new employer and they are willing to pay the money for you, I have no


    objection."


    Sh''s back and forehead broke a cold sweat. Impulse was a devil! Impulse was a devil indeed!


    "Then..." As if in a daze, Sh suddenly gave Barry a ttering smile and said, "Then Mr. Gu, I take


    back everything I said. I''m leaving."


    "Wait!"


    Barry stopped Sh in her tracks.


    "Mr. Gu, is there anything else?" Sh turned around to face him and smiled sweetly. Her


    arrogance was no longer apparent.


    Barry did not speak. Instead, he gazed at her from head to toe.


    Sh was flustered by his stare. She covered her chest with her hands and stammered, "What...


    What do you want?"


    "What are you hiding for?" Barry waved his hand impatiently and said, "I have seen everything.


    Ahem."


    "You!" Sh blushed, stepped backward, and said, "Well, I''m leaving now if there''s nothing else."


    "Yes, there is."


    "What?"


    "Let thepany make you famous," Barry said calmly.


    "Make me famous?" Sh opened her mouth wide in surprise. "Really? Is that possible?"


    "Do you think mypany doesn''t have that ability or perhaps you just don''t have the confidence?


    "Of course I have the confidence!" Sh suddenly stood straight, puffed her chest out, and put her


    hands on her waist. Acting had always been her dream. If she had an opportunity to be famous, she


    would definitely to do everything to make it happen.


    Looking at her high spirited face, Barry smiled.


    Barry had checked Sh''s information way back. He found out that as soon as she debuted on her


    career in acting as female supporting role, she won the new actress of the year. For some reason,


    she had had no achievement for more than a year and missed great opportunity.


    "Mr. Gu? Mr. Gu?" Seeing that Barry was in a daze, Sh waved her arm and called him.


    "Hmm? What?" Barry regained hisposure instantly.


    "I want to know why... Why do you suddenly want to make me famous?"


    Yeah, why?


    This idea suddenly appeared in Barry''s mind just now. To be honest, now that she asked him for the


    reason, he did not know the answer.


    "In ourpany, there are rtively few female artists of your style," Barry answered reluctantly. "I


    will try my best! I won''t let you down, Mr. Gu! " Fortunately, Sh did not doubt his intentions


    anymore and she just expressed her gratitude sincerely.


    "Okay." Barry nodded in satisfaction. "In that case, you are not allowed to work in night clubs


    anymore or take part in any other activities except for those arranged by thepany."


    "Agreed!"


    "About your son, we must also keep it highly confidential."


    Sh''s eyes darkened but she did not say anything. She had already felt very sorry for Ray.


    "You should know that if the truth is exposed, it will do harm to your son!" Barry frowned and


    continued, "Do you want your son to be exposed to the media early?"


    "No, I don''t."


    "Then don''t hesitate and do any mistakes. You must keep it confidential." Barry turned around and


    sat back in his office chair. "It''s a long-term n to make you famous. The decision will be made


    after the specific matters are discussed. You have to prepare yourself first."


    "Okay. I understand."


    "You can leave now."


    "Okay." Sh nodded vigorously. She turned around and walked to the door before she faced Barry


    onest time. "Thank you so much, Mr. Gu. Bye!"


    -

 Chapter 226 Enemies Are Destined To Meet (Part On^

    Chapter 226 Enemies Are Destined To Meet (Part On^


    In Kylin International Community.


    William drove the car from the underground parking lot while Mary was sitting next to him. They


    were heading to their family house.


    "Ha ha!" Maryughed as she watched the reporters leave dejectedly. "You made them dismissed


    just by a phone call. You really are capable, aren''t you?"


    "Do you think you''ve found a treasure?" William turned around and looked at Mary


    narcissistically.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Don''t tter yourself." Mary nced at him, dissatisfied.


    William grinned and put his hand on Mary''s, and squeezed it gently.


    "Go away!" Mary pushed his hand away yfully. Suddenly, her phone rang unexpectedly.


    "Who is it?" asked William.


    "Shush." Mary took out her phone and looked at the caller ID. "It''s Barry."


    Touching his nose, William thought, ''Hasn''t he given up after yesterday''s dinner party and today''s


    news?''


    "Hello?" With a guilty conscience, Mary answered the phone.


    "You finally turned on your phone, Mary," Barry said hastily.


    "I... My phone ran out of power this morning." Mary bit her lips and stammered at her words.


    "I see," Barry answered indifferently. Nobody could tell his emotion right now, not even Mary.


    "Barry, I-"


    "I heard that Alick and Elissa were picked up by their grandparents," Barry interrupted Mary before


    she could even find the words to say. "That''s good. I happen to be very busy in thepany these


    days. I don''t have time to apany them."


    "Then," Mary said with a relief, "Then don''t be so hard working. Take care of yourself too. The movie


    shooting is going to end soon. I''ll be very busy as well. It would be nice to let the elderly watch the


    children."


    "Yes, it is," answered Barry. "Take care of yourself too. I have to hang up now."


    "Oh. Okay. Bye." She seemed dissatisfied with their conversation but she just nodded.


    "You seem very disappointed!" While driving the car, William heard Mary''s slight sigh. This made his


    heart feel a little unhappy.


    "Not disappointed, but guilty." Mary''s eyes darkened and she continued, "He has been with me for


    so many years. Whenever I think of it, I feel very sorry for him."


    "I know." Hearing what she felt, William sighed. He knew what exactly she meant as he had the


    same feeling towards Frank.


    "Oh my God! I feel so bad," Mary eximed as she buried her face in her hands,


    "You can''t be divided into two parts," said William, while holding her hand. "If only you have a sister,


    preferably a twin sister, then just let her be with Barry and everything will be fine.


    "Ha ha." Mary rolled her eyes at him. "It''s impossible. Go and get a clone. What a joke! Besides, if I


    had a twin sister, would you fall in love with her?"


    William shook his head firmly and answered, "I like you, Mary Lu. Even if she were your twin sister


    with a simr face, how could I fall in love with her?"


    "You are right. Barry has the same thoughts as you."


    "You are right."


    In the CEO''s office of GM Universing Studios. After Barry hung up the phone, his assistant


    scratched his head and asked, "Mr. Gu, have we been busy recently? I don''t think you have much


    work to do these days."


    Barry suddenly raised his head and looked at Cooper sharply.


    Cooper sensed a murderous look in Barry''s eyes and an idea shed in his mind. He quickly said,


    "Mr... Mr. Gu, I have something else to do. I''ll go out first."


    "Go." Barry waved his hand and dismissed him coldly.


    With a click of the door closing, the office was quiet again.


    Barry rubbed his eyebrows, leaned back heavily, and sat on his office chair dejectedly.


    He did not know why, but when he heard Mary''s voice with hesitation, his heart seemed to shatter in


    pieces. He was afraid that Mary would say something he could not bear so he could only choose to


    escape, the most cowardly way to defend his little selfishness.


    Meanwhile, William and Mary arrived at the family house in R Town. When the two kids who were


    ying in the yard saw them, they immediately rushed over.


    "Mommy! Dad!"


    "Dad! Mommy!" Mary opened her arms to wee the kids but they opted to squeeze into William''s


    arms. With that, she withdrew her arms slowly and awkwardly.


    "Dad, you looked so handsome when you danced! " Elissa looked at William with yearning and


    thought, ''My dad is awesome!''


    "Did you watch it, Elissa?" William asked as he kissed her on the cheek.


    "Yes, I did."


    "I saw it too!" Alick answered quickly. "Dad and Mommy were on TV!"


    "Daddy is very handsome, right?" William raised his eyebrows and looked at Alick expectantly.


    "Yes!" Alick nodded enthusiastically.


    Seeing the three of them talking together and totally ignoring her like a fool, Mary did not know how


    to react.


    "Ah, Mary is back with William!" At this moment, Amy came out of the vi with a te of fruits in


    her hand. When she saw them, she said in surprise, "I was just wondering if you woulde back,


    and you did."


    "Aunt Amy, thank you for taking care of the two kids." Mary greeted her while smiling warmly.


    "It''s no big deal. How I wish they could stay here longer," said Amy, putting down the things on the


    table. "Your father was very happy when the two kids stayed herest night."


    "It''s good that Aunt Amy and Father don''t feel bothered."


    "Of course not!"


    "Aunt Amy!" William greeted Amy as he walked towards them with two kids in his arms.


    "Mommy! Grandma!" Elissa called them sweetly.


    "Good girl!"


    "Mommy!" Alick opened his arms as if asking for a hug.


    Mary deliberately pretended to be angry. "What? You didn''t greet Mommy when I came in. I don''t


    want to hold you now!"


    "But," said Alick while biting his lips. His face was both gloomy and sad. "I just greeted Mommy."


    As Mary saw the grievance on his face, her heart softened. She opened her arms andforted


    him, "Good boy, Alick. Mommy will give you a big hug."


    "I want a hug too!" Watching her brother squeeze into her mother''s arms, Elissa wanted to join in


    the fun as well.


    "Mommy was too tiredst night," said William. He took a look at Mary and added, "Dad will hold


    you, Elissa."


    "Why was Mommy tiredst night?" Elissa asked suspiciously.


    "Because..." William looked at Mary ambiguously.


    Hearing the conversation between the father and the daughter, Mary red at him, as if telling him


    she would beat him if he told Elissa something he should not.


    "Mommy, where did you go with Dadst night?" Lying in her arms, Alick asked innocently.


    "Hmm." The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched. "I forgot."


    "All right, all right," said Amy with a smile as she saw Mary''s flushing face. "Let''s go inside first. Your


    father must be very happy to know that you are now here."


    "Let''s go!" William then stretched out his hand around Mary''s waist gently.


    "Let me go!" Mary red at him, turned around, and walked quickly.


    "Wait for me and Elissa!"


    They walked into the vi together. When they got inside, they saw Timothy standing in front of a


    huge square table, and moving his ink freely and intricately. Although Timothy heard their footsteps,


    he did not raise his head. "Alick and Elissa,e here to see Grandpa''s writing. I''ll buy two sets of


    pen, ink, paper, and ink-stone in a few days. You can write with Grandpa together!" he said without


    stopping.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he stopped writing as well. He had written several powerful


    characters on the paper.


    Timothy put down the brush, looked up, and smiled warmly. "It turns out that Mary hase. I was


    wondering why that little girl, Elissa, didn''t make any trouble right now!"


    "Trouble." Feeling a little guilty, Mary turned to the little fellows and said, "Apologize to Grandpa.


    How could you be disobedient when Grandpa is writing?"


    "But Grandma said I write better than Grandpa!" Elissa argued.


    "Yes, I did. Mary," Amy chimed in with a smile. "Children are just curious. Besides, your father


    seems unhappy, but in his heart, he wants the two kids to stick to him all the time!"


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 227 Enemies Are Destined To Meet (Part Two)

    Chapter 227 Enemies Are Destined To Meet (Part Two)


    "Ha ha!" Timothy waved his hand andughed. "Yes, that''s true. Mary, I don''t me Elissa. She is


    my precious granddaughter. I''m willing to tear this ce down if she says so."


    Hearing that, Mary opened her mouth but she could not find any words to say. She looked at


    William for help. She thought that in this way, the kids would be spoiled soon.


    William gave her a reassuring look, stepped forward, and said respectfully, "Father!"


    "Oh," Timothy snorted, "you''re here too?"


    "Haha!" Mary lowered her head and chuckled.


    "Ahem." William coughed awkwardly. He was embarrassed.


    "Dad, I want to see Grandpa''s calligraphy!" Elissa said as she struggled to get out of William''s arms.


    "Me, too!" Alick followed her.


    Looking at the two kids admiring his calligraphy, Timothy slowly walked over.


    "I''m going to prepare dinner," said Amy. "I''ll help you." As she spoke, Mary followed her to the


    kitchen.


    Timothy nodded and then said to William, "Why are you here? Why don''t you enjoy the world of you


    and Mary only likest night? Do you want to take Alick and Elissa back? I won''t agree!"


    "Ahem." Mary was still in earshot when Timothy spoke. Hearing his words made her blush so she


    quickened her pace.


    "Ahem." William also coughed because of embarrassment. "What''s wrong with meing to see


    my children? What''s wrong with me taking them back?"


    "Do you have time?" Timothy nced at him and added, "You just took over the dock business. Can


    you take care of them?"


    "Yes, you''re right. I''m not as leisurely as my father," William answered with hidden meanings. He


    looked at the desk in front of the French window and asked, "Father, have you moved the whole


    study to the living room?"


    "I had no choice. The two kids don''t like to go to the study, so I moved it here." Timothy looked


    lovingly at the two kids ying at the desk and added, "Mary has made a great contribution to the


    Lan Family. As a father, I should express my gratitude to her."


    "She won''t take it," said William. The bank card his father gave Mary back then was still in Kylin


    International, unused. "It''s Mary''s business whether she wants it or not, but whether I give it or not


    represents my own attitude." Timothy waved his hand and said to William, "Don''t wander around in


    front of me. You are too boring. I''ll go find Elissa and Alick."


    "I''m boring." William scoffed but did not say anything else.


    "William." While William was thinking what to do, Mary suddenly came over.


    "What''s wrong?" William quickly turned around with a smile on his face.


    "Take care of Alick and Elissa. I have to go to the filming set now."


    "Again? Can''t you have a break today?" William asked in surprise. "We haven''t had dinner yet."


    "It''s okay. I can eat at the set. I''m leaving."


    "Wait!" William grabbed her hand all of a sudden.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Kiss goodbye!"


    "Go away!"


    "Ha ha!" Williamughed and suggested, "I''ll take you to the set."


    "No, thanks." Mary shook her head. "I''d better go by myself. News about us is already everywhere."


    "So what?" William disagreed with her. "I don''t think it''s enough! It''s better to let the whole world


    know about our rtionship!"


    "I don''t want to be besieged on the filming set!" Mary stared him. "I''m an employee of GM


    Universing Studios now. As the saying goes, two of a trade are enemies. Mr. Lan, please save it."


    Suddenly, a car honk was heard from the outside of the family house.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "It''s Jill!" Mary said and hurried out. "I''m leaving."


    "Mary!" William chased her and followed her out all the way to the car. "I''ll go with you."


    "Are you free now?" Mary asked while frowning.


    "Yep." William nodded.


    "Manager Lu!" Jill waved her hands to greet Mary in front of the house.


    "Hello!" Mary got into the car, followed by William.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I''m going to the set with you... for inspection!" Mary was dumbfounded and speechless.


    In the house, Amy walked out of the kitchen in an apron and asked, "Where are Mary and William?"


    "They went out," Elissa said as she jumped off the desk.


    "Mommy won''t sleep with us tonight?" Alick asked in a low voice.


    "Mary is going to the set and that brat is following her." After saying that to Amy, Timothy turned to


    the two kids and said excitedly, "Tonight, you can continue the chess game with Grandpa!"


    "Great!" Elissa jumped and pped her hands and added, "I can build a house with chess pieces!"


    Timothy was not expecting that kind of answer.


    "The two left before dinner," sighed Amy. "It''s sad especially when I have prepared many dishes for


    tonight."


    "It''s not that they wouldn''te," Timothyforted her. "After they make up, let them live here


    directly."


    "You are right." Amy smiled at the thought of Mary and William living in the vi with the kids. "It


    would be lively if more people are living together. The food will be more delicious. You guys enjoy


    yourselves. I''ll continue cooking."


    "Okay." It was a beautiful day. The sun was shining and the weather was sweet.


    "Mom!" Lucas was on an international line. Walking along the street, heined at the end of


    the line. "I''ve told you I won''t go back."


    "How long have you been gone? It''s time for you toe back, right?"


    "I have nothing to do if I go back!"


    "Of course not! Lucas," the woman on the other end of the line said, "There are many new female


    doctors in your father''s hospital. They are so pretty! They have good family and educational


    background as well. They are a perfect match for you! Juste back and have a look."


    "Did you say they are doctors?" Lucas frowned and asked, "What did they major in?"


    "Speaking of that, they are all very professional! Some majored in clinical medicine, and some


    majored in dissecting! And there''s one who is a forensic expert as well, so sea ¡ª "


    "Yeah, so scary! Mom. Mom. Mom!" Lucas stopped her immediately. "That''s enough, okay? I''m fine


    here. Don''t ask me to go back just to have blind dates all day long."


    "What''s wrong?" The woman on the other side sounded unhappy and dissatisfied. "You''re an adult


    now yet you can''t even bring home a wife. Why don''t you just let me find one for you?" "Go and find


    her! Whatever. If you want to find one, I can''t stop you."


    "Thene back quickly!"


    "Wow, Mom!" Lucas suddenly shouted, "The president of my hospital is calling me. It must be


    something important! I have to hang up now! Got to go! Okay! Bye!" And with that, Lucas hung up


    the phone instantly whileughing.


    "Hello? Hello? You brat!" Lucas''s mother on the other hand exuded annoyance.


    Beep! Beep!


    "Ha ha!" With a smug smile, Lucas put his phone back in his pocket and walked forward leisurely.


    Squeak!


    All of a sudden, Lucas heard the sound of the tire rubbing the ground. A white sports car rapidly


    crossed the muddy puddle on the ground one meter in front him, sshing muddy water into his


    clothes.


    "Damn it!" Lucas cursed as he jumped up. "My clothes!"


    He was wearing a casual outfit. Unfortunately, his shoes, trousers, and even his shirt were stained.


    With a bang, the owner of the car got out of the car. It was a woman wearing a fitted short skirt, high


    heels, and a sexy backless top. Her hair swayed in the wind as she stepped off the car.


    She looked as if she was in a hurry and hastily walked forward. It seemed that she did not notice


    Lucas.


    "Stop! You!" Lucas shouted as he ran to confront her. "How dare you run away after dirtying my


    clothes? Why don''t you apologize to me? I thought you were educated for driving such a good car!


    Stop!"


    The woman paused, turned around and said in annoyance, "It was you who walked at the roadside.


    It''s your fault."


    Her slender figure, perfect curve, and delicate features lit up Lucas''s eyes. At the same time, he


    was taken aback when he recognized the woman. "Jazlyn Xu? You again?"


    Jazlyn nced at Lucas from his head to toe. After a while, she answered, "Sorry, I don''t know


    you."


    "You don''t know me? It''s me!" With his hands on his waist, Lucas scoffed, "Have you forgotten what


    had happened the other day?"


    "You..." Jazlyn pointed at him and asked, "Which club are you from? What''s your number?"


    Lucas frowned and said nothing.


    "A night club, right?" Jazlyn suddenly stretched out her hand, smiled, and touched Lucas''s face.


    "When you are in the club, keep an eye on the man. Inform me as soon as he goes in. You will get


    the money as promised."


    "What?" Lucas''s eyes widened, as if he was going to tear Jazlyn piece by piece. He pushed her


    hand away and yelled, "Are you fucking crazy? What the hell are you talking about?! Do you think


    I''m a prostitute? I... Do I look like one? Humph!"


    Jazlyn shrugged. She had something else to do and there was no need to waste time on him, so


    she turned to leave.


    "Don''t go! Apologize!"


    "Apologize for what?" Jazlyn nced back and her impatience was evident on her face.


    "When you drove over, your car dirtied my clothes." Lucas pulled his trousers to show her and


    shouted, "Are you blind? This is the second time!"


    "What do you mean the second time?"


    "On the tenth anniversary of AJ Group. In the manor."


    "Oh. Right." Jazlyn nodded. "I see. I don''t want the sry that day."


    "Damn it!" Lucas cursed, while ring at the woman in front of him. He roared, "Do you have


    amnesia? In the manor, you sshed wine all over my body. Have you forgotten? What''s wrong


    with you?"


    "You..." After looking at Lucas for a long time, Jazlyn finally understood what he meant. "It''s you!


    Then you deserve it!"


    "I''ll kill you!" Lucas grabbed Jazlyn''s arm.


    Ring! Ring!


    Jazlyn''s phone rang inside her handbag.


    "Hello?" She picked it up in a hurry, ignoring Lucas''s hand.


    "Jazlyn, why haven''t youe?"


    "Something unexpected happened, boss. I''ll be right there!" And with that, Jazlyn hung up the


    phone quickly.


    "Apologize!"


    "Let go of me!"


    "No!"


    Lucas raised his head and stared at Jazlyn. Meanwhile, she just squinted and grabbed Lucas''s arm.


    In a sh, she was able to throw him over her shoulder. Lucas fell onto the ground painfully.


    "I told you to let go of me but you still didn''t. You''re asking for trouble!" Jazlyn pped the dust off


    her hands and strode away. "Jazlyn Xu! We are enemies forever!"


    Candy Q

 Chapter 228 Suspected Kidnapping (Part One)

    Chapter 228 Suspected Kidnapping (Part One)


    The set of "Be Together" was practically swarmed with paparazzi awaiting any tid bit of juicy


    information to make them a quick buck. They''d been reduced to hanging around like hungry leeches


    because the actors and actresses had refused any requests for interviews or appearances.


    After finishing a rather tiring scene of shooting, Victor stood off to the side to rest where he found


    Archer ying a game on his cellphone.


    "How veryid back of you," Victor said as he nced at Archer. An assistant came over to hand


    him a ss of water for him to sip from.


    "And why can''t I be?" Archer questioned with raised eyebrows.


    "Those reporters are going to be invading the set. That doesn''t seem to concern you," said Victor.


    Archer shrugged, not bothering to look up when he said, "How do you know they are here for me?


    Maybe they came because of Mary and William. After all, William had caused quite a scene the


    other day."


    Victor''s eyes darkened and, without answering, he turned around to sit down. "Are you interested in


    men?" Victor asked suddenly. He remembered that night when, from the corner of his eye, he had


    caught Archer standing almost too close to Frank.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Archer was startled and looked up, his blue eyes were frightening despite the slow smile that


    spread across his face. "Why? Want to have a go with me?"


    As he spoke, Archer reached out to cup Victor''s cheek with his hand.


    "Fuck off!" Victor snarled, his face draining of all color to look ghostly pale. He smacked Archer''s


    hand away, stood up, and made to walk away, but stopped to spit out the word ''disgusting'' over his


    shoulder.


    "What''s the matter?" Archer smirked, "Can''t bear to even touch me?"


    "You''re insane."


    "Is it because you had been away from the entertainment industry for four years that you find it hard


    to discern truth from acting now? Or do you believe every little thing the paparazzi spout off?"


    Archer stood slowly as he spoke, his face turning serious.


    Victor scoffed, "I only believe what my eyes tell me."


    "Then you''d know I don''t like men." Archer made to pat Victor on the shoulder, but he easily avoided


    it. "Keep your hands off me."


    Archer rolled his eyes. "Fine. Maybe if I tell you I like someone else, it''ll ease your fears."


    "Whatever," Victor muttered after a loud snort.


    "Part of the reason I got close to Frank was to help you out." Archer said easily.


    "Part of the reason?" Victor questioned with a raise of a brow. "Am I supposed to thank you or


    something? Why do you care about me so much?"


    "You could thank me..." Archer said slyly. "You refused to act intimately with me while filming


    because you can''t let go of your past, can you? About all those things Frank has done to you? All


    those things you''ve tried to forget?"


    "How do you know that?" Victor whispered as he stared at Archer.


    "It might have taken me some time, but there''s nothing I can''t eventually find out." Archer sighed


    softly, "It''s time you let it go. Stop carrying it around with you."


    "I can''t," Victor muttered. "I was forced to..."


    "Then I will help you get a revenge!" An attractive smile curled at the corners of Archer''s mouth, but


    there was an underlying dangerousness that made Victor nervous. "As long as you cooperate with


    me during filming of course." The two were still quietly talking when a stylist came over. "I''ve been


    looking everywhere for you! Hurry up and get your make-up done. Shooting restarts soon."


    "Of course, sorry," Archer said with a nod and he walked forward.


    "Wait! What about the rest of your purpose?" shouted Victor.


    "Don''t worry. We''re not in a rush. You''ll know sometime soon." Archer never turned around as he


    gave his parting words to Victor, his eyes focused on the busy but patient figure standing in the


    middle of the set.


    Fate Archer found was a wonderful thing.


    His memory of that beautiful ident in Times Square from three years ago was still as vivid as if it


    had happened yesterday.


    "Where have you been?" Mary asked the moment she caught sight of Archer.


    "I was just taking a break," Archer said with a bright smile. "Why? Is everything okay? You haven''t


    seen me for quite some time. You must miss me."


    "You wish!" Mary said with a roll of her eyes. "Be serious, Archer."


    He chuckled softly. His smile only grew wider, and then he sent a message through his phone when


    the hair stylist was fixing his hair. Mary turned away to refocus her attention on the set. The closer


    they got to the end, the more she had to do.


    "Alright! Cut!"


    The moment Director Jamie gave the order, a loud cheer echoed throughout the set.


    Mary rolled her head to crack her neck and stretch her stiff muscles. Finally! It was over.


    "How about we all enjoy dinner together tonight?" Director Jamie suggested as he made his way


    over to Mary. "Since Mr. Lan is not here, of course."


    "Well..." others responded hesitantly. Mary gave a small smile on her face. "Director Jamie is only


    kidding. I''ll invite you all for the celebration dinner at another time. It''ste today anyway. I have to


    go home and take care of my children."


    "Well, then I won''t keep you. Do be careful on your way home."


    "Thank you." Once Mary said goodbye to the crew, she walked by herself to the parking lot.


    She was just about to reach her car when a figure suddenly appeared behind her. Her vision went


    dark and her arms were held down at her sides.


    She gave a quiet surprised cry. But before she had the time to truly scream, she was roughly


    shoved into a van. Her eyes had been covered and her mouth gagged. She couldn''t tell where the


    car was going, or how many people were in the van with her.


    An errant thought crossed her mind. She had had such terrible lucktely... Her palms became


    mmy from the cold, nervous sweat beading on her skin. Would anyone being to save her?


    Was this where she''d die? She didn''t want to die. There was still so much she wanted to do!


    ''Pleasee and save me William... I''m so scared...''


    Within the CEO''s office of GM Universing Studios.


    Sh knocked on the door nervously, her fist shaking.


    "Come in," Barry called.


    She walked into the office slowly, only to find two other employees in the office as well, a man and a


    woman.


    Barry stood from his chair and said, "Allow me to introduce you. This," he pointed to the man in the


    office, "is Jaime Huo."


    "Hello." Sh stuck out her hand in greeting. She had heard of this man, a well-known top agent.


    He had started his ownpany so many years ago though, so she wasn''t sure what had made


    Barry invite him here. "Hello, Sh." Staring at her through gold rimmed sses, Jaime sped her


    hand in his and shook it gently.


    "And this," Barry continued, pointing to the capable looking woman, "is Felicia Lin."


    "Hello." Sh presented her hand easily to the woman.


    "Hello, Sh," Felicia greeted quietly, nodding once.


    "Let''s all sit down," instructed Barry. "Sh, these are two agents. I''m sure you have heard of their


    names, yes? Jaime is here to take care of you for the next year with Felicia''s assistance. After that


    year is up, Felicia will be fully in charge of you."


    Sh found herself feeling greatly ttered and quickly agreed to the arrangement.


    "They''vee today in order to get to know you." Barry intertwined his fingers and ced his


    hands on top of his desk. He looked at Sh and said, "Describe to us what has happened since


    you''ve started in this industry. It''ll help all of us to work together in the future."


    "Ever- Everything?" she asked quietly, her fists clenching from the anxiety.


    "Yes, please." Noticing her difort and uncertainty, Jaime made tofort her. "No need to


    worry. We have signed a confidentiality agreement. Nothing said here today will leave this room. It


    would do us no good to give your information out to anyone, anyway."


    "I..." Sh hesitated and took a deep breath to calm herself.


    Before she could continue, Felicia cut in, "We have a general understanding of you before we


    received the invitation from Mr. Gu, of course. So you don''t have to say those that we''ve already


    known. But may we ask you questions?"


    Sh took a short moment to think about her request. "Yes, okay," she said with a nod.


    Barry nodded in approval and remained silent


    Jaime started first, "You officially began in the entertainment circle seven years ago, correct?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "After filming the advertisement for shampoo, you were chosen by the movie director Baker Wang to


    y a female supporting role in his movie "Wang Zhaojun". With this role, you went on to receive


    the best new actress award. Is that right?"


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 229 Suspected Kidnapping (Part Two)

    Chapter 229 Suspected Kidnapping (Part Two)


    "Mmhmm, yes." Sh confirmed. The question had brought about memories of when she had been


    so young and naive, and it brought a bitter smile to her face.


    "Some say you became famous overnight," Felicia said softly. "However, as far as we are aware,


    after the release of "Wang Zhaojun", all of the TV shows and movies you had nned to shoot


    ended up being cancelled. And then you disappeared for a year and a half."


    Sh''s mind was suddenly bombarded with memories of her past, and it felt rather unreal to her.


    Noting the loneliness spreading across Sh''s face, Barry couldn''t help but think of that one year


    and a half that had been long enough for her to be a mother.


    "I... After I finished shooting the movie," Sh whispered, her eyes empty. "I ended up falling


    pregnant... I didn''t have a choice..."


    ''So it''s true,'' thought Barry.


    Sh sucked in a wobbly breath trying to choke back her sobs.


    Felicia exchanged a brief look with Jaime before tentatively asking, "Can you tell us more? Who the


    child''s father is? You are not married, are you?"


    Those questions piqued Barry''s curiosity.


    "No, I''m not married..." Sh knew that if she wanted to be sessful once more in this career, she


    would have to dig up her past andy it bear before everyone. For the sake of her son, she could do


    this!


    "And the child''s father?"


    "I don''t know," Sh said with a shake of her head.


    Barry was shocked by this revtion.


    "Okay. Do you think you can tell us more?" Felicia asked as delicately as she could.


    "Hmm... I suppose I could," Sh answered. "When I had started my career in this industry, it had


    gone so smoothly. After I won the award, I had appointments lining up. Too many to count. My agent


    at one point had told me that a boss wanted to meet with me. I didn''t suspect anything at the time,


    or know any better, so I went to dinner with him... It was in a private club, and that night..."


    "Framed?" Felicia interrupted, her tone one of absolute certainty. She knew such things as these


    weremon in the industry.


    "Yes." Sh nodded, her voice filled with pain. "I didn''t even know who the man was, let alone what


    he looked like."


    "When did you find out you were pregnant?" asked Jaime.


    "My menstruation didn''te the next month. So I made an appointment with the hospital to have a


    check-up to confirm my suspicions." Her words were simple, but the bitter, angry emotions behind


    them were not.


    After she had her worst fears proven true, she hid away in her apartment for days. She had felt as if


    she wanted to die. Her nights were gued with terrible nightmares. So much so that it had been


    hard for her to find sleep.


    She had always believed she could achieve her dreams by her own efforts, but the reality of it was


    so different. She was just too naive!


    "And why didn''t you have an abortion?" Felicia asked. "I know how hard of a decision that can be,


    but gathering from your situation at the time, it would have been the wisest choice."


    "When I found out, I was in California. And my agent fled with all of the money..." Sh bit her lower


    lip. "Besides, the doctor told me that it wouldn''t be easy for me to get pregnant again. If I had an


    abortion it could lead to infertility."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    When she finished speaking, silence fell over the small group of people.


    "Where is the child now, then?" asked Jaime after a long moment.


    "At my cousin''s house. She also has a child, so she watches them together. I... I do not want my


    child to appear in front of the media," Sh stated firmly.


    Barry suppressed a sigh. He felt that this little woman in front of him was more pitiful than Mary had


    been.


    "Where were you in California? Do you still remember the club?"


    "The club was in Los Angeles."


    Barry''s eyebrows rose in surprise. They had been in the same city at the same time.


    "The club," Sh said slowly, trying hard to recall any details, "had been decorated in an oriental


    style. My agent had told me that the boss had been working incredibly hard in America for a long


    time, and that he missed his hometown. It was summer at the time."


    A sudden thought came to Barry. "Mr. Gu, ourpany will provide you with a very special ''gift''


    tonight. It is a virgin... Please remember to take good care of us in the next movie!"


    The memory disappeared as quickly as it hade, but the feeling that there was something


    important of this didn''t leave Barry''s mind.


    A sharp, shrill ring echoed throughout the room. The sound had all of them jumping. Startled, Barry


    came back to his senses and looked at his phone.


    "Excuse me. I have to take this call. Please, carry on." Barry stood with his phone in his hand and


    walked out of the office. He looked at the caller ID before answering, "William? What''s the matter?"


    "Where''s Mary? Did you take her?!" William roared on the other end of the line.


    "Did I take her? I''m in thepany. What nonsense are you talking about?" Barry frowned.


    "Truly? You didn''t take her?" William asked in obvious disbelief.


    "What do I have to gain by lying to you? Have you tried calling Mary?" Barry''s tone was rather


    unfriendly. Was William Lan attempting to show off in some way right now?


    "Why would I call you if she had answered her phone?" William snarled furiously. "I''ve called many


    times, but she didn''t answer!"


    At that information, Barry couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. "What about the others? Surely


    they''ve seen Mary?"


    "Mary had already left the set when I called, and no one had any idea of where she went."


    "Did..." he started to ask, but had to pause and swallow the lump in his throat. A terrible, unsettling


    feeling filled Barry''s chest. "Could it be likest time...?" Had the people who had kidnapped Alick


    and Elissa not given up, and had nned to kidnap Mary?


    William remained quiet. He was concerned that, that was what had happened as well.


    "Where are you now? I''lle right away!" Barry went back to his office quickly.


    "The set," William answered.


    "Okay."


    The door banged off the wall as Barry barged into his office. "You all continue," he said. "I have


    something I must deal with."


    "Okay," someone answered but he didn''t look to see who.


    The van that carried Mary was speeding down the road, making the car sway and a queasy feeling


    fill her stomach. The atmosphere was heavy and weighed down on her in the silence.


    Mary refused to cry. This way, maybe she''d be able to save up some energy forter. Even if she


    cried, it was not like they''d let her go anyway.


    The van suddenly lurched making Mary squeak softly in surprise.


    The car hade to a screeching halt.


    Not being able to grab anything with her hands tied, Mary was nearly tossed forward into the front


    seat.


    Unlike when she had been shoved into the car, she was gently helped out of the van.


    Mary was stunned by the difference in treatment. Were hostages always treated this well?


    There was no other sound but their footsteps, and the air was cold against her skin.


    Mary couldn''t help but feel like a piece of meat being led to the chopping block.


    But then the rope around her wrists loosened and was removed, freeing her hands.


    There was a soft, rustling noise and the sound of a door snapping closed. The sound of an engine


    starting was muffled by the door. It must be the car leaving...


    Mary remained still, not daring to move.


    Were they gone? What did they expect her to do now?


    What could they possibly want? Maybe there was a steep cliff in front of her and if she walked


    forward she''d fall. Or perhaps there was a bomb somewhere that would go off and reduce her to


    nothing but ash. If she removed her blindfold, would she see nothing but her imminent death?


    The ever growing fear in her current darkness made her skin grow colder.


    Steeling her resolve, Mary decided to take off the blind fold. No matter what awaited her on the


    other side.


    With a trembling hand, Mary slowly pulled down the blindfold.


    She blinked her eyes a few times, and her sight took a moment to correct itself. When she could


    see clearly, her fear was overshadowed by confusion.


    There was no cliff or bomb, but an ice rink before her!


    The ice rink seemed to have been specially made. There were hundreds of colorful, heart-shaped


    balloons, and soft lights glowing all around the ring.


    At the entrance of the rink, where Mary stood, there was a golden arrow.


    Even more confused, she slowly stepped forward to follow where the arrow pointed.


    The sound of her heels echoed throughout the empty rink as she came to a corner. Mary felt that


    she should probably make a run for it, but her curiosity got the better of her.


    The soft clicks of her heels still echoed all around her.


    With the blind fold still clutched tightly in her hand, Mary cautiously walked around the corner.


    The rink was rectangr in shape, and in the center stood a man with his back to her and flowers in


    his hand. Beside the man was arge arrangement of red candles in the shape of a heart.


    Mary''s steps faltered. ''Isn''t this a kidnapping? It is looking to be more like a proposal...'' That couldn''t


    be it, could it?


    "Why did you stop?"


    a pleasant male voice asked. Mary watched as the man slowly turned to face her with a wide smile.


    Mary gasped sharply. "Archer Song?" Mary''s mouth hung open in surprise.


    "What? Am I not who you expected?" Archer was dressed smartly in a neat, pristine tailored suit


    and his hair was styled simply. His smile turned to a grin as he asked, "Why are you still standing


    there? Do you want me toe to you instead?"


    "You..." Mary swallowed back the lump in her throat and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "I thought it would be obvious!" Archer walked over and took her hand to lead her to the center of


    the heart.


    "You..." Mary tried but was stopped by Archer''s index finger on her lips. "Mary, do you believe in


    fate?" asked Archer.


    "Fate? Yes, I suppose so," Mary answered hesitantly.


    "Hmm... Good. So do I." Archer smiled and continued to say, "Three years ago, on a street of New


    York City, in Times Square. Do you remember what happened?"


    Mary looked at him with a confused expression. "No... I don''t know what you''re talking about..."


    "That''s alright. I remember." Archer''s eyes softened, his expression gentle, which was something


    Mary had never seen before. "That day," he started, "you wore a peaked cap and bumped into me


    while I was taking photographs in the street. Your cap had fallen off and your beautiful ck hair


    was all mussed... I''d never seen a woman with such beautiful hair before..."


    He''d been taking photographs in the street? A cap?


    Mary found herself even more confused now.


    "Still doesn''t ring any bells?" Archer raised his eyebrows in question.


    "No, it doesn''t..." Mary shook her head slowly. "I think you''ve mistaken me for someone else!"


    "No!" Archer said firmly, "Have you also forgotten the gentle kiss we shared?"


    Archer remembered it as clear as day. She had been looking back at something, and when she''d


    looked forward she had bumped into Archer. Their lips had pressed together for the slightest of


    moments. She had then bent down and snatched up her cap, leaving before Archer could say


    anything. He had pined for her since then.


    Seeing that Mary still seemed confused, Archer hooked the back of her neck and shoved her lips


    against his.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 230 You Are Not Her (Part One)

    Chapter 230 You Are Not Her (Part One)


    Barry hurried to the set to meet with William. When he arrived, he found that both Victor and Lucas


    were there too.


    "What happened?" Barry immediately asked as he opened the door and got off the car.


    "She was kidnapped. I saw it on the surveince video," Lucas responded in a grim, quiet voice.


    "William is already contacting his people to bring the necessary equipment there. We wanted to wait


    for the authorities to act, but unfortunately, we don''t have any time. We have to go there ourselves."


    "I understand."


    At that moment, William appeared. "Let''s go!" he authoritatively said.


    The men then hurried to the car, all of them silent. William took the driver''s seat and as soon as


    everyone was settled down, he cranked up the engine and took off at an immense speed.


    It only took them half an hour to reach their destination.


    "Damn it! What the hell is this ce?" As soon as Lucas got off the car, he couldn''t help but feel


    confused and frustrated as the ce was basically t and empty. "Do people think they could hide


    in here? "


    Before anyone was able to answer Lucas'' questions, a bodyguard had already approached William.


    "Mr. Lan," he greeted, his face serious. "We have searched most of the area but we haven''t found


    anyone suspicious. We were just about to take a look in the ice rink when you arrived."


    "No one?" Victor interjected, a frown forming on his face.


    "Stop wasting time. Get in and look for anyone or anything useful," William emotionlessly ordered as


    he himself started towards the ice rink. Everyone followed him in, including Barry, who stayed close


    behind him.


    As they ventured into the area of the ice rink, they all noticed how eerily quiet it was. Though the


    ce seemed empty, they still proceeded with utmost caution and vignce in case something


    unexpected happened.


    Surrounding the ice rink was clear ss, and so anyone who would decide to hide within it would be


    easily exposed to the people outside of it.


    "Over there!" Lucas suddenly eximed. His sharp eyes immediately picked up something out of


    the ordinary in the distance. "Mary!" he bellowed as he pointed at something in the middle of the ice


    rink.


    The moment the three other men snapped their heads towards the direction Lucas was pointing at,


    their eyes widened instantly.


    In the middle of the ice rink stood Archer and Mary.


    Archer was holding a bouquet of roses in one hand while his other one was firmly nted behind


    Mary''s neck. The scene resembled an elegant prince straight out of Renaissance Europe kissing his


    dreamy princess in the middle of winter.


    Barry was so consumed with anger that he mindlessly ran towards one of the ss panels and


    punched it as hard as he could. However, there was nothing he could do but watch what was


    happening in front of him. When did Archer be interested in Mary? "Fuck this!"


    William cursed in a low voice as he, too, approached the ss panels and kicked one of them hard.


    "I''m going in!" he shouted angrily. "Fuck you, Archer Song! You will never get away with this!"


    Despite the incrediblemotion happening outside of the rink, the two people inside it didn''t seem


    to notice.


    Standing in the middle of the heart-shaped candles, Mary was at a loss by Archer''s sudden kiss.


    ''What is this guy doing?'' she thought, scandalized. ''Is he crazy? He needs to stop!'' Mary was just


    about to raise her hand to push Archer away but it seemed like the man had already anticipated her


    move.


    Before she was able to do anything, Archer let go of her and said, "You are not her!"


    "Wh-what? What did you say, Archer?" Archer''s words only made Mary more confused. "Why are


    you doing this? Who is this girl you''re talking about?"


    In the face of Mary''s quick-fire questions, Archer decided to keep his mouth shut as he just


    unblinkingly stared at the woman in front of him. It was supposed to be Mary! He would never forget


    how she looked like.


    "Aren''t you going to say anything, Archer?" Mary asked impatiently. "You basically kidnapped me!


    You''re literally scaring me to death! Exin yourself: why are you doing this?!"


    "Mary!" Archer suddenly grabbed her shoulder and asked emotionally, "I''m sorry, but three years


    ago¡ªsummer, in New York¡ªwas it you? Answer me!"


    "Three years ago?" Mary was confounded more than ever. With a frown, she said, "I just gave birth


    to my babies at that time. Why would I go out? Besides, I was nowhere near New York!"


    "Are you serious?" Archer thought for a minute before speaking again. "But it''s impossible! How can


    two women look so much alike! Tell me¡ªdo you have a sister?" Upon hearing this, Mary began to


    roughly understand what was going on. It seemed like Archer mistook her for someone else.


    "I don''t," Mary responded nonchntly. "I''m the only child in my family. Yes, my rtives have kids,


    but none of them looks like me!"


    "So you really are not her..." Archer murmured. No wonder he felt that something was not right


    when he saw Mary in GM two years ago. He thought it was because he didn''t know Mary at that


    time, but now he realized that he had mistaken her for someone else!


    "Archer? Are you okay?" Mary asked.


    Bang!


    A loud crashing noise caught the attention of Archer and Mary. They both looked around to see


    where it came from or what was happening, but they couldn''t find anything out of ce. Well, at


    least until they saw William charging towards them.


    "William? You are here!"


    Mary was surprised to see William there, but what shocked her more was the emotion in his eyes:


    unbridled rage.


    William kicked the heart-shaped candles angrily as soon as he came upon them. He then stood in


    front of Mary and stood in a way that made it seem like he was protecting her from Archer. "What


    the fuck do you want from her, huh?! You bastard!"


    Barry and the others came over and stood behind William and Mary, their gazes dangerous and


    scrutinizing.


    Archer sighed disappointedly and murmured, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to take Mary away. There was


    a misunderstanding. It was just an ident.


    "What ident?" William pointedly asked. "I''m sure you have ulterior motives!"


    "It''s all my fault. I''ve made a huge mistake," Archer exined, his tone sincere. "Mary, I am so, so


    sorry!"


    "It''s fine," replied Mary, as she peeked behind the tall William.


    "What happened?" Barry asked.


    "My God." Archer threw the roses on the ground. "My mind is in a mess now. I have to go out and


    be with myself..."


    After saying that, he passed through the crowd and went out directly.


    While walking, he took out his cell phone and said, "Help me investigate a person..."


    "What''s wrong with him?" Looking at his back, Lucas curled his lips.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "He''s trapped in love!" Victor sighed and looked at Mary.


    The other three also looked at her with jealousy in their eyes.


    "Ha ha..." Mary waved her hands to deny. "He got the wrong person! Really!"


    "Kidnapping and making romance!" William asked while gritting his teeth. "Is this guy crazy? He


    made us feel scared, but he just said he''s mistaken Mary for someone else and then everything


    would be fine? No way!"


    "Okay! All right!" Lucas tried tofort him. "It''s good that it was not a kidnap. It was not easy to


    find Mary. As long as she is safe and sound!"


    "Yes, yes!" Mary nodded. "It''s so cold here. Why don''t you enjoy your conversation here? I''ll go out


    to warm up..."


    "Of course I''ll go with you!" William clung to her as if he was begging for mercy.


    Lucas nced at him with disdain. How could William be like a dog, regardless of the dignity of a


    man? Was he still the cold faced and ruthless William Lan? In the future, he must find a gentle and


    virtuous wife who loved him as much as her life and respected him...


    A good wife...


    Lucas''s heart still ached. Anyway, that person would not be Mary anymore. No matter whom Mary


    would be with in the future, the only thing he could do for her was to wish her happiness!


    As they walked out, Mary felt uneasy.


    When they were about to walk out of the ice rink, Mary stopped and looked at Barry. "I... I have


    something to talk to you, Barry."


    Today was a good chance. It was time to have a face-to-face talk...


    "Okay." Barry nodded. There was something that he couldn''t stop...


    "Okay." Mary turned to the other men and asked, "Can you go out for a while?"


    "No, I can''t," answered William, shaking his head.


    "Then you can stay here. We''ll go out," suggested Mary, turning to look at him.


    "Well..." William was speechless. Then he said, "Five minutes, Mary. If you don''t go out in five


    minutes, I''lle in!"


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 231 You Are Not Her (Part Two)

    Chapter 231 You Are Not Her (Part Two)


    Barryughed, "How childish!"


    "Then I''ll go out too!" After saying that, Victor turned around and left.


    "Then... Wait for me!" Lucas hurried to catch up with Victor.


    Swoosh... Mary took a deep breath.


    "Are you nervous?" Barry looked down at Mary, who was standing in front of him with a lowered


    head.


    "I..." Mary took a short pause. She found it hard to face Barry. She couldn''t say anything to refuse


    him. How could such a good man meet a woman like her?


    She couldn''t respond to his kindness or bear his love any more...


    With his hands in his pockets, Barry''s


    expressionless face covered deep pains in his heart.


    Looking at her, Barry had already guessed almost what she wanted to talk to him. He knew what


    she wanted to say, but he just didn''t start the topic first. No matter what, he would not be the one


    who gave up on Mary initiatively... "I''m sorry!" Mary lowered her head and sobbed, "I''m sorry, Barry!


    I didn''t expect that I would break up with you for the second time in my life..."


    The first time they broke up was after graduating from the college.


    The two stood at the ce where they had their first date. Because of Mary''s mother''s illness, she


    didn''t want to get Barry involved. She cruelly broke up with him. They both cried.


    "This time," said Mary, lowering her head, "I''m even crueler than I was before.


    There is no other reason. I just want to be with him. Thank you for taking care of me and the kids for


    the past four years. I... Barry, please forgive me...


    I''ve already treated you as my family, but that feeling... was not love. It''s my honor to know such a


    wonderful person like you in college. But our love probably has ended in that era..."


    As she spoke, Mary''s heart ached as if a knife was cutting it piece by piece.


    Tears welled up in her eyes and dropped down like broken beads.


    "Mary, you are hateful!" Barry finally found his voice. "You gave me hope, but you are so cruel.


    What''s so good about William? Why can''t you forget him?" "I''m sorry..." Lowering her head, Mary


    cried, "It''s all my fault..."


    "Don''t cry." Barry sighed, took out a white handkerchief from his pocket, and handed it to her. "Did


    you cry harder because I scolded you?"


    His white handkerchief and pampering tone seemed to be so gentle to her every time. But she was


    still so cruel in the end...


    "Wipe your tears," Barry said as he put the handkerchief into Mary''s hand.


    "Sorry... I''m sorry..." Mary said with sob. She couldn''t even finish her words.


    "Love can''t be forced." Barry''s voice was somewhat empty. "You didn''t do anything wrong. Please


    don''t say sorry. I was willing to be good to you.


    For so many years, I have already regarded you as my family as well.


    If you have made up your mind, just be with him.


    At least I wouldn''t cry as I did before," Barry said with a self-mockery smile. "Go out to find him. I


    don''t want to wait for him to rush in."


    "Barry..." Mary bit her lips so hard that they turned pale.


    "I''m still the Daddy Barry of the two kids, and I''m also your family. Mary, I wish you happy." "Thank


    you, Barry. You too." Mary raised her head with tears in her eyes, only to find that Barry''s body was


    trembling a bit.


    She gave him a nce and left him step by step.


    Barry turned around with his back to her, smiling, with a tear in the corner of his eye. ''Mary, I still


    can''t help it...''


    Holding the white handkerchief in her hand, Mary walked out of the ice rink.


    Lucas and Victor had left first.


    Seeing hering out, William hurried to her, only to find that tears running all over her face.


    "Mary..."


    "I''m fine." Suppressing her cries, Mary waved her hand and said, "Take me away."


    "Okay."


    William nodded and turned around to look at the lonely figure in the distance. He turned around,


    walked to the car with Mary, and drove away.


    Sitting in the front passenger seat, Mary kept looking out of the window, with two lines of tears


    rolling down her face.


    William didn''t say anything. He thought that if he couldn''t guess what Mary and Barry had talked


    about at this time, he would be a fool. But at this moment, he was notcent, but only grateful.


    "Mary," said William, "how well they all treat you, I will also treat you the same. No... I will do better!"


    Mary nodded and said nothing.


    "Mary, don''t cry." William felt heartbroken for her cry. It was said that women were made of water,


    but it was thest thing that he wanted to see Mary cry. However, when he saw Mary just wiping


    tears silently, he felt as sad as a dying man under a torture.


    "If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have said those words so heartlessly." William stretched out his


    hand to wipe her tears. "Why don''t you hit me?"


    Mary shook her head.


    "Then why don''t you scold me?"


    However, Mary still shook her head.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Bite me?"


    Mary remained silent all the time.


    "Mary, Mary, Mary..." While driving, William called her name continuously. "If you feel guilty, I will


    choose some good women from thepany to introduce to Barry and let him choose as he likes.


    What do you think?"


    Finally, Mary turned around and red at him. She said, "Stop it!"


    "Okay, okay. As long as you are willing to talk to me and don''t cry, I won''t do that."


    Mary sighed and asked, "Don''t you think we have hurt him too much?"


    "Don''t think so!" William held her hand. "If that''s the case, I''m the one who should say sorry to him.


    It''s me who took you away. You didn''t do anything wrong. Besides, I believe that Barry will find


    happiness soon."


    "I believe so, too," Mary said softly. Such a good person must be happy!


    In the house of the Lan Family, R Town.


    "Mommy!"


    "Mommy!"


    The two kids ran straight to Mary when they saw her get out of the car with William.


    "I want a hug!" said Elissa, stretching out her arms.


    "Good girl." With her eyes slightly swollen, Mary touched Elissa''s head.


    "Mommy, I miss you so much!" Alickined in a sweet tone in Mary''s arms. "You didn''te


    backst night..."


    "Mommy was working. I''m sorry, Alick." "Will Mommy sleep with us tonight?"


    "Sure!" Mary nodded.


    "With Dad, too!" Elissa walked over and grabbed William''s arm.


    "Okay." William held Elissa in his arms. "I must sleep with Elissa and Alick tonight!"


    "Yeah!"


    "Yeah!"


    Timothy and Amy stood aside and smiled at the family of four happily.


    "Alick and Elissa," said William at the dining table, "may I find a new house for you to stay?"


    "What new house?" asked Elissa in a daze.


    "It''s a new home, in which you and Alick will live with Dad and Mommy."


    "Yeah! Great! Elissa wants a new house!"


    "What about Alick?" William turned to ask the little guy.


    "Okay..." Alick thought for a while and asked, "What about the original house? What about Daddy


    Barry?"


    "Of course Daddy Barry will move in with us!" Elissa raised up her head. "Grandpa and grandma will


    move in with us, too!" "Then I want a new house, too!" Alick made a decision.


    William nced at Mary with a hesitation. Then he said, "Daddy Barry might not live with us."


    "Why not?"


    "Because... All the children live with their parents. You can''t live with other Daddies," William


    exined patiently.


    The two kids had lived with Barry for so many years. They must be unustomed to their sudden


    departure...


    "Where do you want to buy a house?" Timothy suddenly asked.


    "I haven''t decided yet."


    "Isn''t our family house good?" Amy said, "You can move here after you get remarried. Your father


    and I can also help take care of Alick and Elissa!"


    "It''s too far from the city center."


    "You can get up ten minutes earlier and drive faster." Timothy frowned and said, "How about


    changing yourpany''s working hours? It can start at half past nine."


    ''Wow.'' Mary thought, ''Father is so domineering.''


    "Can''t I arrange a new home for Mary and my children particrly?" asked William. He felt


    wronged. The world of two people only didn''t exist. It became a world of four people. But now his


    father wanted to join the fun and make it a world of six people...


    Mary blushed.


    Home...


    Just imagining the word would make her feel warm. Could she really have a home with William?


    William''s room on the second floor had been renovated. The huge bed was enough for four people


    to sleep together.


    The two kids fell asleep in the arms of the Mary and William respectively, and Mary also squinted


    and took a nap, looking drowsy and gentle.


    Seeing that, William got out of bed quietly and moved the two kids to another room.


    When he returned to his room, he got on the bed. It felt so good to hug Mary while sleeping.


    "Where are Alick and Elissa?" Mary asked in a daze, unable to open her eyes.


    "They are both asleep." As he spoke, William''s hands began to move restlessly.


    "Stop it. I''m so tired..."


    "I won''t do anything."


    "Okay..."

 Chapter 232 Completion Of Filming (Part One)

    Chapter 232 Completion Of Filming (Part One)


    The sun shone brightly upon the horizon as the birds chirped harmonious melodies and the fragrant


    aroma of the flowers was pleasing. Inside the quiet house, there came a knock on the bedroom


    door of the second floor.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "Mommy, open the door!" Elissa''s little hand patted the door. "Mommy! Dad! It''s Elissa!"


    "Mommy!" Alick also began knocking on the door. "Are you in there with dad?"


    Mary suddenly sat up from her bed. Hearing the knocking sound, she rubbed her eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" Hearing the noise, William asked in a daze.


    "Alick and Elissa want toe inside." Rubbing her eyes, Mary was about to get out of bed.


    "Hmm? Now?" With a snort, William immediately sobered up. He turned over and shouted at the


    kids outside, "Don''te in now! Wait a moment!"


    After that, he hurriedly pulled up the loose neckline that hung on her shoulder. "Hurry up. Fix your


    clothes... It''s not good to let children see you like that..."


    Hearing that, Mary was stunned. In a daze, she remembered how restless William wasst night.


    She became angry and anxious immediately.


    William grabbed his trousers and put them on in a few seconds. As soon as he fastened his belt, he


    heard a crack from the door, and then two curious little heads were exposed.


    "Mommy!"


    "Mommy!"


    Alick and Elissa rushed in cheerfully. "Mommy, why didn''t you open the door?"


    "Well..." Mary tidied her hair. "Uh..." Her cheeks flushed as she tried to make up an excuse. "I didn''t


    hear you."


    "Why is Dad naked?" Alick nced at William.


    "Well... You don''t need to wear clothes to sleep. " William nodded firmly.


    "Yeah! I won''t wear clothes when I go to bed next time!" Elissa pped her hands.


    "But Mommy, why didn''t you sleep with Elissa and mest night?" asked Alick as he walked closer


    to the bed.


    "Mommy is bad! Mommy, you don''t want to sleep with Elissa!" A thought suddenly popped up in


    Mary''s head after she heard theirints.


    Her confused and disdainful eyes swept over William, and the two kids also looked at him.


    All three remembered that they went to bed togetherst night...


    "Ha ha..." Williamughed while putting on a shirt. "This bed is too small. It''ll be too crowded if the


    four of us sleep together. I ced the little guys next door after they fell asleep."


    "What..." Mary rubbed her temples. Thinking of that ''sneak attack'' from Williamst night, she


    couldn''t believe the bullshit that wasing out of his mouth!


    "Alick and Elissa, it''s time for breakfast. Pleasee downstairs!" The nanny''s voice came from


    outside.


    Alick and Elissa ran downstairs right away. The two of them were left alone in the bedroom once


    more.


    "Ahem..."


    The two stared at each other. Seeing Mary''s displeased expression, William leaned over and said


    fawningly, "Ah, I just couldn''t help myselfst night."


    "Judging from what happened, I don''t think it''s a good idea for us to sleep in the same bed." Mary


    gritted her teeth. "If you keep acting like such rascal, I will make you suffer!"


    "Mary, why are you being so cold to me?" William asked cheekily. "Have you forgotten how happy


    we were on the sky wheel?"


    Mary felt chill run down her spine. She then stormed out of the room.


    "Ha ha... Mary, you look so cute when you''re shy!"


    After saying that, William turned his head with a smile. It just urred to him that they were still not


    officially married. It seemed that it was time to let the small red certificate bind him and Mary


    together...


    It was less than one month before the Chinese Valentine''s Day, and all the filmpanies had


    been prepared for the uingpetition. As scheduled, there were five movies to be released


    on the Chinese Valentine''s Day,.


    However, there was no doubt that the most popr one was "Be Together".


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The actors and actresses in this move were quite attractive, there was Victor, who returned to the


    entertainment industry after four years, Ena, who stood out from the crowd and acted as the heroine


    in her first movie, Archer, the actor who had always had a ce in the entertainment news headline


    and was a Hollywood superstar, and Sh, who had risen to fame recently. Not to mention some of


    the famous movie stars who were only ying supporting characters in the movie.


    The cast was enough to glue the audience to the screen.


    Mary felt a mix of both excitement and worry. The audience''s expectations for the movie were very


    high. What if they were disappointed with the final oue? In that case, her very first masterpiece


    would be stifled in the cradle. She didn''t dare think about it!


    "Why do you look so sad?" Archer came over and asked, "The movie is on its final edits. You should


    be happy. Are you worried about the box office?"


    Mary looked up at him and nodded.


    "There''s nothing to be worried about." Archer shrugged, "I promise you that movie will be a hit, with


    my face in it. Besides, you can ask William to make a block booking for a few times, and then you''d


    get the box office of hundreds of millions of dors in just a minute."


    "I don''t like cheating." Maryughed out loud.


    "What? How can this be cheating! This is called love! This is the time to show how much Mr. Lan


    loves you!"


    "Cut the crap." ncing at him, Mary tilted her head. "Why have you been helping William


    recently?" Archer rubbed his nose. "It''s all because of the mistake I madest time! The most


    shameful thing I''ve ever done in my life was mistaking you for someone else!


    Two dayster, Mr. Lan talked to me in person and almost devoured me alive!" Archer let out an


    annoyed sigh. "I have to help him!"


    Mary stuck out her tongue andughed. "You have only yourself to me."


    "By the way, don''t you have a twin sister or a sibling?"


    "No, I don''t. I''m sure of it." Mary shrugged. "I''m an only child. You have asked me hundreds of times


    and I have solemnly answered your question every time. I''m certain that I don''t have a twin."


    "s..." Archer shook his head. It was so weird. He had asked his men to look into it, but he still


    couldn''t find anything to link that woman to her. Did he really make a mistake?


    "Mary, can youe here for a second?" The field service''s voice echoed from afar.


    "Okay! Coming," Mary replied. She nodded to Archer and walked over.


    "Mary, Mr. Lan is here."


    Before Mary could react, William had already walked up to her. He wore a tailored suit today,


    perfectly showing his handsome figure. "How are the two kids?" Mary asked as he stepped closer.


    The film should bepleted within the day. She hadn''t left the set for two days.


    "I can feel my heart breaking!" William covered his chest exaggeratedly. "Mary, you didn''t even ask


    me how I''m doing."


    "I can tell that you are doing great even without asking!" Mary shook her head.


    "I haven''t seen you in two days. How can you expect me to be fine?" As he spoke, William was


    about to take Mary''s hand.


    Mary dodged right away. "Don''t touch me!"


    "Oh, Mr. Lan, what brings you here again?" Director Jamie walked over with a smile.


    "The film is about to bepleted. I should be here, shouldn''t I?" William had a stern expression as


    he raised his eyebrows and withdrew his hand.


    "Since you''re already here, how about you invite us over for dinner, Mr. Lan? Think of it as a little


    celebration party for the film''spletion."


    "No problem!" William waved, indicating that it was a piece of cake. Once the film was finished,


    Mary would have some time off. She could then apany William. The thought of her having


    more time for him made him happy, and he didn''t mind spending a bit more to guarantee it. As soon


    as William finished speaking, Director Jamie ran to the middle of the hall and shouted, "Today''s


    wrap up party, Mr. Lan will treat us to dinner. Everyone, work hard and make sure to finish your


    tasks early. You''d better not eat anything before dinner so thatter you can enjoy yourselves!"


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 233 Completion Of Filming (Part Two)

    Chapter 233 Completion Of Filming (Part Two)


    The staff cheered and some jumped up.


    "Are you going with us?" Mary titled her head as she looked at William.


    "Not ''us''. It''s ''me''. I''m going with you." William corrected her while staring at her seriously.


    "Mary!" someone shouted her name in the distance.


    "I''ll be right there!" Mary shyly avoided William''s eyes as she turned around and ran towards the


    backstage. Recently, William was filled with love. He became clingy and said sweet words often. ''It''s


    not that bad...''


    William found a random ce to sit down and watched Mary. She devoted herself to her work at the


    scene.


    Everyone had a st at the wrap up party hosted by William. The dinner didn''t finish until two


    o''clock in the morning the next day.


    During the meal, Sh was feeling a little tired. After saying goodbye to Mary, she ran out to


    breathe some fresh air.


    The nighttime breeze that swept through the streets was cold. Sh walked forward slowly alone.


    She had a hard time getting along with the lively scene inside.


    Before long, she saw a car drive by. The te number looked quite familiar.


    She curiously walked over to the car and saw Barry sitting in the driver''s seat. The clouds of smoke


    from his cigarette escaped through the window as he sat alone in his seat.


    Barry''s face looked handsome as he kept his eyes to the road. His face had a clear curve and a


    gentle arc. It seemed that she had seen such a face before.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    Sh reached out and knocked on the car


    window.


    Barry was stunned. He stubbed out the cigarette and rolled down the window. "Why are you out


    here all alone?"


    Smelling the heavy smoke, Sh covered her


    mouth and suppressed her coughs. "It''s too lively inside. I came out for some fresh air. Mr. Gu, why


    don''t you join us?"


    Barry squinted. "I just passed by to check on them."


    Sh looked at him and saw the sadness in his


    eyes. "Well... Since you like her so much, why


    don''t you get her back?" Barry took a quick nce at her. "Are you nning on returning to the


    party?"


    "What?"


    "You can get in the car if you don''t want to go back."


    "Where... Where are we going?" Sh asked in a daze.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "To watch the sunrise."


    "Okay." Barry nodded, "Get in the car!"


    "Eh... Okay."


    Sh walked towards the passenger seat, opened the door, and hopped inside.


    Barry didn''t say anything. He just started the car and drove to the seaside where the bright


    moonlight''s reflection swayed through the waves.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    After the car left, a reporter with a camera came out of the bushes beside the road and nodded with


    satisfaction. He then flipped through the photos he had just taken.


    The morning after the event, the photos taken were being reported on every news site. As soon as


    Sh saw the news article on her phone, her exhaustion disappeared and she gasped.


    The both of them watched the sunrise at the seaside and it was the only thing they did that night.


    Sure enough, the paparazzi only knew how to make up stories using the photos.


    "CEO of GM Universing Studios appeared outside of the party for ''Be Together''. He met up with the


    actress Sh Shen at midnight."


    "The two were seen strolling along the seaside. It is suspected that they are dating."


    Sitting in his office, Barry also saw the news as he scrolled through his phone. He wanted to reach


    out to the news site and rify it but through the office he saw Mary, who was making her way to his


    office.


    He picked up the phone and called Sh''s current agent, Jaime. "Have you seen today''s news?"


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    "Come in please."


    As Mary walked inside, she saw that Barry was on the phone. She stood beside the door quietly.


    "Yes, there is no need to rify. Tell Sh to be prepared. Hmm... I have to go now. Bye!" After


    hanging up the phone, Barry turned his head to Mary. "The film is ready to make its first debut.


    Congrattions, Mary!"


    "Thank you, Barry." Lowering her head, Mary asked, "You... Last night, you and Sh... Is it true?


    What the reporters said on the newspaper? Sh stepped outside the partyst night and didn''t


    come back..."


    "Yes. I was with her." Barry nodded, trying to see the expression on Mary''s face. If she showed even


    an ounce of sadness or jealousy, he would pursue her once more.


    "Sh is a good girl." However, Mary''s face looked relieved. "Barry, if you really think she''s the one,


    take her seriously."


    The light in Barry''s eyes suddenly dimmed. He forced a smile as he replied, "So... What can I do for


    you?"


    "I... Oh!" Mary then remembered what she came here for and said, "I have to move out with Alick


    and Elissa."


    "So soon?" Barry sighed in disbelief.


    "Our new house is quite close to your vi." Mary pursed her lips. "Both of Alick and Elissa have


    been asking about you... If you''re free, can you..."


    "Are you asking me to visit them?" Barry''s tone suddenly grew sharp. "I have always treated them


    as my own children. I will visit them without your reminder." "I''m sorry..." Mary couldn''t say anything


    more but those two words.


    "Is this how we''re going to talk to each other for the rest of our lives?" Barry stood up. "As I said, we


    are family. Even if we can''t be together, we don''t need to address each other in such an awkward


    manner."


    "You... Don''t you hate me?"


    "Who can control love?" Barry smiled and continued, "How can I hate you? As long as you''re happy,


    everything will be fine."


    "I wish you''d find happiness too, Barry." Mary looked up.


    "I will." As Barry spoke, Sh''s face suddenly popped up in his head.


    Half a month didn''t seem to be that long, but it was enough for William to find a new ce to move


    in and settle everything down.


    In front of the new vi, William handed over the property ownership certificate to Mary. "From now


    on, this is our home. This vi is now yours."


    "I..."


    "Take it as mypensation for Alick and Elissa, " William interrupted. Seeing that she was about


    to refuse, he insisted, "I know you don''t need any help from me, but I still owe our two children a lot.


    I want topensate them and you little by little. That''s what I want."


    While the two adults were talking, the kids had already rushed into the courtyard of the vi.


    "Alick, there is a swing here. Help me push it!" Elissa sat on the swing.


    "No, I want to y in the bouncing castle!" Alick rushed to the bouncing castle and jumped up and


    down.


    Mary looked at the little kids, gleefully ying in the distance. "Alright. I''ll take it, but..."


    "But what?"


    "But..." Mary deliberately prolonged the word. "But I''m in charge of this family. As for you, you''re just


    a guest here."


    "I agree on the first half." Williamughed. "You are in charge of this family. It''s all up to you. I like


    being ordered around by you anyway! As for the second half, Mary, Mary, Mary... Please be kind


    enough to take me in, okay? Look, I''ll do anything..."


    "Bastard!" Mary walked away with a blushing face. "I want to visit the house!"


    "Okay, okay. I''ll go with you!"


    Bedrooms and the study were located on the second floor.


    "This is our bedroom!" William pushed the bedroom door open. The room was full of sunshine and


    had a warm aura to it.


    Mary saw the wedding photo on the wall as soon as the door opened. "Wow! Who told you to hang


    it on the wall?"


    "Why? Mary, don''t you like it?" Looking at the photo, William smiled. "If you don''t like this one, we


    can take a better one! When I get back from abroad..."


    "Abroad?" Mary was stunned. "What are you going to do?"


    "I have taken over my father''s business. I have to drop by and see if everything is in order. A quick


    inspection," William answered. "I''ve taken care of everything here. So there''s no need to worry."


    "How long will you stay there? Wouldn''t it be dangerous?"


    William caressed her face and answered, "I don''t know how long it will take. As for whether it''s


    dangerous or not, I can promise you that I''ll get home safely."


    Biting her lips, Mary replied, "Then you must take care."


    "For you, I''ll be fine. It''s a promise. Wait for me, Mary!"


    The Chinese Valentine''s Day came so quickly. It was already dark out when Lucas drove out of the


    hospital.


    The streets were full of couples. Fortunately, he was driving, or he would have to cover his face and


    run away.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ying on the big screen of the movie theater, the premier of the film "Be Together" had just begun.


    Lucas stopped by the road and decided that it was a good idea to take a rest and watch the movie.


    He made up his mind and was about to unfasten his seat belt. The back seat door of his car


    suddenly opened and a petite figure quickly got into his car.


    Lucas was startled. Before he could say anything, a cold metal object had been pressed against his


    waist.


    "Drive!"


    A woman''s voice bellowed, which was cold but weak.


    Lucas turned his head to look at her. The neon streetlights illuminated her and it turned out that the


    woman''s shoulder was injured and her shirt was soaked in blood.


    When he looked up at her face, his jaw dropped. "Jazlyn Xu? You again?!"

 Chapter 234 Chinese Valentines Day (Part One)

    Chapter 234 Chinese Valentine''s Day (Part One)


    With a pale face, the woman raised her head and coldly scanned Lucas from head to toe.


    The woman was Jazlyn.


    "I remember you," said Jazlyn. "You''re that prostitute."


    "Damn you!" Lucas cursed at her and the thing poking his waist seemed to have poked him harder.


    "Go!" Jazlyn gritted her teeth and nced at the rearview mirror coldly.


    Lucas also looked back and saw several people wearing ck clothes rushing out of the cinema,


    while looking around. It seemed that they really wanted to find this woman.


    "Are you scared? Hurry up!" Jazlyn endured the pain and shouted.


    Damn it!


    Lucas cursed silently. Then, he stepped on the gas and the car elerated through the road. It


    went so fast it was like an arrow off the bow.


    "Where are we going?" The car gradually disappeared from the sight of the group of people,


    unnoticed. Smelling the faint smell of blood in the car, Lucas frowned.


    As a doctor, he was more or less a neat freak.


    "Your home." Jazlyn looked rxed, but her hair was wet with sweat.


    "Why? No way!" Lucas red at her.


    "Because I have a weapon!" Jazlyn answered fiercely, "Just because I''m injured doesn''t mean you


    will be fine. Even if I don''t have a weapon, I can still knock you down. Hurry up!"


    Lucas swallowed his saliva. At this time, he waspletely passive!


    ''Damn it! I didn''t see the movie and now I''m kidnapped on Valentine''s Day.''


    Lucas could not vent his anger so he just did what he was told. He stepped hard on the gas and


    drove straight to his apartment.


    Outside the cinema, the group of people who were chasing after Jazlyn searched the streets but to


    no avail. Finally, they got together and informed each other about their search.


    "She''s in neither the south nor the east."


    "Not in the west."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "We didn''t find her on the north."


    The leader nodded and said, "She''s injured. She wouldn''t survive tonight without a man. Let''s go


    back first."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Copy that!"


    Lucas drove along the avenue silently.


    "Who the hell are you?" Lucas asked all of the sudden while ncing at Jazlyn''s wound. The wound


    on her shoulder was not something that should be taken lightly. She was bleeding profusely. This


    woman seemed weak and her serious injury prevented her from throwing threats and curses. Lucas


    praised her endurance silently. He had never seen anyone like her before.


    "Someone who can kill you!" Jazlyn pressed her shoulder and said, "If you knew too much, your life


    wouldn''tst long. I don''t mind making it shorter anyway."


    "You..." Lucas was annoyed. He wondered whom this woman was working for. She had a bad


    temper and a bad tone. How could their destinies cross?


    The car sped away along the road for more than 20 minutes. The sweat on Jazlyn''s forehead


    became denser, her lips trembled, and her face became unnaturally pale.


    She felt as if there were countless bugs crawling in her body, itching uncontrobly. "Hmm."


    Jazlyn wanted to say something, but she was too weak to even utter a word. She turned her eyes


    and felt her breath slowly quicken.


    ''Why is that?''


    Jazlyn was panicking, but her face was still cold and menacing. After thinking for a while, she


    understood what was going on.


    Those despicable viins even applied drug on the bullet!


    "Here we are!"


    At this moment, Lucas''s car screeched to a halt in the underground garage. He took off his coat and


    threw it to Jazlyn. "Put it on. Don''t let others see your wound."


    Jazlyn put the weapon back to her waist and picked up Lucas''s coat to cover her injured shoulder.


    The car doors closed with two loud bangs. They got out of the car, ready to walk forward.


    Lucas walked ahead casually with his hands in his pockets.


    "Help me!" Jazlyn shouted weakly behind him.


    Frowning, Lucas stopped, turned back, and grabbed Jazlyn''s arm unhappily. ''''Hiss!''1


    Lucas happened to pull Jazlyn''s wound and she winced in pain, not knowing whether he did it on


    purpose or not.


    "I''m sorry." Lucas apologized sardonically.


    Jazlyn just gritted her teeth as she had no strength to fight him. She was so weak that almost all the


    weight of her body was on Lucas.


    Being near Lucas, Jazlyn smelled a whiff of his perfume, which gave him a unique masculine aura.


    Suddenly, Jazlyn''s mind became restless, and the willpower that she had acquired from training for


    many years seemed to fall apart. She secretly dug her long nails into her palm, trying to keep


    herself sober in this way.


    Click.


    Lucas opened the door of the apartment. He could not wait to get rid of Jazlyn.


    "Go get some gauze." Jazlyn sat down on the sofa and tore off her thin shirt in front of Lucas


    without hesitation.


    Her delicate corbone and fair skin were exposed to the air.


    Lucas''s eyes widened. He was stunned for half a second but quickly turned back to look for the


    medicine box. When he came back with the medicine box, he saw that Jazlyn was holding a Swiss


    army knife and quickly inserted it into her flesh without hesitation. With a sound of ng, she picked


    out the bullet in her shoulder with it.


    Having been a doctor for so many years, Lucas had never seen such a strong-willed patient!


    "Why are you just standing there?" Jazlyn raised her head and beads of sweat trickled down her


    forehead as if she had just walked out of a rain.


    Lucas had mixed feelings in his heart. With the medicine box in his hand, he walked to her and


    handed her the gauze.


    Jazlyn took it, bit one end of the gauze with her mouth, and tied it to her shoulder by using only one


    hand. The gauze on her shoulder was a mess and she looked quite miserable.


    "Let me do it!" Perhaps it was because of a doctor''s nature that Lucas could not stand the messy


    gauze on her shoulder. He grabbed the gauze in her hand and said, "I''ll apply medicine to you first.


    You have to endure the pain."


    Jazlyn looked at him for a moment and nodded in agreement.


    The hemostatic medicine was sprinkled on her wound and Jazlyn''s body shook uncontrobly.


    It hurt! It hurt indeed!


    "Jazlyn Xu," said Lucas suddenly, "You have made me miserable for several times, and I finally see


    you being miserable. Why do I feel so happy? Does it hurt? That is good! Ha ha!"


    Jazlyn was irritated by his words. When she was about to say something, she felt Lucas''s big hand


    on her shoulder. When she felt the touch of his hand, an electric current seemed to have passed


    through every corner of her body.


    "Don''t touch me!" Jazlyn suddenly shouted and pushed Lucas away.


    "What the hell are you doing? Are you insane?" Startled, Lucas lost his temper and looked at her


    fiercely. When he looked up, he saw that the woman was short of breath, her lips were pale, but her


    face was as red as if all her blood was drained into her face.


    She didn''t look normal!


    Lucas''s facial expression suddenly became strange and he asked, "Are you drunk?"


    Jazlyn rolled her eyes, and felt her chest churn. She cursed in her mind, ''I have seen a lot of


    medicine in the market but none of them can control me this quick.''


    Would today...


    The blood on Jazlyn''s shoulder seeped through the gauze. Lucas held back his anger and decided


    not to ask any more questions. He gently pressed her shoulder as he wrapped the gauze for her


    patiently. Jazlyn was stunned. Lucas''s warm breath spread on her body, and his warm palm


    seemed to be able to smooth her wound. She stared at Lucas intently while he was dressing her


    wound.


    She suddenly felt that the man in front of her was very handsome.


    He had bright eyes, and angr face. His lips were thin, and his nose was sharp and high.


    Her restless heart seemed to be even more restless as she looked at him more.


    "Hold on. It''s gonna hurt a little," Lucas warned her as he was about to tie a knot on her wound.


    Jazlyn felt her shoulder tightened, but she did not feel the pain that he was talking about. His


    maic voice sent ripples in her heart, drowning the pain she was supposed to feel.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 235 Chinese Valentines Day (Part Two)

    Chapter 235 Chinese Valentine''s Day (Part Two)


    Her vision gradually blurred and her consciousness slowly dissipated. She felt that she was no


    longer herself. What she wanted was the man in front of her...


    "Well, you ¡ª "


    Lucas was about to stand up, when Jazlyn wrapped his neck with one hand, raised his head, and


    kissed him on the lips.


    Lucas was bbergasted and forgot how to react. ''What is going on? What is she doing?''


    Jazlyn''s mind went nk and she could not control herself at all. Slowly, she put her hands on


    Lucas''s shoulders.


    "You... What are you doing?" Lucas pushed her away, only to find out that her eyes narrowed


    deliriously. She was no longer as arrogant and domineering as before.


    An idea shed in his mind, and Lucas asked in surprise, "You... Were you drugged?"


    Jazlyn nodded. She wanted to say something, but she was afraid she would start moaning


    uncontrobly if she opened her mouth.


    "I... I''ll take you to the hospital!" said Lucas. However, Jazlyn held him back and put her hands on


    the button of his shirt.


    Lucas''s eyes instantly darkened. The woman''s hair was in a mess, and her shoulders were


    exposed.


    Hisst defense line copsed.


    Lucas picked her up and walked into the bedroom while carrying her.


    An evil thought shed in his mind and he grinned. He was obviously saving a person!


    In the Kary Vi.


    Mary was lying on the bed with the two kids.


    "Mommy, when will Dade back?" asked Elissa.


    "Tomorrow or the day after tomorrow." Mary rubbed her head. In fact, Mary did not know it exactly.


    She had only received an email from William since he had gone abroad two weeks ago.


    "I miss Dad so much!" Alick felt a little bit sad. "Why doesn''t Dad have time to apany me and


    Elissa?"


    "I miss Dad too."


    Mary sighed. ''I miss him too.''


    "When Dades back, tell him that you guys miss him very much. Then, he will apany you,


    understand?" Maryforted the two kids but deep inside, she wasforting herself as well.


    "Got it!"


    "Let''s sleep!" Mary checked the time and it was half past eight. "Go to bed. Maybe you can see your


    father tomorrow morning when you wake up!


    "Really?!"


    "Really?!"


    The two kids looked at her with sparkling eyes.


    "Yep." Mary nodded reassuringly.


    Hearing this, the two kids hugged each other with a smile and quickly closed their eyes to rest.


    Mary smiled and patted them softly, humming an unknown luby.


    There seemed to be warm breeze blowing in the air, and even Mary fell into a sweet dream


    gradually.


    "Mary, Mary, I''m back."


    She felt as if a fluffy puppy was waking her up.


    Mary opened her eyes, but she only saw darkness. However, there was not a puppy! It was a living


    person whispering in her ear.


    "Ah! Help!"


    Mary eximed. Could a thief have broken into her home?


    "Stop shouting. It''s me." A hoarse voice came from above her head. William turned on the bedside


    lamp and said, "Don''t wake up the children."


    "William? You are back!" In delight, Mary could not help but lift his face to look at him properly.


    William had just entered the room and he did not have time to change his clothes. He looked worn


    out and it was as though he aged rapidly while he was away. His face was covered with stubble and


    his eyes looked tired as if he had not have proper sleep for days.


    "Are you okay? Is everything fine?" Mary looked at him excitedly but also felt sorry for him at the


    same time. "It seems you lost some weight."


    "Because I missed you so much." With a smile on his lips, William kissed on Mary''s cheek slightly.


    Mary blushed and asked, "Did you juste back?"


    "Yes, I did." William nodded. As soon as he finished dealing with the matters, he rushed back home


    right away. He had not seen Mary for so many days, and he had missed her so much. "Then you


    should take a shower and have a rest!


    "I''m not in a hurry." William touched her face and said, "Let''s go out for fun!"


    "Where are we going? It''s sote! Aren''t you tired? How about another day?" Mary raised a lot of


    questions one after another.


    "It''s Chinese Valentine''s Day. Your movie has just been released. I''ll take you to watch your movie."


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to." Mary looked at him as he held her in his arms like a spoiled child.


    William''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down. Suddenly, a glint of different color appeared in his eyes.


    He muttered, "It''s also good that we don''t go out. We can just stay here and... let''s celebrate the


    Valentine''s Day differently."


    "You..." Biting her lips, Mary let go of him right away and said, "I''ll put on my clothes. Let''s go to the


    cinema!"


    "Ha ha!" Watching her walk away, William lowered his head and kissed the two sleeping kids. Mary,


    on the other hand, walked into the bathroom to take a shower.


    A romantic atmosphere pervaded the streets of the city.


    William and Mary walked hand in hand on the street.


    "Are we dating?" Mary asked with a smile.


    "Of course." William nodded firmly.


    "Our first date."


    "We will date many times more in the future." With a smile on his face, William kissed the back of


    her hand and said in a childish tone, "From now on, we have to celebrate every Valentine''s Day,


    Mid-Autumn Festival, Dragon Boat Festival, National Day, Spring Festival..."


    Mary giggled at his gesture. Together, they walked to the cinema hall.


    Most of the people in the cinema were couples. The two bought the tickets and went to Hall 3 to


    take their seats.


    While Mary was eating popcorn idly, William poked her arm.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong?" Mary asked in a low voice.


    "Look at what they are doing," said William, pointing at the couple seated in front of them.


    Looking in the direction he was pointing at, Mary blushed. It turned out that a young couple took


    advantage of the darkness and kissed each other non-stop.


    "Why are your eyes so sharp?" Mary looked at him incredulously. "Mary," said William, tugging at


    her sleeve and leaning over to her lips while pouting, "I also want to... You know..."


    Mary stuffed his mouth with a handful of popcorn. "The movie is about to begin. Focus!"


    The big screen lit up in an instant. For a brief moment, William stole a kiss on Mary''s cheek. Like a


    child who had seeded, he quickly adjusted his sitting position and began to watch the movie


    carefully.


    While the movie was showing, he held Mary''s hand tightly, never letting go even just for a second.


    The scenes in the movie brought him back to the past.


    "You had been in America for four years," whispered William in her ear. "Did you miss me a little? If


    you didn''t see me after you came back, would you be with Barry?"


    Mary turned her head to look at him and she answered, "Probably."


    William held her hand tighter. "I don''t allow it. You wrote the scene where the two characters met


    again. It just shows that you have always had this thought in your heart, right?"


    "I''m sure you did, Mary. We are destined to be together." Looking at her with burning eyes, William


    asked solemnly, "Do you like me?"


    Mary was at a loss because of his passionate gaze. Her actions had already shown her thoughts,


    had they not? ''William, do you really want me to tell you? I''m embarrassed.''


    Noticing her hesitation, William felt like he was falling into a bottomless abyss. William was scared


    at what her response could be but he still asked, "Mary, are you with me again because of the


    children?"


    "Ahem."


    The two suddenly heard a warning cough behind them. The young couple behind them was strongly


    dissatisfied with William''s loud voice just now.


    "I''m so sorry." Mary turned around and whispered an apology.


    Just then, the ending theme of the movie began.


    Mary rushed out of the exit in shame.


    "Mary! Mary!" William followed her all the way to the parking lot. "You haven''t answered my


    question!"


    "What question?"


    "Do you like me?"


    "I..." Mary had been annoyed by him, but when she raised her head, she saw his nervous look.


    After staring at him for a while, she nodded shyly.


    "Mary, I want you to speak it out." The surprise in William''s heart was so great, but he wanted to


    hear her say it in person. "Say you like me."


    "I... Let''s talk about it when we get home."


    "Say it now." William did not want to let go of her. He just stood there as if he would not go


    anywhere without hearing Mary say it in person.


    "I... I like you," Mary said quickly.


    As soon as she finished speaking, William attacked her with a kiss.


    They were standing beside the street, with carsing and going on the road. The festival was


    bustling with people, and this free "good show" immediately received several whistles from satisfied


    people.


    Embarrassed, Mary pped William hard on his arm to make him stop.


    With a smile, William pushed her into the car and said, "Let''s go home now!"


    "Eh?" It was toote for Mary to react. Before she knew it, the car sped along the highway.


    It took them half the time to return to the vi.

 Chapter 236 Find Her (Part One)

    Chapter 236 Find Her (Part One)


    It was a fresh and pleasant morning. One would say that nothing else was morefortable than


    sleeping in then waking upte naturally.


    ''''Ah!''1


    In his apartment, Lucaszily stretched under the sheets and scratched his head with his eyes


    closed. He stretched indulgently, turned over, and groaned on the bed. After a few minutes of


    morning stretches, he finally sat up.


    Lucas struggled to open his eyes as he grabbed the small rm clock at the bedside table. His


    eyes widened when he saw the time. "It''s half past ten? Really?"


    Sure enough,st night was so crazy.


    Lucas quickly looked at the other side of the bed, only to find no one. He even lifted the quilt to


    make sure he was alone. ''Where is the damned woman?'' he wondered.


    "Jazlyn Xu?" Lucas called out in the apartment as he got himself a bath towel to cover himself. As


    he was about to get out of bed to look for Jazlyn, he found a piece of paper drifting across a pillow.


    Following the note, he saw a stack of green bills sticking out under the pillow.


    Puzzled, Lucas picked up the note. When he read it, his beautiful morning was ruined and he fumed


    with anger.


    "Excellent service, full of patience, gentle and experienced. Sure enough, prostitute is your part-time


    job. Two thousand dors is under the pillow. I''m satisfied with your service. See you around."


    "Fuck you!" Lucas roared and tore the note madly into pieces. "Jazlyn, you are such an evil woman!


    You bastard!"


    With anger shing in his eyes, Lucas hit the pillow several times and the wad of cash fell down the


    floor. The mere sight of the money brought him anger and frustration.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Such an insult! Pure insult! ''How dare you do this to me?!''


    He, Lucas, had lost to that woman for three times! He swore to himself that he would do everything


    he could to take revenge!


    Thinking of this, Lucas hurriedly put on his clothes and went out to seek help.


    At AJ Building.


    William sat in his office alone, immersed in the documents that he had umted for the past two


    weeks. Suddenly, a loud voice came from outside. "William! William!"


    Lucas shouted his name as he rushed into William''s office.


    "Mr. Murong, our CEO is at work now. He cannot be disturbed." Unable to stop him, Virgil followed


    him to his office while looking embarrassed and helpless. "Boss."


    "Alright." William raised his head and waved his hand at Virgil. "You can leave now."


    "Okay."


    Lucas sat down on the sofa and mumbled angrily, "I''m so angry. I''m so angry! I can''t calm down."


    With a faint smile on the corner of William''s face, he signed his name on a document with a fountain


    pen. Without raising his head, he asked casually, "Who offended you again?"


    "Jazlyn Xu! Jazlyn Xu, that wrecked woman!" Lucas thumped on the sofa with obvious resentment.


    "Oh?" Hearing that, William finally raised his head and smiled slyly, "A woman? Tell me what


    happened."


    "You can''t imagine." Lucas suddenly stood up from the couch, and walked to William''s side. He then


    leaned against the desk, and began to cry out his tragic experience. "It''s never good to meet her!


    The first time I met her, it was at your dinner party. She sshed a drink all over my body!


    On the second time, she directly threw me to the ground.


    Last night was the third time. I just had an operation, and then..."


    After more than ten minutes, Lucas finished his storytelling. He grabbed the cup of coffee on the


    table, and gulped it down. "Do you think she is insane? Do you think I look like a pimp? Huh? Do I?


    A pimp! Damn it! She even paid me cash! My lifetime reputation is ruined!"


    "Ha ha!"


    William burst intoughter loudly. "You... It must be fate! Three times... Don''t you think it''s fate that


    brought you together?"


    "Fate? Humph!" Lucas snorted and said, "Enemies are bound to meet! We are enemies!"


    "Then why did youe to me today?" William asked while raising his brows. "Did you juste


    here to tell me that you lost your virginityst night?"


    "Bullshit! It''s she who lost her virginity!" Lucas thumped the table, and his eyes became a little


    strange. "I was doing my duty as a doctorst night to detoxify her! I was ¡ª "


    "Why are you being so obscene? So nasty! Detoxify? Do you think that you were just being a


    hero?" William stared at him with amusement and added, "Besides, since you helped her, what''s


    wrong with her giving you money as a payment?"


    "But she... she said I was a prostitute! It was me... I had sex with her, and she paid for it!"


    "Ha ha!" Williamughed so hard he almost burst into tears.


    "Stopughing! William, how dare you not help me?!" Lucasined angrily.


    "Yes, I''ll help you." William tried his best to stopughing. After a while, he asked, "What do you


    want me to do?"


    "I..." Lucas leaned over and said, "Help me find out Jazlyn Xu''s background. She was injured and


    some people were chasing after her. She''s not just a normal woman! Maybe she is an undercover


    agent."


    "Dr. Murong is really a kind-hearted and caring person indeed, but what if she is really an


    undercover agent?" William smiled and continued, "Dr. Murong, are you going to get rid of her


    despite your intimate rtionship?"


    "Intimate rtionship my butt!" Lucas shouted. "I just want to figure out what she is doing. As a


    man, I have to do something to get my revenge! If she were a spy, I would be the first one to report


    her!" "Okay fine! I''ll help you get your revenge." William nodded with a smile of satisfaction. "Jazlyn


    Xu, right?"


    "Yep." Lucas nodded. All of a sudden, his expressions changed and he whispered, "Don''t tell


    anyone else what I''ve told you just now."


    "Do you think I''m a gossip person?"


    "No, of course not," Lucas said as he shook his head. "I''m just afraid that you would tell Mary. In


    your current state, you always want to follow Mary. You''d do everything you can just to make her


    smile, even if it means betraying your buddies."


    "So you also think that what happenedst night was like a joke?" William teased.


    "Fuck off!" Lucas turned his head away in anger and said, "Talking to a profit-oriented businessman


    like you is the most annoying thing in the world!"


    "Here!" William suddenly threw a pen and paper to Lucas and said, "Thest sentence. You don''t


    have her picture, do you? Draw a picture of her so that I can help you investigate her. I''m working.


    Don''t bother me."


    "Wow, you are quite a professional." Lucas dly took the pen and paper. He turned around, and


    sat back on the sofa. There he bent over the table in front of him, preparing to draw a portrait.


    ''Jazlyn Xu, what does she look like?''


    Lucas thought for a moment and prepped the pen, ready to draw her portrait. She had a small oval


    face, high cheekbones, longshes, and a pointed nose. Her smile was great but she did not smile


    often. The corners of her mouth curved intricately and her deep dimples...


    The two men did not disturb each other in the office. From time to time, William nced at Lucas


    and saw him drawing very seriously. Sometimes he would frown, and sometimes he would smile. It


    seemed that he was not drawing an enemy, but... a lover!


    At the thought of this, William gave a meaningful smile.


    "Done!" After a long time, Lucas finally stood up, blew the eraser crumbs on the paper, and looked


    at his work with satisfaction. He walked to William, and handed the portrait to him proudly. "Have a


    look. What do you think?"


    William took it and nodded. "Yes, not bad! Very beautiful."


    "Eh? I mean, what do you think about my drawing?" Lucas rested his hands on his hips. He poked


    the eyes of the portrait with the pen and said, "I drew here and changed it several times."


    William listened to him while smiling. He did not respond until Lucas had finished his words. "It can


    be seen that you paid a lot of attention on it. How was it? Last night was very unforgettable, huh?"


    Candy Q

 Chapter 237 Find Her (Part Two)

    Chapter 237 Find Her (Part Two)


    Lucas blushed and stammered, "You! Why do you ask so many questions?"


    "I just want to see if you are on the same level," answered William with a sardonic smile. The


    answer was self-evident.


    "Yes, we are. Okay?"


    "Okay." William nodded with satisfaction.


    "Forget it. I have an operation this afternoon. I have to go to the hospital." After taking onest look


    at the portrait, Lucas turned around and left.


    "Then I won''t see off Dr. Murong who is kind and heroic. I''ll keep the portrait for you."


    "Screw you! Don''t forget to send the information about her as soon as possible!" Lucas''s voice


    echoed in the office and finally disappeared.


    Hearing that, William shook his head with a smile. Seeing that Lucas had already left, he frowned


    slightly.


    Last night, there was a woman who was injured on a crowded street. A City was not peaceful


    anymore! In the building of GM Universing Studios.


    Mary felt a little weird as soon as she entered.


    "Good morning, Manager Lu!"


    "Morning." Mary greeted the employee with a smile.


    "Mary!"


    "Hi."


    Mary passed through the hall, about to walk to the elevator.


    "Yes, it''s her."


    "Ah, what a pity."


    "Mr. Gu doesn''t look like that kind of person! Why did he get involved with Sh?"


    Thest second before she got in the elevator, Mary finally heard the most important information.


    It turned out that they were talking about the gossip recently. It was hard to say whether it was a


    scandal or not. Sh was nice, but she already had a son. Barry, s...


    Ding!


    The elevator arrived at the top floor shortly. As soon as the door opened, Mary saw Barry and Sh


    standing side by side in front of the elevator.


    "Manager Lu." Sh greeted her first, who looked flustered.


    "Hi, Sh." Mary smiled and walked out of the elevator. She then turned to greet Barry. "Hello, Mr.


    Gu."


    "Hi." Barry nodded and walked into the elevator expressionlessly.


    "Well, Manager Lu, we are leaving now," said Sh.


    "Bye." Mary smiled at her. She did not dare look at Barry until the elevator door had closed.


    "Mary, are you okay?" Her assistant, Jill, walked up to her and noticed that Mary looked a bit pale.


    "Mr. Gu and Sh are just going out for an interview. Please don''t take it to heart, Mary," she said


    with concern.


    "Yes. Of course I''m fine." Mary hurriedly exined, "I''m just a good friend of Barry. I really hope that


    he could find his Miss Right as soon as possible."


    "But-"


    "All right," said Mary with a smile. "Let''s go to work." With that, she turned around and left.


    Puzzled, Jill scratched her head and thought, ''I can''t get involved in my boss''s affairs. I''d better go


    to work.'' In the elevator, the atmosphere was a little stiff.


    "You," Sh bit her lips and asked Barry, "You don''t want to rify the scandal. Is it because of


    Manager Lu?"


    Barry nced at her but said nothing.


    "Why did you greet her so coldly when you saw her just now? That day at the seaside¡ª"


    "You talk too much." Hearing Barry''s words, Sh covered her mouth immediately.


    "You can''t be friends with someone you like," Barry said slowly after calming down. "Because no


    matter how many times you look at her, you still like her." Unless he did not love her anymore. Right


    now, he couldn''t face Mary calmly.


    Sh took a deep breath and said nothing more.


    "By the way," Barry suddenly asked, "how is your son? What kind of illness does he have?"


    "His eyes are not good." Sh decided to tell everything to Barry. She figured that it was not good


    for her to hide anything from him.


    "Eyes? Is it serious?"


    "His eyesight is poor so he needs his corneas reced." When Sh told him that, she felt


    breathless. It was overwhelming and too much for her. "How could it be?" Barry was shocked. "Your


    son is still young, right?"


    "Over six years old. His eyes have had problems since he was born because of alcohol."


    Barry frowned. In this case, it happened because the father of the child was drunk at that time and it


    led her to have a child with disability.


    "Haven''t you thought about finding that man?" Barry asked. "After all, he is the father of your child."


    "It has been so many years. Who will even remember that night? Besides, so what if I found him?"


    Sh smiled bitterly at the thought. "What if he''s married? I could never destroy other people''s


    family. Besides, I don''t even have feelings for that person. Ray is my son only. I can take care of him


    on my own."


    Barry looked at Sh, whose face glowed with determination and maternal nature. He had seen


    such an expression on Mary''s face before.


    "Have you found the suitable corneas for him?" Barry asked.


    "Not yet." Sh shook her head and sighed.


    "I see," replied Barry. "Work hard and listen to Jaime. Leave your son to Felicia''s care. I''ll ask her to


    find suitable corneas as soon as possible.


    "Thank you, Mr. Gu!" Sh was moved by his words. She thanked him solemnly.


    Barry did not say anything more. He thought that it was just apensation to her.


    The two of them got off the elevator, met with Jaime and Felicia who were waiting in the hall.


    Together, they went to the periodical office.


    "I''ll tell you today''s schedule," said Jaime in the car. "Go to the periodical office first. In the


    afternoon..."


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    At noon, William''s cell phone on his desk suddenly rang. He picked it up and his expression


    suddenly changed when he saw the caller ID. Overjoyed, he raised his eyebrows and said to the


    person at the other end of the line, "Mary, why are you calling? Do you miss me? I miss you too."


    "William," Mary rubbed her eyebrows and answered, "we''re downstairs."


    "What? What did you say?" Although William did not understand what she meant at first, he leaped


    from his chair and ran to the window. He indistinctly saw a tall figure, together with two smaller


    ones, downstairs. He shouted excitedly, "You came to mypany? With Alick and Elissa? Wow!"


    "Yes. They didn''t see you this morning so when they heard that you were back, they said they


    wanted toe to you," answered Mary. "So I brought them here."


    "Wait for me! I''ll pick you up right now."


    "No, you don''t¡ª"


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    Before Mary could finish her words, William had already hung up the phone.


    "What did Dad say?" Elissa raised her head and asked.


    "He said he woulde downstairs to pick us up." Mary shrugged and put her phone back to her


    pocket.


    "Yeah! Great!"


    "Is this ce where Dad works?" asked Alick curiously.


    "Yes, it is." Mary nodded and held their hands. "Let''s go inside first."


    With a bright smile on his face, William rushed out of the building, totally ignoring the employees


    who greeted him on the way.


    "What''s wrong with Mr. Lan?"


    "I don''t know! Is there any big good news in thepany?"


    "Probably." "Let''s wait and see where Mr. Lan is going."


    The employees in the hall whispered to each other. They craned their necks and looked out


    curiously.


    William ran outside happily, took two children from a woman, and walked into thepany while


    talking andughing.


    The woman handed a lunch box to William. It seemed that she did not want toe in. However,


    William begged her so hard that the woman walked inside reluctantly.


    "Who is this woman? Is she Mr. Lan''s new girlfriend?"


    "Are those two kids Mr. Lan''s children?"


    "Oh my God! Isn''t that the former wife of the CEO?" An old employee of thepany added, "She


    has been away for several years. When did shee back?"


    Hearing this, employees in the hall gossiped together to satisfy their curiosity.


    "Look! The little boy in the CEO''s arms looks exactly like Mr. Lan!"


    "They must be Mr. Lan''s children."


    "Twins?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Mary, who followed William closely, felt very ufortable to feel the employees'' gazes. "Dad,


    what are these uncles and aunts looking at?" asked Elissa, who was nestled in William''s arms.


    "Maybe it''s because Elissa is cute." William rubbed her nose lovingly.


    "Dad, Mommy brought you lunch. She cooked your favorite chicken wings!"


    "How wonderful!" William asked with a smile, "Have you and your sister eaten?"


    "Oh my God! I heard them call him Dad. They are really Mr. Lan''s children!"


    "Breaking news..."


    "Wait! Wait! I have to go back and publicize it first!"


    "I''ll also go to our department to gossip."


    Mary''s mind was in a mess when she heard the discussions around her.


    "William, are you free this afternoon?"


    "Yes, I am," answered William in a hurry. "What do you want me to do, Mary?"


    " I just want you to watch over the two kids. I have to go to thepanyter but the kids are


    insisting on staying with you. Take care of them. Just ask the nanny to take them back when you


    need to work." "Go to thepany again? Why?" When William spoke, his tone was sour and a


    hint of jealousy was evident. "Mary, don''t go to work. Can''t you just stay at home and take care of


    our children?"


    "No way!" Mary shook her head firmly. "A woman should have her own career. She can''t rely on her


    man all the time!"


    "Then... thene to mypany and be my assistant as before."


    "I''m fine working at GM now. Why should Ie back?" Mary raised her eyebrow and added,


    "Besides, you have so many beautiful assistants. It''s not convenient for me to join them!"


    "I knew it!" Elissa suddenly continued their topic. "Dad has many beautiful aunts around him, right?"


    "I...¡± Embarrassed but unable to lose his temper, William said, "There is no beautiful aunt, Elissa. I


    only have your mommy by my side, understand?"


    "Okay!"


    "Good girl! That''s my good girl!"


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 238 Banning Beth (P art One)

    Chapter 238 Banning Beth (P art One)


    The family of four reached the 32nd floor shortly.


    Jane, who had juste back to work after the marriage leave, jumped out of the desk excitedly


    when she saw Mary and the children.


    "Mary, why are you here?"


    "I just came here to have a look," said Mary as she nodded at Jane. "How have you been?"


    As the twodies greeted each other, William stood aside while holding the two kids in his arms.


    "I am fine," Jane responded with a smile. "Mary, boss... Are the two kids in boss''s arms your


    children?"


    "Well... yes, they are." Mary nodded and said to the two kids, "Say hi to Aunt Jane."


    "Hello, Aunt Jane."


    "Aunt Jane, hi."


    "Good boy! Good girl!" Jane said with a maternal look. "They are so adorable, Mary. This little boy


    looks exactly like boss! The little girl looks like you too! I''m so envious!" "If you are envious, you


    should work hard with Kevin!" Mary teased her, andughed.


    "Mary..." Jane whispered her name shyly.


    "Dad, can I go out and y anywhere?" asked Elissa.


    "Sure, but you have to stay on this floor only or you''ll be lost." After putting Elissa down, William


    said to Alick, "Alick, go with your sister. Don''t run or you''ll get hurt."


    "Got it!"


    "Alick, you have to follow me. I''ve been here before," said Elissa proudly.


    "Well, Mary, I won''t disturb you," said Jane as she stroked her stomach. "I''m going to have lunch.


    I''m so hungry."


    "Oh, right," said Mary, and she lifted the lunch box she was carrying. "Look, I brought this lunch.


    Have a taste of my cooking!"


    "Wow, really? May I?" Jane''s eyes lit up. "Then I must have a try!" When she was about to take it, a


    big hand snatched the lunch box away from her before she could even touch it.


    With an unfriendly look on his face, William held the lunch box and said to Jane coldly, "You can go


    to the canteen to eat."


    "William!" The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched, and her face suddenly flushed. Jane was stunned.


    It took a few seconds before she was able to process what was happening. She raised her


    eyebrows and said, "Then I''ll go to the canteen for lunch. Mary, I''m afraid no one else could have


    the honor to enjoy your lunch except boss!" With that, she ran away while giggling.


    "Jane!" Mary called her again but Jane was already in the elevator.


    "Let''s go eat." Naturally, William took Mary''s hand and led her to the lounge.


    "You! You''re so shameless!" Ashamed, Mary buried her face in her hands and cried out loud, "It''s


    just a lunch, isn''t it?"


    "It''s not a simple lunch." William smiled and said sincerely, "You brought it for me particrly. How


    can I give it to others?"


    Mary was speechless. She did not expect his response.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The two kids were ying happily in the lounge. When they saw their parentse in, they just


    ignored them, busy with their game.


    "It smells so good!" William opened the lunchbox excitedly, sat on the sofa, and began eating.


    "Slow down." Marydled a bowl of porridge for him.


    "No, I can''t. It''s too delicious." William shook his head. Looking at Elissa, he asked, "By the way, do


    you know that Elissa has been here before?"


    "Of course I know." Mary nodded.


    "You knew?" William''s eyes widened.


    "Yes." Mary nodded and exined, "Elissa said she came here to find Victor. When I found out that


    she had met you, I was shocked."


    "Eh?" William curled his lips and said, "What are you talking about? Why were you shocked? At that


    time, I thought this little girl was very adorable so I carried her downstairs. Do you think it was a


    father-daughter connection?"


    "Yes, I think so." With a warm smile, Mary nodded and said, "Just eat. When they finish ying, ask


    someone to send them back home. I''m leaving now."


    "Why don''t you stay longer?" William stopped her and said, "Mary, I suggest that you think about it."


    "About what?"


    "Being my assistant!" William held her and pulled her closer. "I''ll get a kitchen on this floor. You''ll be


    responsible for my meal and we''ll eat together everyday. If I get tired, you cane to the lounge


    with me."


    "Is there such a good job?" Mary asked with raised eyebrows.


    "Yes!" William nodded immediately. "Well, I''ll go out and tell Jane to post the recruitment


    information." As she spoke, Mary stood up and continued, "I believe you''ll find a satisfying assistant


    based on your charm. Bye for now.


    Alick and Elissa, be good! Mommy is going to work now."


    Mary turned around and walked out.


    "Bye, Mommy!"


    "Bye, Mommy!" Elissa waved at Mary and then pulled William''s hand suddenly. "Dad, y with me!"


    "Wait a minute, Elissa. I''ll see Mommy off first." William stood up and chased after Mary while


    shouting her name. "Mary! Mary! Wait for me!"


    "Why did you follow me?"'' Mary asked him while frowning.


    "Oh, I don''t want anyone else to be my assistant. I want you only." William held her hand. "As for


    those female assistants, I''ve already put them somewhere else. Look at this ce. Except for Jane,


    there are no female creatures."


    "Well." Mary rubbed her nose with embarrassment. "Okay, okay. I got it, Mr. Lan. Go back now.


    Bye."


    "Can''t I just drive you there?" William asked with grievance on his face. "You are bing more


    and more fierce. I like you more at night when you are obedient."


    "Damn you!" All of a sudden, Mary covered his mouth and looked around to make sure nobody


    heard what William had said. They had just arrived at the parking lot outside the building. Her face


    turned red and she red at William threateningly. "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Ha ha! I''m just telling the truth." William raised an eyebrow and said with a cunning smile, "I''ll go


    back early tonight."


    Mary could not help but blush again and William could not stop teasing her. "Go home anytime you


    want. I''ll go homete anyway," Mary said fiercely. She opened the car door and turned to William


    onest time. "Take care of the kids. I really have to go."


    With a loud bang, Mary mmed the car door shut and drove away.


    With his hands in his pockets, William watched the car go with a loving look in his eyes.


    In the CEO''s office.


    Elissa ran to William''s leather office chair and enjoyed herself.


    Click. Click. Click.


    Wearing 10-centimeter high stilettoes, Beth walked towards William''s office gracefully while wearing


    sunsses and a handbag on her arm.


    "Mr. Lan," Beth pushed the door open and called William''s name coquettishly. She took off her


    sunsses, revealing her heavy makeup. She looked around, only to see William was nowhere to


    be found.


    She took a closer look and saw a little girl sitting at the desk.


    ''Who is this kid?'' Beth thought. She twisted her waist, threw her sunsses on the table, and


    shouted at Elissa, "Who are you, kiddo? What are you doing here? Where is the CEO?"


    "What is CEO? I came here to see my father, Aunty," Elissa raised her head and answered


    respectfully.


    "Aunty?" Beth stared at her with her hands on her hips. "Who are you? Such an uneducated brat!


    Haven''t your parents taught you how to address others properly?! You must be the daughter of that


    damn assistant outside!


    How dare you sneak in here? Who do you think you are?" Beth pointed at Elissa and scolded her.


    The more she scolded, the angrier she became. Suddenly, she reached out and pulled Elissa''s ear.


    "You little freak!"


    "Ouch!" Elissa cried in pain. She instinctively reached for her ear and tears welled up in her eyes.


    "You are a bad woman!" she roared. "I''ll ask Dad to beat you up!" "Beat me up? Humph!" Beth


    sneered, and reached out to grab Elissa''s hair. "Okay! Go ahead! Ask your father toe here and


    see if he can beat me up!" she shouted menacingly.


    "Ouch! It hurts! It hurts!" Elissa cried out because of fear and pain. She struggled to get out from


    Beth''s grab and screamed, "Dad, help me! Mommy! Woo! Alick!"


    "Elissa!" Hearing his sister''s cry, Alick ran to the office immediately. As soon as he saw his sister


    being bullied, he rushed over and pulled Beth''s clothes. "Let go of my sister!"


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 239 Banning Beth (P art Two)

    Chapter 239 Banning Beth (P art Two)


    "Another kid? Gee!" Beth pushed Alick''s head in disgust and shouted, "Get out of here! Two


    uneducated bastards! Don''t pull my clothes!"


    "What are you doing? Stop it!"


    Suddenly, a loud shout came from behind them. William had just arrived and he witnessed such a


    shocking scene.


    "Ouch, Mr. Lan." When Beth heard William''s voice, she pushed Alick away and pretended to be sad


    and tearful.


    It only took two steps for William to walk from the door to his desk. The anger in his eyes was so


    intense it could almost burn Beth to ashes.


    With a loud sound, he pped Beth across the face.


    It happened so fast Beth almost did not see what William had done. She only felt a burning


    sensation on her face and her mind went nk. Her body trembled and she could not stand firm.


    "Beth An!" William hissed when she mentioned her name. His hand encircled Beth''s slender neck


    and squeezed it. His blue veins protruded in his hand and the joints of his knuckles turned pale


    because of the force. "Ah!" Before Beth could evene to her senses from the p, William


    strangled her. His grip tightened and her face turned bluish. She could not breathe so she


    desperately stretched out her hand and patted William''s hand. "Mr... Lan!" she said with difficulty.


    "They are my children!" All of a sudden, William pushed Beth against the wall. His grip was so


    strong Beth''s feet lifted from the ground. "What were you doing just now? Huh?! Do you want to


    die? I''ll give you a free ride!"


    William''s expression was almost distorted. The children he wanted to take good care of were bullied


    again!


    Beth was in danger from hypoxia, but what William had said echoed in her mind clearly. These two


    were actually William''s children? Howe?


    William''s grip on Beth''s neck seemed to be unceasing. "I''ll teach you a lesson to let you know what


    happens if anyone tries to bully my children!"


    Beth could hardly breathe. Her eyes were full of tears and her makeup was smudged all over her


    face. "Boss, I was just... Kidding... Kidding with them."


    "Boss ¡ª " With a file in his hand, Virgil casually pushed the door open and saw what was going on


    in the office. Without saying anything, he rushed to William, and grabbed his arm at once. "Mr. Lan,


    please let go of her! We are in thepany now! Killing people is illegal! Oh my God! Boss, what is


    wrong with you?"


    "Illegal? Who cares?" William sneered. "Today, I have to kill her for certain!"


    Virgil looked around anxiously. He caught a glimpse of Alick and Elissa, who were huddling together


    and watching William intently. Again, he tried to persuade William. "Mr. Lan, please calm down. Your


    children are watching! They would be scared! Calm down!"


    Children?


    As if he woke up from a daze, the blood-red eyes of William fell into silence. His anger suddenly


    dissipated and he let go of Beth instantly. He quickly turned around and walked to the two kids.


    "Woo! Dad!"


    Elissa cried sadly. When she saw William walking towards them, she opened her arms and


    squeezed into his arms.


    "Good girl, Elissa. Good boy, Alick." William held the two kids in his arms all at once. His eyes were


    full of guilt and shame. Nevertheless, he rubbed their hair and asked, "Are you okay?"


    "Wah!" Elissa could not stop crying. "I want Mommy. I don''t like here anymore!"


    "Dad, that aunt is evil." Alick also pursed his lips in fear. A hint of cruelty shed through William''s


    eyes again. Holding the two kids in his arms, he ordered to Virgil, "Take Beth An out! Ask her agent


    to see me. We''ll terminate her contract now! Also, ban Bethpletely and inform allpanies


    that if anyone hires and lets her enter the entertainment industry again, they will be against me!"


    "Yes, boss." Virgil nodded and pulled Beth, who was still unable to stand because of horrors, out of


    the room.


    "Elissa, my good girl." William kissed her and asked softly, "Do you feel any pain?"


    "My ear and hair hurt!" Elissa''s tears fell down non-stop. "Wah! Wah! I want Mommy."


    "It''s all right,"forted William. He stood up with the kids in his arms and walked out. "I''ll take you


    to Mommy now. With Dad around, no one will dare bully you again. Be good."


    At GM Universing Studios


    As soon as Mary walked out of the meeting room, Jill came over and said hurriedly, "Manager Lu,


    Mr. Lan of the AJ Group is waiting for you in the office with your children."


    "What?" With a puzzled look in her face, Mary nodded. "I see." She quickly walked to her office.


    "Mommy!" "Mommy!"


    As soon as she opened the door of the office, Mary saw her two ''meatballs'' running towards her


    with grievances on their faces. When the kids reached her they buried themselves into her arms.


    "Wah!" they cried out in unison.


    "What''s wrong?" Mary looked at William in confusion. They had just been separated for a short


    while. How did the two children be like this?


    "Mary." With a guilty look in his eyes, William told Mary what had happened. Seeing that Mary''s face


    was getting longer and longer, he hurriedly said, "I''ve banned her. I''m sorry, Mary. I didn''t take good


    care of the kids."


    Mary felt so sorry for her children. She roared in disgust, "Of course it''s your fault! Beth An? Andy


    Duan? Every time my children got hurt, it was because of your girlfriends, wasn''t it? You are really...


    I''m so disappointed in you!"


    "Mary, I really didn''t know. I have no idea why she went¡ª"


    "All right." Mary waved her hand and continued, "If you had nothing to do with her, why would she


    be so attached to you? What''s more, I saw it with my own eyes."


    The scene in the elevator a few months ago shed through Mary''s mind and her ears buzzed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Mary, I swear," said William, whose heart skipped a beat, "I really have nothing to do with her!"


    "You ¡ª "


    "What happened?" At this moment, Barry heard the noise and rushed over.


    The two kids had not seen Barry for a long time, so they felt even more aggrieved. They


    immediately threw themselves to Barry''s arms to seekfort.


    "Alick and Elissa, tell Daddy Barry who bullied my babies?"


    Looking at them with sadness in his eyes, William knew that it was indeed his fault. Not only was he


    unable to apany the kids when they grew up in the past four years, but they were also bullied


    under his watch. He realized that even after they got together with him, it would just cause them


    harm.


    Mary rubbed her eyebrows and said in a low voice, "Well, William, you can go back first. I''ll take


    care of the children here."


    "Mary." Heaving a sigh, William stared at her for a long time and said, "I''ll go first. I''ll deal with


    everything. It''ll take no time. You..." William looked at Barry worriedly and said, "Mary, you must wait


    for me!" With that, he left gloomily.


    Barry looked at the disappearing figure of William and asked, "What''s wrong? Who bullied them?"


    "Forget it." Mary shook her head. She had decided to believe in William one more time. She thought


    that he could handle matters well and that he had nothing to do with those women anymore. Also,


    she believed that he would take good care of the kids.


    Looking at her, Barry felt a dull pain in his heart but he said nothing.


    Seeing that her stuff was thrown out of thepany and the contract she signed was no longer


    valid, Beth felt like she was living in a nightmare.


    She was supposed to win this year''s award of best leading actress. How did things be like this


    all of a sudden?


    If she could not step into the entertainment industry again, how would she survive in the future?


    Gosh! William hadpletely blocked all her paths! Would she be like Andy?


    No...


    An idea suddenly came to Beth''s mind.


    That night, regardless of the bruises on her neck and the marks on her face, Beth entered a senior


    club awkwardly. She wore a hat, scarf, and mask to conceal the marks.


    In the private room of the club, a man was making tea elegantly.


    Suddenly, the door creaked open.


    "Here you are." Without raising his head, Frank picked up the teacup and smelled it. "What can I do


    for you?"


    "Here I am," Beth answered in a hoarse voice and removed all her essories.


    "What happened to you?" Frank asked with raised eyebrows. A horrified expression shed through


    his eyes.


    "I was beaten by William Lan," Beth answered in a low and hoarse voice. She told Frank everything


    and he listened to her intently with a frown.


    "So you came here today to ask for money?" Frank smiled.


    "Yes!" Beth nodded. She had nothing, and she could not live without money. The only person who


    could help her right now was the man in front of her.


    "I can give you what you want, but you should also give what I want."


    "Of course." Beth took out a small USB sh drive from her bag and handed it to Frank. "The videos


    are all in it." Frank took the sh drive, yed with it for a while and said, "Okay. The money will be


    transferred to your ount tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    "See you around."


    After putting back her mask, scarf, and hat, Beth left furtively.


    ''William...''


    Frank closed his eyes in pain and agony. ''Do you know that I have been waiting for an opportunity?''


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 240 Apologies ( Part One)

    Chapter 240 Apologies ( Part One)


    Swish!


    All of a sudden, the door on the other side of the private room opened. However, Frank remained


    unconcerned and unmoved.


    Corbett walked through the door. Noticing that Frank''s eyes were closed and his expression


    seemed as if he was in a daze, he asked, "What''s wrong? Are you nning on how you''d expose


    the contents of this sh drive?"


    Corbett asked and Frank responded with a snort. Was he going to show William? Of course not. He


    was actually nning on showing this to Mary Lu.


    Frank opened his eyes but he did not answer Corbett. Instead, he asked him a question. "What


    have you been doing here recently?"


    "I missed you."


    "Fuck off!"


    Corbett shrugged his shoulders and said seriously, "The loss is too big recently. I suspect that the


    police are watching my moves. I had no choice but toe here and deal with them myself." "Does


    this mean that you are going to be in trouble soon?" Holding the sh drive, Frank stood up abruptly


    and added, "I think I''d be happy to see you in prison."


    "Ha ha! I didn''t expect you to be so affectionate to me." Corbett smiled slyly. "Even if I was caught,


    you would stille and see me regardless of the risk of being suspected. Are you in love with


    me?"


    Anger shed through Frank''s eyes. He stared at Corbett for a while and left coldly.


    Corbett did not keep him. He just frowned and gave a gentle wave.


    "Young lord," a bodyguard came up and said respectfully.


    "Send more people to watch over him. Don''t let him be in danger."


    "Yes, young lord."


    In Silvend Mall. After a busy day, people could finally release their true nature at night. Eating,


    shopping, and singing, they were doing their best to enjoy themselves after a long tiring day.


    The mall was filled with bustling crowd and noise, and everyone seemed happy.


    Meanwhile, William walked in the crowd, apanied by Virgil.


    "How''s it going?" asked William. "Everything is done and everyone has been notified. What


    happened today wouldn''t happen again," answered Virgil. He did not do anything in thepany


    the whole afternoon except deal with the CEO''s private affairs.


    He personally called every woman who had something to do with the CEO, including female clients


    who had previously worked with him, female stars, even female employees who wanted to be


    promoted. All of them were notified that their rtionship with the CEO waspletely over.


    Anyone who would dare disturb the CEO''s life again would end up more miserable than Beth.


    With this lesson, most women cooperated. However, not everyone did. There were also some who


    continued to pester him regardless of Virgil''s attempts to eradicate their rtionships. After


    spending a lot of time on them, Virgil finally got rid of them both the easy and hard ways.


    "That''s good. Thank you." William nodded. After pondering for a second, he spoke again. "In order


    to reward you ¡ª "


    "A holiday?" Virgil asked immediately.


    "Of course not." William nced at him and continued, "You can go with me to buy toys. The toys I


    bought with youst time were all good. My children like them very much. I''ll rely on you again this


    time."


    "But... Really?" The corners of Virgil''s mouth twitched. "It''s my pleasure to choose toys for your


    babies. I''ll make sure to make good choices."


    William shook his head with a smile. For many years that Virgil had worked for him, he had already


    got used to his ttery tongue.


    The two came to the children''s yground and looked around. There they saw children ying


    everywhere, apanied by their parents. At the sight, William''s lips curled up. He must


    apany the kids to y this weekend.


    "Mr. Lan, why are you here to buy toys again?" Virgil asked curiously. "What do you want this time?"


    "Something different than those I''ve boughtst time." William scanned the ce as he spoke. "You


    saw what happened this afternoon. I want to buy some toys to coax them."


    When Virgil recalled what had happened earlier, he broke into a cold sweat. "Boss... Mr. Lan, if you


    had acted on impulse this afternoon, Beth would have been dead for sure!"


    "I''ll tell you things in detailter." Touching a toy duck, William turned around and reminded him of


    their purpose. "Now, your task is to buy toys with me. How about this duck?"


    "Well," Virgil nodded and said, "Nice! It''s a good duck!"


    "What about this one?" "That''s good too!" "And this?"


    "Not bad! Mr. Lan, you have such a good taste!"


    The two men bought a lot of toys. When they were done shopping, a saleswoman led Virgil to sign


    and pay.


    Meanwhile, William continued to wander around on the floor alone.


    As he looked outside, he saw a familiar figure sh in front of the ss window.


    "Mary? Is that her?" William''s eyes lit up. Although he had only seen her side face for a second, he


    chased after her without thinking.


    ''Why is Mary here? Is she also buying toys for the children?''


    Confused, William chased after the figure. However, the figure was lost in the crowd so he carefully


    scanned the people''s faces one by one.


    Sure enough, he found the familiar figure at the entrance of an ice cream shop.


    "Ha ha! I found you!"


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, William walked over and patted the woman on the


    shoulder.


    The woman turned around with a pink ice cream in her hand. She raised her eyebrows and a smile


    appeared on her face upon seeing William.


    Looking at Mary''s smiling face, William felt a trace of doubt in his heart. Wasn''t Mary angry with


    him?


    "What are you doing here?" asked William.


    "For this!" The woman raised the ice cream in her hand and licked it with enjoyment.


    "So you like this!" William smiled and said, "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Ring! Ring!


    All of a sudden, the phone in Mary''s hand rang. She quickly picked it up to answer the call. "Hello?


    What? I see. I''ll be right there!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After saying that, she turned around and left immediately. She left hurriedly that William just saw a


    sh of her as she left.


    "Mary, where are you going?" William took a few steps towards her.


    "Boss, boss!" Just as he was about to chase after her, Virgil came in a hurry. "The orders have all


    been signed and paid for. Who did you see just now?"


    Hearing Virgil''s voice, William turned around. As soon as Virgil finished speaking, William turned to


    Mary''s direction again. There was unwillingness and grievance in his eyes. Why did Mary ignore


    him and leave without saying anything? Who was on the phone with her just now?


    "Boss?" Virgil craned his neck and followed William''s gaze.


    "Nothing." Shaking his head, William thought, ''Mary must still be angry with me.'' "Have you


    finished?" he asked.


    "Yes, everything is done. The toys will be delivered to your home soon."


    "That''s good." William nodded and said, "That''s all right. You can... get off work now." William


    realized that he had to go home and apologize as soon as possible.


    "Oh, it''s time to get off work!" Virgil eximed.


    Outside the Silvend Mall.


    The woman with an ice cream quickly passed through the crowd and walked towards a silver-white


    sports car.


    "Here!" A woman was waiting for her inside. It was Jazlyn, who was suffering from a shoulder injury.


    Seeing that the woman was approaching the car, Jazlyn asked her while staring, "Boss, what''s in


    your hand?"


    "Well!" The woman got into the car and handed the ice cream to Jazlyn. "Of course, an ice cream! I


    just craved for it suddenly. You know, I seldom had it when I was a kid. By the way," said the woman


    excitedly, "I just met a very handsome man and he greeted me. I haven''t seen such a handsome


    man in so many years!"


    "Boss," said Jazlyn, who was at a loss whether tough or cry. She started the car and continued,


    "No wonder! You just saw a handsome man and suddenly you couldn''t walk anymore? You are the


    embodiment of justice yet you are like this. How can you be attracted by a man''s appearance?"


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 241 Apologies ( Part Two)

    Chapter 241 Apologies ( Part Two)


    "You are as dumb as a nerd whenever you see a handsome man! Besides, I wasn''t gone for long! I


    will never dy our business!" After saying that, the woman asked seriously, "How''s it going


    anyway? Have you seen Corbett? Was it really him?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Yes it was." Jazlyn''s face suddenly changed and she was no longer smiling. "I''m positive. As we


    followed Frank, we finally found that man''s trace."


    "Okay, let''s follow him secretly. Make sure not to alert the enemy."


    "Okay!" Jazlyn nodded and stepped on the elerator. The car sped away and disappeared under


    the moonlight.


    In Kary Vi.


    Barry arrived at the vi with Mary and the two kids. As soon as he got off the car, he felt quite sad.


    "This is your new home."


    "Yes, it is." Mary nodded, her guilt obvious.


    "It''s beautiful," Barry said lightly. "Daddy Barry," Alick said, getting out of the car, then taking Barry''s


    hand, "do you have to leave tonight?"


    "Yes." Barry nodded and continued, "This is not Daddy Barry''s home. I have to go back to my own


    home."


    "But I don''t want Daddy Barry to leave."


    "I also want Daddy Barry to y with me." Elissa also came to Barry, and hugged him.


    "Didn''t Daddy Barry y with Elissa this afternoon?" Barry squatted down and touched her little


    head lovingly. "Alick and Elissa, tomorrow Daddy Barry will meet you again. Okay?"


    "But why can''t I live with Dad and Daddy Barry together?" Alick looked at Mary for help.


    "And Daddy Lucas." Elissa pouted her small mouth. She looked unhappy and upset.


    "It''s okay to live with anyone," said Barryfortingly. "The most important thing is that you two


    should be happy."


    "Daddy Barry, you should be happy too."


    "I will try my best to be happy." Barry smiled and finally stood up. "Go inside with Mommy. Daddy


    Barry wille to y with you this weekend."


    "Yeah!" "Yehey!"


    "Would you like toe in and have a drink at least?" said Mary with pursed lips.


    "No, thanks," Barry answered as he shook his head. Going inside would only make his already


    painful heart even more painful!


    "Well, let me see you off then."


    "No, thanks." Barry shook his head again. "I know you feel guilty, but there is no need for you to be


    like this. I''m fine. Trust me. I''ll forget you soon."


    "Then," Mary forced a smile and continued, "you will find someone better than I am."


    "Of course. Who am I?" Barry smiled slightly and pointed at the door. "Please go inside."


    "All right." Mary nodded and walked into the vi with the two kids, who seemed to not want to be


    away from Barry.


    Barry stood in front of the car for a long time. As he turned around to leave, he saw a beam of light


    in front of him. A car was approaching the vi. Barry hurriedly blocked the blinding light of the car''s


    headlights by his hand.


    Creak!


    In front of Barry, the car slowly halted. The driver shut the light off, opened the door and stepped out


    of the car. "Barry, why are you here?" It was William who stepped out of the car. He suddenly felt


    like a cock preparing for fight when he saw Barry. He could not help but be on guard.


    Barry ced his hand down and chuckled when he saw William carrying several children''s toys.


    "Are you going to apologize?"


    William just stared at him. He swallowed hard and his Adam''s apple visibly rolled up and down.


    "Yes, so what?" he asked coldly.


    "Nothing." Barry shook his head and said, "I just want to remind you that you shouldn''t wait for


    things to happen before you apologize. It''s pointless. Instead, think about the things that would


    endanger Mary and the children, and prevent them from happening. That''s what you should do. If


    you can''t do it, remember that I''m always here."


    The look in William''s eyes turned ice-cold. "I think you''d better mind your own business! I heard


    recently that you''ve been very close to an actress named Sh. You should seize that opportunity


    instead! Do not covet the wife and children of another man all day long. If you arepetent


    enough then just have a baby yourself!


    "You!" Clenching his fists, Barry shouted in anger, "Alick and Elissa are my children! When they


    were born, I was the first one to hug them! I apanied them as they grew up! It was me who


    heard them call Mommy for the first time! So what if you are their biological father?" It had to be said


    that Barry''s words unexpectedly stabbed William''s sore spot.


    William trembled because of anger. "Barry, no one in the world is more annoying than you are!"


    Then he turned around and strode into the vi without arguing back.


    Barry, raising his eyebrows, turned and got into the car.


    ''William, I will quit when you can finally treat Mary and the children well.''


    In the vi, Mary tucked the two children to bed early. She wondered why William had note


    back yet.


    As soon as she began to wonder, she heard a knock on the bedroom door, apanied by


    William''s plea. "Mary, can I go in?"


    "It''s Dad!" Upon hearing William''s voice, Elissa got up from the bed at once.


    "Don''t go there!" Mary stopped her angrily. "Dad? Have you forgotten how you were bullied this


    afternoon?"


    "But it wasn''t Dad who bullied me!" Elissa raised her head and defended him. Outside the door,


    William heard Elissa''s words and it made his heart soften. ''It''s always sweet to have a daughter.''


    "Yes, Mommy," said Alick, "Daddy has taught the woman who bullied my sister a lesson very


    harshly. Please let him in. Daddy is so pitiful!"


    "Yeah, I''m so pitiful!" William echoed outside the door and then he shouted, "I''ve brought gifts for


    Alick and Elissa!"


    "Yeah! Gifts!" Elissa''s eyes lit up and she ran to open the door for William, ignoring Mary''s order.


    Alick followed her and happily weed William in as well.


    The three of them immediately began to unwrap the packaging excitedly, making a mess in the


    bedroom.


    "Humph!" Mary turned her head away from them.


    "Mary." Afterforting the two little children, William came close to Mary. "It''s all my fault, okay?


    Please don''t be angry anymore."


    "Apologize to Elissa and Alick, not me," Mary said coldly. "You didn''t do anything wrong to me."


    "Mary, I''m sorry. I just felt that I had to tell you this as well." William, still looking at Mary, said


    reassuringly, "I promise it wouldn''t happen again. You can punish me, okay? You can ask me to do


    anything you want, just don''t be angry with me. You know I am most afraid of you when you are


    angry."


    "Anything?" Mary turned around suddenly to face him. "Yes, anything!" William nodded firmly, as he


    looked into Mary''s evil eyes. The sight of it made him shiver. "What... what do you want?"


    "I heard that when the husband makes mistakes, the wife should punish him by making him kneel


    on the washboard," Mary said with a cunning smile on her face. "Or you can kneel on the remote


    control without switching channel. It sounds good. I want to give it a try."


    "But we don''t have a washboard."


    "We have a remote control." As soon as she finished speaking, Mary threw the remote control from


    the bed.


    William caught it at once. With the remote control in his hand, William pouted and protested, "Men


    can''t easily kneel down!"


    "So you don''t want to be punished?" Mary asked with raised eyebrows.


    "No!" William waved his hand quickly. "Mary, I will do anything for you to ease your anger, but.


    "But?"


    "It''s just that the two kids are here," said William in a low voice. "It''s so embarrassing for me if I just


    kneel down like this. What about my majesty of being a father? When they fall asleep, I promise I


    will kneel down for you." With that, he leaned closer and kissed her. Mary reached out a hand to


    drive his face away and said, "Then call the nanny to get the children to bed."


    "Okay." William stood up and led the children to the toy room.


    Mary shook her head in amusement.


    When William came back, he had a food box in his hand. He grinned inscrutably and sat next to


    Mary. "It''s for you."


    "What?" Puzzled, Mary opened it. "Ice cream? Why are you giving me this? I thought you knew I


    didn''t like cold food."


    "You lied to me again!" William handed her a spoon while smiling and said, "I saw you at the


    Silvend Mall earlier. You were enjoying the ice cream in your hand when I greeted you, so I


    brought you another one."


    "Silvend Mall? What?" Mary looked at William with confusion. "Do you have a fever? I didn''t go


    there."


    "That''s impossible," said William firmly while shaking his head. "You also answered a phone call...


    Oh, right! You must have gone there to see Barry, right? Don''t lie!" William said with an angry face.


    "No wonder you ignored me!"


    "What are you talking about?" Mary patted him and said, "Why are you trying to change the


    subject? Could it be that you just didn''t want to kneel on the remote control? Huh? Is that it?" "No.


    Absolutely not! I didn''t mean to change the subject." William immediately grabbed the remote


    control and said, "I''m kneeling down, Mary. Which channel do you want to watch? Let''s get


    everything ready first."


    Mary covered her mouth and tittered upon seeing William change the channel. "Yes, that''s the


    channel. You can kneel down now. Don''t switch the channel."


    "Okay." William nodded and quickly put the remote control on the carpet. Then, he bent his knees


    and knelt down in front of the TV. He was just doing as the old saying went, "A great man knows


    when to yield and when to not."


    Sitting on the bed, Mary was snickering. It was rare for her to see such an obedient and submissive


    William. She took some pictures and captured this moment. So funny!


    "Mary, look at this host." While kneeling on the remote control, William discussed the plot with Mary.


    "Fortunately, he is not working for mypany¡ª"


    Click!


    Just as he was speaking, William suddenly heard the sound of a camera shutter. He immediately


    turned around only to see Maryughing and rolling on the bed while clutching her phone.


    "Mary." William''s eyes widened. He immediately stood up, and threw himself on top of Mary''s body.


    He smiled and said, "Ha! I was wondering as to why you came up with such an idea. That''s why you


    wanted me to kneel, right? Hand over your phone quickly. How dare you take


    photos of me?"


    "No way! Ha ha!" William tried to snatch Mary''s phone from her but to no avail. Mary was


    "You don''t want to give it to me, do you?"


    William pinned Mary down. As he stared at her, he said threateningly, "If you don''t give your


    phone to me, I will kiss you."


    "You rascal!"


    "Yeah, but only in front of you."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 242 Exactly The Same (Part One)

    Chapter 242 Exactly The Same (Part One)


    Mary and William were on the bed.


    "Mary, be a good girl and give me the phone," William pleaded as he pressed his body on top of


    Mary''s. "If anyone sees these photos, my reputation will be ruined."


    "You deserve it." Mary hid her phone under her body and grumbled, "You did something wrong and


    I''m sure you''ll do it again. I have to keep this as evidence in case you make another mistake!"


    "Okay, okay." William sighed in defeat. He knew he had no choice so he just lowered his head and


    kissed Mary on the cheek. "You can do whatever you want. You can keep the photos too. Does it


    mean that you have forgiven me?"


    "Answer my question first," Mary said as she stared at him seriously.


    "Sure, go ahead."


    "How did you keep the channel unchanged when you were kneeling on the remote control?"


    "That''s because..." With a sly smile, William answered, "I took out the battery when you were not


    looking." "Eh? Wow, you are so cunning!" Mary eximed in amazement.


    "Ha ha!" Williamughed at her priceless reaction. "I know it''s smart of me to do that. Anyway, Mary,


    please forgive me! Please! I will never let Alick and Elissa get hurt again!"


    Mary rolled her eyes and warned him, "This is thest time!"


    "Okay."


    "Of course it''s easy for you to make such a promise! But, men are unreliable." The more she spoke,


    the angrier she became. "How many women have you had in the past four years?"


    Cold sweat began to seep from William''s back. Nevertheless, he answered calmly, "There is no


    woman! I was just making a show. You are my only woman.


    But you were so close to Victor..."


    "Were you jealous?" Mary asked with her eyes wide open.


    "Yes, I was." William nodded.


    "Then why didn''t you admit it back then?!" Mary red at him and continued, "I told you I liked you.


    You must have been so proud!"


    "I couldn''t tell how I felt at that time."


    "Of course¡ª" Before Mary could even finish her sentence, William suddenly kissed her on the lips.


    As if in a daze, he said, "Mary, let''s have another baby."


    "You... What did you say?" Mary was stunned so William sprang into action.


    "I just want to have another baby with you." While pouting, he recalled what Barry had said just now.


    Barry''s words echoed in his mind until now. "From pregnancy to birth, I want to see our child grow


    up little by little. I want to be the first person to hold him or her. I want to witness the moment the


    baby begins to speak. Mary, don''t you want these as well?"


    Mary felt a little sad. How could she not think about it? She thought it was just her own wishful


    thinking.


    "Mary, I love you." William kissed her again, but this time, it was a long and passionate one.


    "I love you too."


    In Frank''s vi.


    Frank returned to his empty home and went straight to his study. He opened theputer, inserted


    the USB sh drive, and yed the videos.


    The videos taken by Beth were not as clear as those from Andy.


    "Mr. Lan... Faster!" Along with erotic voices and quite shocking scenes, Frank watched the videos


    intently.


    Sitting in front of theputer, he looked a little gloomy under the light of theputer.


    He clenched his fists so hard that his veins started protruding from his skin.


    He mmed his first on the table and vented his anger like a madman. Except for theputer,


    everything else on his table fell on the floor with a few loud sounds, making a mess.


    For William, he would do anything! There was nothing he was afraid of doing!


    In the building of GM Universing Studios.


    Victor entered the meeting room silently. To his surprise, Mary was already waiting for him.


    "Come here!" Mary stood up and called him as soon as she saw him enter.


    "Are you alone?" Victor smiled at her and asked, "Why are we meeting here? We could''ve met


    outside and had fun."


    "I didn''t say I wanted to hang out with you," said Mary in a serious tone. "As the manager of GM


    Universing Studios, I specifically invited you toe here to talk about business."


    He raised his eyebrows andughed. "Manager Lu, a powerful woman, I''m really not used to you


    being like this. Tell me, what''s the matter?" "Do you know that the box office of our movie has


    reached eighty million? Isn''t it great?" Mary said excitedly. "That''s the reason why I called you here."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "You want to give me a bonus? It''s not time yet, is it?" Victor lowered his head and decided to y


    with his phone casually.


    "Don''t y dumb," Mary said while staring at him in bewilderment. "You know what I''m going to say.


    I want you to sign a contract with ourpany. Victor,e back to the


    entertainment industry!"


    "I won''t break my promise. I told you four years ago that I would never step foot in this industry


    again!" Victor raised his head and looked at her with burning eyes. "Mary, you know I epted this


    movie just for you."


    Click!


    "Excuse me?" All of a sudden, Ena pushed the door open and happened to hear Victor''sst


    sentence. Her smile instantly stiffened, and she stood frozen in spot.


    "Ena..." Mary stood up at once, feeling both at loss and embarrassed.


    Victor turned his head and saw Ena standing by the door. A trace of panic shed through his eyes.


    Fortunately, he was quick to regain hisposure.


    There was a moment of silence in the meeting room.


    "Mary, are you free this afternoon? I want to ask you out," Victor said suddenly as he stood up with


    his right hand in his pocket.


    Surprised, Mary looked at him with eyes full of confusion. ''Has Victor gone crazy? Perhaps he just


    said it on purpose while Ena is watching.''


    As expected, as soon as he said this, Ena''s eyes turned misty and blurry with tears.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave now." With no expression on his face, Victor turned around and


    prepared to leave.


    When he was about to pass by Ena, she grabbed his sleeve at once.


    Her hands were trembling, yet she was unwilling to let him go.


    "Don''t you want to see me?" asked Ena while stifling a sob.


    "Let me go."


    "No." She shook her head and continued, "I just want to know why you dislike me."


    "Why should I like you?" Victor turned his head and looked at Ena disdainfully.


    "Because, because I like you!" When Ena spoke, her voice was quivering. She seemed as though


    she would burst into tears anytime. Standing aside, Mary could do nothing but watch Victor and


    Ena''s heartbreaking scene.


    "What do you like about me anyway? Do I have to like you just because you like me?" Victor said to


    her slowly, emphasizing his every word. "Your career has just begun. It''s better not to think about


    personal problems for the time being. Even if you do think about it, you have no possibility with me."


    After saying that, he turned around and left, leaving no chance for Ena to respond.


    Not long after, Mary''s phone rang. It was a message from Victor. "I''ll tell you in detail about the


    contract signing when youe this afternoon."


    Tears streamed down Ena''s face relentlessly. Mary put her phone back in her pocket and helped


    Ena to sit down to calm her down.


    "Are you okay?" Mary askedfortingly. "What Victor meant was... He agreed on participating in


    the movie because we''re friends. That''s all. Don''t get him wrong."


    "Mary," Ena said in between sobs, "I just don''t understand why he is so cold to me."


    Mary patted her on the backfortingly and said nothing.


    "Mary, why did you ask me toe here today?" It took Ena a long time to calm down. "To make


    you sign the contract," Mary exined. "I wonder if you are still in the mood to talk about it."


    "I know, Mary." Ena nodded and continued, "But I want to go to the samepany as Victor."


    Mary looked at her in surprise. Nevertheless, she nodded in agreement. "It''s your own business. I


    respect your choice."


    In the afternoon, Mary went out to meet with Victor, in the most beautiful part of the city.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 243 Exactly The Same (Part Two)

    Chapter 243 Exactly The Same (Part Two)


    The trees were lush that they provided shade all over the ce, the birds were happily chirping, and


    the flowers engulfed the ce with their flowery fragrance.


    Mary stood at the entrance of the park and stopped from time to time to appreciate the fragrance of


    flowers. Just as she was about to call Victor, he sent her a message first.


    "Walk along the stone road then turn left at the first intersection. You''ll see me there."


    Mary was puzzled. However, wearing her high heels, she did as she was told.


    The further she went, the thicker the fragrance from Osmanthus trees became.


    "Are there Osmanthus trees here?"


    When she turned left at the first intersection, Mary saw Victor with his back to her. To her surprise,


    he was standing under an Osmanthus tree. Hearing the sound of Mary''s high heels, he turned


    around and smiled warmly at her. "Here you are."


    "Hi. Victor, I''m here." Mary nodded and asked, "How''d you know there are Osmanthus trees here?"


    "I saw them by ident. I just wanted you toe and have a look." Victor''s smile deepened as he


    spoke. "Unfortunately, these trees are not as good as those in your hometown. The fragrance is


    impure, and even the branches and leaves are not as thick as the ones in your hometown."


    "Yes. At this time," Mary looked around the ce and continued, "the Osthmanthus flowers in my


    hometown must be blooming ready. It''s a pity that I haven''t been back to see them for so many


    years."


    As Victor gazed at Mary, his heart softened. He saw that her appearance remained unchanged


    even after four years. He recalled the time when they were standing under an Osthmanthus tree


    and he took a picture of her secretly. It was such a beautiful memory.


    Mary watched as he pulled out something from his pocket. It was a title deed for and. "Here you


    go," said Victor as he handed it to Mary.


    "Eh? What''s this?" With a puzzled look, Mary took it and opened it quickly. Upon seeing what was


    on the paper, she gasped in surprise. "This is... This is thend I sold in Z City. You... When did you


    buy it?"


    "Many years ago," Victor answered with a smile. "You..."


    "I said I would buy it back for you." Victor pursed his lips and continued, "I''ve kept that title deed in


    my pocket all the time, even on the first day of shooting. I wanted to find a chance to give that to


    you. I was actually surprised when the shooting had ended before I could even give that to you."


    "This is too expensive!" Holding the deed in her hand, Mary felt scared. She was about to hand it


    back to Victor when he spoke again.


    "In my heart, there is nothing more valuable. It''s just my gift for you." Victor smiled at her


    lovingly and said, "You have to take it. You can just give me more money when you get the


    bonus from the movie."


    Staring at the heavy piece of paper in her hand, Mary responded, "Victor, I really don''t know how to


    repay you for what you have done."


    "Repay... You know what I want," said Victor


    bitterly.


    "Victor, Ena is a good girl. Since she¡ª"


    "Stop!" Victor interrupted her coldly. "No matter how good Ena is, I don''t like her. Please just stop.


    Besides ¡ª "


    "Victor," said Mary with a frown, "that''s the


    truth. You should understand that you are a good man, but I don''t like you either! We can only be


    friends and we can''t go any further than this."


    Victor clenched his fists, but loosened them right away. "William... I have already epted him."


    Upon saying these words, Mary found herself smiling and at ease.


    Victor saw the way she smiled. It was different and full of love. She had never smiled at him that


    way. This made his heart feel deste and grim. In fact, he knew he should have given up a long


    time ago.


    Squeak! Meanwhile, a sports car suddenly came to a halt just outside the park.


    "Ouch! I can''t take it anymore! My stomach hurts!" The woman in the passenger''s seat looked a


    little pale. Her forehead was beaded with cold sweat which made her hair stick on her forehead.


    Surprisingly, her face was just like Mary''s.


    "Boss," said Jazlyn, who did not know whether tough or cry at her boss''s misfortune, "there must


    be something wrong with the ice cream you atest night. There is a public toilet in the park. You


    should go now!"


    "Bullshit! Cut the crap! It can''t hurt at this time. Oh no! I need to go! Wait for me!" As soon as she


    said that, she got off the car while clutching her stomach.


    "You asked me toe here this afternoon to talk about the contract signing," Mary reminded him


    coldly. "If there is nothing else, I''ll go now. But Victor, we''re still friends."


    With that, Mary turned around and left in a hurry. Victor swallowed hard and his Adam''s apple rolled


    up and down. He wanted to chase her and apologize, but his legs did not seem to work at the


    moment. The meeting was so short. He blew his opportunity up, and Mary left in less than three


    minutes. He wondered if he was indeed a failure.


    ''No, I''m not. I''ll fight again, even for thest time.''


    At the thought of this, he finally had the courage to chase after her, so he did. However, as he


    turned around the corner, he saw Marying back.


    "Don''t go." Without any hesitation, Victor pulled her into his arms and said painfully, "I don''t want to


    give up. I don''t want you to leave."


    What happened?


    The woman looked at Victor in confusion. When she saw him, her eyes lit up. It was a handsome


    man again, and he looked familiar! What kind of luck did she have recently? Handsome men threw


    themselves at her one by one! ''Are you going to be in love, Aisha? Ha ha!''


    "Purr!"


    "Ouch!" the woman eximed. While she was thinking, her stomach growled angrily. "Let go of me!"


    "No way!" Victor shook his head and hugged her tighter. "I won''t let you go anymore. But, if you


    insist on getting rid of me... I respect your choice."


    What choice? What respect?


    ''My stomach is killing me. The most important thing for me right now is to find the restroom!''


    The woman in Victor''s arms pushed him again, harder than before. "I''m sorry!" Just like that, she


    left.


    "Ha!" The force of her push sent Victor staggering backwards. As he watched her escape


    deliberately, his ability to think and discern was all burnt to ashes.


    ''In the end, you left without hesitation. I''m sorry, Mary. I hoped too much!''


    Meanwhile, Mary left the park hurriedly.


    Sitting on the driver''s seat, Jazlyn caught a glimpse of Mary from the rearview mirror as she ran.


    "Really? That woman looks exactly like boss!" With raised eyebrows, she rolled down the window


    and looked back at the woman. Mary left so quickly that Jazlyn only caught sight of her clothes.


    ''Did boss go to the bathroom and change her clothes to carry out a secret mission by herself?


    Unbelievable! Boss was in pain just now. It''s impossible!'' "Jazlyn, I can''t hold it anymore!"


    After a while, Aisha came back to the car. Her face was pale and she still seemed in pain.


    Undoubtedly, she looked just like Mary.


    "Boss, how''d you get back so fast?" Jazlyn asked incredulously.


    "Do I have to stay in the toilet longer?" The woman''s face was pallid and beaded with sweat. She


    did not look and feel well. "Is it because I am not used to the climate here? I haven''t been sick for


    several years. I trained hard, even while snowing and the temperature was freezing cold. How could


    I be defeated by a small ice cream?"


    "Boss, let me buy you some medicine."


    "Let''s go! Hurry up!" The woman waved her hand weakly.


    They went to the pharmacy immediately. A pharmacist saw Aisha''s facial expression and noted, "It''s


    not good to take medicine this way. It''s probably acute enteritis. She needs the medicine to be


    injected! The nearest hospital is right in front of this pharmacy. You''d better hurry up and go there.


    Taking oral medicine doesn''t work in her condition."


    "Okay." Jazlyn hurriedly brought Aisha to the hospital.


    They lined in the outpatient department to confirm her diagnosis. It was indeed acute enteritis.


    If it had taken longer, Aisha would have lost her life. She turned to Jazlyn and ordered, "Get the


    infusion ready and take it to the car. I don''t need a doctor and I hate hospitals. I''ll wait for you in the


    car."


    "Yes, boss!" Jazlyn nodded and took the prescription to get the medicine.


    Unexpectedly, Lucas was on duty today. He did not have anything else to do so he just wandered


    around the hospital.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up when he saw someone familiar in queue for medicine. It was Jazlyn, the


    woman whom he had been looking for in the past few days!


    She actually appeared in front of him again.


    ''I''ll catch you today!''


    Lucas snorted. With a nasty smile on his face, he quietly leaned towards Jazlyn, opened his arms,


    and shouted, "Jazlyn Xu, let me see how you will escape today!"


    As soon as Jazlyn handed the prescription to the doctor, she sensed someone approaching her


    from behind. Instinctively, she narrowed her eyes, quickly turned around, and bent over. She took


    advantage of Lucas''s unpreparedness and she attacked him by tripping his leg.


    Lucas fell to the ground with a loud thud before his hand could even touch her.


    Jazlyn stepped forward and gave him an armlock at his throat. She was about to ask who he was


    when she was surprised to see an acquaintance. "Why are you here? Howe it''s you?"


    "Wrecked woman! Ahem! Let go of me!" Lucas shouted as she struggled to get rid of her grasp.


    "No. 53, your medicine is ready."


    Hearing this, Jazlyn immediately got up, grabbed the medicine, and ran out of the hospital.


    "You... Stop!" Lucas shouted madly, ignoring the onlookers in the hall. He pushed through the crowd


    and chased after her. "Jazlyn Xu! Stop! You fucking stop! I said stop!"


    Jazlyn got on the car and quickly started it. Within a few seconds, her car sped away.


    "Jazlyn Xu!" Lucas did not even catch the car''s tail. He just watched helplessly as she got away.


    "What happened?" the woman in the passenger''s seat asked. She heard someone shouting from


    behind just now.


    "Nothing." Jazlyn panted slightly and handed over the medicine to Aisha. "Boss, here you go."


    "Thanks."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 244 Gastrorrhagia (P art One)

    Chapter 244 Gastrorrhagia (P art One)


    In the CEO''s office of the AJ Group.


    William was lost in thought as he stared at the gold-ted invitation in his hand.


    "Dear Mr. William Lan, CEO of AJ Group and Vice Chairman of the Film Industry Association of A


    City, you are cordially invited to the 18th Golden Cup Awards Ceremony." The Golden Cup Awards


    was arguably the most important event for everyone involved in the entertainment industry in A City.


    The ceremony would feature different moviespeting in different categories.


    "Is ''Be Together'' participating in this film festival, Virgil?" William suddenly asked, startling the man


    beside him.


    "It is," Virgil answered, apanied by a quick nod.


    "I see." William nodded slightly as well. "That''s all. You may leave now."


    "Okay, boss." Virgil then walked out of William''s office and gently closed the door behind him.


    The festival was still a month away but William was already considering the chances of Be


    Together. With its impressive box office performance¡ªmore than 100 million in three days-there


    was no doubt that the movie would bring home something during the ceremony.


    As William tapped his index finger on the table, an idea came to his mind.


    Because "Be Together" was on the verge of bing the biggest sess of Mary''s career, it


    would only be appropriate for him to "be together" with Mary as well.


    ''It''s time I prepare my romantic proposal to her!'' he excitedly thought. ''Besides, ourck of marriage


    certificate has really been bothering me these days.''


    Meanwhile, as soon as Sh finished shooting her movie, she became a cast member for an


    outdoor reality show. She was incredibly excited for it, but she did not expect how exhausted she


    would be from all climbing and swimming they had to do.


    Despite all of that, she felt happy and fulfilled. Finally, she was experiencing what she had been


    dreaming all her life: being busy with multiple projects and having countless dedicated fans.


    That night, after finishing a shoot thatsted until one o''clock in the morning, she decided to drop by


    her entertainmentpany.


    "Josie, you may go home first." Since it was incrediblyte, she thought that it would be better if she


    drove her assistant home first. "Sh," said Josie, who was still a college student and always


    quietly following Sh, "Felicia told me to never let you out of my sight. I''m sorry but I can''t leave


    you alone."


    "I will be fine on my own." Sh waved her hand to further dismiss Josie. "Haven''t you noticed how


    late it already is? You should already be home by this hour. I also need to go to the hospital to visit


    my son. Look, I already brought you to your door!"


    "But..."


    "Josie, what you should be thinking about is the important schedule we have tomorrow afternoon!


    You should rest so you''d have energy for it." Sh smiled at her assistant reassuringly. "I''ll sleep in


    the hospital tonight. Obviously, you can''t sleep there with me. You can just pick me up tomorrow."


    "Then..."


    "Oh my god, Josie. Just rx and go home!" Sh rolled her eyes and waved at Josie again. "Trust


    me, I''ll be okay. I can do this on my own.


    "Sh, I''ll practice driving soon. When I get my driver''s license, you won''t have to drive after


    working so hard," Josie said as she bit her lower lip in embarrassment.


    "That is such a good idea, Josie!" Sh eximed ecstatically as she pursed her lips. "I can''t wait


    for that day toe!" "Sh, drive carefully. Good night."


    "I will. Now get out of my car and get inside your house! I have to go now." Josie slowly exited the


    car. As soon as she was out, Sh waved her goodbye, started the car, and drove away.


    She drove back to thepany. One good thing about working in the entertainment industry was


    that even during the wee hours of the night, there were still people in the building.


    When she arrived, she sat in the lounge for a while to take out herptop and her gift for Ray. After


    that, she walked to the elevator happily.


    Ding!


    Finally, the elevator reached the floor where Sh was. Slowly, the door opened in front of her.


    She was about to enter the elevator with a beaming smile, only to see a seemingly pained Barry,


    who leaned against one corner of the elevator.


    His arms were wrapped around his torso, his face was pale, and sweat beaded on his forehead. He


    was in so much pain that he did not even notice Sh.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Mr. Gu, are you okay?" Seeing that something might be wrong with Barry, she immediately walked


    into the elevator. "Does your stomach hurt?" Barry tried to lift his head, but he could not. He barely


    even had the strength to speak! Because of that, he feebly raised his hand and shook it to show


    that he was fine.


    "It seems like you''re in pain. Are you sure you''re all right?" Sh held one of Barry''s arms to make


    sure he would not just plop to the ground.


    Barry trembled slightly and his stomach began to churn harder than ever.


    Another "ding" came and the elevator doors opened again. Sh wanted to help him out to where


    he wanted to go, but Barry copsed forwards, falling on her shoulders.


    Sh was caught off guard. She could not do anything as Barry was way bigger and taller than her.


    "Mr. Gu..." Flustered but determined to help a man in need, Sh held on to Barry''s waist and tried


    her best to help him out of the elevator. "Mr. Gu, just hold on!"


    Sh''s hands were now shaking. She had no idea what was wrong with Barry, but she knew that


    he was in grave danger. Though struggling, she sessfully led Barry to her car after some time.


    They then immediately rushed to the hospital.


    "Mary..."


    Barry''s painful groans filled the car. Sh had known him long enough that he was calling Mary''s


    name.


    Though Barry was in so much pain, Mary was still in his mind. He must have loved her deeply.


    A few minutester, they finally arrived at the hospital and Barry was immediately taken to the


    emergency room. It was then revealed that Barry had gastrorrhagia and that he needed to be


    operated as soon as possible.


    When Barry was wheeled into the operating room, Sh felt herself starting to panic. She paced


    back and forth in the corridor, not knowing what to do. After pondering for a while, she sent Mary a


    text.


    In Kary Vi.


    Mary was sleeping soundly in William''s arms when her phone beeped. Its screen shed brightly in


    the dark room.


    It was sote. Who could it be?


    William was the one who got woken up by the sudden notification. With eyes half-open, he picked


    up the phone to check who it was.


    "Manager Lu, Mr. Gu is sick. The doctor said that his stomach was bleeding inside and he should be


    operated as soon as possible. If you have time, I suggest that youe and see him. He kept


    calling your name while we were on the way to the hospital. I''m sorry for disturbing you thiste."


    William became fully awake after reading the message. His eyes turned misty and gloomy. He


    wanted to delete the message so that Mary would not be able to read it. He, however, hesitated a


    few times.


    Stomach bleeding...


    He nced at Mary and she was still fast asleep beside him.


    Deep inside, he was struggling whether or not to wake her to tell her what happened. After a while,


    he finally decided to do it. He began nudging her to wake her up.


    "Hey, wake up. Something came up." "Be quiet." Mary mumbled half-awake while frowning. "Stop.


    I''m so sleepy."


    "Mary, you have to wake up." William swallowed and his Adam''s apple rolled up and down. "Barry is


    sick."


    "What?"''


    "Barry''s stomach was bleeding! He is in the hospital."


    "What? Now?" Upon hearing this, Mary


    immediately sat up from the bed. With her bloodshot eyes, she asked in a panicked tone, "Where is


    he now?"


    "I don''t actually know." With a bitter smile, William handed the phone to Mary. "Sh texted you."


    "Let me see." Mary took the phone from William and read the message. Soon after that, she dialed


    Sh''s number. Her expression was both anxious and confused.


    "Hello, Sh? Hmm... Which hospital? Okay... Alright."


    Mary hung up the phone at once and readied herself to get out of bed.


    "Are you going to the hospital now?" asked William.


    "Yes." Mary nodded as she started to get dressed. "Although it''s just a minor operation, I think it


    would be better if I go there and apany him. I''m not in a hurry though. I''ll cook some porridge


    for him. You may go back to sleep."


    But before Mary could go, William grabbed her arm. "Are you really going to leave me behind while


    you go and see him yourself?"


    "William, Barry is sick." Mary patted William''s hand, indicating that he should let her go.


    "Then I''ll go with you." He quickly grabbed his clothes and put them on. "Don''t stop me. It''s early in


    the morning. You know I won''t let you go out alone."


    She just rolled her eyes. She looked at him and said, "Fine. But you don''t have to get up now. I''ll


    cook him porridge first before we go see him.

 Chapter 245 Gastrorrhagia (P art Two)

    Chapter 245 Gastrorrhagia (P art Two)


    "Okay." William nodded his head in agreement.


    As Mary exited the room, William felt his heart ache. It was as if it was being pricked by sharp


    needles. Although he knew that there was no other meaning as to why Mary wanted to see Barry,


    William still could not help but feel jealous.


    He should be the only man in Mary''s heart.


    "Ah!" William groaned in frustration. How could he be so unhappy?!


    Soon, Mary finished preparing the porridge. She and William now went to the hospital.


    After Barry''s swift and sessful operation, he was transferred to the ward.


    As soon as Mary arrived, she immediately spotted Sh. She rushed towards Sh and asked


    anxiously, "Where is Barry?"


    "He is in the ward. I was told that he is expected to fully recover after a few days of rest." Sh then


    led Mary and William to Barry''s ward.


    Mary felt distressed upon seeing Barry look so feeble and weak. "The doctor said his condition was


    the result of his overworking, irregr eating pattern, and overdrinking," exined Sh.


    It seemed like Mary was the root cause of everything.


    ''Barry, I''m sorry.''


    "Well, Manager Lu... Since you''re already here, I guess I''m free to go."


    "Wait a minute." Mary stood up suddenly and said, "Sh, I want to talk with you. Just a few


    minutes. Would that be okay?"


    "Sure," Sh nodded.


    The two women walked out of the ward. Meanwhile, William sat beside the bed and mumbled to


    Barry, "You did it on purpose, didn''t you? You made yourself sick on purpose just to gain Mary''s


    sympathy! Sh seems a good woman. She''s beautiful and a good actress. What a perfect match


    you two are! Why do you have topete with me for my children''s mother?"


    "Sh, thank you for texting me." Mary stopped walking and added, "Thank you for letting me


    know."


    "It''s nothing. I just happened to meet him at thepany."


    "What a coincidence!" "Yes."


    "Do you have a son?" Mary suddenly asked.


    "Eh? Yes, I do." Sh nodded. She recalled the night on the set when Ray had an ident. That


    was the time she identally told her her secret. However, she wondered why Mary suddenly


    asked her about her son.


    "I don''t know why Barry suddenly decided to make you famous. I don''t know why there was so


    much news about you recently either," Mary said seriously. "I don''t think you are the kind of artist


    who wants to be famous through improper rtionship and scandals."


    "Of course not!" Sh shook her head quickly.


    "Then please stay away from Barry," said Mary. "No matter what purpose you may have, please


    don''t get close to him. He has learned a lesson from me. You already have a child. Don''t let him be


    the father of a child who is not his again."


    "I... I won''t!" Sh shook her head quickly. "He''s just my employer and I am just an employee.


    That''s all! I''m sure I don''t mean anything to him! I am just grateful to him for giving me opportunities.


    I don''t like him!"


    "That''s good then." Mary felt a big relief after hearing her words. "I''ll find a nurse to take care of


    Barry. Thank you very much tonight."


    "You''re wee." Sh smiled awkwardly and said, "Then I''ll leave now... I''m going to see my


    son."


    "Okay. Go ahead." Mary nodded and then watched Sh leave.


    Mary apologized to Sh in her heart for being so cruel, but she could only protect Barry in this


    way. She was indeed cruel.


    "What if Barry has a crush on her?" William walked out of the ward and stood at the doorway.


    "I won''t allow it either." Mary clenched her hands and asked William hypothetically, "What if the


    child''s fatheres back? I made him sad before. I... I really don''t know how to face him," she


    stammered and her response almost made her burst into tears.


    "Mary," said William as he came over and hugged her, "don''t me yourself. If you want to me


    anyone, just me me. It was me who didn''t cherish you well. It''s my fault it led to this. It''s all my


    fault."


    "I just hope that he would be fine," Mary said in a low voice. "He''s not taking good care of himself.


    What should I do?"


    "He would be fine. Just give him time."


    In the morning, Barry vaguely heard someone whispering in his quiet ward.


    "I made this porridgest night. Fortunately it''s still warm. Please give this to him when he wakes


    up."


    "Okay, Miss Lu."


    "Call me as soon as he wakes up. Please take good care of him."


    "Don''t worry, Miss Lu."


    Was it Mary? ''Mary, is that you?''


    Barry tried his best to open his eyes. At first, the only thing he could see was a bright light. It took


    quite some time for his vision to settle down. Then, he saw a blurry silhouette. Although it was


    vague, he recognized it instantly. It was Mary. It was Mary!


    Mary told the nurse everything the nurse was supposed to do. Then, she turned around to leave.


    "Mary," Barry called her in a weak voice.


    Surprised, Mary hurriedly fastened her pace away from him, not daring to look back.


    "Mary! Mary Lu!" Seeing that she was rushing out, Barry sat up all of a sudden and almost broke


    the infusion tube.


    "What are you doing? Are you out of your mind?" Hearing themotion behind her, Mary turned


    around. Her eyes widened in fear as she saw Barry''s actions.


    "Don''t go." With red eyes, Mary walked to his bedside and cried. "You are wrong. It will be better for


    you if I leave. Don''t you understand?"


    "I don''t understand," Barry answered while enduring the pain.


    "Does your wound hurt? " Mary held him carefully.


    "Why did you have a sudden gastrorrhagia?" Mary changed the subject.


    "I don''t know," he answered with a hoarse voice while looking at Mary. To be frank, he was being


    greedy for the feeling of being with her.


    "You have to take good care of yourself. I was almost scared to deathst night." Mary helped him


    lie down and she tucked him in.


    "You..."


    "Sh brought you here." Mary noticed Barry''s passionate eyes, but she averted her gaze, not


    having the courage to face him. "I came here as soon as she sent me a message."


    "Oh. I see."


    "But I asked her to leave."


    "Why?"


    "I..." Mary puckered her lips and continued, "Because she has a child. You can''t be with her. You


    can''t get too close to her." Barry rolled his eyes and asked indifferently, "What if I want to be with


    her?"


    "Do you have a crush on her?" asked Mary.


    "I... I don''t like her." Barry shook his head. He only had business with her. That was all.


    "Then you shouldn''t be with her."


    "What if I insist? I can still be with her even if I don''t love her."


    "I won''t allow it! Barry Gu, can you stop torturing yourself for once? You don''t like her, and she


    doesn''t like you either! Why should you be together anyway?"


    "Because you care."


    "What? What did you say?" Mary was stunned. All of a sudden, her anger turned into doubt.


    "Since you don''t allow me to be with her, I should be with her." Barry looked at Mary with a serious


    face, but his words were childish as if he was a child ying a game.


    At this moment, he seemed like a child who was eager to get attention. Going against Mary was the


    only thing he could think of.


    "Barry..."


    "I''m tired." Barry suddenly turned his head away and said, "I want to sleep." "Okay." Mary lowered


    her eyes and replied, "Then have a good rest. I... I''lle see you again."


    With his eyes closed, Barry listened to the sound of Mary''s footsteps fading away. Finally, the door


    was closed with a click and everything returned to silence.


    Barry suddenly opened his eyes and turned around to look at the closed door.


    Mary really left.


    No matter how much he tried, he still could not be indifferent to her. The pain from watching her


    being embraced by someone else was killing him.


    After a while, he felt exhausted. He did not know when but he just fell asleep.


    While the doctors and nurses were making rounds in the wards, the nurse waked Barry up. As it


    turned out, Cooper and Jaime were both there. Seeing that Barry had woken up, they greeted him


    in a hurry.


    "Mr. Gu!"


    "Mr. Gu!"


    "Hi." Barry greeted them back while nodding and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I heard from Sh that you were sick, so I came to see you," Jaime exined. "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." Barry smiled at him reassuringly and added, "It was just a small operation. I''ll recover very


    soon."


    "That''s good." Jaime nodded in relief. "By the way, Sh''s son is also in this hospital."


    "Oh, really?"


    "Yes. He was transferred here recently. I heard that someone intends to donate corneas so he came


    here right away to wait for the operation," replied Jaime in a matter-of-fact tone.


    "That''s great then," Barry responded.


    "Aren''t you going to visit him?"


    "Me?" Barry asked with raised eyebrows. "I''m also a patient. Besides, why should I see her son?"


    "Okay." With a shrug, Jaime pushed his gold-rimmed sses and added, "Sh has an


    appointment this afternoon. I''m leaving now. Take care of yourself, Mr. Gu. There are millions of


    women in the world. Don''t be too stubborn."


    Barry said nothing. He just watched him leave expressionlessly.


    "Bring me the information about the movie we investedst time," Barry ordered Cooper.


    "No, I can''t." Cooper shook his head and exined, "Manager Lu told me that you should stop


    working temporarily during your recovery, Mr. Gu."


    "She... Then why are you here?" Barry asked in bewilderment.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I came here to see how you are doing, Mr. Gu."


    "Eh?" Barry rubbed his forehead and looked at the bright sunshine outside. "I''m going out to bask in


    the sun," he said with a frown.


    The nurse immediately found a wheelchair, and helped Barry sit down. Slowly, she wheeled him out.


    "Mommy! I want my mommy. I don''t want you!"


    When they arrived at the corridor, a little boy ran away from the children''s ward. His eyes were


    covered with gauze so he walked blindly on the corridor. As he rushed forward, he cried for his


    mother.


    Seeing this, people in the corridor all leaned against the wall to avoid identally injuring the child.


    "Ray, don''t run!" Several nurses chased after him and shouted as they went. "Your mother is waiting


    for you in the ward! Don''t run around!"


    "No, you are lying!" The little boy''s crying voice was getting closer and closer.


    Sitting on the wheelchair, Barry said to the nurse, "Let''s move aside too." However, before the


    wheelchair could even move aside, the child hit the wheelchair and fell onto Barry''s arms.


    ''''Ouch!''1


    Barry groaned in pain and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. When the boy had fallen onto him,


    he identally pressed Barry''s wound. Despite feeling excruciating pain, he was able to catch the


    boy in his arms.


    ''''Ray!''''


    Suddenly, Sh''s trembling voice came from the end of the corridor.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 246 Illusion (Part One)

    Chapter 246 Illusion (Part One)


    "Ray!"


    Sh shouted as she stumbled over from the end of the corridor. She held her son in her arms and


    said, "Ray, I''m here. Mommy is here. Don''t run around!"


    "Mr. Gu," said Jaime as he followed her. Seeing the blood oozing from Barry''s abdomen, he


    shouted, "The wound is bleeding. Hurry up! Call a doctor! Quick!"


    Sh was also frightened when she heard it. She then noticed that it was Barry who was sitting on


    the wheelchair.


    Barry''s face was pale. He was frowning and seemed to be on the verge of copsing.


    Doctors and nurses rushed over. Together, they pushed Barry back to the operating room.


    "Mr. Gu, I''m sorry." Sh''s lips trembled. She took a few steps, but Ray held her hand and stopped


    her.


    "Mommy," Ray called out in a trembling voice. Through the gauze, he could only see things vaguely.


    "Did I do something wrong? Did I hit someone?" "Ray, my good boy," said Sh, who squatted


    down and touched Ray''s face lovingly. "You ran into an uncle just now. But it doesn''t matter. Ray


    didn''t mean to do that. Mommy will take you to apologize to him. I don''t think the uncle would me


    you."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mommy, I''m sorry." Ray hugged Sh at once. "Good boy."


    "Sh," Jaime, with a serious look on his face, pulled her up and reminded, "we should go now.


    "But¡ª" Sh was about to argue, but she saw that some rtives of the patients around her were


    pointing at her. They seemed to have recognized her.


    "We should leave now," Jaime repeated.


    "Mommy, please don''t go!" Ray pulled Sh and begged in a sobbing voice, "I haven''t seen you for


    a long time. I miss you so much, Mommy!"


    Sh felt sad. She hadn''t seen Ray since he was transferred to this hospital, but...


    "Ray, I have to go to work and make money," said Sh. "I wille back to see you tonight. Be a


    good boy, okay? I promise you, Ray."


    Ray reluctantly reached out his hand and held Sh''s. "Mom, I won''t sleep until youe."


    "Okay." "Mom, don''t work too hard."


    "Okay."


    After a short while, the mother and the son bade goodbye to each other.


    Walking out of the hospital, Sh suddenly screamed, "Mr. Gu, Mr. Gu is still in surgery. What


    should I do? Ah!"


    "Sh, you have to react faster next time," Jaime teased her. "I already told the nurse that we''ll


    come see Mr. Gu when he wakes up. We don''t have time to keep himpany right now.


    "Okay. I understand." Sh nodded, but deep inside, she thought she was doomed.


    ''You left your son and a man you could not mess with in the same hospital. Sh, what should you


    do?'' Sh thought to herself while biting her lips.


    A week after the release of "Be Together", the box office had already exceeded 200 million.


    Although there were mixed praises and reviews from different audiences, it was undeniable that the


    movie was sess.


    Mary was overjoyed. As a result, she promised to invite everyone to dinner.


    Now, both employees from AJ Group and GM Universing Studios were all waiting for her eagerly.


    Mary did not know what to do at first. She thought for a long time before holding the celebration


    party. Her team worked hard to print and send the party invitations. Everything was well-prepared.


    Nothing could go wrong.


    In the CEO''s office of AJ Group, William looked at the invitation and burst intoughter.


    "Mr. Lan, what... what''s wrong?" asked Virgil curiously.


    "Nothing, nothing." William waved his hand to Virgil. He could imagine Mary''s cute face while she


    was preparing the invitations.


    "Then I''ll go out first."


    "Okay." William nodded. Now that Mary had invited him, should he at least bring a gift?


    At the thought of this, William came up with an idea. He finished his work early and rushed to the


    shopping mall.


    Walking on an aisle lined with boutiques of evening gowns and dresses, William had already felt a


    little crazy. He had gone to two stores already but he could not find anything interesting. He''d better


    ask someone to send them home directly, but that would seem insincere! It was annoying!


    "Oh, boss, I won''t go!"


    On the other side, two women in front of the shopping mall were struggling whether to buy a dress


    or not. These women were Jazlyn and Aisha.


    "Who will help me decide my outfit if you don''t go?" Aisha stood still, stared at Jazlyn, and added,


    "We both are going! You have to buy a dress too! You have to wear one! We are now reporters of


    Entertainment Weekly now. Do you understand? Are you going to the celebration party in jeans and


    T-shirt? You''re crazy!"


    "Why not? Reporters are always like that," Jazlyn muttered. "I''m really not used to wearing


    dresses."


    "In our circle, we should not only be good at fighting and killing, but also be wise to use our charm


    when necessary!" With a look of disappointment, Aisha said to Jazlyn, "This is to cultivate your


    professionalism. Hurry up! Let''s go!


    "Ah!" Jazlyn groaned to the sky with frustration. On the other hand, Aisha dragged her into the mall.


    Looking at those dresses that hardly covered anything, Jazlyn wrinkled her face.


    However, Aisha looked around and asked her to try on some dresses she had chosen for her.


    Jazlyn had no choice but to enter the fitting room with four or five dresses at once.


    Inside the Chanel store, an evening dress was disyed at the center of the showcase. The dress


    looked conservative from the front, with a straight neckline to the corbone.


    But from the back, there was a different view. The dress had a backless design. The long sleeves


    had hollow and dark flowers which seemed to have an endless sense of mystery. Moreover, the


    high waist corset was matched with a long fishtail skirt.


    The simple cut without additional embellishments wouldpletely rely on the curve of the person


    wearing it to highlight her beauty and body. The dress would require the woman to have certain


    aura and curves to hold the design of this dress. Otherwise, its advantages would be its


    disadvantages.


    Mary must be very beautiful in this dress.


    William stood in front of the showcase while smiling faintly. He imagined how Mary would look after


    putting the dress on.


    "Mr. Lan, how are you?" The store manager approached him and smiled. "Is there anything I can


    help you with?"


    "Oh, that dress," said William, as he pointed at the dress he had seen. "Change the sizes ording


    to the data I''ll give you. Send it to my home tomorrow night. Please charge the payment from my


    company''s ount. Here is the data. Mary?"


    As he spoke, William nced at the woman in front of the showcase. If that was not Mary, who


    could it be? She was dressed in ck today and it looked very cool on her!


    Aisha stood in front of the shop as she stared at the dress, her eyes full of joy and satisfaction.


    "Hold on." With a smile at the corners of his mouth, William walked slowly towards the door.


    "Do you also like this dress?"


    Aisha was taken aback when someone spoke to her suddenly. She turned to look at the man who


    had just talked. He was the handsome man she had met in Silvend Mall that day!


    "Why are you silent?" With a gentle smile on his face, William added, "We really have the same


    taste."


    Aisha swallowed her saliva and thought, ''This handsome guy is smiling at me! Oh my! I can''t stand


    it anymore. I want to throw myself at him!


    "Yep," Aisha responded and nodded calmly. "This dress is very beautiful."


    "Trust me," said William, as he gently tucked her stray hair behind her ear, "you will be the most


    beautiful woman if you wear that. Everyone will be fascinated by you!"

 Chapter 247 Illusion (Part Two)

    Chapter 247 Illusion (Part Two)


    The bright light was not as bright as his passionate eyes. Moreover, Aisha was mesmerized by his


    tenderness.


    William looked at the woman in front of him with a gentle gaze. He just could not get enough of her


    face. All of a sudden, a thought came to his mind. He gently held up her chin, and slowly lowered


    his head. Inch by inch, his lips moved towards hers.


    Aisha closed her eyes nervously.


    Their lips moved nearer and nearer, and they could feel each other''s breaths as they moved closer.


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    All of a sudden, a ringtone broke the romantic atmosphere. Aisha opened her eyes in an instant.


    William angrily took out his phone and hung up coldly. "Where were we?" he asked slyly. It was


    unusual for Mary to cooperate with him in public. He could not miss this chance!


    Ring! Ring!


    Before the atmosphere could even recover, his phone rang again.


    "Wait for me," William said to the woman gently. When he turned to answer the phone call, his voice


    changed into a fierce tone. "It''s sote. What''s up? Tell me!"


    "Boss," said Kevin on the other end of the line, "there is a problem with the bidding of thend in the


    old district in northwest. You need toe here immediately."


    Frowning, William responded, "I''ll be right there." "Okay, sir."


    "Something happened in thepany. I have to go now. Wait for me!" After hanging up the phone,


    William nodded to the store manager. He then patted Aisha''s back tofort her and strode away.


    Aisha could not help but stare at William. She felt her heart beating so fast. He was so handsome!


    So cool! So overwhelming! ''He''s my cup of tea!'' Aisha thought to herself.


    It was not until William''s figure disappeared from her sight and Jazlyn''s loud voice came through


    that Aisha came back to her senses.


    "Boss," said Jazlyn, waving her hand in front of Aisha who was stunned, "what are you staring at? Is


    there any handsome guy?"


    "Yes!" Aisha nodded happily. "The handsome guy just talked to me. Oh, my God!" "Eh?" Jazlyn


    rested her hands at the hips and said with contempt, "You left me in another store just to see a


    handsome man yourself? Boss! May I ask if you have decided on your dress?"


    "Yes, of course!" Aisha nodded and pointed at the dress. "This one. Go and buy it for me. I, your


    boss, will make a ssh at the celebration party!"


    "Yes, ma''am." Shaking her head, Jazlyn walked into the shop and added, "Don''t forget your


    business."


    After the twodies had chosen their dresses and left, Aisha still felt regretful. She had already met


    the handsome man twice, but she did not know his name yet. How unfortunate!


    In Kary Vi.


    As soon as Mary had put the two kids to sleep, William called her on the phone.


    "Hello? Mary, have you gone back home?"


    "I''ve been home since long ago!"


    "That''s good," William nodded his head and continued, "I had to go back to thepany


    temporarily. I wanted to pick you up from the shopping mall, but it''s toote. I figured you''ve already


    gone home, so I''m driving home directly. I''ll be home soon. Wait for me. Talkter."


    "Huh? Okay." Albeit confused, Mary hung up the phone.


    The shopping mall? Did he make a mistake?


    Thirty minutester, the beam of William''s headlight swept through the gate of the vi.


    William drove his Maserati back to the vi in a good mood. He was happy because he had


    resolved thepany''s affairs.


    "You''re back." Mary had just taken a shower. When she heard his car, she rushed downstairs while


    wearing a bathrobe.


    "Yes, I''m back!" William walked up to her and kissed her on the cheek. The fragrance of her body


    wash filled his nose and he could not stop smiling. "My Mary smells so good."


    "Shut up. I''m not yours." Mary blushed and added, "You also smell good after taking a shower."


    Since Mary moved here with two children, William had fully fulfilled his responsibility as a good


    husband and a father. He went to work on time and got off work on time.


    Every night, William pestered Mary and deliberately made love to her to make up for all his love to


    her in the past four years.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    At this moment, William could not resist the urge to touch Mary''s body under the bathrobe. "Don''t. "


    Mary pushed him gently and whispered, "We are still in the living room." "Then let''s go upstairs."


    After kissing her affectionately, William picked her up in his arms and went upstairs.


    After a passionate sex, Maryy in William''s arms. The two were like two halves of a broken jade,


    clinging to each other without a gap. Only in this way could they beplete.


    "Are you tired?" William said as he kissed Mary on the forehead.


    "Yes." Mary nodded.


    "It doesn''t matter." William chuckled. "It will be fine when you get used to it."


    Mary, who was afraid that he would start a new round, hurriedly changed the topic. "Why did you


    come back sote tonight?" she asked.


    "Hmm?" Raising his eyebrows, William asked, "Mary, don''t you know the reason?"


    "Me?" Mary asked in confusion. "Did you send me a message? I didn''t see it!"


    "No! I mean, when we were at the mall earlier today," answered William, "I left in a hurry after


    answering the phone. Didn''t you hear me? I said


    "Wait!" Perplexed, Mary interrupted him. "What did you say? What mall? I came home straight from


    thepany today! I didn''t see you earlier. ''''What?''1


    Hearing this, William was petrified at once. Mary felt his body stiffened as well.


    "What... what''s wrong?" Startled, Mary asked, "What happened?"


    "You... you really didn''t go to the mall? Didn''t you go shopping for a dress? In Chanel..." William


    swallowed hard.


    "No, I didn''t," answered Mary while shaking her head.


    William''s eyes widened with shock. Mary would not lie. She could never lie! But then, if the woman


    was not Mary, who did he see earlier? So weird! Was it all an illusion?


    "What''s wrong? You are freaking me out, William! " Mary shook William''s arm worriedly.


    "Mary," said William while holding her in his arms, "it seems I had an illusion. It must be because I


    love you too much."


    "Humph!" Mary pouted. "How could it be possible?"


    "Really, Mary!" William said hurriedly. "It seems that I can''t be far away from you."


    "You rascal!" Pursing her lips, Mary chuckled and said, "I''m going to sleep now. I''m so tired."


    "I''ll hold you as you sleep." ''''Okay.''1


    Mary closed her eyes. She fell asleep easily so she did not notice the way William looked at her.


    At this moment, William''s heart started beating like a drum. Did Mary lose her memory or did he


    really have an illusion? He decided to go see a doctor the next day.


    In the hospital.


    Barry was physically and mentally exhausted after going through so much.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    As he was about to sleep, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    "Open it," ordered Barry to the nurse.


    "Okay, Mr. Gu." The nurse nodded and opened the door, only to see Ray, who was brought to the


    ward by a nurse.


    "Hello. Are you the uncle I bumped into this morning?" Ray''s eyes were covered with gauze. He


    thought it was Barry who opened the door so he talked to the nurse.


    Barry, who was lying on the bed, was stunned and signaled at the nurse to let the little boy in.


    "Yes, I am." Barry looked at the little boy in front of him. "I''m sorry, uncle." Ray bowed politely and


    continued, "It was my fault this morning. I heard from the nurse that you were hurt by me again. I


    feel very sad. I''m terribly sorry. Can you forgive me, uncle?"


    "Ray? Is your name Ray?" Barry suddenly asked and looked at the little boy in front of him with


    curiosity. He did not know if the curiosity was piqued because of his mother.


    "Yes, my name is Ray. My full name is Raymond Shen. My mommy calls me Ray," the little boy


    answered proudly.


    "Well, not bad!" Barry nodded and asked, "What''s wrong with your eyes? Why are they wrapped


    with gauze?"


    "Because I can''t see." Ray bit his lips which started to tremble. "Mom said I need to have an


    operation. Now my eyes are covered in gauze with potion!"


    Barry smiled. Perhaps because he had not seen Alick and Elissa for a long time so he was very


    patient with the boy in front of him.


    "Do you feel sad that you can''t see?" Barry asked again.


    "I''m not sad, but I''m afraid that Mommy will be sad. Only when my eyes have been cured, would


    Mommy not need to work so hard to make money."


    "I know your mother." "Really? Uncle, you know her?" Ray was taken aback and almost jumped up


    with excitement.


    "Yes, she and I ¡ª " Barry suddenly paused. Thinking of the terrible night he had spent with Sh, it


    was a little difficult for him to face the little boy in front of him. "Your mother and I... we work


    together."


    "Uncle, could you please take care of my mother?" Ray fumbled as he searched for Barry''s hand.


    When he found it, he held it gently and sincerely. "My mother has been working hard alone."


    "Well, if that''s the case then I will." Barry nodded, raised his hand, and touched Ray''s head gently.


    Sh''s son was very considerate. He knew he loved his mother very much. Barry wondered if


    Ray''s father would regret knowing that he had such a good child.


    "Thank you, uncle!" Ray grinned and said, "Uncle, you are so kind. You must recover as soon as


    possible! Otherwise, I will be very sad!"


    "Don''t worry. I... I''m fine."


    "Ray, it''s gettingte. It''s time for you to go to bed," said the nurse who apanied Ray.


    "All right." Ray nodded his head and turned to Barry again. "Uncle, you should go to bed early too.


    I''lle see you every day until you recover. Mom always tells me that a boy who is brave enough


    to apologize is a real man. Uncle, please forgive me!"


    "You are a good sensible man. How can I not forgive you?" Barry''s heart softened and he said,


    "Then you should go back and rest as soon as possible. I''ll wait for you here tomorrow!"


    "Okay. Good night, uncle!"


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 248 Be My Woman (Part One)

    Chapter 248 Be My Woman (Part One)


    Sh had gone back to the hospital after finishing her work, but she couldn''t find her son in the


    ward. She was about to go out to look for Ray when a nurse brought him back.


    "Ray!" Sh called to him, smiling. "Where have you been?" she asked.


    "Mommy!" Ray rushed over happily. "I asked the nurse to take me to the man I bumped into this


    morning. I wanted to apologize to him."


    ''Barry Gu?'' Sh thought.


    She ruffled her son''s hair and beamed at him. "Such a good boy, Ray! Did he scold you?"


    "No, he didn''t." Ray shook his head. "Uncle was so nice! He said he works with Mommy."


    "Yes, he does," Sh said. She stroked his soft cheek. "How are your eyes, sweetie? Won''t you


    feel ufortable covered in gauze?"


    "No, I''ll be okay. I know it''ll help me recover faster." Ray hugged his mother. "Mommy, can you stay


    here tonight?" he asked quietly.


    "Oh, Ray..." Sh felt her heart squeeze. "I won''t leave. I''ll stay in the hospital with you," she said,


    kissing her son''s forehead. "Yeah! Thanks, Mommy!" Ray cheered.


    "You have to be a good boy then, Ray! Don''t lose your temper anymore, okay?"


    "Okay! I know what I did earlier today was wrong. Sorry, Mommy."


    "That''s good. When your eyes recover, I''ll take you to school," Sh said softly. She scooted closer


    to him on his hospital bed and wrapped her arms around him.


    "Really?" Ray said excitedly. "I''m going to study very hard!"


    "Yes, I''m sure you will!" his momughed.


    Ray fell asleepter in the night, cozy in his mother''s embrace.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Sh wiggled quietly out of the bed so as not to wake the boy. She felt terrible for not checking up


    on Barry sooner. Casting a quick nce at her sleeping son, she crept out of the room.


    Barry blinked up at the unfamiliar ceiling of his hospital suite. The throbbing pain of the surgical


    wound had him tossing and turning the whole night.


    Click.


    "Hello? Who''s there?" Barry stirred from the bed and craned his neck towards the door.


    "Hi... It''s me," Sh answered in a low voice. Not expecting his wakefulness, she shut the door


    behind her.


    "Ah... It''s you." Barry rxed back down on his pillows. "Could you bring me some water?" He


    coughed.


    "Sure." Sh poured him a ss of water and helped him bring it to his lips. "My son was too


    reckless today, I apologize. Please don''t be too upset with him, Mr. Gu."


    "He apologized to me himself. Don''t worry, I didn''t take it seriously."


    "Thank you, Mr. Gu." Sh nodded relieved. ''Barry Gu is a nice man,'' she thought.


    They didn''t have much else to say to each other, and soon enough, a silence settled over them.


    "Well, Mr. Gu, I''ll be leaving now," Sh said, motioning to leave after spending a slow two minutes


    in the suite.


    "Sh... Wait a minute." Barry grabbed her arm as she turned to go. His eyes bore into hers.


    "What''s the matter?" Sh asked.


    "Be my woman," Barry said. His tone was nonchnt, but his words felt like a thunderp,


    reverberating through her bones.


    "Pardon me, Mr. Gu?" Sh gaped at him. "You... What do you mean?" "Don''t you get it?" Barry


    sneered. His thoughts flickered back to what Mary had said and revenge bubbled angrily inside him,


    ready to overflow. ''Mary,e stop me! Hurry up!'' He called out to her in his mind.


    "Did you really think I was going to make you famous and ask for nothing in return?"


    "You..." Sh''s tongue felt dry and heavy. His demeanor changed the moment she thought of him


    as a good person.


    "Be my woman, on call."


    "No... No way!" Sh shook her head in disbelief. ''His woman...his mistress...'' Her thoughts raced.


    She had Ray. If she became Barry''s mistress, how could she ever face her son? She couldn''t do


    that!


    "Then, you will be fired." Barry said firmly, "Your son is very thoughtful. You probably don''t want him


    to suffer with you."


    "Mr. Gu... Mr. Gu, I''ll do anything else to repay you!" Sh continued to beg, her face wet with


    tears. "I''ll work harder! I can even take less money! Please! Have mercy!"


    As Barry was shocked at her desperate pleas, his grip loosened. At least Sh could ask him for


    mercy. Who could he turn to? Mary didn''t want him anymore! Who could he talk to about the pain in


    his heart? No one!


    "Mr. Gu." Sh sniffled. "I just want to focus on my work. You can find another woman, Mr. Gu...


    "Another woman? Humph!"


    Her words irritated him. Did Sh really think he would choose just anyone? That any woman


    would do? If it wasn''t for that night...


    "Have you already forgotten about that wonderful night we spent together?" Barry smirked wickedly


    at her from his bed. He watched as the blood drained from Sh''s face at the memory.


    "No..."


    "Won''t you say yes, then? If you don''t, I will tell Ray how his dear mother sold herself to pay his


    medical fees. What would Ray think of you after that, I wonder?"


    "I didn''t sell myself! That''s not what happened!" Sh shook her head and tried to defend herself.


    "That night, I... Obviously, I was..."


    "Forced by me?" Barry interrupted her, one eyebrow quirked tauntingly. "Then who asked me for


    money after waking up?"


    "But I... Oh, Mr. Gu, I had no choice! Don''t tell Ray, please! Don''t..."


    "Enough! I''m not interested in your teary drama!" Barry spat venomously. "You should be grateful I


    even considered you, seeing as you have a dirty body!" Dirty body? What did he mean?


    "Barry Gu!" Sh raised her voice and fixed him with a cold re. "I see you for who you are now!


    You''re just a demon! Despicable! Shameless! You rich people are all the same!"


    "Ha... Well, I guess you''ve seen my true colors." Barry was unimpressed. "What do you think? If


    you''re done scolding me, make a decision!"


    "Do I even have an option? You bastard!" Sh hissed. The fists that were balled by her side


    trembled with anger.


    "I hope you''ll be more sensible in the future." Barry closed his eyes, satisfied by her answer. "Since


    we''ve agreed on it, you can go out now," he said.


    Sh took a few shaky breaths, quickly wiping her tears away with her sleeves. She mmed the


    door on the way out.


    ''Sh, you''re so stupid! You were like a sheep walking straight into the wolf''s mouth! You got


    yourself into this! Stupid! Idiot!''


    A quiet followed the loud bang of the door.


    Barry opened his eyes slowly. His whole body felt heavy. ''Barry Gu, you must be crazy...'' he thought


    to himself, a bitter smile stretching over his face.


    Golden sunbeams warmed the city the next afternoon. "Mary." Sitting in a cafe across the GM


    Universing Studios, William held the phone up to his ear. "Come down at noon. Let''s have lunch


    together."


    "Why do you suddenly want to have lunch with me?"


    "I..." William fiddled with his coffee stirrer. "I miss you. I don''t really know why," he said.


    "Well... Okay then," Mary smiled. "I still have some work to do. I''ll meet you after I finish up. Where


    are you?"


    "I''m in the cafe across from your building."


    "Oh, you''re already here!" Mary said. ncing at the clock, she said, "All right, I''ll be quick."


    "It''s okay. Don''t rush." William smiled. "Focus for now and finish up soon. I''ll see you in a bit."


    "See you!"


    William frowned as he hung up the phone. Later, he had to take her to the hospital to see Lucas. He


    also needed to consult with a doctor and see who had a problem, either him or Mary.


    Tinkle!


    The cafe''s door was pushed open, apanied by the tinkling sound of the little bell at the top.


    "Wee!" "Hello!" The woman wore a thin windbreaker and was beginning to scan the menu by


    the counter.


    ncing up around the ce and spotting her, William hastily put down his cup of coffee. He raised


    his hand to get the woman''s attention. "Here!"


    "Hmm?" Hearing someone call out to her, Aisha turned around and saw William waving at her.


    "You arrived sooner than I expected!" With a bright smile, William walked up and led her to his table.


    As he gently ced his hand in hers, he got the sudden feeling something was off.


    When did Mary get calluses on her dainty hand?


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 249 Be My Woman (Part Two)

    Chapter 249 Be My Woman (Part Two)


    Too surprised to say anything at first, Aisha let herself be escorted to the table. ''Wow, this


    handsome guy is certainly straightforward!'' She felt her face heat up.


    "W-wait a minute!" Aisha stepped away from him. "If you''re going to grab my hand, at least tell me


    your name first!"


    "What?" William''s smile dropped for a split second, only to spring back up. "Okay, silly girl! My name


    is William Lan. How''s that?"


    "All right!" Aisha nodded gingerly. William Lan... William Lan...


    "Would you like a cup of coffee first?" asked William.


    "Yes, sure."


    "Got it. Wait a moment." He pulled a chair out for her before making his way back to the counter.


    Ring...Ring...Ring...


    Aisha''s phone rang suddenly. "Hello?"


    "Boss, something''s wrong. Come back out!" "I''ll be right there!" Aisha jumped from her seat and


    rushed out of the cafe.


    William was confused when he walked back to the empty table. He looked around the cafe, but


    Mary was nowhere to be found.


    Did she go to the bathroom?


    William was standing by the table when his phone started to ring, interrupting his thoughts.


    He picked it up immediately upon seeing the caller ID. "Hello? Where did you go?"


    "I''m really sorry." Mary''s voice crackled through the phone. "I still have a lot of work left. I won''t be


    able to have lunch with you. Will you be okay by yourself?"


    "What do you mean?" William furrowed his brows. "Didn''t youe down just now? Did you go


    back to the office?" he asked.


    "What are you talking about? Where did I go?" Maryughed. "I''ve been in the office this whole


    time!"


    Crack!


    William could almost hear his heart breaking in half. His hairs stood on end.


    "But didn''t youe to the cafe a moment ago?"


    "No, I didn''t... I have to go now. I''m swamped. Talk to you soon!"


    Beep...Beep...


    William tried to process the information as the phone sounded in his ear. Grabbing his things, he


    darted out the shop.


    ''The hospital! Where is the hospital? I need to go now!''


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Lucas!"


    William yelled, swinging the doctor''s office door open.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Lucas was startled. "Are you okay? Calm down, William! You look all


    shaken up. Did something happen?"


    "Yes, something really odd happened!" William panted, gripping the front of the table for support.


    "Well, what was it?" Lucas urged.


    "I think I saw an illusion... No!" William shook his head. "It wasn''t an illusion. It was real! I saw


    Mary!"


    "William... Are you joking right now?" Lucas pped him on the back, not knowing how to respond.


    "No! You don''t get it!" William stood up straight. He steadied his gaze at Lucas. "What happened


    was..." William recounted his unnerving experience at the cafe, with Lucas nodding diligently along.


    "Isn''t it creepy?" William asked. "Did I really mistake someone for Mary? I even held her hand. It just


    seems so impossible..."


    "That''s how it sounds," Lucas said seriously. He shot the other man an incredulous look. "Oh, it was


    just your imagination! It was just in your head! Made up! Do you understand? Not real!"


    "You..." William''s stomach clenched at his friend''s skepticism. "Do you really think I''d be that bored?


    Why would I have to imagine Mary when I could go see her any day? I saw someone, but it wasn''t


    her!"


    "Then, I suppose she isn''t bored enough to y with you? Trust me, you''re going crazy."


    William gawked at him. How could Lucas not believe him?


    "By the way," Lucas began, "I asked you to get information about Jazlyn Xu. How is it going?"


    "You weren''t even listening to me!" William eximed. He red at the other man. "I found out


    about something."


    "What? Tell me!" Lucas asked anxiously. "What does she do?"


    "I hear she''s a reporter."


    "A reporter? Unbelievable! Are reporters that good at fighting?"


    "Compared to you, anyone could be called good at fighting," William snorted.


    "Hey, hey, hey!" Lucas yelled. "I can fight! I''m not a loser! Besides, it''s not like reporters can bring


    weapons around."


    "I never said you were a loser!" William jeered. "I don''t believe she''s a reporter either, but I couldn''t


    dig up anything else on her."


    "Really? Maybe she''s a gangster!"


    "I''m not sure about that, too," said William. He stood up and straightened his clothes. "All I know is


    she''s attending the celebration party of Mary''s movie."


    "Who? Jazlyn Xu? She''s going? I''ll go too, then!" Lucas jumped up. "William, can I borrow some of


    your men to catch her?"


    "She''s only there for an interview. You want me to arrest her? You''re the crazy one!" With a shake of


    his head, William headed towards the exit. "Bye!"


    "You''re leaving already?" Lucas massaged the bridge of his nose. "Just keep in mind what I told


    you. Go home and get some sleep. Don''t imagine too much! Or I''ll tell Mary!"


    "Fuck off!"


    William roared from the other side of the door. He knew he shouldn''t havee to Lucas. The


    doctor was of no help. If anything, he only confused William more!


    s...


    Was it a different woman who looked just like Mary? No, it had to be Mary. If it wasn''t, then why


    didn''t she dodge when William tried to kiss her? Or was it really just a figment of his imagination?


    William clicked his tongue, getting more frustrated by the minute.


    Sitting back down at the desk, Lucas grinned smugly to himself.


    ''Ha ha ha ha... Jazlyn Xu! I''m not letting you run away this time!''


    The night of the celebration party rolled around. Guests milled about the five-star hotel.


    Mary stood in the hall, wearing the dress that William had given her. She graciously received the


    multiple congrattions from the crowd.


    "Manager Lu, well done on your movie ''Be Together''!"


    "Thank you! Wee to the party!"


    "Maybe we can work together sometime!"


    "Of course!"


    "Oh, wow, Mr. Lan is also here!" "Yes, hello. How are you?" William appeared behind Mary, cing


    his hand on her back. He smiled at the guests warmly. "Mr. Li, it''s a great honor to have you here!"


    "The pleasure is all mine, Mr. Lan!"


    Mary could feel the warmth of William''s hand through her dress. "Mr. Lan, you are here as a guest


    invited by the GM Universing Studios and me. Don''t act like you''re hosting this!" Mary whispered,


    stepping away from his touch once no one was around. "Don''t get too close to me," she said.


    "But, Mary!" William pursed his lips. What if he saw another Mary again tonight? Not to mention,


    Mary''s dress was far too revealing.


    "Mary, I regret this!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "This dress doesn''t suit you at all."


    "What do you mean?" Mary asked. "Didn''t you buy this for me? I don''t think it looks ugly!"


    That was definitely not the case. On the contrary, the dress perfectly showcased Mary''s body. With


    her small, curvy figure and elegant smile, the rest of the celebrities there paled inparison.


    Mary looked stunning, and all eyes were on her. Some of the eyes on her seemed rather ill-


    natured... William stuck beside her and wrapped his arm around the exposed part of her back,


    warning other men.


    "Come on, now," said William, almost pouting. "I just think you look too good. Look, that bald man


    over there is practically drooling over you. You look amazing, but I should be the only one enjoying


    your beauty."


    "Oh, shut it." Mary blushed and stole a shy nce at William. "Whatever. You bought it yourself


    anyway."


    "I know, it was a mistake," said William, taking her hand. "I''ll take it off for you myselfter tonight.


    Don''t wear it again."


    "William! That''s enough!" Mary scolded him. Her cheeks were a deep shade of scarlet.


    When Barry arrived at the hotel with Sh, he instantly saw Mary and William whispering


    something in each other''s ears.


    "Let''s go." Barry''s eyes darkened, and he tugged Sh along.


    "Okay..." Sh followed him nervously. Mary had asked her to leave Barry alone, so she wondered


    how Mary would react, seeing her with him tonight.


    "Hi, Mary!" Barry called, striding towards the pair.


    "Barry, hey!" Mary answered. She turned to face them, and her gazended on Sh. Frowning,


    she said, "Ah, Sh, you''re here too."


    "Yes... Yes, Manager Lu," Sh said, avoiding her stare.


    "Oh, Mary, Sh is my girlfriend now." A forced smile pulling up the corners of his mouth, Barry


    raised Sh''s hand and kissed it. She instinctively tried to pull away, but he only tightened his grip


    on her hand.


    "Barry..." Mary blinked in disbelief at the couple. ''What is this?''


    Trying desperately to suppress the bitterness in his heart, Barry nodded at Mary and William. "I''ll go


    in with my... girlfriend. We''ll just be over there." Internally, Barry waited for Mary to stop them and


    object to the rtionship.


    Mary watched them walk away, dazed. She cocked her head to the side and murmured, "How did


    that happen..."


    "Mary..." William wasn''t expecting this oue, either. He was unsure about how tofort Mary.


    "I''m going to the bathroom," Mary said. She quickly disappeared into the crowd.


    William didn''t chase after her. He sighed defeated ly.


    "Ouch, boss, slow down!" Outside the venue, Jazlyn was mbering out the car. She shut the door


    and rubbed her heels. "I can''t go any faster in these high heels!"


    "We''re alreadyte. Hurry up!" Aisha rushed into the building, d in the exact same dress as Mary.


    "Wait for me!"


    Aisha entered the hall and took a few deep breaths to calm herself.


    "Manager Lu, congrattions!" someone said behind her, smiling.


    "Hmm?" Aisha raised her eyebrows and smiled back politely. "Oh! Yes, congrattions!"


    "Mary, thank you for inviting us!" another girl said, running up to her.


    "Ah, well... Ha ha..." Aishaughed nervously. What was this?


    "Boss, do you know all these people?" Jazlyn watched, stunned, as others came over to them,


    congratting her boss.


    "No, I don''t." Aisha shook her head determinedly. "It doesn''t matter. We''re reporters now. Let''s show


    them our professionalism."


    Jazlyn stared open-mouthed at her boss'' overconfidence.

 Chapter 250 Two Maries ( Part One)

    Chapter 250 Two Maries ( Part One)


    Wearing a tailored suit, Archer walked into the hall, radiating a breathtaking light.


    In the hall of the hotel, the stars were shining and winesses were clinking. Everyone''s faces were


    full of smiles. Red wine and delicious food were just embellishment. The gorgeous men and women


    were the protagonists.


    Archer''s sharp eyes like an eagle''s swept through the crowd. Suddenly, he saw someone whom he


    had not seen for days. He ced his ss on the table and quickly walked towards her.


    "Hey!" Archer patted the woman with her back to him and said, "You are so beautiful today!"


    Aisha turned around to see who had spoken. Her eyes lit up when she saw a handsome man with


    brown hair and blue eyes. Wow!


    Meanwhile, Jazlyn was stunned. Another man came to ost her again? As she was about to say


    something, Aisha pushed her away. She noticed that Aisha''s gaze never left the man. "Jazlyn, you


    can go over there and have fun," Aisha said.


    "Alright." Jazlyn turned around angrily and murmured, "You forget your friend when you see a


    handsome man. Boss, you are so ungrateful."


    Seeing that Jazlyn had left, Archer smiled at Aisha and asked, "Where is William?"


    "William?" Aisha frowned and answered, "I don''t know."


    A sh of surprise was seen in Archer''s blue eyes. He thought that Mary seemed to be a little


    different today.


    "Thump!"


    Suddenly, the lights in the hall dimmed, apanied by a soft music.


    Archer reached out his hand, as his confusion disappeared instantly. He smiled and said, "Please


    dance with me. William is not here anyway."


    Aisha stared at his eyes and hesitated for a second. Slowly, she reached out to hold his


    outstretched hand. Together, they walked side by side to the dance floor.


    Meanwhile, Mary had juste out of the washroom when she saw that the dance had already


    started.


    "Let''s go dance!" William had been patiently waiting for her by the door. With his hand in his pocket,


    he looked like an elegant prince waiting for his princess.


    "No, I won''t." Mary raised her head and looked at him shyly. "You are such a good dancer. It would


    be shameful for me to go there!"


    "Who daresugh at you? I will teach them a lesson!" William grabbed her hand and pulled her


    forward. "You are the star today. How can you not dance?"


    Mary sighed. She had no choice but to follow him to the dance floor.


    William took her hand and taught her how to dance patiently. "Follow me. Start with your left foot,


    then your right..."


    Clusters of neon lights swept across everyone. The hall was so colorful and the sight was


    breathtaking.


    Lucas wandered around the hall in silence, showing no interest to the men and women who were


    dancing. However, his eyes were intently scanning the crowd, looking for the woman whom he


    hated so much.


    Didn''t William say Jazlyn woulde? Where was she now? s!


    In the corner of the wine area, a strange girl with her back to the crowd was eating and drinking


    presumptuously. Who else could it be if it was not Jazlyn?


    "You! Jazlyn Xu, I finally found you!"


    After taking a closer look, Lucas strode to the girl''s direction while rubbing his fists. When he got


    near enough, he put his hand on his waist and shouted triumphantly, "Jazlyn Xu!"


    "Hmm? What?" Jazlyn''s mouth was full of cake. When she heard someone call her, she


    immediately turned around to the sound of the voice. When she saw who it was, her eyes were


    wide-open as she spat out the mouthful of cake everywhere, even at Lucas. "Ahem!"


    Lucas enjoyed the "shower of food" right away. "What the... Damn it!" Holding back his anger, Lucas


    wiped his face and grabbed Jazlyn''s hand. "Come with me!" he roared.


    "You again?! Let go of me!" Unfortunately, there was an asion and her boss was also there so


    Jazlyn did not dare beat him again. "Let go of me!" she shouted as she struggled to get out of his


    grasp. "What are you doing?!"


    "I want to get even with you!"


    "Get even? Why?" Jazlyn swallowed and asked, "Didn''t I give you money?"


    As soon as she mentioned the money, Lucas''s anger rose and he yelled at her again. "I''m not a


    pimp! Why did you give me money? Woman, I have to make it clear to you ¡ª "


    "I don''t want to listen to you!" While Jazlyn was ring at him, she shook off his hand and walked


    away.


    "Don''t go!" Lucas suddenly grabbed her by the arm as he tried to prevent Jazlyn from leaving.


    However, this sudden gesture made her lose her bnce. As a result, her high heels slipped and


    she was about to fall.


    "Watch out!" Instinctively, Lucas tried to catch her and the two fell down together safely. Their lips


    met unexpectedly as they fell. Lucas smelled a whiff of her perfume as her soft bodynded on top


    of his.


    "I''m sorry for what had happenedst time. I got the wrong person." Archer chuckled on the dance


    floor.


    Aisha was almost enchanted by him. She shook her head and answered with a smile. "It doesn''t


    matter!"


    After a while, the rhythm of the dance suddenly became faster. Those guests with poor dancing


    skills slowly stepped back, giving way to those who wanted to dance.


    "Can you continue?" Archer asked.


    "Of course!" With raised eyebrows, she turned around, and looked at the man provocatively.


    Archer''s heart skipped a beat. He was both surprised and confused! But he did not stop. He


    cooperated with the woman in front of him smoothly which attracted everyone''s attention.


    On the other side, under William''s guidance, Mary was getting more and more excited. As of now,


    neither of the two had found the other ''Mary'' on the dance floor. However, the guests had noticed it


    already.


    Gradually, people on the dance floor realized that something was wrong. They immediately stopped


    and stepped aside to watch.


    Onstage, two women looked exactly the same. They wore the same dress, and had the same


    hairstyle. Even their facial and bodily features were identical!


    "Victor." Ena looked at the strange scene in the hall in surprise. She tugged Victor''s sleeve while her


    eyes were fixated at themotion.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Victor while frowning.


    "Look!" Pointing at the two women on dance floor, Ena said with trembling lips, "How could it be?"


    Victor looked at the direction where her finger was pointing. Even his heart skipped a beat. Was


    there something wrong with his eyes? What happened!


    Barry was also watching. However, he was too shocked to say anything.


    "Hey," said William as he beckoned Mary to get closer.


    As the music gradually faded, the dancing pace slowed down as well.


    "Turn around." William held Mary''s slender hand and she spun gracefully. Halfway through her turn,


    her eyes met with an extremely familiar face. ''Isn''t that me? Or is that a mirror? Howe? How


    could there be such a huge mirror on the dancing floor? ''


    In an instant, countless possibilities shed through Mary''s mind like lightning bolt. She lost her


    bnce momentarily and fell into William''s arms.


    "What''s wrong?" William asked with concern with his hands around her.


    Mary did not speak. Instead, she pushed him away and turned around to look at the woman again.


    As expected, she saw the woman in front of her, and her mouth opened wide in shock.


    Standing still, Archer realized something was wrong. He abruptly turned Aisha around and asked,


    "You! Who are you? You are not Mary!"


    Hearing his bellow, William could not help but look at the woman in Archer''s arms.


    "What happened? Oh no! Do I have an illusion again? No!" When William spoke, he felt that the


    voice was not his.


    Hearing William''s familiar voice, Aisha turned around. "William? Hey!" she said while grinning.


    Mary took a few steps back. She clutched her chest, and her breathing became unstable. ''We''re


    same! We''re same!'' There was a person who looked exactly like her! Was she dreaming? No way!


    "What do you think? Am I beautiful in this dress?" Aisha danced to William''s side, turned around,


    and said, "We both have the same taste.


    William did not know what to say so he looked at Archer for help.


    Archer understood at a nce. On the street of New York, it was her...


    "Why don''t you say anything?" Aisha stared at William, and asked, "I didn''t expect to meet you here.


    When I saw youst time, you wanted to kiss me. Now you don''t want to move at all."


    It was not an illusion. There were two Marys!


    William tried his best to not look nervous and flustered. "Who wanted to kiss you?" he roared at the


    woman.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Hmm?" Aisha widened her eyes and shouted back, "What did you say? Come again?"


    "I said, I didn''t want to kiss you! You... Look at you!"


    "William, I didn''t expect you to be such a person!


    Mary looked at the two. Their conversation made her scalp tingle. Her mind was in a mess.


    "Shut up! Stop talking!" All of a sudden, Mary yelled at the top of her lungs with closed eyes. She


    grabbed Aisha''s arms and shouted, "Who are you? What are you doing here? How could you...


    Who the hell are you? Tell me!"


    "Me?" Aisha turned her head and looked at Mary from head to toe. She was stunned for a second


    and suddenly screamed, "Ah! Holy! Fuck!"


    Her voice was so loud that winesses in the hall seemed to vibrate.


    Meanwhile, Jazlyn was arguing and fighting with Lucas in the corner. Aisha''s scream made her stop


    instantly. "Boss!"


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 251 Two Maries ( Part Two)

    Chapter 251 Two Maries ( Part Two)


    She ran to herpanion at once, apanied by Lucas.


    "What happened? What''s wrong here?" Sensing themotion, Lucas ran to the middle of the


    dance floor. He stood beside William and eximed, "William, I also have an illusion just like you


    had!"


    "It''s not an illusion!"


    "It''s not an illusion!"


    said the identical Marys in unison. Four identical eyes stared at Lucas and he was so frightened that


    he took a few steps back.


    In the hotel suite, the atmosphere was strange and awkward.


    The two Marys sat side by side on the sofa. Everyone stared at them, watching them with scrutiny.


    "The world is full of wonders!" Lucas shook his head with amusement and said, "Are you twins? Or


    a clone of the other?"


    "You''re the one who looks like a clone here!" Aisha red at Lucas with anger. Jazlyn suddenly


    turned to her and said, "Boss, don''t mind this psycho!" Jazlyn stared at Lucas fiercely.


    "Wow, you two know each other," said Lucas, ncing at the two.


    "What are you looking at? Do you have objection? " Amusingly, Jazlyn hid herself behind Aisha


    while staring at Lucas.


    "Why are you hiding? Huh? I''ve seen all of you before, haven''t I? Humph!" Lucas said yfully. As


    soon as he said that, everyone in the room was stunned.


    However, Aisha reacted more directly and she eximed, "Oh, my God! Jazlyn, you even had a one


    night stand!"


    "A one night stand?" Lucas repeated in surprise.


    "Yep!" Jazlyn hurriedly nodded and answered defensively, "That''s it. We were just having fun.


    Please don''t pester me anymore! It was my fault, okay? Forget me!"


    "Having fun? Forget you?" Lucas, with his hands resting on his hips, asked angrily, "Did you just say


    you were just having fun with me? Really?"


    The room was silent and nobody answered him. Everyone who was present was petrified.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Please resolve your own problems in private," said Victor while rubbing his forehead.


    "I feel a little dizzy," Mary whispered to herself. William quickly took her hand for support.


    "What''s your name?" Aisha suddenly asked.


    "Mary Lu." Mary turned to Aisha and asked, "What about you?"


    "Aisha."


    "You..." Mary swallowed hard. She had so many questions to ask, but she did not know where to


    start.


    "The two of them are definitely twins. There is no doubt about it," Barry, who had been silent for a


    long time, said calmly. "Mary, you didn''t know that you have a twin?"


    Mary shook her head. "I''ve never heard my parents mention that I have a sister."


    "Now I knew," said Archer with a wide smile on his face, "that why would I mistake Mary for


    someone else. It''s just too incredible!"


    "What do you do for living?" Mary asked softly.


    "Re..." Aisha was about to blurt out the word "reporter". However, facing the person in front of her,


    she thought it was inappropriate to lie.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Aisha shook her head and responded, "I''m a journalist. I came here today for an


    interview. I didn''t expect such a bizarre thing to happen." None of the people present believed what


    she said, but they did not say anything.


    "Is there anyone else at home?" Aisha suddenly asked while feeling sad.


    "Mom died of cancer. Father..." Mary paused for a few seconds. After a while, she continued, "He


    abandoned Mom. If you want to know what happened, you can ask him ¡ª "


    "Abandoned? " Aisha stood up abruptly. "What about you? Did he abandon you too? What an


    irresponsible father! My dear, tell your big sister, have you been bullied?"


    "Huh?" Mary asked with amusement, "How do you know I''m younger?"


    "Of course!" Aisha raised her head proudly and added, "I can tell from your look that I''m older. No


    worries. Your elder sister will protect you!" She then turned to Jazlyn and said excitedly, "Jazlyn, I


    have a family now! Ha ha!"


    Looking at her confident smile, Mary suddenly felt a sense of inferiority in her heart.


    "Aisha, do you remember me on a street in New York three years ago?" Archer leaned over and


    blinked his eyes a couple of times, unting his masculinity.


    "So handsome..." Aisha almost drooled, but she regained herposure quickly. After a few


    seconds, she shook her head. "Have you forgotten?" Archer was unimpressed by her answer so he


    proceeded by telling her what had happened three years ago. "We kissed by ident. You didn''t


    know that I was looking for you for a long time. I mistook Mary for you."


    Hearing that, William and the others looked at each other. Everyone understood what was going on.


    It turned out that Archer had really mistaken Mary for someone else when she was kidnapped by


    him before.


    "Archer," Mary said as she waved her hand, "please stop for now. My sister and I have family


    matters to discuss with. I''m so confused right now."


    "Don''t panic." Aisha put her arm around Mary''s shoulders and said reassuringly, "I have lived for so


    many years, but I didn''t know that I have a family. I suddenly feel so happy."


    "You..." Mary was shocked to know what Aisha had gone through. "You didn''t have a family?"


    "No. I''ve been alone since I could remember. I thought I was an orphan until now."


    Mary felt sorry for her so she hugged herfortingly. "No, you are not. Although I am scared and


    confused today, I feel so happy as well. We are not alone in this world anymore."


    "Mary, you are not alone," William said to her lovingly. "You still have me!"


    "William Lan." Aisha turned to look at him and asked, "What''s your rtionship with my sister?" "We


    are a couple!"


    "Really?" Aisha asked, looking at Mary.


    "Well, not yet," answered Mary with a blushing face. "Not yet. We are not¡ª"


    "Wow!" Aisha stood in front of Mary as if guarding her from William. "Did you hear that, William Lan?


    My younger sister said that you are not. Don''t bully her!"


    "I didn''t bully her." Looking at the face in front of him, which was exactly the same as Mary''s, he


    wondered, ''How could I mistake her for Mary? In the shopping mall, coffee shop... I was so


    careless!''


    "Mary, my dear sister, let me tell you something! " Aisha held Mary''s hand and said, "I''ve met


    William several times. The first time we met, he came up to kiss me. He even held my hand!"


    "I didn''t!" William red at her fiercely. "Who said I wanted to kiss you? And I held your hand?"


    The scene made Lucas chuckle. He was so happy to see William at disadvantage.


    "What? Are you kidding me?" Aisha was so angry that she pointed at the dress she was wearing


    and said, "I bought it because you said it was beautiful on me! Besides, you helped me fix my hair


    as well! Have you forgotten?" "Don''t talk nonsense!" William was so angry that he felt goosebumps


    all over. "Take a look at yourself in the mirror. It''s you who wanted to take advantage of me!


    Humph!"


    "Stop!" Mary screamed. She turned to William and looked at him fiercely. "What do you mean by


    that, William? What''s wrong with her appearance? We look exactly the same! Did you mean that


    we''re both ugly?"


    "Oh no!"


    William, whose anger had disappeared instantly, tried to exin, "Mary, I..." His heart trembled. "I


    didn''t say anything about you. You are more beautiful than her!" he said with embarrassment.


    "I think they are equally beautiful." It was rare to watch such a fun scene. With his arms crossed,


    Archer smiledcently.


    "You!" It was so hard for William to defend himself in such situation.


    "Geez! Men!" Aisha clicked her tongue and shook her head with disappointment. Hercent


    look made William throw a punch at her.


    "Hey!" Aisha blocked his fist handsomely and pushed William back. He slightly lost his bnce


    which made him stumble a few steps back.


    William was annoyed. He did not expect that this "Mary" was so skillful in fighting. Suddenly, an idea


    urred to him. He wanted to try her fighting skills again.


    Archer had enough of it. As William was about to throw a punch again, he seized the opportunity


    and tripped William''s foot. Because of that, William fell towards Mary''s direction.


    "Come with me!"


    Archer grabbed Aisha''s hand and led her out hurriedly. Before Aisha could even react, Archer had


    already led her outside.


    "Mary."


    William threw himself into Mary''s arms. Feeling a little embarrassed, he asked, "Did it hurt when I


    fell on you?"


    "Go away!" Pursing her lips, Mary pushed him aside and said angrily, "Humph! Men are trash!"


    After saying that, she stood up and walked towards the hotel hall. She was surprised to see that the


    hall was still in a mess!


    "Hey! Mary!" William chased after her with a bitter look. "I was wrong! I thought it was you!"


    "We look the same!"


    "No. No. In my heart, you are more beautiful than Aisha."


    "Wrong answer!"


    William was speechless. "Barry," said Victor, "there is another Mary. If you don''t give up, you can go


    after her!"


    Standing still, Barry smiled with self-mockery and answered, "They just have the same face. What I


    like is Mary, and not that face only. If you want to chase her, just go."


    "What a pity!" Victor shrugged and added, "Archer and Aisha are better matched."


    When Mary went out, she neither saw Archer nor Aisha.


    Even now, she still felt dizzy. What happened exactly? Should she go back and ask her good father


    what had happened back then?


    She smiled to herself. Her life was getting more and more interesting.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 252 Electric Scooter (Part One)

    Chapter 252 Electric Scooter (Part One)


    "Where are you taking me?" Archer led Aisha all the way out of the hotel and then along the busy


    road.


    "Anywhere is okay." Archer held her hand and smiled. Never in his life had he been so happy.


    He had been fidgeting for the past few days. He had thought that he remembered the wrong face


    while continuously searching for the right person It was the first time in his life that he felt so


    helpless and inept. Luckily, today, he finally found her.


    "Whoa!" Aisha stared at Archer with wide-eyes as she finally recognized who he was. "I know who


    you are! You are Archer Song, right? An actor from Hollywood!"


    "Oh? You know me?" Archer abruptly stopped and turned around to face her. "Then, do you


    remember our romantic kiss?" he said while smiling.


    "Unfortunately no," said Aisha as she sincerely shook her head. "As an excellent reporter, of course


    I know you. You are a famous Hollywood star!"


    "What do you think of me?" Archer bent slightly and blinked his dazzling blue eyes, which seemed


    brighter than the stars.


    "Oh my gosh! Very handsome." Aisha''s mouth hung slightly open and almost drooled at the sight of


    his charming face.


    Archer was a little stunned. Nevertheless, he coaxed her as ifforting a child. "Would you like to


    follow me obediently from now on?"


    "Why should I follow you? Will I benefit from that?"


    "Benefit," said Archer with raised eyebrows as he pondered for a second. "The benefit is that you


    can see me every day. Is that enough? You would be the only one I smile to."


    "That would be great!" Aisha nodded quickly.


    "You..." Archer could not help butugh. It was too easy to deal with her, wasn''t it? With his nice-


    looking face, he could easily make her surrender! But why did she run away hurriedly back then?


    She did not even remember their kiss.


    Thinking of this, Archer felt frustrated. His arms gently encircled her waist and he kissed her


    passionately.


    It was her! Yes, that was how it felt three years ago! He could not be wrong this time!


    The kiss became deeper and more profound each second. It was as if Archer did this to pass on his


    longing for her. Aisha awkwardly endured his kiss, but she felt intoxicated by it in the process


    "Do you remember it now?" After quite a long time, Archer ced his forehead against Aisha''s and


    said, "We ran into each other by ident. We kissed but you left in a hurry."


    "No, I don''t." Aisha licked her lips and shook her head.


    "Never mind. It doesn''t matter," said Archer dismissively, but a hint of disappointment was present in


    his voice. "As long as I remember it, it''s enough."


    Meanwhile, Lucas and Jazlyn were the only ones left in the hotel room. In front of her, Lucas stood,


    blocking her way.


    "Get out of my way!" Jazlyn jumped anxiously.


    "No way!" Lucas rolled up his sleeves and squared off. "I''m telling you, I''ve gone through a training


    these past few days. You''ll have to see if you have the ability to beat me!"


    "Humph!" Jazlyn rolled her eyes and said, "Lucas Murong, I''m not looking down on you, am I? Go


    away. I don''t want to beat you up again!"


    "You! If you want me to get out of the way, we''ll have to make things clear first!"


    "Is there anything else that we haven''t made clear?" Jazlyn asked while frowning. "Of course yes!"


    Lucas stared at her with scrutinizing eyes. "You haven''t told me what you do for a living!"


    "I''ve already told you that I am a reporter."


    "I don''t believe it!"


    "It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not."


    "Then let''s talk about that night again!"


    "Talk! Talk! Talk! Damn you!" Jazlyn suddenly bent down, took off her high-heeled shoes in a matter


    of seconds, and threw them fiercely at Lucas''s direction. "Fine! I''ll let you ask! Go ahead!"


    "What are you doing?" Lucas was startled by her sudden movements. Fortunately, he was quick


    and he was able to dodge the flying shoes. "Are you crazy?! Stop it!"


    "If you keep nagging me, I won''t be polite to you any longer!" Jazlyn yelled at him. "We are both


    adults. I just happened to meet you that night. If I met another man, I would have slept with him as


    well. Please, just let it go. If you are upset because I paid you 2,000 dors, then just give it back.


    That way, we''ll be even. Ugh! I''m so tired after saying so much."


    "You would have slept with another man? Humph! " It was obvious that Lucas got jealous


    immediately.


    "Of course! Do you think I went to find you on purpose?" Jazlyn asked with her hands rested on her


    hips. "Perhaps, you just want me to be responsible for you? "


    Be responsible? ''Be responsible for me?''


    Lucas rolled his eyes and thought, ''It seems to be a good idea!''


    "Yes, I want you to be responsible for me!" All of a sudden, Lucas put on a pathetic look as if he was


    a damsel in distress. He pouted and said pitifully, "You even gave me money. I felt so wronged. But I


    don''t care anymore. From now on, I''ll stick to you!"


    "Wait!" Horrified, Jazlyn took a step back and eximed, "Are you out of your mind?! Don''te


    near me!"


    "I want you to be responsible for me." Lucas sprang and hugged Jazlyn tightly like a ko hugging


    a tree branch.


    "Go away!" Jazlyn shouted while she struggled to get out of his grasp.


    "No, I won''t!"


    "You!"


    In Kary Vi.


    Mary got off the car and mmed the door loudly.


    "Mary, wait!" William chased after her right away. "Wait for me! Why are you upset again?"


    "I''m not upset!" Mary walked into the vi angrily and said, "Don''t follow me."


    "Where will I go if I don''t follow you?"


    "Wherever you like!" She entered the vi with a loud click of her heels behind her. "This is my


    house. You are not allowed to stay here tonight!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Mommy is angry again!" Elissa ran out from the vi and waved to Alick with her chubby little hand.


    "Alick,e here!"


    "Really?" Alick leaned on the window and peered through. "What should we do?" he asked


    innocently.


    "I don''t know. But Mommy is so beautiful today.


    Alick was speechless at his sister''s attention span.


    "Mommy, you look so beautiful today!" Elissa ran all the way to Mary and hugged her.


    "Good girl!" Mary lowered her head and kissed the little girl on the forehead.


    "Mommy, are you angry with Dad?" Alick followed Elissa out. "Did Dad piss you off?" he asked.


    Mary pouted but said nothing. Did William really piss her off? Anyway, she was unhappy at the


    moment.


    "Mommy, don''t be angry with Dad," said Elissa, who did not know anything but started making


    excuses for William. "Dad didn''t mean to do that."


    "Yes, Mommy. Dad is so pitiful!" Alick chimed in.


    "Yes, Mary," said William, who suddenly came up to her and pulled her close, "I''m so pitiful."


    "Pitiful people must have hateful characters!" Mary stamped and walked to the bedroom. "Don''t


    follow me. I''m going to change my clothes!"


    With that, everyone fell silent.


    After Mary had finished her words, William and the two children were left behind, looking at each


    other nkly.


    "Mommy doesn''t want to talk to us anymore." Elissa walked over and took William''s hand.


    "She won''t tell us a story tonight," said Alick seriously.


    "Well, don''t worry," reassured William. He held them in his arms and walked inside. "Dad is here. I''ll


    make Mommy happy again! Let''s sleep together with Mommy tonight!"


    "Dad, you can cook for Mommy," Alick suggested. "Mommy was very happy when Daddy Barry


    cooked for her in the past."


    "Yes! The food cooked by Daddy Barry was very delicious!" Elissa agreed.


    "Hey, hey," said William unhappily, "I''m also good at cooking. I''ll cook for youter! It''s definitely


    better than the food cooked by Barry!"


    "Yeah!"


    "Yeah! Great!"


    Meanwhile, Mary had just finished showering when she heard a sound of pots and pans falling to


    the floor.


    "Dad!"


    "Dad is injured!"


    Hearing the kids'' screams, Mary rushed downstairs. "William!"


    She ran hastily only to find the kitchen in a mess. Seeing from a distance that William was clutching


    his finger, Mary ran to his aid. "Are you okay? What''s up? How did you get hurt?"


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 253 Electric Scooter (Part Two)

    Chapter 253 Electric Scooter (Part Two)


    "Dad said he wanted to cook for Mommy, and he identally cut his finger."


    "Cut your finger? Show me your wound! Let me have a look!" Mary said frantically. She felt


    extremely nervous and anxious if he was indeed wounded deeply.


    William stretched out his left index finger to show Mary. Seeing that Mary had a nervous look on her


    face, he felt happy but he still pretended to be hurt. "Mary, it hurts. Hiss! What should I do?"


    "Of course it hurts!" Mary looked at the horizontal wound on his finger and said distressingly, "Why


    did you suddenly decide to cook by yourself? Can you even cook?"


    "I pissed you off so I wanted to please you," answered William in a sour tone. "Didn''t Barry do this


    before?"


    "He''s different from you," said Mary, who pulled William to the living room as she took the medicine


    box. "He didn''t usually piss me off."


    William fell silent.


    Mary treated William''s wound gently and carefully. Her hands were so light it was like a feather


    touching his finger. The gentle look on her face reminded him of the past.


    "Mary," said William all of a sudden as an idea popped up in his mind, "shall we go out and have


    fun?"


    "It''s sote," answered Mary without even raising her head. "I''m already tired. Where would we go


    anyway?"


    "We can go anywhere you want. Don''t worry, I won''t make you tired."


    "Doesn''t your finger hurt?"


    "It''s not a big deal!"


    "Didn''t you cry out of pain just now?"


    "Well," William said in a ttering tone. "My darling helped me bandage my wound. It doesn''t hurt


    anymore! Darling, I''ll take you out to have fun!"


    "Dad, I want to go too!" Elissa approached them restlessly.


    "I''lle with you too!" Alick raised his hand as if answering her teacher. "How can Dad only take


    Mommy out for fun?"


    "I promise to take you out next time. For now, I''ll only take your mommy." William pulled Mary while


    grinning. "Go change your clothes. I''ll take you out." Mary smiled and asked, "Where are we going?


    It makes me little curious about it!"


    "Change your clothes if you are curious then."


    "Humph! Dad is unfair!" Elissa pouted and crossed her arms in protest.


    "I will do the same to my wife in the future!" Alick jumped onto the sofa while smiling broadly.


    "Then Victor will do the same to me in the future," Elissa said as she walked up to her brother''s


    side.


    William did not know how to react. It seemed that Victor was still the choice of Elissa.


    As the kids discussed their future ns to William, Mary was dressing up in her room. After a while,


    she came down wearing a simple T-shirt, jeans, and canvas shoes. "Let''s go. I''m ready," she said to


    William, who was patiently waiting for her.


    William turned his head and his eyes lit up as soon as he saw her. Like a college student in the


    campus, she looked simple, pure, and lovely.


    "Why are you staring at me? Are my clothes inappropriate for our destination?" Mary felt


    embarrassed. "I just feel tired after wearing high-heeled shoes all day long. Should I go change


    them?"


    "No, no, no. You look fantastic!" William stopped her right away as she was about to head back to


    the room. "It''s just that you look so wonderful. I could not help but stare at you."


    "Sweet talker!" Mary said as she started to walk out of the vi. "Hurry up. I have to go to work


    tomorrow morning!"


    "Okay, okay! Wait for me!" William hurriedly went out to catch up with her.


    Outside the garage, Mary was waiting for William to pick the car they were going to use. "Are you


    not ready yet?"


    "Almost!" William answered in the garage. After a while, he "drove" a "car" out.


    Mary was surprised to see that William had picked the tiny pink electric scooter for their date.


    "Well?" Mary stared at the vehicle. She was stunned to see it again. "How could this be? Isn''t this


    my electric scooter from many years ago? Why is it here?"


    "Yes, it is. I brought it when we moved here." William patted on the seat proudly. "It used to be in


    Kylin International."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Why do you still keep it?"


    "I keep everything that has something do with you." William looked at Mary with passionate eyes. "I


    was also shocked when I saw this electric scooter for the first time. I didn''t know you had such a


    ''car''. After you left, I often saw young women drive a scooter simr to this one on the streets. I


    imagined how you would have driven it. The thought of it made meugh out loud. Just imagining


    you driving this made me feel that it must have been interesting to see it with my own eyes. But the


    more Iughed, the sadder I became for I had lost you."


    "Stop it." Mary lowered her head as she felt mixed feelings in her heart.


    "Mary, I cherish your return to me," William said seriously. "If I do something that makes you


    unhappy, I will try my best to make up for it. I swear I will never do it again. If you want to vent your


    anger, scold me, beat me, or hurt me. But I''m begging you, don''t run away again. I can''t live without


    you."


    "If you do something excessive, shouldn''t I run away?"


    "What do you mean by something excessive?"


    "What do you think?" Raising her eyebrows, Mary said half-jokingly, "Men like you always go too far


    with women. Isn''t that right? From now on, don''t have any intimate contact with other women, or


    else I won''t forgive you!"


    The corners of William''s mouth twitched. "What if I did something excessive before?"


    "No way!" Mary immediately looked up to him while ring. After saying that, she was stunned and


    asked in confusion, "William, what did you mean by that? Have you ever gone too far with a woman


    before? Didn''t you say it was just a show?"


    "No! Of course not! I was just asking! There is no woman problem anymore. You are the only one in


    my life!" William switched the topic quickly. He sat on the scooter and urged Mary to ride with him.


    "Mary,e on. I''ll take you for a ride!"


    "Can you ride it?" Mary asked suspiciously.


    "Mary, are you looking down on me?" William raised his eyebrows and added, "Don''t worry. We


    won''t have a problem with this!"


    "Alright." Mary shook her head with a smile and sat on the back seat. She gently wrapped her arms


    around William''s waist and said, "I''m ready!


    "Let''s go!"


    Sitting on a small electric scooter, William looked funny and cute. However, with his back to Mary,


    he frowned deeply.


    ''Mary, you will never know what happened between me and Andy or Beth in the past. This is the


    only lie I ever told you in my whole life. I''m so sorry I can''t tell you the truth.''


    "William, answer me, when did you meet Aisha?"


    The two rode along the streets while chatting all the way. "It was in the coffee shop and the


    shopping mall. At that time, I¡ª"


    "What a coincidence," said Mary whileughing. "It''s so amazing!"


    "Yes, so please don''t me me, Mary. I never thought that there would be two Marys in the world!"


    "Then you''re so stupid," said Mary, while pouting. "You had met her several times, yet you still


    couldn''t tell the difference. Look at Archer. He could tell that I''m not Aisha. s, if I had known it


    earlier, I would have asked Archer more about her."


    "How can I be the same as Archer?" William defended himself angrily. "He didn''t figure it out until he


    kissed you!"


    "You almost kissed Aisha, didn''t you?"


    "There''s huge difference between ''almost kissed'' and ''kissed'', okay?"


    "Oh? Are you regretting that you were not able to kiss her?" Mary put her little hands on William''s


    waist and deliberately tickled him a few times.


    "Ha ha!" William could not help butugh. "Mary, it''s itchy. Stop it. Ha ha!"


    "No way!"


    "Ha ha!" With William''sughter, the scooter swayed left and right.


    "William," Mary said seriously while biting her lips, "I want to find my father."


    "Do you want to ask him about you and Aisha?"


    "Yes." Mary nodded and continued, "I''m afraid he is the only one in the world who knows what


    happened. Why didn''t my mother tell me? Why didn''t Aisha grow up with me? As long as I don''t


    know what happened, I feel uneasy."


    "Then go find him," William urged her. "I''ll apany you so it will be easier for you to face him."


    "Okay." Leaning her head against William''s back, Mary continued, "Guess what Aisha does?"


    "Didn''t she say she''s a reporter?"


    "I don''t believe her," said Mary.


    "I don''t know. If she doesn''t tell us, she must have reasons." William''s heart sank. He recalled the


    woman named Jazlyn addressed Aisha as her boss. Jazlyn was a mysterious woman, which made


    Aisha''s identity even more mysterious.


    "Never mind. Let''s wait and see," Mary sighed as she thought about what had happened to her


    recently. "It still feels unreal but I think I will feel better once we get along with each other in the


    future." "Yep." William nodded and held the handle of the electric scooter steadily. However, the


    scooter stopped all of a sudden.


    Click! William tried to start the engine but to no avail. Click! Click! Click! The scooter still did not


    move.


    "What''s wrong?" Mary was stunned. "Why did it stop?"


    William was thinking what the problem could be. He smiled awkwardly when he figured out the


    cause of the problem. "Ha ha! It seems that the power is out."


    "Geez." Mary did not know how to react. Suddenly, an idea popped in her mind. "I don''t care. Don''t


    expect me toe down. I''m so tired today and it was you who asked me out."


    "Okay, okay. I won''t let you get tired." William smiled at her and saidfortingly, "Hold my waist


    tightly. We can go back without electricity!


    With that, he stepped on the pedals of the electric scooter and rode it like a bicycle. Mary sat behind


    him with a wide grin on her face. The scooter wobbled, and the trajectory formed an S-shaped


    route.


    "Ha ha! William, go straight!"


    "It''s so heavy and it wouldn''t listen to me."


    "Ha ha!" In a high-end hotel.


    Aisha was humming a song happily when she walked into the suite.


    "Boss, why did youe back sote?" Jazlyn opened the door for her and added, "What did you


    do after the handsome guy took you away?"


    "Ha ha!" Aishaughedcently and answered, "I won''t tell you!"


    "Did you do anything wrong?" Jazlyn asked while crossing her arms.


    "Do you think I would be like you? Tell me what happened between you and Lucas!"


    "Nothing!" Jazlyn raised her head and said, "Boss, don''t ask such nonsense. Our job is not finished


    yet."


    "Don''t worry! How can I forget our business? Calm down!" Aisha sat on the sofa and asked


    seriously, "Do you know who took me away tonight?"


    "The handsome guy?" Jazlyn thought for a while and answered, "He looks familiar."


    "Archer Song."


    "Archer Song? Seriously?!" Jazlyn was stunned and asked again, "Is he really Archer Song? Right!


    It is him! I remember now!"


    "Yes." Aisha nodded. "I should have remembered earlier! Last time I read the gossip about him and


    Frank Liang on the newspaper!" Jazlyn patted her thigh and asked, "Boss, did you approach him


    because of Frank Liang? So that you can catch Corbett in the process? Are you going to take


    advantage of him? That''s awesome!"


    Aisha frowned but she neither agreed nor disagreed.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 254 Going Home Together (Part One)

    Chapter 254 Going Home Together (Part One)


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    Outside the CEO''s office of GM Universing Studios, Mary took a deep breath before gently knocking


    on the door.


    "Come in," Barry said while he was reading the files on his table.


    "Mr. Gu." Mary entered the office and stepped forward.


    Hearing her voice, Barry immediately stopped reading. "It''s you!" he said, without even raising his


    head.


    "Yes, Mr. Gu. It''s me." Mary nodded.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Well," Mary bit her lips and answered, "I want to ask for a few days off."


    Barry looked up at her and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    "I want to go back to my hometown," answered Mary. "I want to ask my father about Aisha and me.


    Besides, the anniversary of my mother''s death ising, so I want to worship her on the way."


    "Okay. I understand." With no expression on his usually gentle face, Barry nodded. "How many


    days will you stay there?"


    "Five days."


    "Will Alick and Elissa go with you?"


    "No, I don''t think so. It''s a long journey. We might not be able to take care of them well," Mary


    exined. "I''m going to send them to¡ª"


    "Let me take care of them," Barry said suddenly before she could even finish her words. "I haven''t


    seen them for a long time. I want to take care of them for a few days."


    "Really? Are you sure?" Mary was a little stunned by his sudden offer.


    "What''s wrong?" Barry raised his head and asked, "Can''t I miss them? Are you worried that I can''t


    take good care of them? Or they don''t miss me? Do you want them to stay away from me forever?"


    "No. Of course not." Mary waved her hand quickly and said, "The two kids miss you very much.


    They must be very happy that you can take care of them, but... won''t it affect your work?"


    "I was much busier with my job a few years ago but I was able to take care of them. I think I can


    manage this time," Barry replied with a hint of exasperation in his voice. "I''m..." Noticing his


    expressions, Mary frowned uneasily. "I''m sorry!"


    "Don''t involve the children in the adults'' business. I will always be their Daddy Barry, Mary. There''s


    no need for you to apologize. They are also my children and I am partly responsible for them."


    "Thanks, Barry." Mary noddedcently and continued, "I''ll leaveter this afternoon. As for


    your work, you can ask Cooper for help. Don''t do it all by yourself. Don''t be so hard-working. Rest if


    you must."


    "Yes, I know. Thank you." Barry nodded. In the past four years, he had been ustomed to such


    subtle but heart-warming words from Mary. Now, hearing one more word from her was a luxury.


    "Then I''m leaving." Mary bade her farewell. "I''ll send the two kids to your vi."


    "Alright."


    Mary nodded and turned around to leave. After taking two steps towards the door, she abruptly


    stopped. She suddenly remembered something so she turned to Barry again. While biting her lips,


    she asked, "How''s it going between you and Sh? Is everything fine?"


    "Pretty well." When Barry answered, his face turned dark and gloomy. She could not read his


    expressions clearly. It was unclear to her because his words did not match his expressions.


    Mary did not understand what he meant by "pretty well". Did he mean that he and Sh had


    already fallen in love with each other?


    "If you really like her, I won''t interfere." Mary took a deep breath and continued, "But don''t be too


    willful. She has a child after all. I hope you can figure it out."


    With a click, the door of the office was closed again.


    Seeing that Mary had left, Barry rubbed his eyebrows and did not do anything else for a while.


    In his vi.


    It was alreadyte at night when Sh came home. She was so tired it seemed like she was


    dragging her body behind her.


    Since Barry had made that request to her in the hospitalst time, she moved her stuff here. She


    lived here ever since.


    She came home almost every night. If not, she would call Barry to report her whereabouts.


    However, Barry, the master of the vi, came back less often than she did.


    The servants had been used to her existence. Although they were curious as to why Mary had left,


    they did not dare ask about it. "Alick,e and chase me!"


    As soon as Sh opened the door, she saw a little girl wearing bright pink dress with a ponytail


    running towards her while giggling.


    "Watch out!" Seeing that the little girl was about to bump into her, Sh quickly bent down and held


    the little girl.


    "Ah!" Elissa bumped into Sh and cried out in pain.


    "Are you okay?" Sh asked worriedly.


    "I''m okay." Elissa looked at Sh and asked in a sweet voice, "Who are you?"


    Looking at the cute girl,


    Shughed and answered, "I live here! What about you?"


    "You live here? I came here with my brother to stay with Daddy Barry," answered Elissa in a sweet


    tone. "Has Daddy Barrye back?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen him." Sh shook her head.


    "Elissa!" Alick chased Elissa and stopped in surprise when he saw Sh.


    "Oh, I remember you!" Sh patted her forehead and asked, "Your mother is Manager Lu, right?"


    "Our mommy''s name is not Manager Lu. Her name is Mary Lu." Alick also came to greet Sh.


    ''''Hello.''1


    "Ha ha!" Sh could not help butugh. She pinched the faces of the two kids lovingly and said,


    "Good fellows. Have you eaten?"


    "Not yet. We are waiting for Daddy Barry so we can eat together!" Elissa raised her head as she


    spoke.


    "Will hee back?" Sh asked in a daze.


    "Yes. Mommy told us he will."


    "But Alick, I''m so hungry. When will Daddy Barrye back?" Elissa wrinkled her nose and asked


    her brother while stroking her stomach.


    "Are you hungry?" Looking at Elissa, Sh could not hide her maternal affection. She said in a soft


    voice, "I... will cook for you. Is that okay?"


    "Wow! That''s awesome!" Elissa followed Sh to the kitchen, jumping up and down on the way.


    "Handsome boy," Sh said as she turned around and smiled at Alick. "Would you like to join us?"


    "Me? Yes!"


    Barry had juste home from thepany. As he opened the door, he witnessed such a warm


    scene.


    Sh, while wearing a cute apron, walked out of the kitchen with a bowl of noodles in her hands.


    Elissa followed her from the kitchen while Alick sat on the carpet. Elissa sniffed the bowl of noodles


    and eximed, "It smells so good!"


    "What smells so good?" Barry stepped into the vi and asked in a low voice.


    "Daddy Barry!"


    "Daddy Barry!"


    When the two kids heard his voice, they rushed over for a hug, making the living room lively and


    vibrant.


    "My dearest babies!" With a wide smile, Barry picked them up and walked towards Sh. "We


    haven''t seen each other for a long time. Did you miss Daddy Barry?"


    "Yes, I do!"


    "I miss you so much!"


    "Daddy Barry misses you too!" Barry kissed them and put the two kids on the sofa.


    "You," Sh said to Barry as she stood aside shyly, "you''re back."


    "Yes." Barry nodded, looked at the bowl of noodles on the table, and asked, "Did you cook dinner?"


    "They said they were hungry, so I... I made some noodles," she answered while biting her lips.


    "Mr. Gu, you are back!" Hester came out and asked, "Shall I prepare dinner?"


    "No, thanks." Barry shook his head and responded, "I''ll have the noodles cooked by the famous star


    tonight."


    As soon as Barry finished his words, Sh''s face blushed.


    "The noodles cooked by this big sister smell so good!" Elissa spoke highly of Sh''s noodles.


    "Big sister?" Barry raised his eyebrows and looked at Sh. With short hair, she looked like a


    college student who was simple and pure.


    Sh lowered her head awkwardly.


    "Call her Auntie or Aunt Sh in the future, alright?" Barry poked on Elissa''s little nose.


    "Why?"


    "Because," Barry pursed his lips and said, "Because she has a baby, and her baby is older than


    Elissa!"


    "Really?" Alick looked at Sh with wide-eyes. Apparently, he could not believe that someone so


    young and youthful had already had a child.


    "Yes." Sh nodded.


    "Aunt Sh, where is your baby?" Elissa tilted her head and asked curiously, "Is it a baby boy or a


    baby girl? What''s your baby''s name?"


    "It''s a boy." Sh smiled and answered longingly, "His name is Ray."


    "Ray... Where is he now? Why is Ray not with his mommy?" Elissa asked questions one after


    another.


    Candy GSmgBExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 255 Going Home Together (Part Two)

    Chapter 255 Going Home Together (Part Two)


    "He... He is sick and in the hospital!" Suddenly, Sh wanted to cry. The kids'' questions poked her


    heart inadvertently. Seeing that Alick and Elissa were so happy, she wondered when her son could


    be like them.


    "What a poor boy!"


    "Is his father with him?" asked Alick innocently.


    Sh''s body stiffened. Looking at the kids'' innocent eyes she shook her head quickly. "No. He is


    not."


    "Okay," Elissa said seriously, "I see. Ray''s father is Daddy Barry, right? Aunt Sh lives with Daddy


    Barry so he must be Ray''s father. Dad said that a child''s father and mother should live together."


    ''What?''


    Sh''s mind went nk. She looked at Barry with horrified expression and quickly waved her hand.


    "No. He''s not his father."


    Embarrassed and annoyed, Barry looked away. After a moment, he turned to the kids and changed


    the subject. "Aren''t you hungry? Let''s eat, shall we?" ''''Yeah!''1


    ''''Great!''1


    "I''ll go to the kitchen and bring out the food!" Sh lowered her head and rushed to the kitchen.


    In Kary Vi, everything was ready. In a matter of minutes, they would head to Z City.


    "William." A woman walked out of the vi. It was hard to tell whether it was Mary or Aisha.


    "Why? Where is Mary?" Without batting an eysh, William closed the trunk of his car.


    "Wow," Aisha said as she came over while chewing a gum, "How''d you know it''s me?"


    "I can see it," answered William expressionlessly.


    "Why didn''t you see it before?"


    "I didn''t know that there was someone who looked exactly like Mary. It was inevitable to make a


    mistake. Don''t worry, it won''t happen again."


    "Whatever."


    "What are you chatting about?" Mary walked out of the vi with a smile.


    "Here you are, Mary!" With a surprised expression on his face, William quickly walked up to Mary


    and took the bag from her hand. "Let''s go. Get in the car." "Okay."


    "Wait! Wait!"


    Just as the three of them were about to get into the car, another car suddenly arrived in front of the


    vi. Jazlyn stuck her head out of the window on the driver''s side and yelled, "Boss, wait for me!"


    "What are you doing here?" Aisha asked in bewilderment.


    "I''ll go with you to protect you," Jazlyn answered after jumping out of the car.


    "Do I even need your protection?"


    Before they could say a few more words, two more cars stopped at the gate of the vi.


    As handsome as always, Archer opened the door and got out of a car. He looked at Aisha with a


    smile, opened his arms, and walked forward. "Oh, my darling!"


    He pulled Aisha into his arms and kissed her on the cheek with a loud sound. Her face was full of


    enjoyment, which made the other three disgusted.


    In the other car, Lucas got off as well.


    Looking at the man, Jazlyn could not help but shout, "Why are you here again? Stop following me!"


    "Why should I follow you?" Lucas red at her and added, "I''m here for Mary, okay? Don''t tter


    yourself!"


    "Remember what you said. Don''t follow me!" Jazlyn was fuming with anger and annoyance.


    "I will definitely follow you. You need to be responsible for me."


    Everyone, except Jazlyn, snorted at Lucas''s remark. Mary could not help butugh while watching


    them.


    "This group of people are so ridiculous," said William as he put his arm around Mary''s shoulders.


    Looking at the four people around them, he whispered, "We are supposed to go there for a family


    business, but they followed us one by one as if we are on a group tour."


    Upon hearing William''s words, Mary snorted. "What do you mean by ''we''? Logically speaking, it is


    supposed to be a family business between Aisha and me. You aren''t supposed toe with us


    either."


    "Said who? I''m different from them. Isn''t your family affair my family affair?" With an innocent smile


    on his face, William said, "We are family!"


    "Your family name is Lan, and mine is Lu. What about it?"


    "Then... when will you take the children back to the Lan Family? When? Let''s be a real family!


    Alick Lan, Elissa Lan... It sounds good," said William and he quickly kissed her on the cheek. "Mary,


    when are you going to marry me?"


    Mary blushed and quickly pped him away. "Is it popr to propose in this way? If I said yes now,


    would you hold the wedding here right now?"


    "Although I can''t wait, I have to prepare for it too!" Holding her hand, William thought, ''Mary, please


    wait a bit. When everything is ready, I will give you the grandest wedding. Everyone will witness our


    love as we exchange our vows. I will lead you there."


    Mary smiled shyly. She felt veryfortable with their current status now. She lived with William for


    so long and their two lovely kids called them "Dad" and "Mommy". Getting a marriage certificate and


    holding a wedding ceremony was just an additional benefit. She would still be fine with it if there


    was none.


    "All right, all right. Let''s get down to business."


    "Okay." A brilliant smile appeared on William''s face, making him more charming and attractive than


    ever.


    As Mary looked at him, her heart beat faster. After all this time, she still found William mesmerizing.


    No wonder she fell in love with him four years ago. Moreover, how could she not feel happy after


    being spoiled by William? She could not dream of this feeling four years ago.


    "Hey, have you finished your discussion?" William knocked the roof of his car to catch everyone''s


    attention. "If we don''t set out now, we''ll have to leave tomorrow morning."


    "Of course! We should leave now!" Lucas spoke first. "I''ll go in Jazlyn''s car! I don''t care what you


    say. She has to be responsible for me!"


    "Okay, let''s go!" Gritting her teeth, Jazlyn said, "I don''t want to drive. Who doesn''t want a free


    driver?"


    "I didn''t say I will drive!" replied Lucas.


    "You won''t drive?" Jazlyn lifted the corners of her mouth and stepped forward menacingly. She


    sped her hands, and the knuckles of her fingers cracked. "You don''t want to drive? Say that


    again?"


    "Of course I will drive!" Lucas hurried to get into the car and sat on the driver''s seat. Obviously, he


    lost in this battle.


    "Then I have to go as well!" Archer smiled evilly and added, "Aisha and I are inseparable."


    "Geez." Mary and William looked at each other at the same time. They both felt goosebumps all


    over. Rolling their eyes, they ignored others and got into their car.


    "Let''s go!" Like a gentleman, Archer considerately opened the door for Aisha. "Okay." Aisha got into


    the car and her heart sank as soon as she sat down. She was really captivated by him and would


    faint at the sight of his handsome face. However, her mission was still at work. Was she really using


    him?


    Otherwise, why did she not answer Jazlyn''s question that day?


    When they arrived at Z City, it was already midnight. They agreed that they would stay at a hotel


    tonight and find Mary''s father in the morning.


    "Boss, I''ll sleep in the same room with you," Jazlyn said to Aisha at the front desk of the hotel.


    "Okay." Aisha nodded in agreement.


    "What about me?" Archer got close to Aisha and looked at her with his blinking amorous eyes. "I


    can warm up the bed, honey. Do you want to sleep with me?"


    "0-"


    Before she could finish the word ''okay'', Jazlyn strongly resisted and reminded Aisha, "Boss, don''t


    be captivated by this man''s beauty!"


    "Don''t you want to sleep with your ''one-night lover''?" Aisha turned around and asked her calmly.


    "Who wants to sleep with him? I''d rather sleep alone!" Jazlyn shouted while ring at Lucas. "Then


    I will sleep in the same room with you," replied Aisha with a smile. She turned to the reception desk


    and said, "A suite please."


    Meanwhile, William held Mary''s hand, never letting go even once, as he checked in at the other side


    of the reception desk. He handed over their ID cards and said, "One suite for us two."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Hey, hey, William! Don''t do that!" Lucas came out of nowhere and red at William while standing


    in between him and Mary. "Archer and I have to sleep alone. Isn''t it unfair if you stay with your wife


    tonight?"


    "Yes, I agree!" Archer came over gracefully with an evil smile.


    "I have no choice," William said as he took the room card and smirked at the two men. "If you are


    competent enough, why don''t you persuade thedies to share rooms with you. Mary, you must be


    tired after sitting in the car for so long. Let''s go to our room and have a good rest!"


    "Okay." Mary nodded and the two walked forward leisurely.


    "s! It seems we have to stay in the same room for tonight," Lucas said as he put his arm on


    Archer''s shoulder.


    "I''m not interested in you. Let''s sleep separately! " Archer shook him off and handed his ID card to


    the front desk. "A suite please."


    "Humph! Damn it!" The next day, their group went to the vige where Mary''s father was staying,


    causing a crowd of onlookers.


    William asked an old woman, who looked somewhat kind, for directions. "Excuse me, ma''am, do


    you know where Jay Lu''s house is?"


    The woman looked at them curiously and asked, "What''s wrong? Did he cause trouble again?"


    "Not really, we came to find him for a personal matter," answered William respectfully.


    "Oh, personal matter, you say?" The woman nodded and pointed at a ce behind her. "It''s on this


    street. Go straight ahead until you see a big dog at the door of the house."


    "Thank you, ma''am!"


    "You''re wee!"


    They walked forward and heard a group of vigers talking behind them.


    "Those young men are young and handsome!"


    "Yes, just like those who appear on TV!"


    "Why are they so good looking?"


    The closer they got to the house, the less they were in the mood tough.


    Aisha wanted to know what had happened in the past. For so many years, she thought she was an


    orphan. No matter how much she had suffered, she didn''t feel miserable. But now, she had found a


    family. She just wanted to know why she was abandoned by her family before!


    Mary swallowed hard nervously as she looked at the door in front of her. If it was only possible, she


    would rather note to see her so-called father again!


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 256 What Had Happened Back Then

    Chapter 256 What Had Happened Back Then


    Woof! Woof! Woof!


    As the group reached the red painted gate, a big yellow dog that was guarding the gate barked at


    them aggressively.


    "Good dog!" Lucas grinned at the sight of the dog, yet he hid behind Jazlyn unconsciously.


    "Shut up!" Jazlyn yelled while ring at him. Meanwhile, his neck shrank in embarrassment.


    The group had made much noise. A few momentster, a woman came out of the house with a little


    boy about five or six years old. She poked her head outside and asked loudly, "Who is it?"


    Aisha hid herself away and covered her face as much as possible with her sunsses.


    Mary unconsciously took a step back. Suddenly, she was unwilling to face the two. ''Is this kid my


    half-brother? Is this woman my father''s new wife?''


    "Don''t be afraid," William whispered to Mary as he pulled her from behind. He walked up to the


    woman and said politely, "Hello, we are looking for Jay Lu. May I ask if he lives here?" The woman


    stared at the group with scrutinizing eyes and looked at them from head to toe. They are well-


    dressed and they look nice! They don''t seem to be the creditors asking for the debt!''


    "Who are you?" the woman asked suspiciously.


    "We," William paused for a bit and continued, "We have something to ask Jay."


    The woman was about to speak again when she noticed Mary behind William. Her eyes lit up


    suddenly and she eximed, "Oh! It''s you! Mary?" She pulled the little boy who was hiding behind


    her, and said with a smile, "You naughty kiddo. Say hi to your sister!"


    The little boy opened his mouth timidly and addressed Mary in an almost inaudible voice, "Hi,


    sister..."


    Mary did not know how this woman knew her, but she thought that it was ridiculous to ask. His


    father''s son had grown up but she would rather not have a brother at all. "I''m here to see...Jay. I


    need to talk to him. Is he home?"


    "You mean your father?" the woman said as she approached her and smiled. "Unfortunately, he''s


    not home right now. Don''t worry, you and your friends cane inside and wait for him toe


    back."


    "No, thanks." Mary shook her head firmly and continued, "If he isn''t here, we''ll juste back


    another day." "I insist!" The woman suddenly grabbed Mary''s hand in a hurry, making Mary frown in


    disgust.


    While they were talking, Jay Lu, Mary''s father, staggered over from the intersection. He seemed to


    be drunk and not in a good state. It was easy to tell for the man reeked of alcohol even from the


    distance.


    "Oh, he''s back!" All of a sudden, the woman rushed to the drunkard. Mary lifted her gaze and


    frowned when she saw him.


    "Is this your father?" Aisha''s face turned dark and gloomy. Her icy re was so intense it seemed


    that it was colder than winter.


    "Yes, he is." Mary nodded.


    Aisha remained cold and silent. After years of training, her heart became as hard as a rock. Not to


    mention, the person that had abandoned her before was standing in front of her. Asking for a bit of


    family affection would be wishful thinking.


    "Mary, you''re back!" Jay rushed to Mary and grabbed her hand excitedly as soon as he saw his


    daughter. "Why did youe back at this time? Why are you standing outside? Come in! Ah, isn''t


    this my son-inw?" As Jay looked at William, his smile grew even wider. "You and Mary came back


    together!"


    "Yes." William nodded respectfully, but his gaze was cold. "Mary, why didn''t you inform me before


    coming here?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I''m just here to ask you something. It won''t take long." Mary took a step back and pulled her hand


    out of the man''s grasp. "I''ll leave as soon as I get my answers."


    "Really?" Jay smiled awkwardly and asked, "If that''s the case, what''s the matter?"


    Aisha stepped forward, took off her sunsses, and said fiercely, "I want to know what happened in


    the past."


    Jay raised his head and looked at the source of the voice with his drunken eyes. When he saw


    Aisha, he quickly looked at Mary, and then at Aisha again. His eyes widened with surprise and his


    lips quivered. It was as if he sobered up in a matter of seconds. "How... how could this be?"


    "Are you shocked?" Aisha asked sardonically.


    "We just want to know what happened." When Mary spoke, her usually gentle and kind voice turned


    bitter and harsh. "If you still remember that I''m your daughter, then please tell us. If you want


    money, I will give you money. Just tell us the truth."


    Jay no longer seemed intoxicated and he asked with a trembling voice, "You two... How did you


    meet each other? I thought... I thought..."


    "Isn''t it inappropriate for us to talk about a serious matter here?" Archer finally spoke after being


    silent for a long time. "Let''s find a good ce to sit down and talk."


    "Yes, you are right," Jay nodded his head immediately. He was unsure whether he was excited or


    frightened. Nevertheless, tears welled up in his eyes. "Come inside. I''ll exin everything to you."


    "Sure." Aisha nodded but before going inside, she stopped and said, "But only the three of us."


    Mary nodded in agreement and said to others behind her, "Can you wait outside?"


    "Yes," William answered. "I''ll stay outside."


    "Okay."


    "Let''s wait in the car."


    With that, the group left Mary and Aisha to their father''s care. The twins followed the man to the


    yard and then to the living room.


    Mary looked around the house and she noticed that the furniture and appliances in the living room


    were a little old. Also, the decoration in the house was a little messy. It seemed that he had not been


    living well in the past few years.


    "Tell me, what happened back then?" Aisha asked casually.


    "I didn''t expect to see you together all grown up. " Jay felt a little moved and nostalgic. "I didn''t


    expect to see you twoe together. I thought "Are we twins?" Mary interrupted his reminiscence.


    "What? Ah, yes, you are," Jay answered truthfully.


    "Mom..." Mary pursed her lips and then continued after a second, "Why didn''t Mom tell me? Why


    didn''t my sister grow up with me and live with us?"


    "Because," Jay''s guilty conscience gripped his heart as he answered, "we couldn''t afford to raise


    two kids."


    "You are lying," Aisha said bluntly. In her whole life, she had seen better liars. She could even see


    through those who were smarter than her father. At a nce, she knew he was not telling the whole


    truth.


    With an embarrassed look on his face, Jay was unable to speak for quite some time.


    "You are the only one in this world who knows the truth. We just want to know what happened in the


    past." Mary tried her best to talk to him calmly and not let her feelings get the best of her. "Mom...


    She never told me about my sister before she died."


    Perhaps her mother wanted to tell her the truth. It was just that she could not see Mary for thest


    time. "Your... your mother thought only one of you had survived." After struggling for his words, Jay


    finally opened his mouth. "Before, we were extremely poor. How could we have the means to


    support two girls at the same time? At that time, someone wanted to buy a child so I gave the


    smaller baby to that person. Mary was born first and she looked healthy, so I kept her. When your


    mother woke up, I told her that only one of you made it alive."


    "You!" After hearing his story, Mary roared in disgust, "How dare you?! You bastard!"


    "Let him finish!" Aisha''s slender fingers grabbed Mary''s hand tightly and she smiled at her sister


    with self-mockery.


    "Then," Jay continued with his voice low because of guilty, "your mother didn''t mention it afterwards.


    She must''ve been hurt so much that she could not bring up the topic about your younger sister.


    Unexpectedly, you came here after so many years. How have you been?"


    Jay looked at Aisha.


    "Humph," Alisa snorted coldly before answering, "Not bad."


    "Good to know." Jay nodded. He did not notice the pain and hatred in Aisha''s eyes.


    Marry gritted her teeth as she stared at her father with contempt. She did not expect him to be such


    a cruel man from the very beginning. If she had not met Aisha, she would have never known about


    the existence of her sister. The truth would have been hidden from her for the rest of her life.


    "I don''t want to know anything else," Aisha said and she closed her eyes for a while. Everything felt


    unreal to her and this confession was too much for her to process in the moment.


    "Okay." Mary nodded in agreement. She was trying her best to suppress her anger. When she could


    not take it anymore, she stood up to leave.


    "Mary, your mother... Where is her tomb?" Jay stood up as well and rubbed his hands anxiously.


    "You don''t have to know. She didn''t want to see your face again," Mary said coldly.


    "Wait, wait!" As they were about to leave, Jay grabbed Mary and Aisha by the arm.


    "Anything else?" Aisha asked with a frown.


    "Well..." Jay averted his gaze while he stammered, "You just came back. By the way, have you seen


    your little brother? Our family is poor. At such a young age, he caught a serious illness."


    Mary closed her eyes in pain and took out a red envelope with money in it from her pocket. She


    gave it to Jay without even looking at him. "Give this to your son." "Oh. Thank you very much!" Jay


    quickly took it and stared at the stack of green bills inside. He did not bother to stop the two women


    from leaving anymore.


    Aisha put on her sunsses as she walked. "If I had known it earlier, I wouldn''t havee here."


    With a sarcastic smile, Mary said sadly, "I feel sorry for our mom."


    "Didn''t you discover his true self before?"


    "He..." Mary shook her head bitterly. "He is my father after all. Before I reached twenty, I thought he


    was the best father in the whole world. He was so kind and gentle to me and my mother."


    "That''s not so bad."


    "Aisha, how have you been these past many years?" Mary turned to face her sister and asked with


    concern.


    ''I had been wandering, begging, fighting, training...''


    She was not dead yet. Did that mean she had a pretty good life?


    Aisha did not say anything, but her expression betrayed her.


    "Aisha," said Mary guiltily while holding her hand, "I''m your elder sister. From now on, I will be with


    you. You are not alone anymore." "Hey! You were just born a few minutes earlier than I was." Aisha


    laughed and the two looked at each other as if they were looking at themselves in the mirror.


    "Besides, I''m stronger and more powerful than you. Let me protect you."


    "How powerful are you?" Mary blinked her eyes nkly and asked with a frown.


    "Ordinary people can''t beat me," Aisha answered. All of a sudden an idea urred to her and she


    asked while smiling evilly, "Is William strong? If I fight with him, he will definitely lose!"


    "Really?" Maryughed at the thought of them brawling. "What do you do anyway? As a girl, you


    are so good at martial arts."


    Aisha''s eyes under the sunsses were evasive. The senses of mission and family affection were


    fighting against each other. Should she tell Mary the truth?


    "Why are you silent?" Mary was stunned at her sudden quietness. She thought she had poked


    Aisha''s sensitive side. "I... It''s okay. If you don''t want to tell me, just forget it."


    Aisha stopped abruptly and looked at Mary in the eye. "Actually, there is nothing I can''t say. I''m just


    afraid that you will be shocked if I tell you who I really am. My identity is very special. Those who


    know me must keep it confidential."


    Hearing her words, Mary became more curious and she looked at her questioningly.


    Aisha chuckled. She leaned to Mary, and whispered something.


    "Ah!" Mary''s mouth fell open. Her eyes widened and she covered her mouth in surprise. "You ¡ª "


    "Shush!" Aisha blinked mischievously and said, "It''s just between you and me. You can''t ever tell


    anyone!"


    "Okay!" Still wide-eyed, Mary nodded hard.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 257 Carrying You On My Back (Part One)

    Chapter 257 Carrying You On My Back (Part One)


    "How did it go?" Archer asked as soon as he saw the two womening out.


    "Not bad." Aisha shrugged and answered, "I just got shocking news."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "What news?"


    Mary and Aisha''spanions asked in unison.


    "It turns out that I''m Mary''s younger sister," Aisha said with a sad face.


    Others stood frozen to the spot. That was it?


    Mary smiled and shook her head. "What''s wrong with being a younger sister? I''ll take care of you


    from now on."


    "You take care of my little nephew and niece." Aisha grinned wickedly and added, "And my brother-


    inw, William. That''s enough!"


    Brother-inw?


    Hearing that, William raised his eyebrows. Yes, it was a good title!


    Mary blushed and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. Get in the car now."


    "Ha ha! Okay!"


    When William was about to get in the car, Archer stopped him in tracks.


    "What are you doing?" William was stunned and confused as to why Archer suddenly stopped him.


    Staring at him for a long time, Archer finallyughed heartily and addressed him, "My dear brother-


    inw!"


    William almost burst intoughter. He nced at Archer up and down and snorted, "It''s too soon for


    you!"


    "I haven''t agreed yet!" Aisha walked over and red at Archer unhappily.


    "Well, didn''t we make an agreementst time?" Archer followed her pitifully.


    "When? I don''t remember!"


    "Aisha!"


    After getting in the car, William saw Mary, who was gazing at Aisha worriedly. "What''s wrong?" he


    asked with concern.


    "Hmm?" Mary came back to herself and smiled at him. "Nothing, nothing."


    "Mary, are you hiding something from me?" With a puzzled expression on his face, he looked at


    Aisha as well. "What did she say to you? Or did anything else happen in your father''s house?"


    "I just feel sorry for her. That''s all." With a bitter smile, Mary repeated what her father had told her,


    only leaving out the part about Aisha''s identity.


    "It''s not your fault," William gently held her hand andforted her. "Don''t worry too much."


    "I know."


    Few minutester, several cars sped back to the hotel at once. Tomorrow would be the death


    anniversary of Mary and Aisha''s mother. They had to go back to the hotel to get ready.


    When William drove past a forest of Ostmanthus trees, Mary suddenly shouted, "Stop the car! Stop


    the car!"


    "What''s wrong?" Without even waiting for her answer, William pulled up at the side of the road.


    "These are my Osmanthus trees. I want to go there and have a look." Leaning against the window,


    she stared at the forest with yearning.


    "I''ll go with you." After saying that, William took out his phone and called Lucas to tell him that


    something came up and they should go back to the hotel first.


    Meanwhile, Mary opened the door and got out of the car happily, like a cheerful bird.


    With one hand in his pocket, William followed and looked at her leisurely. The corners of his mouth


    curved upwards into a dreamy half-smile.


    "This is very close to your home."


    "Yes!" Mary nodded, turned around, and asked, "How do you know that?"


    "Ie here every year to pay homage to your mother. Every year, I pass by this forest," replied


    William with a smile. "I just didn''t expect them to be your Osmanthus trees."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "I sold it before. But Victor bought it back. I ¡ª "


    "Victor?" William asked with creased eyebrows. "Did Victor buy thisnd back? Did he give the deed


    to you?"


    "Yes, he did." Mary nodded. She was shocked by his sudden curiosity about Victor''s act of


    kindness.


    "Why did he buy it for you particrly?" William curled his lips and pulled Mary close. "You could


    have told me if you wanted it back. I would''ve bought it for you right away. Why bother him?"


    "He didn''t tell me when he bought it." Mary pouted and added, "Besides, why should I tell you what I


    want? Why can''t you take the initiative to do something for me? Why wait for me to tell you?" "No.


    No. You must have misunderstood what I meant. I want to give my heart to you now." All of a


    sudden, William clung to her side with a sly smile and whispered, "You just said that I don''t take the


    initiative, so, I''ll take the initiative to show my love to you right here, right now."


    "What are you doing?" Mary stood frozen in ce, wondering what William had meant.


    "What do you think? Huh?" William stretched out his hands and grabbed Mary with a cunning smile.


    "Ah!" Mary screamed and ran away whileughing. "You rascal!"


    "Since you called me that, I will show you what a real rascal is!"


    "No! Ha ha!"


    The two yed in the woods for quite some time. When they decided to go back, the sun had


    already set and it was starting to get dark.


    "I''m so tired from running!" Rubbing her sore calf, Mary groaned as she followed William.


    Without looking back, William smirked and teased her, "You just yed for a short while, but now


    you can''t even walk?"


    "What are you talking about? A short while? You chased me around! I''m so exhausted!"


    He suddenly stopped walking, and turned around to look at Mary. He then slowly walked towards


    her before bending down in front of her. "Come on, I''ll carry you on my back."


    "Really?" She lowered her head and looked at him adoringly.


    "Of course." Patting his shoulder, he beckoned Mary to get on his back.


    With a smile, she rushed to William''s back right away.


    "Ah, so heavy!" Williamined jokingly. He then secured Mary''s legs with his arms and walked


    forward.


    With her arms around his neck and her face on his shoulder, Mary smiled all the way.


    "Are youughing?" William asked with his head tilted slightly.


    "How do you know? Do you have eyes at the back?" Mary raised her head in surprise.


    "I guess so!"


    "Humph!"


    "Tell me, why are youughing?" William insisted. "Do you feel happy?"


    "Yes, I do," replied Mary with a chuckle. "I didn''t expect that Mr. William Lan would carry me on his


    back. I''m so lucky!" "You are the only one whom I will carry on my back. I will do that whenever I


    want, is that okay?"


    Biting her lips, Mary asked again, "How can you be so gentle?"


    When William heard her words, he felt overjoyed.


    "How could you be so bad before? So fierce?" Mary sighed as she held on to him tighter, and


    continued, "I didn''t expect you to have such a heart."


    "Was I very bad before?" William asked with raised eyebrows.


    "Very bad and very fierce." Thinking of it, Mary suddenly got angry. She sprang up and gently bit


    William''s earlobe for revenge.


    Williams'' body trembled as soon as he felt the bite. He deliberately coughed and pretended to be


    ferocious. "Mary, do you really want me to get angry? Behave yourself!"


    "Humph!" Mary blushed. However, she did not want to be looked down on so she stubbornly said,


    "Why should I? You deserve it."


    "Is that so? Then I''ll teach you a lesson! Humph! " William secured her safely on his back again.


    With Mary behind him, he ran as fast as he could.


    "Ha ha! Slow down!" He ran all the way to his parked car, and unloaded Mary from his back. They


    hopped in and William started the engine, but to no avail. "Oh no. The car ran out of gas."


    "What?" Mary''s mouth hung wide-open. "What should we do?"


    "We can''t go back to the hotel, and we can''t go anywhere." William paused for a moment as he


    thought about a solution. "Wait. I''ll call Lucas to pick us up."


    "How about we go to my home?" Mary suggested, but as soon as she said these words, she took it


    back. "Oh, no, I''m sorry! I forgot that the house is in a mess and there''s nothing in there. You will


    feel ufortable..."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 258 Carrying You On My Back (Part Two)

    Chapter 258 Carrying You On My Back (Part Two)


    William was a neat freak. Would he get mad at her for the invitation?


    Seeing her apologize profusely, William felt sorry for her. "Mary, it doesn''t matter. I am willing to go


    wherever you want to go. Let''s go to your home."


    "It''s okay. I just said it casually. Nothing is really there."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Let''s go," insisted William, and he held her hand lovingly. "I''ve always wanted to go to your home


    and see the ce where you grew up."


    "It''s so embarrassing. You must have never been to a shabby ce."


    "It''s not embarrassing." He took her hand, and held it close to his chest. Together, they walked all


    the way towards Mary''s old home.


    The night was a bit chilly, and their intertwined hands was the only thing that kept them warm. With


    a squeak, Mary opened the door of her old home.


    A strange and deste aura came to their faces.


    William looked around curiously, observing the house that looked like a courtyard-styled residence.


    The two walked forward slowly and trod on ayer of thick dust.


    "It seems that we can''t stay here long." Mary covered her face and coughed.


    "We have no choice. The car is out of gas now," responded William with a careless smile. "Let''s


    make do with it for one night."


    "Okay." Mary nodded and entered the room with him.


    There was only one bed left in the empty room and the two cleaned it up soon. Mary went outside


    and took the spare bed sheet and summer quilt from the car. She came back not long after.


    "Are you hungry?" Mary climbed onto the bed while carrying the sheets.


    "No, I''m not." William shook his head. In fact, he could ask someone to pick them up with just a


    phone call. They could even have a feast there if he wanted, but he did not want to do that. He


    would rather stay with Mary alone like this, peacefully and quietly.


    ng! With a naughty smile, Mary took out a bottle of white spirits and several dishes from the


    summer quilt.


    "Hmm?" William was surprised. "Where did you get them?"


    "Uncle Ban gave them to me. He lives next door, " answered Mary as she ced the food on the


    bed. "I met him when I went out."


    "Uncle Ban is nice." Even though William was sitting cross-legged on the bed, it was difficult to hide


    his noble temperament he was born with.


    "Yes, he is." Mary took two small liquor cup and poured the liquor in them. "He was shocked when I


    said we were going to live here. That''s why he quickly fetched a bottle of liquor. He also said it


    would be cold at night and the liquor would keep us warm. Here you go!"


    William took the cup from her and took a sip. "It''s indeed warm."


    She took a sip as well. "Hiss! It''s so strong and spicy!"


    "Don''t drink too much," said William with a big smile on his face. "You always get drunk as soon as


    you drink."


    "I''ve never been drunk!" Mary murmured. She drank up the liquor in the cup and frowned. "Where


    did you get that impression? I''m good at it."


    "You used to get drunk after drinking a few sses of beer. Do you think I haven''t seen that


    before?" William blinked his eyes a couple of times before answering.


    "That was in the past. I can drink now!" When Mary spoke, her voice was louder than usual. "I''m the


    main force in thepany''s business activities and dinners! I even won against a group of men in


    drinking!"


    As William heard her words, his face turned dark and gloomy. "Why did you drink with a group of


    men?"


    "I was with someone as well," Mary murmured and took another sip.


    "You can''t do that!" William red at her. Others might not know her, but William did. Every time


    Mary would drink, she would seem like a little girl. Her face would be flushed and her heart would


    be wild. She could do something out of line by ident. How dare she drink with other men?


    "Don''t drink anymore, okay?"


    "No!" Mary shook her head in protest.


    "I won''t allow you!" William''s brows creased with both worry and anger. "You are not allowed to drink


    in the future."


    "It''s okay if I don''t drink anyway." After drinking two cups of liquor, Mary said coquettishly, "But on


    one condition."


    "What condition?" William asked with raised eyebrows,


    "Hmm." Mary looked at him intently, and answered, "Give Victor back his video."


    When she passed by the Ostmanthus tree forest, she suddenly remembered about Victor''s matter.


    William took a sip of liquor unhappily and asked, "Why are you bringing it up again?"


    "You don''t agree, do you? Humph!" When Mary heard his tone, she felt disappointed. "Every time I


    bring this up, you look disgusted. How could you be like this? You have done such an outrageous


    thing to him and it has been a long time. Why don''t you let it go?"


    William quickly put down the liquor and touched her face. "Are you angry?"


    "Don''t touch me!" Mary pouted and turned her face away. "Don''t touch me again in the future."


    "Mary, there''s no way I can do that!" William stretched out his arm to hug her.


    "Humph!" She turned away even more.


    "Mary."


    "Will you give it to him or not?" She turned to look at William again.


    "I..." William looked at her with embarrassment. When he was about to say something, Mary


    suddenly approached and kissed him. He caught a whiff of alcohol on her cherry lips.


    "Hmm!" William was stunned. For the first time, Mary was the one who took the initiative to kiss him!


    "Will you give it to him or not?" Mary raised her head and asked him while looking directly in his


    eyes.


    "You! Why are you helping Victor? Can''t you see that I''m jealous?" William whispered as he tried to


    suppress his feelings.


    "I don''t care how you feel." Mary put her arms around his neck and said, "I''m doing this for you.


    Why are you still holding his video? You have done something wrong before. Isn''t it good to ease


    your rtionship with him? I don''t want you to make more mistakes. Perhaps you don''t think you


    were wrong, do you?"


    "Of course I do!" William shook his head firmly.


    "Then give it to me." Mary held him tight and acted like a spoiled child.


    "Give what to you?" William whispered in her ear with a chuckle.


    "Give me Victor''s video," said Mary, kissing his cheek shyly. "And then I''ll give you what you want."


    William swallowed and his Adam''s apple rolled up and down in the dark. His eyes were full of


    disbelief as he had not seen such a coquettish look on Mary for a long time. He held her waist with


    his big palms and said, "Deal!"


    He forgave himself for giving in so soon.


    The moonlight illuminated the whole ce. Moreover, the room felt warm as if the spring season


    came early specifically for them.


    "Give me the video when we get back."


    "Okay."


    Candy Q

 Chapter 259 Cornea Operation

    Chapter 259 Cornea Operation


    In Z City early the next day, William and Mary met with others in front of her old house. They


    rendezvoused there before going to the mountain to worship her mother.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Aisha saw her mother for the first time. Her mother in the picture on the gravestone looked very kind


    and gentle. Would she be happy if she knew that her little daughter was still alive? Perhaps she


    never forgot Aisha, the child whom she had never met.


    Well, it must be like this.


    Aisha touched the photo on the tombstone with a faint smile.


    Meanwhile, Mary''s eyes were filled with tears, but she tried her best to smile.


    ''Mom, I''vee to see you again. By the way, Aisha is standing next to me. We look exactly the


    same, don''t we? She is my younger sister. I didn''t expect that I would meet another family of mine.


    You must be very happy. As for William, he is very nice to me now. I hope you wouldn''t get mad at


    me for not telling you about our fake marriage. We are very happy now!''


    The group fell into silence, with different thoughts in their minds. Mary stood up, and William held


    her hand tightly. It seemed that he was making a silent promise to the elder in heaven.


    He would hold Mary''s hands as they grew old together.


    In A City.


    Sh sat in the dressing room as she prepared for a live broadcast interview.


    Jaime stood aside, waiting for her. Suddenly his phone rang.


    "I''ll just answer this call," Jaime said to Sh with a nod.


    "Okay." She turned to face him and nodded as well.


    "Hey, I''m still not done with the eyeshadow." With that, the make-up artist turned Sh''s head to the


    right slightly.


    "Hello? Dr. Li, what''s wrong?" Jaime answered the phone as he walked.


    "Mr. Huo, we just received a cornea donation from a kind-hearted person today. Fortunately, it


    matches Ray''s corneas. The operation should have to be performed soon. I wonder if Miss Shen


    has time toe to the hospital so we could discuss the specific details of the operation."


    "Dr. Li, could you wait for a moment please? I''ll call you back in five minutes," Jaime said with a


    frown.


    "Okay. Sure."


    Jaime hung up the phone and called Barry right away.


    "What''s up, Jamie?" Barry said calmly.


    Jaime repeated what Dr. Li had said just now. "Sh is preparing for a live broadcast. Mr. Gu, do


    you think..."


    Barry put down his work and asked, "The surgery can''t wait, can it? Tell Sh to cancel her work.


    Let her go to the hospital immediately."


    "But the show will begin in half an hour."


    "They should take the emergency measures." Barry pondered for a moment and continued, "I''ll call


    the producer. Take Sh to the hospital."


    "Okay, I understand." After hanging up the phone, Jaime immediately asked someone to inform the


    director about the change of ns. Then, he rushed to the dressing room.


    Sh''s eyeliner was still half-drawn when she was pulled up by Jaime.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked as she was taken aback by his sudden gesture.


    "We don''t need to do the show anymore," said Jaime briefly. "Ray''s new corneas are now avable.


    We have to go to the hospital now."


    "What did you just say? Really? Great!" She hurriedly stepped forward, and her voice trembled with


    excitement and happiness. "Let''s go!"


    "Eh? What?" Meanwhile, the make-up artist did not understand what was going on so she stood


    frozen in spot while holding the eyeliner pen. "Hey, Sh! Why are you..."


    Before she could finish her words, the two had already left.


    As he walked, Jaime called Dr. Li and told him to prepare for the operation. Sh followed him


    closely.


    Just as they were about to walk out of the hall, Sh bumped into someone when she opened the


    door.


    "I''m so sorry!" With her eyes hazy with tears of joy, she quickly apologized and continued to stride


    out.


    The man rubbed his arm and did not say anything. He nced back to see who had hit him, and his


    eyes widened when he recognized the woman from the back. ''Is that Sh?'' he wondered. Or did


    he mistake the woman for Sh? Did she cut her hair short?


    "Jerry, what''s wrong?" An actress who was wearing sunsses next to Jerry asked, "Why did you


    stop?" "Was that Sh Shen who just passed by?" Jerry asked.


    "Yes, it was," the actress answered disdainfully. "Recently, someone has been supporting her and


    she became famous overnight. In our three-week stay in Singapore and Mysia, many things


    happened in A City."


    Hearing that, Jerry was shocked. He did not expect that Sh would make aeback. What had


    happened seven years ago came back to his mind. As Sh''s agent at that time, he had tried his


    best to ''match'' her and Barry Gu, but to no avail. His trick only resulted in Barry losing his temper,


    and Sh getting pregnant.


    If Sh saw him again, she would definitely get revenge on him!


    Jerry suddenly felt ufortable and asked again, "Whichpany is Sh in now?"


    "GM," the actress answered again. "Jerry, as an agent, you should read the news. It''s about the


    entertainment industry after all. Haven''t you heard the rumors about her and Barry Gu, the CEO of


    the GM Universing Studios? It''s everywhere! Do you think it''s Barry Gu who made her famous?"


    Barry Gu? Barry Gu?! Wow!


    Jerry''s eyes lit up and a strange look appeared on his face. In that case, he was indeed the


    matchmaker of these two! If he went to see Barry Gu, maybe he could be an agent of GM


    Universing Studios. It seemed a better option than taking care of this undistinguished actress. As for


    Sh, he should not be afraid that she would take revenge on him. He believed that she should


    thank him instead!


    At the thought of this, Jerry suddenly became confident. Despite being frightened a while ago, he


    now walked forward with his head held high. It was as if he was walking on a path that led to wealth


    and fame.


    In the hospital, when Sh and Jaime arrived, Barry was already waiting for them.


    Seeing Barry from a distance, Sh was stunned. "Mr... Mr. Gu, why is he here?"


    Jaime whispered from the side, "I called Mr. Gu. He approved of you not continuing with your work


    so you coulde here right away."


    Seeing theming over, Barry looked a little serious. "Why are you sote?"


    Sh just stared at him, but deep inside, she was moved.


    After she agreed on bing his woman, he did not force her to do something she did not want to


    do. He had been good to her and there were no extortion nor sex trade that she should be worried


    about! Not only that, in the past two days, he had been a qualified father for Alick and Elissa. The


    four of them got along well with each other. She could not help but wonder if Barry was really evil


    like she had imagined he was.


    "Why are you still in a daze? Hurry up!" Looking at the absent-minded look on Sh''s face, Barry


    shouted anxiously, "Go and find the doctor so you could now sign. The doctor said the operation


    would be ready soon."


    "What? Oh! Okay!" Sh came back to her senses and ran to the ward at once.


    Outside the operating room, Ray was being instructed to lie on the operation table.


    Barry was a little anxious so he walked up to Ray and held his handfortingly. "Ray, do you


    remember me?"


    "Hmm." Ray thought for a while and answered excitedly, "I remember you! You are the uncle I


    bumped intost time!"


    "Yes, I am."


    "Uncle, why are you here? The doctor said that I would undergo a surgery so I could see. Is that


    true? I''m so happy!" Ray eximed. "Can I see your face, Uncle?"


    "Yes, of course. Ray''s eyes will recover soon." Barry touched Ray''s head. He thought that


    underneath the gauze that was covering half of Ray''s face, it must be a pair of clear and bright


    eyes!


    "Great!" Ray smiled and asked, "Uncle, did youe with my mother?" "Yes, I did."


    "Where is Mommy?"


    "She went to see the doctor. She''lle soon."


    "Uncle, can you help me take care of Mommy?" Ray bit his lips and exined, "I''m going to have an


    operation. Mommy must be very scared and worried. Uncle, can you help me look after Mommy


    and keep her from crying? I will be fine.


    After signing her name on the surgery agreement, Sh stopped in the corridor. Hearing Ray''s


    words, she burst into tears.


    Her son was so cute and sensible. Why did he have to suffer so much? He did not deserve it! ''God,


    please let the operation be sessful. Ray must get better soon!''


    Hearing Ray''s words, Barry felt a little sad and asked, "Ray, aren''t you afraid?"


    "If I am afraid, Mommy will be more afraid, so I''m not afraid," the little boy on the bed assured firmly.


    "I really want to be like other children who can see everything. I will definitely recover!"


    "What a brave man!" Seeing that Ray was a brave kid, he gave him some words of encouragement.


    "Ray is the bravest boy I''ve ever met. I believe that when you open eyes again, you can see


    Mommy clearly! You''ll be able to see the beauty of the world!"


    "Yes!"


    Witnessing Barry and Ray''s interaction, Sh did not know what to say. She silently walked up to


    her son, held his hand, and tried her best to suppress her sobs. "Ray, Mommy is here."


    "Mommy!" Ray was surprised to be with his mother this soon. "My eyes will recover soon! Will


    Mommy wait for me here until the end?"


    "I will," Sh nodded and choked with sobs. "I promise you will see me as soon as you open your


    eyes, okay?"


    "The operation is about to begin. Please wait patiently outside the operating room." The doctor


    wearing a white coat pushed Ray to the operating room.


    "Ray, don''t be afraid. Mommy will wait for you outside." Sh held his hand and her grasp loosened


    bit by bit.


    "Make sure to cure this child''s eyes," Barry said to Dr. Li seriously. "I don''t want to hear any


    excuses. I don''t want to hear that something goes wrong, understand?"


    The doctor nodded in panic. "Okay, okay. I will definitely make sure that Rayes out safely." With


    that, he hurried to the operating room.


    The light atop the door of the operating room lit up, signaling that the operation had already started.


    Barry finally calmed down.


    Sh gazed at his rxed expression and her heart was suddenly filled with gratitude.


    Although Barry seemed calm and tranquil, his thoughts were not. ''Ray, please forgive me for what I


    have done to your mommy. I don''t want to hurt you. I''m really sorry."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 260 Fierce Fight On The Pier (Part One)

    Chapter 260 Fierce Fight On The Pier (Part One)


    Sitting on the cold bench in the corridor, Sh clutched her chest. Her heart was pounding wildly.


    How fortunate was she that her son had finally had a pair of suitable corneas! Once the operation


    was finished and her life back on tracks, everything would be fine.


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    Beside her, Barry stood silently while waiting for the surgery to finish. Suddenly, his mobile phone


    rang. He looked at the caller ID and frowned. He said sorry to Sh before going away to answer


    the call.


    "Hello?" As soon as Barry swiped the screen a roar came from the phone.


    "Mr. Gu, what did you mean? You can''t do this to me! I''ve been preparing for the live broadcast for


    half a month! But you just canceled it on thest minute!"


    "Mr. Wu, I''m sorry for what happened today." Barry did not show much expression on his face. He


    just squinted his eyes and answered calmly, "I can''t tell you the reason, but please forgive me, Mr.


    Wu. If it weren''t for the emergency, I wouldn''t have taken such an unwise move." "Because of your


    emergency, the whole crew was as anxious as ants on a hot pan! Do you think your sorry could


    make up for it, Mr. Gu? You''re ridiculous! You, young people, can''t even do things properly. The GM


    Universing Studios is so impetuous and careless! Even the rising star from yourpany dares to


    be arrogant and selfi ¡ª"


    "Mr. Wu!" Barry couldn''t take the man''s rants anymore so he interrupted him coldly. "I''ve already


    called and apologized. Although it''s our fault this time, Mr. Wu, don''t you forget that you requested


    us to add inappropriate advertisements in the interview, and had changed the interview time twice.


    But, our actress, Sh, still tried her best to cooperate with you. We are business partners so we


    shouldn''t be too harsh on each other. Mr. Wu, I am aware that you are experienced, but you can''t


    rely on your superiority for too long. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, the producer of the show, Mr. Wu was speechless for a while.


    "Well, Mr. Wu, I have something else to do now. " Barry had no intention of continuing the


    conversation any longer. "If you have any questions, you can call my assistant directly. Goodbye."


    After hanging up the phone, Barry breathed a sigh of relief. When he turned around, he found that


    Sh was standing behind him.


    Barry was startled. "Why didn''t you say anything? You freaked me out!" Sh handed him a bottle


    of water and apologized awkwardly, "I''m sorry, Mr. Gu. Please drink some water."


    "No, thank you." Barry waved his hand.


    "Okay." Sh withdrew her hand and said, "Mr. Gu, thank you. Today''s live broadcast¡ª"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve already heard too much. Please don''t mention it again. Moreover," Barry


    looked at her and continued, "you are my woman. Isn''t it my duty to help you?"


    His woman?


    Sh''s face instantly blushed because of what he had called her.


    Barry looked away unnaturally. He had nned to let Sh go when his heart was no longer


    controlled by Mary.


    Sh, on the other hand, was moved by his words. She no longer thought about her first


    impression of Barry, but she still believed that she did not deserve a good man like Barry. Until now,


    her inferiorityplex dwelled on her.


    By the time the surgery was done, it was already getting dark. The operation took a few hours


    before the light atop the operating room went out.


    Her heart sank. She ran to the door of the operating room and waited nervously. Barry, too, was


    nervous. Seeing that the operation was over, he anxiously walked over to her.


    Crack!


    The door of the operating room opened, and Dr. Li walked out with a smile. "The operation was a


    sess!"


    Swoosh.


    Barry and Sh both breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. They watched as Ray was pushed


    from the operating room and into the ward.


    "Ray will wake up as soon as the anesthetic wears down. Also, the gauze on his eyes can''t be


    removed or touched. If Ray feels any difort, call a doctor immediately," Dr. Li said.


    "I understand. Thank you, doctor!" Sh quickly thanked him. The happiness in her heart was


    overwhelming. She felt she might cry any moment now.


    Looking at Ray who was sleeping on the hospital bed, Barry felt relieved. "Since everything''s fine,


    I''m going to leave now."


    "Thank you, Mr. Gu." Sh nodded at him sincerely.


    "It''s nothing." He nced at Ray onest time and paused. "You don''t have to go to the vi tonight.


    You don''t have to work for now. I will give you three days off to take good care of your son."


    "Mr. Gu..." Tears welled up in her eyes and she choked with sobs. "Thank you, thank you!" She did


    not know what else to say besides ''thank you''.


    "All right," Barry said dismissively. He was not used to such a sentimental scene. "Just stay in the


    hospital. Jaime will apany you. If you need anything, tell him. I''m leaving."


    "Okay. See you, Mr. Gu."


    "Jaime," Barry said to the agent, "look after her and watch out for the paparazzi."


    "Sure. I got it." Jaime nodded and waved at him. "Goodbye, Mr. Gu."


    "Bye." With that, Barry walked away.


    Sh stood still and gazed at his back, lost in thought.


    In the evening, William and the others came back from Z City to A City smoothly. The group stopped


    at Kary Vi.


    "Aisha, would you like to stay in the vi with me?" Mary asked.


    "No, thank you," Aisha answered as she shook her head and rolled her eyes. "It''s not convenient."


    Mary was surprised by her answer. She recalled what Aisha had told her secretly and agreed. "If


    you need anything, call me!"


    "Yes, I will!" Aisha nodded, and drove away with Jazlyn.


    "Why are they in such a hurry?" Lucas asked with curled lips. "What are they going to do?"


    Standing aside with furrowed brows, Archer looked at the direction where the two women had left.


    He was curious as well.


    "You can leave now. Bye!" Holding Mary in his arms, William walked into the vi with her.


    "Humph!" Lucas spoke disdainfully. "You are indeed heartless!"


    When they got back to the vi, Mary immediately stretched her hand out and said to William,


    "Come on!"


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" William chuckled and asked teasingly, "Wasn''tst night enough?"


    "What?" Mary was confused. All of a sudden, she realized what he was talking about. She instantly


    felt angry and embarrassed. "You are a pervert! I was talking about the video! Victor''s video!"


    "You can''t forget it even for a moment!" murmured William unhappily.


    "Hey, hurry up! We made a deal. Of course, I won''t forget it!" she urged more. "I can give it to you,"


    said William with a snicker, "but I want you to do what you didst night."


    "No way!" Mary refused without hesitation. She did not want to do such an embarrassing thing for


    the second time!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Mary..."


    "Stop acting like a spoiled child! Don''t act shamelessly!" Resting her hands on her hips, Mary said


    threateningly, "If you keep doing this, I''ll be angry!"


    "No. No. No. I''m afraid of you!" William took her hand and led her to the study. "I''ll give it to you right


    away."


    ''I just came back home. What a difficult day...'' William could not help but feel sorry for himself.


    "Here you go!" He gave her a VCD and a small memory card. "That''s it. The original video is in the


    memory card."


    She took them and asked with suspicion, "Is this all?"


    "Don''t you believe me, Mary?" William''s eyes turned sad and pitiful. "Am I really bad in your eyes?


    What''s the use of keeping it anyway? Now I have nothing to do with Victor!"


    "I''m d you''ve realized that!" Mary tilted her head and asked, "Since you don''t gain anything from


    this, why did you keep this all this time? Who knows what your purpose is."

 Chapter 261 Fierce Fight On The Pier (Part Two)

    Chapter 261 Fierce Fight On The Pier (Part Two)


    "I..." William had a hard time thinking how to defend himself. "I have no purpose at all! I was just


    looking for the right opportunity to give that to Victor. I was afraid he would misunderstand me.


    Besides,"


    William suddenly became upset and added, "Victor has been coveting you. So what if I have


    something against him? Just so you know, I have no intention of threatening him."


    Mary rolled her eyes at him. "Anyway, this matter is over. I just hope that Victor would forgive you.


    Otherwise, I would feel bad for him all my life."


    "Don''t feel bad, okay? Don''t worry too much, Mary."


    "Okay. I''m not worried anymore." She nodded, and put away the VCD and memory card. "I''m so


    tired. Hurry up and let''s sleep now."


    "Let''s do some exercises before going to bed," William suggested as he came up to her.


    "Okay," she answered while yawning. "You can run twopses around the vi then.


    Go swim in the pool! Or... " "Mary!" William shouted.


    "So noisy!" With that, she turned away from William instantly.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Green Bay Pier. A City.


    At four o''clock in the morning, even at the seaside, darkness engulfed the area. It was the darkest


    time of the day.


    Nevertheless, people were still busy in the dark.


    The loud hum of the ship reverberated across the sky, and the cries of the longshoremen were


    heard one after another. Everything was going in an orderly manner.


    On the pier,rge containers were piled upyer byyer. When people walked by the containers,


    they looked tiny and insignificantpared to the gigantic containers. Just then, a group of people


    suddenly appeared in front of the remote warehouse. A group of nightwalkers moved quickly and


    cautiously in the dark.


    Another group walked out of the warehouse. The two groups exchanged nces and walked inside


    warily.


    With a bang, they closed the door of the warehouse heavily. Outside, several guards patrolled the


    perimeter.


    "Boss, what should we do?"


    Not far from the warehouse stood Aisha and Jazlyn, who had juste back from Z City. They


    were hiding behind a container so as not to be seen.


    "Don''t act rashly," Aisha said with a serious look Jazlyn had never seen before. "We only have a few


    people. Exposing ourselves would mean death."


    "Copy that."


    Jazlyn agreed, but deep inside, she felt a little unwillingness. Their enemies were just in front of


    them yet they could not get them. When could they catch them all?


    "Wait for me. I''ll take a look at them," Aisha said suddenly. Wearing a tight ck suit, she looked


    capable and dangerous. "Wait for me here with others."


    After saying that, she retreated and made a detour to avoid the guards. She ran towards the


    warehouse, stepped on piles of industrial sundries and jumped onto the roof. Jazlyn watched in awe


    as all Aisha''s movements were quick and agile.


    Holding her breath, Aisha leaned against the roof and observed what was going on inside through a


    thin crack.


    Inside the warehouse, the two parties stood face to face with their weapons pointing at each other.


    Both groups looked shrewd and serious. One person stood out among the crowd. He was the only


    one who wore a casual yet evil smile on his mouth. In the face of such a tense situation, it seemed


    that he was the only man who stood unfazed.


    Corbett!


    Aisha narrowed her eyes and thought, ''He is really here!''


    "This is what you want."


    Suddenly, a man with a scar on his face stepped forward, holding a leather suitcase in his hand. He


    walked to the middle and opened the suitcase. Several packs of powdered substance appeared in


    front of everyone.


    Aisha''s eyes widened in shock. ''They are indeed crazy!''


    The leader of the other side stepped forward. After inspecting the goods, he waved his hand, and


    two of his men came forward with two boxes of money.


    "I give you money, you give me the product." "Agreed."


    Aisha''s heart was full of disgust. She thought to herself, ''If we fight, I don''t know if we could win or


    not."


    Just when she was in a daze, her foot slipped by ident. Fortunately, her movement was slight, it


    was almost inaudible.


    However, Corbett still caught her slight movement with his sharp ears, and his smile disappeared


    instantly. Although the sound was faint, he was able to identify the direction quickly.


    "Who''s there?" At a speed that was almost indistinguishable to the naked eye, Corbett took out his


    weapon from his waist, pointed it at the roof, and pulled the trigger.


    Aisha, who was on the roof above him, was startled. She quickly reacted by turning her body, but it


    was toote. The bullet scratched her arm and left a bloodstain.


    ''Corbett is good!''


    Aisha cursed inwardly. Knowing her enemy, she did not dare ck off. She quickly reached out for


    her weapon and retreated to the eaves. Once safe, she gently jumped down to the ground.


    Hearing the noise, the guards moved. When they turned around, they saw Aisha standing behind


    them like a ghost. They charged at Aisha all at once and fought her.


    She knocked down two of the men in an instant.


    Meanwhile, Corbett pushed open the door of the warehouse.


    Aisha knew that she would be overpowered soon. Instead of fighting, she decided to conserve her


    energy by hiding behind a container quickly.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A group of men rushed out and fired randomly. The smell of gunpowder hung in the air.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Aisha''s subordinates fought back immediately. They were in


    disadvantage because of their number. However, they made use of the darkness, and they easily


    beat the two groups of people in no time.


    The warehouse instantly turned into a purgatory on earth, with the smell of blood and wails


    intertwined.


    "Boss, are you okay?" Jazlyn hurried to check on Aisha. Her eyes grew wide when she saw that her


    boss was clutching her arm.


    "I''m okay!" Aisha shook her head and put down her hand at once. "It''s not a big deal. Don''t stay


    here. We have to retreat as soon as possible!"


    Others behind Aisha nodded and stepped back to cover her.


    "Leave someone alive!" Corbettmanded coldly. ''This group of people have followed us for a


    long time!''


    "Yes, sir!"


    Meanwhile, a car stopped not far from the warehouse with a squeak. A blond man parked the car


    and called out as soon as he saw Aisha. "Come here!"


    Aisha nodded and ran into the car with Jazlyn and other people.


    Corbett watched as the car drove away. Three hundred meters, five hundred meters...


    "Young lord!" the scarred man shouted.


    Corbett did not respond. Instead, he raised the corner of his mouth coldly, and slowly raised his


    arm, and aimed at the speeding car. His finger was on the trigger, ready to pull anytime now.


    Bang!


    "Ouch!" Corbett groaned in pain. He did not expect that a bullet would pierce into his right shoulder


    from the distant car. Because of the gunshot wound, blood gushed out from his shoulder, and his


    grip on his gun loosened.


    Was he too slow? No way! How could it be possible ?


    "Young lord!" The scarred man was shocked to see him injured.


    "I''m fine," Corbett said as he shook his head. "Clean up the scene. Let''s go!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    In the speeding car, Aisha could imagine how shocked Corbett would be. ''I gave you the bullet as a


    reward. We are now even, but don''t be socent. Next time, the second bullet won''t be on


    your shoulder.''


    "Go back to the hotel!"


    Aisha ordered. The car turned a corner and left the pier.


    The darkness was gradually reced by the morning mist. The sun was starting to rise from the


    east, and the faint sunlight illuminated the dock with vitality.


    Everything returned to peace.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 262 True Identity

    Chapter 262 True Identity


    In Z City, a few days ago.


    Mary and Aisha chatted as they walked out of Jay''s house.


    Aisha stopped abruptly and said, "Actually, there is nothing I can''t say. I''m just afraid that you will be


    shocked if I tell you who I really am. My identity is very special. Those who know me must keep it


    confidential.


    Hearing her words, Mary became more curious and she looked at her questioningly.


    Aisha chuckled. She leaned to Mary, and whispered, "Actually, I am... an inspector in International


    Criminal Police Organization. You know it as the Interpol.


    That''s the reason why I can''t get too close to you."


    "Ah!" After hearing Aisha''s words, Mary was stunned. Her eyes widened and she covered her


    mouth in surprise. "You''re a ¡ª "


    "Shush!" Aisha blinked mischievously and said, "It''s just between you and me. You can''t ever tell


    anyone!"


    "Okay!"


    At about six o''clock in the morning, Aisha and Jazlyn arrived at the hotel.


    As soon as they got back to their room, Jazlyn took out the medicine box and applied medicine to


    Aisha''s wound.


    Aisha tore off her tight leather jacket, revealing her injured arm. Her face showed no expression.


    She did not even flinch when she saw her wound.


    "Boss," called Jazlyn while holding a cotton ball, "are you alright?"


    "It''s nothing." Aisha shook her head and let Jazlyn wipe the gunshot wound for her.


    "Corbett has found about us now. Also, we fought with them at the pier," said Jazlyn after pondering


    for a while. "Will the headquarters order us to go back?"


    "It wasn''t that serious." Aisha smiled


    Jazlyn bit her lips and snorted, "Someone like Corbett should be wanted in Red Notice. Just a


    Green Notice is not enough. Why did they specifically ask us to just keep an eye on him. I can''t bear


    it."


    Jazlyn shook her head helplessly, and wrapped Aisha''s wound with gauze.


    "It''s so ugly." Aisha raised her eyebrows and looked at the disorderly bandage. "Last time you got


    injured, your bandage was perfect. I thought you were really good at bandaging! Why does it seem


    that your bandaging skills have regressed?"


    "Last time?" Jazlyn''s face blushed as she spoke. "I was not the one who bandaged myselfst


    time."


    "Oh, I see." Aisha understood it at once. She nodded and smiled at her teasingly. "Got it! It must''ve


    been Lucas Murong who did it for you! He bandaged your wound and detoxified you. Yikes! Like a


    doctor, he saves lives and heals the wounded."


    Jazlyn''s face turned into a shade of tomato, and she said with a low voice, "He is a doctor. I don''t


    care if he saves lives for a living. He''s like a rogue anyway."


    "Oh, really? Lucas is really a doctor?" Aisha did not know whether tough or cry. "I think he is so


    clingy to you. Are you getting married soon?"


    Jazlyn''s face turned dark and gloomy. "It was just an ident between us! There is nothing special


    between me and him."


    "Isn''t he good?"


    "Not really!" Jazlyn shook her head defensively and said, "I''m not thinking about getting a boyfriend


    until I kill the enemy!"


    Aisha shrugged and stood up without saying a word. It was not her duty to take care of her


    subordinate''s personal affairs anyway. "Boss, what about you?" Jazlyn asked suddenly. "What''s


    going on between you and Archer?"


    "Noment! Archer and I just met by chance." Aisha walked to the bedroom and said, "My body


    hurts. I''m going to bed now."


    Jazlyn sighed imperceptibly.


    Both of them had something that was pressuring them. However, it was not the time for them to


    n their private lives.


    In the conference room of GM Universing Studios, a joint meeting with AJ Group would be held


    later. They would mainly summarize thest cooperation and discuss the next development.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, William stood in front of the building, wearing a neat and expensive


    suit which emphasized his tall and elegant stance. In fact, he looked more dazzling than the models


    on T stage. He took the people behind him to the front hall of the GM Building.


    "He''s so handsome! Whoa!"


    "Oh my God! He is better looking now than when he was on TV!"


    "He is as good as Mr. Gu!"


    "Mr. Lan is meeting Mr. Gu today. I can''t wait to see the two men standing together!"


    "I want to sneak into the meeting room! It would be nice to take a look! How I wish!" The hall was


    filled with whispers. The women in thepany looked at the direction of William with adoration


    and shyness in their eyes.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, William looked straight ahead and walked forward. Mostly


    because he saw Mary waiting for him at the front desk.


    In his eyes, he could see no one except her.


    "Mr. Lan!"


    However, as he walked on, he suddenly saw an arm cling onto him, apanied by a strong smell


    of perfume and a sweet and coquettish voice. This made him stand frozen in spot.


    "Mr. Lan, why do you have time toe to ourpany?"


    A woman with heavy makeup appeared in front of him. She pressed her body against William''s


    deliberately.


    William frowned and tried to avoid her. He took a nce at the woman to know who she was.


    Hmm... She seemed to be the actress whom he walked with on the red carpet a few years ago.


    What was her name again?


    "Mr. Lan, don''t you remember me?" the woman asked as she pressed her body more.


    William was shocked and horrified. His face turned pale as if all the blood in his body had been


    drained. He looked at Mary embarrassingly. Looking from a distance, Mary raised her eyebrows at


    him and looked away.


    ''Humph! William Lan! This man is so seductive to women. If he doesn''te over in one minute, he


    would die!


    And you, an unknown actress, Sheena Li, how bold of you to cling onto him in front of so many


    people!'' Mary thought to herself as she watched the scene in front of her.


    "Sorry, I don''t remember you." Staring at the woman, William said coldly, "I''m not even interested in


    you. Don''t humiliate yourself!"


    Then, he patted his suit as if he was getting rid of dirt, and strode past her.


    "Fifty-eight, fifty-nine, sixty! One minute."


    "Mary, I..." William walked up to Mary and opened his mouth to say something, but she suddenly


    turned her head away.


    With a fake smile, Mary reached out her hand and greeted him professionally. "Mr. Lan."


    William put on a smile as well and reached out to hold her hand. "Don''t pretend to not know me


    again!"


    "Pfft!" Jill, who was standing behind Mary, burst intoughter. The rest of the people behind Mary


    turned red as they held back their chuckles.


    "..." Mary''s eyes widened, and her neck and ears turned red. She opened her mouth several times


    to speak, but no words came out.


    "Let''s go!" William took her hand and walked forward happily. "We can''t bete for the meeting. It


    will make a bad impression."


    "Eh?" Mary didn''t notice the countless gazes and scrutiny behind her.


    It was not until they entered the elevator that Mary realized what had happened. She shook him


    away at once.


    William shrugged and blew a kiss at Mary.


    My God! Mary closed her eyes and rubbed her forehead. ''What a crazy man!'' she thought. Just


    then, the elevator opened and she got off hurriedly.


    When they walked out of the elevator, Barry had already been waiting for them in the meeting room.


    Watching William enter the room, Barry stood up and reached out his hand. "Mr. Lan."


    "Mr. Gu."


    "Please have a seat!"


    "Thanks."


    It was said that a man was most handsome when working. It was definitely true. Looking at the two


    men who were giving advice and discussing ns about thepanies, Mary nodded with


    satisfaction. ''Hmm... Really handsome indeed.''


    Buzz! Buzz!


    All of a sudden, Mary''s phone rang twice. She took it out to check who was calling. It turned out that


    Victor had arrived.


    Mary stood up in a hurry, walked to Barry, and bent down to whisper something to him.


    "Okay." Barry nodded slightly.


    When she stood up, Mary suddenly met William''s sharp eyes as he was sitting opposite to Barry.


    He looked at her with dissatisfaction. His re was intense. It was as if he caught her doing


    something wrong in the act.


    Boring man!


    Ignoring his re, Mary walked out of the meeting room.


    "Victor!" As soon as Mary walked out, she saw Victor. She hurriedly greeted him with a smile. "You


    arrived so early!"


    "Well, I was afraid that you were waiting for me," Victor answered with a grin. They had not seen


    each other for a while. He thought Mary looked good today. "Let''s go to my office. I have something


    personal to discuss with you."


    "What?"


    "You''ll know when we get there!"


    Mary led Victor to her office. She walked to her table and picked up the memory card and VCD that


    she got from William the night before. "Guess what, I''m giving these back to you now."


    Victor stared at the objects in her hand for a long time. His dirty history seemed to sh in his mind.


    "What''s wrong?" Mary bit her lips and continued, "If you don''t want to see them, I... I can destroy


    them for you."


    "No," said Victor while shaking his head. Slowly, he took the objects with trembling hands. "Mary,


    thank you. It''s been so long. So many years have passed, and I didn''t expect that you''d get these


    for me. It feels unreal."


    "Didn''t you buy mynd back for me?" She smiled and continued, "I just hope that you won''t me


    William anymore. He... I know he has gone too far, but he is not a bad guy! Besides, he has nothing


    to do with Frank now. Although he was holding your video, he had never once thought of making it


    public.


    If you want to vent your anger, scold me. He doesn''t want to apologize for his dignity so I apologize


    on behalf of him." "Why should you apologize?" he asked. "I just hate the fact that he colluded with


    Frank. As for his character... I believe in your taste, Mary."


    "I understand. Thank you so much!"


    "You apologized and thanked me. We are friends, not strangers. You don''t have to be so polite to


    me." The corners of Victor''s mouth twitched. Just seeing that Mary treated William as her own


    family and apologized for him, he still felt a little jealous.


    "Oh, right!" All of a sudden, she raised her head and said, "I also have to talk to you about the


    business."


    "Is it contract signing again?" Victor asked casually with his hands in his pockets.


    "How do you know?"


    "That''s probably the only business that can connect the two of us," he answered with a shrug.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yep. It seems so." She smiled warmly and asked, "So, what''s your decision? GM has just entered


    China so it needs a lot of talents, especially those who know acting. You, Victor, are what we need."


    While they were talking, the door of the office was pushed open from outside, and a man entered


    the room. It was Barry. "Mary is right. Victor, your acting career suddenly stopped more than four


    years ago. You might not believe me but it caused a great loss to yourself and the whole


    entertainment industry. Haven''t you regretted it at all?"


    Before Victor could respond, Ena and William both pushed the door open and entered.


    "Mr. Lan, why are you here?" Barry asked as he turned around.


    "Me?" William rubbed his nose and continued, "I''m here for Mary."


    "Well," Mary felt so embarrassed and said in gritted teeth, "Mr. Lan, we are talking about business


    here."


    "What business?" William looked around and asked while pointing at Ena and Victor, "Are you


    asking them to sign the contract?"


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 263 Which Company To Join

    Chapter 263 Which Company To Join


    He looked at Victor and Ena.


    Barry smiled imperceptibly and said, "Mr. Lan, you are quite an observant. Yes, ourpany ns


    to recruit talents. So, Mr. Lan, could youe backter after our business is done?"


    "The movie ''Be Together'' was very sessful. Also, I think highly of Ena." However, instead of


    going out, William sat down and continued to speak. "An artist of ourpany, whose style was just


    like Ena''s, was banned a few days ago. I want to sign a contract with Ena. How can I go out?"


    Barry nced at William incredulously. He did not expect William to be so shameless.


    "Ena, what do you think?" urged Mary.


    "I..." Standing aside, Ena looked at Victor shyly and answered, "I will follow Victor."


    Mary and Ena exchanged looks, saying nothing.


    Meanwhile, Victor was stunned. He looked at Ena with shock in his eyes. Fortunately, he was able


    to regain hisposure quickly. "You can go wherever you want. Don''t take me with you."


    "I..." Ena pouted her mouth in grievance and looked at Mary for help.


    "Okay." Mary exhaled loudly to ease the awkwardness in the room. She turned to Victor and said,


    "Then let me ask Victor first. Whichpany do you want to join?"


    Victor looked at everyone and a cunning smile formed on his mouth. "I never said I wanted to sign a


    contract!"


    "No, no, no! You must sign a contract!"


    All of a sudden, another person entered the room. It was Archer. He walked towards Victor and put


    his arm around his shoulders. "Look, Barry and William both want you. It would be a waste if you


    don''t seize the opportunity to ask for something big. Don''t hesitate, Victor! Why don''t you


    understand?"


    "When did I say I wanted him?" murmured William.


    "Oh, that''s great," said Barry as he heaved a sigh of relief. "Now there''s no need to think about it.


    Take Ena to ourpany, Victor."


    "No way!" With his eyes wide open, William said, "How about this, Barry? I will sign contract with


    Ena, and you''ll sign with Victor, one on each side, fair and square."


    "I... I want to work in the samepany as Victor!" Ena was shy but her words were clear and firm.


    "Eh?" William swallowed hard and wondered why this little girl was so stubborn. It was her career!


    "Victor, if you join ourpany, you would definitely be the top actor. You will have many


    opportunities to cooperate with big international actors." To persuade Victor into joining his


    company, Barry started to list the things he thought would benefit Victor most. "Moreover, one of our


    company''s strengths is covering up scandals and gossips. Any rumor that could trample on your


    career would be immediately shut off. Ena, rest assured that you would be at peace as well if you


    join ourpany."


    When Barry said this, he nced at William.


    Upon hearing Barry''s words, William got angry at once. "Barry, what do you mean? Are you saying


    that mypany needs gossips to make our artists famous? If Enaes to us, would anyone


    bully her?"


    "Gossip is inevitable," said Mary. "What Mr. Gu said makes sense. I have dealt with this issue a lot


    when I was in AJ Group."


    "Mary, you..." William felt upset and betrayed. "How could you help him?"


    "I''m just telling the truth."


    Archer nudged Victor and winked at him.


    "Archer, what about you?" Barry looked at Archer and said, "Wee to ourpany." "I don''t


    need it!" Archer shook his head and exined, "I''d rather work in my own studio, free and


    unrestrained."


    "Then why do you want me to sign a contract with one of them?" Victor asked Archer with a frown.


    "I''m different from you," Archer answered nonchntly. "Being an actor is just a hobby for me. I also


    have to take care of my family''s business! But for you, being an actor is a profession. You shouldn''t


    be too erratic!"


    "But," Archer changed the subject and said with a mischievous smile, "if Mary asks me to act in a


    movie in the future, I will not refuse. I will act for her even if I won''t get paid." He then moved closer


    to Mary and said with a smile, "After all, Mary is my sister-inw! Am I right, sister? You will have to


    be concerned about my future with Aisha!"


    "You..." Maryughed at him. "You really want to get involved in everything! If Aisha really likes you,


    everything will be fine. Anyway, it''s working time now. Let''s get back to business. Victor, have you


    made up your mind and figured whichpany you''ll join?"


    After pondering for a while, Victor answered seriously, "Well, since these two big bosses are both


    interested in me, I have a request."


    "What is it?"


    "I want you to give me five percent of thepany''s shares," Victor said as he nced at the two


    CEOs.


    Archer patted on Victor''s shoulder and gave a thumbs up secretly.


    There was a moment of silence in the office.


    "Since no one is an outsider here, I will go straight to the point." Barry, after a long time, said


    truthfully, "Victor, I can only give you three percent at most."


    Victor nodded and turned to William. "What about you?"


    With his arms crossed over his chest, a myriad of thoughts crowded into William''s mind in an


    instant. "Victor, you know the operating mechanism of AJ group. I''m d that you can be a part of


    us. I agree with giving you five percent. Wee back."


    After speaking, William reached out his hand to him.


    Victor was actually surprised. He did not expect that William would give in so easily.


    "What? You already regretted?" William smiled.


    "Of course no!" Victor reached out his hand as well and politely shook hands with him. "Then, I''m


    expecting that my career will develop under Mr. Lan''s care."


    "You''re wee." "Well, Ena..." Mary looked at Ena expectantly.


    "I also want to sign the contract with AJ Group."


    "My pleasure!" William raised his eyebrows and looked at Barry, as if he was the general who had


    won a battle against him.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    There was a knock on the door, and Jill''s head poked through the open door. "Mr. Gu, the second


    half of the meeting is about to begin."


    "I see." Barry nodded and said to William, "Mr. Lan, shall we go now?"


    "Sure." William took the lead and walked out first. Barry followed closely behind him. "Mr. Gu, thank


    you for backing down just now."


    "Mr. Lan, you are extremely wealthy, so I lost." Barry smiled and continued, "But I''m relieved that the


    person I favor the most hasn''t left."


    "The person you favor the most?" Hearing that, William turned his head and asked in confusion.


    "Mary!" Barry raised his eyebrows and walked into the meeting room confidently.


    "Damn it!" Meanwhile, William stood frozen in tracks, fuming with anger.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After the two had left, Archer suddenly pulled Mary aside secretly. "What''s wrong?" Mary asked.


    "Mary, do you know what Aisha does for a living?" Archer queried.


    "What?" Mary was shocked. She turned her head away to avoid his gaze. "How could I know?"


    Archer sighed helplessly and pleaded, "My dear sister, tell me! Do you have the heart to see me


    suffer so much?"


    "You''re suffering? You''re hurt just because you don''t know what her job is. Interesting!" Mary


    chuckled at his dilemma right now.


    "Mary," Archer said seriously, "I know you didn''t tell me the truth. I can guess the nature of her work,


    but I''m not sure what it is! I just want to be sure of it."


    "If you think that I know what she does, you are right." Mary sighed helplessly and added, "But I


    can''t tell you. If you really want to know, ask her yourself."


    Archer rubbed his nose, but he knew that he would gain nothing if he still were to press Mary for an


    answer. "Fine. I will ask her myself."


    "Well then, excuse me for a second," Mary suddenly blurted. "Make yourself at home. I need to go


    out for a moment."


    With that, she left in a hurry and ran to the restroom. Her restroom trips were frequent these days.


    Mary wondered why. She did not drink much water anyway.


    "Victor, we will be colleagues from now on," Ena said shyly as she leaned towards Victor.


    "Ena, stop pestering me." Victor frowned at her and continued, "Why don''t you understand?"


    "Hey," Archer leaned over and patted Victor''s chest, "don''t be so cruel! If I remember it correctly,


    you used to be a well-known yboy. Why are you so serious now?"


    "It''s none of your business!" Victor rolled his eyes at Archer.


    "Little beauty," said Archer as he turned to Ena tofort her, "what''s so good about an old man


    like Victor? Can''t you see that he doesn''t want you? Wake up. There must be another man waiting


    for you. Don''t be sad."


    "Victor, do you think that I am not good enough for you?" Ena''s eyes were filled with tears and her


    voice quivered with sadness. "If that''s the case, I will work hard. I''ll be better so you won''t be able to


    refuse me someday!"


    Before leaving, she gave Victor a firm look and ran away.


    "Wow!" Archer sighed. Like a philosopher, he said to Victor, "Someone said that the more


    affectionate a person is, the more ruthless he could be. That''s the truth!"


    ''Ena, I''m the one who doesn''t deserve you.'' Victor ignored Archer''s speech and just kept silent.


    In Frank''s vi.


    In the big living room, only the sound of the LCD TV could be heard.


    "It is reported that the Golden Cup Awards ceremony will be held the end of this month. With over a


    hundred films participating in the event, this year''spetition is the biggest in history."


    "The new movie ''Be Together'', which had produced a box office of three hundred million, has


    be a hot topic at the awards ceremony. The producer of this movie, Mr. William Lan from AJ


    Group, will also attend this ceremony as the award presenter."


    Award presenter?


    Frank sat on the sofa with his eyebrows furrowed.


    ''Who are you going to give the award, William? To Mary Lu? Does she deserve it?''


    "Humph!" Frank sneered. He kept a low profile and bade his time for so long. It would be


    unreasonable not to make trouble for them!


    When he was about to stand up, he heard a slight sound by the door and it creaked open.


    Click. "Who''s there? Get out!" He quickly turned around to see who it was.


    "Ha ha!" Suddenly, a figure walked in. Even though his arm and shoulder were supported by a


    splint, his handsome face was still apparent.


    The man was none other than Corbett.


    Frank was stunned upon seeing him like that. An indescribable worry emerged in his heart. "What''s


    wrong with your arm?" he asked anxiously.


    "I was injured! Do you care about me now?" With an evil smile on his face, Corbett sat down on the


    sofafortably as if he was the vi''s owner.


    ''Do I really care about him?'' Frank thought.


    His heart skipped a beat and he did not say anything more. Corbett did not notice his agitation.


    "Stay tuned as we will broadcast the Golden Cup Awards ceremony live! Wee to¡ª"


    Click.


    Corbett suddenly grabbed the remote control, and turned off the TV. "Why are you still watching


    this?"


    "It''s none of your business." Frank turned to leave, but he stopped in tracks when Corbett spoke.


    "Don''t you want to give up?" Corbett did not notice that his voice raised unconsciously. "William Lan


    now has his wife and children in his arms. How could he have time for you? Why don''t you just give


    up? Don''t be stupid!"


    "I''m willing to be stupid."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 264 He Disappeared

    Chapter 264 He Disappeared


    "Are you crazy?!" Corbett looked at him with pain in his eyes.


    "Yes, I''m crazy! I''ve been crazy for a long time!" Frank turned around and looked at Corbett with


    burning red eyes. "I haven''t epted it! I don''t even know if I can! What is so good about Mary Lu?


    My sister and I... Yes, my sister... William couldn''t have forgotten my sister!"


    Seeing that Frank was hysterical and almost out of control, Corbett closed his eyes helplessly.


    After a long while, he opened his mouth and said in a low voice, "I''m going back to Japan."


    "What?" It seemed that Frank had not recovered his senses yet.


    "I said I''m going back to Japan," Corbett repeated. He looked straight into Frank''s eyes and said


    with a pleading voice, "Go back with me."


    "Why should I go back with you?" It was unusual for Corbett to plead, but Frank did not appreciate it


    at all. "Do you also want to stop me? It''s impossible. I''m telling you, Mary Lu, Victor Qiao... I won''t


    let them go!"


    "Then I wish you drive away Mary Lu sessfully."


    Corbett nced at Frank onest time with deep and meaningful eyes. Suddenly, a gust of cold


    wind entered the vi which made Corbett''s windbreaker sway. With his arms on his side, he


    passed by Frank without saying anything.


    With a loud bang, Corbett shut the heavy zed door.


    It was the first time that Frank had seen him leave so decisively.


    "Young lord."


    "Ask someone to keep an eye on Frank. Don''t let anything bad happen to him."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Let''s go back to Japan right away."


    "Yes, sir!"


    In Kary Vi.


    After putting the two children to sleep, Mary dragged her heavy body onto the bed and fell asleep


    immediately.


    "Mary." William called her softly, but she was too tired to respond. He carefully picked her up and


    carried her to their bedroom.


    "What are you doing?" Mary asked while half-asleep. "Going to bed!" William smiled and kissed her


    on the cheek as he walked.


    Half-awake, Mary dodged with a frown. "I''m very tired tonight. Don''t make any trouble, okay?"


    "Why are you so tired recently?" William asked. "Did Barry give you too much work?"


    "No."


    "Then what happened? You don''t even have an appetite these days. Are you sick? Should we go to


    see a doctor tomorrow?"


    "I''m okay," whispered Mary. "I''ll be fine after a sleep."


    "All right." Williamid her on the bed thoughtfully and theny down next to her. "I''ll sleep with you


    in my arms tonight."


    "Okay," Mary answered sluggishly. When she felt that William was next to her, she snuggled close


    to him. With that, she fell asleep sweetly.


    When William realized that she was already fast asleep, he held her tightly with one arm and took


    out a small fluffy box from his pocket with the other.


    With a snap, he opened the ring box, revealing a diamond ring shining brightly in the light.


    Beaming with happiness, he gazed at the ring. His smile was so radiant, it shone like a second


    diamond in the room. ''Mary, as I present you an award on the Golden Cup Awards ceremony, I will


    propose to you. I will make sure that everyone will witness my love for you. I can''t wait any longer. I


    feel like my heart is going to burst.''


    The weather at the end of August gradually became cooler. Tonight, the red carpet event of the


    Golden Cup Awards in A City had garnered people''s enthusiasm and attention.


    "The next one to walk on the red carpet is one of the award presenters, Mr. William Lan! But wait,


    there is a stunning woman beside him. Who is she? Ah! It''s the scriptwriter of ''Be Together''!"


    The host''s voice reverberated all throughout the ce. Moreover, the live screen disyed


    everything that was going on in the award ceremony.


    William''s and Mary''s attractiveness and beauty made the audiences cheer. They stood on the red


    carpet for a while as dozens of cameras took photos of them, apanied by countless shes of


    light.


    "I''m so tired. My legs are so sore," Mary whispered under her smile as she walked on the red carpet


    while greeting everyone.


    "Don''t worry. You can have a rest soon." William patted the back of Mary''s handfortingly.


    "Okay." Mary nodded. She suddenly turned to William and asked, "Do you think I''ll win an award


    later onstage? I have prepared a full speech for the award!"


    "You have to trust yourself." William smiled at her reassuringly. ''Silly girl, the Best Scriptwriter Award


    this year is already yours. Just wait for me to present it to youter.''


    "You don''t know how excited I am!" eximed Mary. "I''m really happy to have been nominated as


    the best scriptwriter! You have witnessed my sess. You know it can''t be better than this!"


    "I''m d that my beloved one is so sessful!" William stared at her with eyes full of love.


    "Humph!" said Mary yfully.


    They walked until they reached the end of the red carpet. As they entered the ceremony hall,


    cheers and hysterical chants of "Archer Song" echoed behind them.


    They looked at each other andughed. William ushered Mary to her respective seat and asked her


    to sit down. "I''ll go to my seat first. I''lle to you when the ceremony is over."


    "Wow! Being an award presenter must be nice. You get to sit on the front row!"


    "How about I take you with me to the front row?" William asked while blinking nkly.


    "Forget it." Mary waved her hand at him and added, "I''m fine here." "Ha ha!" William touched her


    head lovingly. He then looked at his watch and stood up straight. "Don''t be nervous while I''m gone."


    "Okay!"


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    As soon as William sat down in the front row, his phone rang.


    Who could it be at this time?


    He took out his phone to see who had called him. When he saw who it was, he quickly hung up the


    call.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    The phone rang relentlessly for the second time. He turned around and cautiously nced at Mary,


    who was excitedly looking around the venue. He stood up and went outside before answering the


    phone. "Hello? Frank, what''s up?"


    Archer, who had juste in from the red carpet, sat in the seat next to Mary. He looked dashing in


    his well-tailored suit, no wonder people outside were chanting his name. Noticing that William was


    nowhere in sight, he asked Mary, "Where is William?"


    "He should be sitting in the front row," answered Mary.


    "Oh! I almost forgot that he''s the award presenter." With an innocent smile on his face, Archer said,


    "This guy is so boring. He thinks he has to award you the little trophy in person."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "What did you just say?" Wide eyed, Mary turned to face Archer. "Did you say he''s going to award


    meter? What? I... I won the award? Really?"


    "Well..." Archer covered his mouth immediately to stop himself from blurting another word. Gosh, he


    made a slip of the tongue! Damn it!


    Mary was speechless for a while. Her intuition was right all along! "Why didn''t William tell me?"


    Archer shook his head, refusing to say one more word. If he spilled out another word and


    mentioned the "proposal", William would surely throw him into the sea to feed the sharks! How


    tragic!


    Happiness and surprise came too sudden. What should she do now? She was not ready for it yet!


    Would she embarrass herself when she got the award on the stageter? But William was going to


    present her the award!


    Unable to contain her happiness, she bit her lips and a sweet smile appeared at the corners of her


    mouth. She was looking forward to the moment when she and William got onstage.


    The award ceremony proceeded ording to n. The award presenters sometimes acted cute,


    and interacted with the actors or actresses. The atmosphere was warm and joyful.


    As the awards were announced one by one, Mary''s heart became more and more ecstatic.


    "The next award is the Best Scriptwriter Award! I''m sure you are looking forward to this one." The


    host''s clear and crisp voice echoed across the hall.


    Clutching both of her hands firmly, Mary felt so nervous. In fact, cold sweat broke out on her palms.


    "But before the award is presented, let''s wee the most popr girl group, Sky, to bring you their


    latest single. Everyone, let''s wee them!"


    p! p! p!


    There was a burst of apuse, but it was apanied by whispering sounds.


    "What happened?" Stunned, Archer turned to look at Mary.


    "I don''t know either." Mary shook her head. She was also confused like the rest of the audience.


    ''ording to the agenda, no one would perform onstage before the award is presented. Is there


    any change in the award winner?'' she wondered.


    "Don''t worry," reassured Archer in a low voice. "We should just wait. I''m sure it was just nothing."


    "Okay." Mary nodded, but the uneasiness in her heart was getting stronger by the minute. After


    singing a cheerful song, the girl group ran off the stage.


    The host returned to the stage with a smile and said, "Such a wonderful and pleasant song! Now,


    Mr. Brooks Zhang, Vice Chairman of the Film Industry Association of A City, and Alina Bai, a


    famous actress, will announce the Best Scriptwriter Award for you."


    "Where is William?" Archer asked.


    ''Yes, where is William? Isn''t he going to present the award to me in person?''


    Mary sat restlessly in her seat, and her ears buzzed with anxiety. ''Is there anything wrong?'' she


    asked herself.


    After quite some time, an intense and blinding light fell on her face.


    "Miss Mary Lu, congrattions! Pleasee to the stage for the award!"


    It was not until then that Mary came back to her senses. Her face was full of disbelief. It turned out


    that the winner had been revealed and it was her! Everyone noticed Mary''s facial expression. They


    instantly understood that she must have been shocked and surprised upon receiving the award.


    Mary held the hem of her dress up while smiling politely. Slowly, she made her way towards the


    stage. "Congrattions!"


    "Congrattions!"


    "Thank you!" Mary smiled and took the statuette from the award presenters. She looked around the


    venue that was crowded with actors, scriptwriters, production staff, and reporters. However, what


    stood out most was William''s empty seat in the front row. He was nowhere to be found!


    Why was he not there at such an important time? He should be sitting there right now! Suddenly,


    the statuette in Mary''s hand did not seem exciting anymore.


    "Miss Lu, what do you want to say to the audience?"


    "Well..." As if she had just woken from a trance, Mary blinked her eyes several times. She walked to


    the podium and pursed her lips before speaking. "I''m really shocked and astounded to have won


    this award. Thank you for your support. Thank you..." She finished her speech that she had


    prepared prior to the ceremony. Then, she slowly walked down the stage. Her bubble of excitement


    and happiness seemed to have popped in an instant.


    For Mary, the rest of the ceremony seemed to pass in a blur.


    Surprisingly, the crew of "Be Together" had won almost all awards. However, one question was in


    Mary''s mind all throughout the night. Where did William go?


    The additional program was to fill in William''s sudden disappearance, wasn''t it? Why did he leave


    so suddenly?


    It was not until the award ceremony and the interview were over that Mary took back her phone.


    She could not wait to call William.


    "Beep. Beep. Beep. Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is busy now. Please try againter." Only the


    cold electronic voice came from the phone.


    Underneath Mary''s delicate makeup was a trace of worry. William''s sudden disappearance without


    a goodbye shed in her mind. He had left her twice before, was it happening again?


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 265 Substitute Love (Part One)

    Chapter 265 Substitute Love (Part One)


    It was already dawn when Mary returned to the vi. The sky was beginning to show its color while


    the sun was somewhere waiting for its moment to shine.


    ''''Ding!''1


    Just as Mary was about to enter her room, her phone suddenly rang.


    "Something came up on the construction site, so I had to leave earlier. Congrattions! Let''s talk


    about it when I get home."


    She frowned after taking out her phone and reading the message.


    It was rare for William to send her messages, so Mary couldn''t figure out what facial expression he


    bore when typing that text. But judging from his words, he probably wasn''t happy at all.


    "Be careful." After hesitating for a long time, Mary finally managed to type a reply and send it to him.


    The vi was empty since the kids were sent to Timothy''s ce. And because she was all alone,


    Mary felt peaceful and rxed after such a tiring day. Stretching her arms, she proceeded to the


    bathroom to take a shower. After being refreshed with the hot water and soap, she put on her


    peignoir and settled her phone on the bedside table, ready to throw herself on the bed.


    However, seconds after her body hit the soft mattress, Mary''s heart trembled at the sudden nging


    sound, causing her to jolt and sit up.


    As she gazed on the floor, William and her wedding photo graced her sight,pletely shattered


    into pieces.


    ''How could this be?'' she thought, slowly getting out of bed.


    Soon as her hand touched the broken photo frame, Mary was stunned and could not move for a few


    seconds.


    After a while, she managed to get back to her senses and tidied up the floor. Then, she threw


    herself back on the bed.


    When Mary opened her eyes again, it was already dark outside. The stars had started to blink while


    the moon illuminated the sky amid its vast darkness.


    She rubbed her dizzy head and slowly got out of bed, still a little bit groggy. With her house slippers


    on, she went downstairs only to find a sturdy figure sitting exhausted on the sofa.


    "William? You are back!" Surprised, Mary ran to him immediately and asked, "When did youe


    back?" Meanwhile, William was sitting on the couch in an utter daze, staring nkly at what was in


    front of him. It was not until Mary patted his shoulder that he turned around and answered, "I''m


    back.''1


    "Why didn''t you go upstairs?" Mary gazed down at him and found that there were traces of mud on


    his trousers and shoes.


    "Oh, that. Uhm..." Slowly, William stood up and continued, "I''ll go upstairs now."


    "Don''t you want to eat something first?" asked Mary while her face was painted with concern.


    "No, thanks. I¡¯m good." Shaking his head, William loosened his tie and turned his back on her to


    head upstairs.


    "Madam, do you still want to have dinner?" the nanny came up and asked.


    "Yes, I do," answered Mary, turning around. "By the way, what time did Williame back?"


    "Mr. Lan just got home and was sitting in the living room without saying anything."


    "Okay, I see." Mary nodded, but her eyes were still wandering somece else as if something was


    wrong.


    But because she was starving, Mary shook her worry aside and went to the dining area where she


    had her supper in silence. After that, she immediately went back upstairs to check on William, who


    was already quietly lying on the bed. His hair was still damp, signaling that he just came out of the


    shower.


    "Why don''t you dry yourself first before going to bed?" Mary took a towel and stood on the edge of


    the bed, preparing to dry his hair.


    "No, it¡¯s fine." All of a sudden, William turned around and quickly avoided her gaze.


    Meanwhile, Mary was left stupefied on the edge of the bed, still holding the towel in her hands. A


    touch of grievance surged up in her heart as she stared at his broad back. What happened? Why


    was William acting so strangely?


    Just as she was bothered with those thoughts, Mary''s phone suddenly dinged with a text message.


    Stretching her arms, she got hold of it, and the moment her sightnded on the message, her eyes


    widened.


    "Let''s meet at Sculpting In Time Cafe on Woods Road tomorrow morning at seven o''clock. By the


    way, I should apologize on behalf of William for leaving the award ceremony in a hurry. Frank."


    Frank?


    Mary''s heart tumbled after reading the message, causing her to subconsciously fall back on the


    mattress for theck of support. She turned her head to look at William, lying with his back facing


    her, and closed her eyes painfully. ''What should I do? Should I go or not?''


    Mary fell deep in her sleep, not knowing what to do. However, the next morning, she found herself


    walking into the Sculpting In Time Cafe after pushing the door open.


    In the end, she still wanted to figure out what had happened the night of the ceremony, especially


    since it seemed to have something to do with Frank. Even if it was a trap, she was willing to jump


    into it.


    Not long after, she caught sight of him sitting by the window, with a cup of coffee in his hand. A


    smile found its way on his lips as if he was celebrating some kind of triumph.


    "Here I am." Mary walked up to him and stood still.


    "Have a seat." Smelling the coffee''s fragrance, Frank didn''t look up and just kept his gaze on the


    cup.


    Mary shook her head and tried her best to be polite. "No, thanks. I have to go to workter. Just tell


    me why you asked me toe here."


    "It''s a long story." This time, Frank finally raised his head and said, "Mary, you better sit down. I''ll tell


    you in detail about what happened."


    "What happened?" Obviously intrigued, Mary receded and sat on the empty chair across him.


    "I called William that night, and he left with me. You know, just like four years ago," Frank started.


    Mary sneered and said nothing. Sure enough, William was with him!


    "Mary, please leave William. I don''t want to force you. He doesn''t love you at all!"


    However, hearing what he said made Mary turn extremely cold. Her sharp eyes pierced right at him


    while her brows were utterly furrowed. "If he doesn''t love me, he can tell me that himself."


    "If you hadn''t given birth to the two kids, William wouldn''t have kept you here. That man may look


    cold, but he has a warm heart. He couldn''t leave his children, so he wouldn''t tell you the truth. You


    are not the person he loves. You don''t know his past at all!" Frank blurted out.


    "What kind of past does he have?" Mary asked, tilting her head on one side while slowly losing her


    patience.


    Seeing her confused expression, Frank broke intoughter and said, "I knew William wouldn''t tell


    you. That night, I went to R Town with him to visit someone."


    After Frank narrated what happened, Mary walked out of the cafe in an utter daze. It didn''t help that


    the dazzling morning sunshine illuminated the trace of ghost in her eyes. Although her face bore no


    expression, she felt aplex set of emotions boiling within her. All her doubts turned into sorrowful


    pains as if her heart was slowly being torn into pieces.


    Sansa Liang?


    Frank had a sister called Sansa?


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "William has never forgotten my sister even though she has been dead for so many years. I called


    him to tell him that the flowers nted in front of my sister''s tomb withered!


    That night was such a momentous asion for you, yet William could leave regardless of anything.


    And knowing what he did, who do you think is more valuable in his heart now? Mary, you are a


    smart woman. I think you know the answer to that.


    You are definitely not the one he loves. I''m sure by now you''re probably thinking that I''m lying. If you


    don''t believe me, you can go back and find an ebony box buried somewhere in your house. What¡¯s


    inside it is already enough to make you believe me.


    And remember Andy Duan and Beth An? William wanted to get rid of them a long time ago. What


    happened between him and those women was different from what you''ve imagined. In the four


    years since you left, William had been with them all the time.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 266 Substitute Love (Part Two)

    Chapter 266 Substitute Love (Part Two)


    If you didn''t have his children, you would be nothing to him!"


    Frank''s words shed through Mary''s mind over and over again as she walked along the road


    aimlessly.


    She couldn''t believe it! Everything had been perfect ever since she came back. William had finally


    said he loved her and the kids were so ecstatic. All of it was like a fantasy! Was everything a


    disguise? Did William fool her?


    Those thoughts began to fill her head, gradually eating her up. For some time, she was lost in a


    compound of emotions.


    What dragged her back to her senses was the sudden ringing of her phone.


    "Hello?"


    "Mary, where are you? Why didn''t youe to work? Are you sick?" Barry''s anxious voice came


    from the phone. Even though Mary could not see him right now, she was certain that his face was


    painted with concern.


    "What? What time is it right now?"


    "It''s already half-past nine." Barry frowned before continuing, "Your voice sounds different. What''s


    wrong?"


    "Nothing. I¡¯m fine," said Mary, biting her lips. Then, after taking a deep breath, she added, "I''m going


    to thepany now!"


    "Where are you? Let me pick you up."


    "No, no. It''s alright. I''ll go to thepany right away. I can do it myself."


    To make sure that Barry would not insist, Mary hung up the phone in a hurry.


    But the moment the call ended, her mind wandered back to the ebony box Frank mentioned.


    Mary was evidently absent-minded for the entire day at work, while William seemed to have lost


    contact with her. She received no phone call or any message from him-something unusual about


    him. And seeing how Mary nkly stared at nothing almost the whole time she was at the office,


    Barry became even more concerned.


    So, he insisted on driving her back home after work.


    "Thank you for the ride, Barry," Mary said as soon as the car halted to a stop right outside the Kary


    Vi. She unfastened her seat belt and was about to open the door when Barry suddenly spoke.


    "Mary," he started, holding her hand with utmost care, "is there anything wrong between you and


    William? Did he do something to you?"


    "No." Even though she shook her head firmly, Mary couldn''t hide the disappointment in her eyes.


    Still, Barry didn''t say anything. He had already known what had happened at the award ceremony,


    but he didn''t understand why William had suddenly left. And seeing Mary act strangely, Barry


    realized that something must have happened!


    "Mary, don''t push yourself too hard," said Barry, feeling sorry for her. "You still have me. I¡¯m always


    here for you."


    "I..." For a while, Mary couldn''t find the right words to say. The corners of her mouth twitched, and


    after thinking for a few seconds, she finally let out a deep sigh. "I''m leaving,"


    She uttered before opening the door and leaving in a hurry.


    Meanwhile, Barry was left in his car, still worried as he stared at her receding figure. When he


    opened the door to chase after her, a car stopped at his feet.


    The halt was so sudden that it created a squeaky ring sound.


    William, who was driving it, was obviously in a rush. He had spent the entire afternoon thinking


    about what happened that night and realized that it was all his fault. He left without saying anything,


    and his thoroughly nned proposal was also a failure. Therefore, as soon as he was done with his


    work, he rushed back home.


    But he didn''t expect to see Barry outside his house. And seeing him right there alerted William all of


    a sudden.


    "Why are you here?" he asked in a cold tone after getting out of the car and facing his unexpected


    visitor.


    "I drove Mary back." Barry nced at him with an unfriendly look.


    "Do not meddle with us. I''ll handle Mary''s matter."


    "What did you say?" Barry sneered, "If a day passed without you making her sad, I would thank


    God for that mercy!"


    The frankness and overflowing sarcasm in Barry ''s tone made William flicker with so much anger. It


    seemed that the former had hit a nerve. "Find your way out. Goodbye!"


    Instead of arguing further, William decided to send him away before storming inside the vi.


    Last night, he didn''t sleep well because Mary was not in his arms. He felt very ufortable all


    night. So tonight, he needed to do a lot of exining so he could hold her in his sleep.


    Meanwhile, Barry turned around and went back to his car. He sat on the driver''s seat and didn''t


    move for a long time.


    At the same time, inside the vi, Mary sneaked into the study like a thief. ''Where is the ebony box?''


    Her heart pounded like a hammer as she carefully searched the entire room.


    There was no such box on the bookshelf, nothing beside theputers, not even on the desk. How


    about the drawers?


    Mary opened a drawer and looked through it. And after moving some documents on the right


    cab, she finally caught sight of a delicate ebony box.


    She couldn''t tell how she felt, but she knew prying into other people''s privacy was not something


    good. However, at this point, she didn ''t have any choice.


    So, with trembling hands, she took out the square box with exquisite copper lock and carved


    patterns, making it more mysterious.


    Its lid was opened with a click, and inside were letters, a diary, photos, and some delicate toys.


    On the photos were William and Frank, and a girl, whom she figured must be Sansa.


    There were also a few photos with only William and Sansa alone, on which he always bore a sweet


    smile, something Mary had seldom seen in him. He seemed genuinely happy in those photographs.


    Suddenly, a lump found its way on her throat. With every second she dwelt deeper on the content of


    that box, Mary felt heavier. Then, she took out a letter dejectedly and found that William had written


    it for Sansa. Since there was no stamp, Mary figured that the letter was never sent.


    "Someone wrote you a love letter today. I''m very angry, so I have to write it for you. Sansa, I like


    you."


    "Why don''t you ept my love? Sansa... It¡¯s okay. It doesn''t matter. I still like you."


    "I wonder if you can see my letter in heaven. I love you, and miss you so much. William."


    "I didn''t know you liked me until I read your diary. Why were you so silly to push me away? "


    The handsome and elegant handwriting was sprinkled on the paper that yellowed with age. Every


    seal on each letter was evidently filled with so much care.


    If that was all, Mary could ept it. But even in the four years when she was gone, William still kept


    writing to Sansa, the person who had been dead for so many years. It turned out that Frank was


    really telling the truth.


    "I''m married. She is very silly, just like you. When I see her lively appearance, I can''t help but think


    of you. If you didn''t leave me, I would marry you only. I miss you. William."


    "I went to see you today. I wanted to burn the letter for you, but I couldn''t get myself to do it. This is


    the only memory between you and me. "


    Mary couldn''t see anything else, but those repeated words "I miss you" and "I love you" etched on


    the letters.


    Without noticing it, her eyes began to well up with tears. Suddenly, her visions became blurry as her


    heart ached in so much pain and betrayal. ''A substitute? Fake love?


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    So, I am really nothing to him, huh?'' she thought, feeling utterly defeated.


    Then, the letter in her hand suddenly slipped through her fingers. And as the door clicked open, her


    tears rolled aggressively down her cheeks.


    "Mary? What are you doing here?"


    The familiar voice of the man she loved resounded from the door, but Mary was in too deep sorrow


    to react at that moment.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 267 Slap On The Face (Part One)

    Chapter 267 p On The Face (Part One)


    "What are you doing? Why are you here?"


    William stood frozen by the door when he saw Mary. His eyes travelled from Mary to the ebony box


    on the table that had been opened. Like raging storm, his eyes turned dark and gloomy. His


    thoughts about making apologies were instantly reced by anger.


    He strode into the study and looked at the letter in Mary''s hand. "I said, what are you doing here?


    Why are you here?" he repeated but with more intensity.


    Mary raised her head, revealing two lines of tears on her face. Her hands trembled as she held the


    photos and letters. With voice quivering, she asked, "What are these?"


    "Did you read them?" William frowned.


    "Yes, I did." Mary nodded. She felt hurt and betrayed, but a sliver of hope remained in her heart. If


    only William had exined to her... How could she be angry with a person who was no longer alive?


    "Mary Lu!" William roared. "When did you be like this? What did you do? Who gave you the


    permission to rummage my belongings? Huh? Give them back to me!" "Your belongings! Ha ha!"


    Maryughed sardonically, but her tears fell relentlessly. "To you, I''m just an outsider! I''m someone


    else!"


    Mary cried out all the grievances and doubts in her heart. "Sansa Liang is the person you like, isn''t


    she? Even if she''s been dead for so long, you still couldn''t forget her. She is the beloved one in your


    heart. Even now, you still love her endlessly. Is it not true? Tell me!"


    "You''re right! She has always been in my heart!" William fumed. His eyes were ring red like blood


    orbs, and he continued, "Don''t touch her things! Give me back the letters!"


    "Letters... Give this back to you? Here you go!" Looking at his nervous face, Mary raised the corners


    of her mouth coldly and threw the letters into the air.


    Letters and photos scattered on the floor like snowkes. Mary stared at William as sheughed


    comcently and pathetically.


    p!


    William was so furious he unconsciously pped Mary on the face.


    It happened so sudden that Mary had no time to react. She just felt a sudden ringing sensation from


    her hearing aid that radiated to her head. She felt a splitting headache, so painful that it almost


    drowned out the pain in her heart.


    William''s ferocious expression, terrifying anger, and painful p brought Mary back to the past.


    History repeated itself after four years.


    Mary''s eyes were blurred by tears, but she still looked at the man in front of her stubbornly.


    "Fuck off! Don''t let me see you again!" William roared while looking at the mess in front of him. His


    hands trembled with anger and fury.


    "Okay! Good! I''ll get out!" Mary took a step back and said, "William Lan, we''re done!" With that, she


    turned around and walked out.


    William was so engrossed in the scattered letters and pictures that he did not hear Mary''s final


    words. He squatted down nervously and picked up the scattered objects on the floor one by one.


    Mary stopped by the door and looked back before leaving. She saw that William was carrying the


    box full of care. His back was to her and he did not seem to have noticed her leaving at all.


    Was this his so-called love for her? How blind was she?!


    Gritting her teeth, she rushed out from the vi.


    "Madam, where are you going? Madam!" The nanny saw Mary frantically running while crying. She


    hurried to catch up with her, but stopped when she saw Mary wave her hand in dismissal.


    "Ah!" The nanny rested her hand on her leg, unable to keep up. She figured it would be best if she


    just told William what had happened. In the study, she saw William standing beside the desk. She


    said anxiously, "Mr. Lan, something is wrong! Madam..."


    Bang!


    William grabbed the nearest object in his hand and threw it behind without looking. The cup


    shattered in million pieces with a loud sound. "Madam? What madam? Get out!"


    The nanny felt frightened at his sudden outburst so she stopped talking and left at once.


    "Sansa..." William stretched out his hand to touch the markings on the box. "It''s my fault," he


    murmured to himself.


    Outside the vi, Mary was out of breath from crying and walking. Despite wearing slippers, she


    walked forward, not stopping even once.


    At the moment, it did not matter where she would go. She just had to escape and go somewhere


    William would not reach her.


    Everything hurt as if she had fallen from heaven to hell. She did not want to see him again, not even


    in a million years.


    She did not notice how far she had gone, nor how long she walked. She just kept going until the


    darkness fell and neon lights shed in front of her. A gust of cold wind blew and Mary rubbed her


    arms to keep herself warm. Although tears were still rolling down her face, she could not cry


    anymore.


    She searched her phone in her clothes, only to find that she had forgotten it at the vi. Fortunately,


    she was able to find some money in her pocket.


    Aisha...


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Biting her lips, Mary called for a taxi.


    "Where are you going, Miss?"


    "Go..." When Mary was about to speak, she suddenly remembered that Aisha had just gone to


    Japan for a mission and had not been back yet.


    "Where?" the driver asked again.


    "Go to the GM Building, please."


    "Okay!"


    In Kary Vi.


    Sitting in the study with the box in his arms, William fell asleep.


    Squeak!


    A big truck rushed out of nowhere. As it sped over, William''s body froze and he was unable to


    move.


    "William!" Sansa''s voice was close to his ear. She pushed him away, but she had no time to dodge


    the iing truck.


    "Sansa!" When William came to his senses, it was toote. Sansa''s bloody body was now lying on


    the ground. He rushed to her while trembling and held her gently.


    ''''William...''''


    William held her hand and looked at her face. To his surprise, the dying woman was not Sansa. It


    was Mary.


    ''''Mary... Mary!''''


    With a scream, William jolted awake. When he opened his eyes, he was still holding the box. Cold


    sweat broke out on his body.


    It turned out to be just a dream. Fortunately, it was just a dream!


    Mary? ''Where is Mary?''


    William''s heart raced. He quickly sat up from the chair and walked out of the study while shouting


    her name. "Mary! Mary?"


    "Sir?" The nanny heard his shouts so she came to meet him by the stairs at the first floor.


    "Where is Mary?" asked William.


    "She... she ran out and hasn''te back yet!" the nanny answered indignantly. "Ran out? She


    hasn''te back yet? Where did she go?" William red at her. "Is there anyone following her?"


    "No, there isn''t."


    "Damn it!" cursed William. He patted his pockets one by one as he searched for his phone.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 268 Slap On The Face (Part Two)

    Chapter 268 p On The Face (Part Two)


    When he found it, he hurriedly took it out and dialed Mary''s number.


    Ring! Ring!


    The ringing tone sounded in the bedroom. William walked quickly to the sound and opened the


    door.


    In the darkness, the phone screen flickered on the bed.


    In a panic, William turned on the light in the bedroom, and slowly walked to the bed. The phone was


    there but Mary was nowhere to be found. His heart raced by the minute.


    "Tell the bodyguards outside the door to find Mary. If she doesn''te back tonight, they will be


    fired!" ordered William to the nanny with a cold face.


    "Yes, sir!" The nanny nodded, turned around, and left.


    With his head down, William pulled his hair in frustration. He fell heavily on the bed with pained


    expression in his eyes.


    He scolded Mary and pped her. No way!


    William could not calm down as everything dawned on him all at once. He quickly stood up and


    strode out. He must go out to look for her in person!


    It was six o''clock in the morning. The sun had not risen yet so darkness engulfed the whole city.


    Barry parked his car at the gate of GM Building, handed the key to the doorman, and went upstairs.


    Ding!


    He arrived at the top floor shortly. As soon as the elevator door opened, he walked out. A few steps


    from the elevator, he noticed that there was a dim light in Mary''s office.


    Did she forget to turn off the light?


    Barry turned around and walked into her office. With a click, the door was opened.


    ''''Mary?''''


    To his surprise, Mary was bending over her desk.


    When Mary heard his voice, she raised her head quickly. Startled, she looked out of the window and


    said, "You... Why did youe so early?"


    "I have a video conference with the branch overseas," Barry answered. He was about to turn on


    more light when Mary spoke again.


    "No, don''t turn on the light!" She stopped him right away. She was in such a mess that she did not


    want Barry to see her.


    "What''s wrong?" Barry asked. He looked at Mary from head to toe.


    His eyes widened in shock when he saw a palm print on her cheek. Also, she was wearing slippers


    in the office which was unusual because Mary always wanted to look professional.


    Embarrassed, she hid her feet. "Last night... I slept in thepany. I''m sorry."


    "What''s wrong with your face? I saw a palm print. Did William beat you? Bastard! That beast! "


    Barry roared angrily.


    Mary touched her face lightly and shook her head. "It''s nothing."


    "Did you quarrel with William?" Barry came over and asked, "I''ll buy you some medicine."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "No, thanks!" Just as he was about to take a step away, Mary stopped him. "I''m fine."


    "He... How could he do this? That rascal!" Barry suppressed his impulse to embrace Mary. He loved


    her so much he would spoil her with love. How could she be hurt by William again and again? "I''m


    fine."


    "Don''t always say that you are fine!" Barry shouted. "Did you run awayst night? Did youe


    here because you had nowhere else to go?" Barry asked while frowning.


    "Yes."


    "Why didn''t you go to my ce?" Looking at her slightly swollen eyes, Barry felt a stabbing pain in


    his heart.


    "I didn''t want to bother you," Mary answered in low voice while shaking her head.


    "No matter what you ask me to do, you won''t disturb me. Not to mention, William ¡ª "


    "Boss! Boss!"


    As they were talking, someone called Barry from the outside.


    "What''s the matter?" Barry opened the door and saw the doorman.


    "Well, someone downstairs says he is the CEO of AJ Group. He also says he wants to see


    Manager Lu. Should I let him in?"


    "Tell him I''m not here," Mary hurriedly said. "Tell the man downstairs that I''m not in thepany.


    "Well..." "Go ahead!" Barry nodded and waved at him. "Send him away."


    "Okay." The doorman nodded and left.


    There was a moment of silence in the office.


    Barry closed the door and walked to the French window. In less than two minutes, the sky turned


    white, and the sun was seen on the horizon. He clearly saw William''s figure downstairs as the


    doorman came out to talk to him. The two seemed to have had a fight.


    William decided to just wait. He leaned against the car and stood motionless.


    When Barry was about to step back from the window, the phone in his hand suddenly rang. The


    caller ID showed it was William.


    "It''s from William." Barry handed the phone to Mary.


    When she saw the name on the screen, she felt a lump in her throat. She waved her hand and tears


    seemed toe back. "No. I won''t answer it."


    Barry sighed and muted the phone. Despite Barry not answering the calls, William still called one


    after another.


    "I shouldn''t havee back." After a long time, Mary finally started talking. Tears streamed down


    her face and she choked with sobs. "I could''ve taken good care of Alick and Elissa in America. I


    shouldn''t havee back."


    "Then I''ll take Alick and Elissa. We can leave together." Barry stepped forward and held her hand


    tightly.


    "No." Mary shook her head with empty eyes and continued, "It''s better to face him than to escape. I


    don''t owe him anything. I won''t leave just for him."


    "What happened, Mary? Would you like to tell me?" Barryforted her in a soothing voice.


    "Perhaps I can beat him up for you or when Aishaes back, your sister will do it herself."


    The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched. "This is between me and him," she said firmly.


    Barry''s eyes darkened. Mary did not want to tell him the truth.


    "You can go to the meeting now. Don''t waste time. I''m fine."


    "I''ll be with you," Barry said without hesitation.


    "You..." Mary looked up at Barry in shock.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s the same to let the vice CEO attend the meeting."


    "Then I am the sinner."


    "Your business is always the most important." Barry walked to the corner of the office. He fetched


    some warm water from the handwashing sink and soaked a towel. When he returned to Mary''s side,


    he knelt down beside her and wiped her face gently. "Apply the hot towel on your face so your face


    won''t be swollen soon."


    Mary was overwhelmed by his gentleness. His tender actions and eyes made tears well up in her


    eyes.


    "Why are you crying again? Do you feel ufortable?"


    With her eyes closed, Mary shook her head and replied, "William... I''m not the one in his heart.


    What should I do?"


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 269 Misfortunes Never Come Singly (Part One)

    Chapter 269 Misfortunes Never Come Singly (Part One)


    "Mary! Mary Lu! I know you''re up there! Come down! I need to talk to you!"


    It was rush hour in the morning. Standing in front of the GM Building, William Lan used a loud-


    speaker to let his voice spread.


    "Mary! I want to apologize to you for what happenedst night! Mary,e downstairs!"


    His wild behavior attracted the attention of the employees and passers-by. They whispered and


    pointed at him, stopping to watch.


    "Mr. Lan, Manager Lu really isn''t here!" Mary''s assistant, Jill, appeared in front of the security


    guards who were blocking William''s way. "Please stop shouting!"


    "Ask Mary toe down," shouted William with bloodshot eyes, "or else I''ll break into your


    company!"


    "Mr. Lan, I''m telling you it would be useless! Manager Lu is not here at all!"


    "Who said that? I know she''s upstairs! It''s Mary who won''t allow me to go up, right? Ask her toe


    down!" William said, his face contorted with panic. He stared coldly at one of the security guards in


    front of him and, without warning, kicked him down. "Get out of my way!" he growled.


    "Help! Help!"


    Mary sat in her office upstairs. There was a faint crying from below. She strained her ears,


    trying to understand themotion. Her office door swung open, and Jill stood there, panting. She


    sped towards the desk. "Mr. Lan... Downstairs...The guards... A fight broke out... He''s fighting with


    them!"


    "What? He''s fighting against our guards?"


    Startled, Mary sprang up from her chair and ran downstairs.


    When she arrived downstairs, punches were flying between William and thepany''s security


    guards.


    "Stop it! Please, stop it!" Mary wanted to step forward but couldn''t bring herself to get closer to the


    fight. She stood to the side, shouting. "Stop! All of you! Stop it!"


    As soon as he heard her voice, William stopped what he was doing and turned to look at her.


    He saw her small figure standing not far away. Mary was wearing slippers, and her face was still a


    bit swollen. Worry was etched all over her face.


    How did he have the heart to p this cute little woman yesterday?


    "Mary..." William called out hoarsely. He stumbled towards Mary, his eyes an unnervingbination


    of infatuation and regret.


    Mary didn''t move from her spot. Who did he want to show this expression to?


    "Mary!" William stretched out his arms, trying to envelop her into his arms.


    Mary turned her head away and stepped back to avoid his embrace.


    "I..." William''s arms dropped awkwardly to his sides at her cold response. "Mary, I am so sorry...


    How''s your face?"


    "What''s wrong with my face?" Mary touched her cheek with a resentful smile.


    "I''m sorry!" William wanted to grab her hand. "Let me take a look. I was too impulsive yesterday!


    Does it hurt?"


    "No, not at all." ''William,pared to the mental stress you''ve brought to me, that p was


    practically nothing!'' Mary remarked to herself.


    "Mary, I was looking for you the whole night..." William said, his heart heavy. "I''m so afraid you''ll


    leave without saying anything. I''m scared to death!"


    "Oh, you were looking for me? You''re afraid of me leaving?" Mary sneered as she listened to him.


    "Do you really think I could still believe your words?"


    "I really..."


    "William, you''ve always been like this." Mary''s gaze was icy. "You hurt me, then try to feed me with


    sweet apologies. Are you lying to me again?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "I''m not lying to you." William defended hastily. "I''m serious! I know I blew up at you yesterday. .. I


    just didn''t expect you to find that box..."


    "Are you that good at hiding things, or am I just stupid?" interrupted Mary. Her nails dug into her


    palms. "You weren''t expecting me to find that box? Humph! William, if I never found it, were you


    nning on hiding it from me for the rest of your life? Was that your intention? Huh? Sansa Liang...


    I guess you can''t forget about her. That''s fine with me! You can go and live the rest of your life with


    the memory of her!"


    n | ii


    "You said yesterday that you didn''t want to see me anymore. What a coincidence! I don''t ever want


    to see you either!" Mary red at him. "The next time you act recklessly in front of ourpany, I''ll


    call the police."


    She then turned on her heel. With her back finally to him, the tears that had welled up in her eyes


    cascaded freely down her cheeks.


    "Mary!" William lurched forward and desperately grasped her hand.


    "Don''t touch me!" Mary pulled away immediately. Her face wet with tears, she glowered at the man.


    "How dare youe and see me again! You asked me to leave, so I did! What else do you want


    from me?"


    "Mary..."


    p!


    Mary''s hand met his face with a loud smack. "I humiliated myself. Four years have passed, and I''m


    still being yed by you. William, stop being such a hypocrite. We''re over! We arepletely over!"


    "No, I can''t ept that! We can''t be over! It won''t end!" Swallowing his pride and hurt, William


    pulled Mary into his arms. "Mary, we won''t end..."


    "Let me go!" Mary struggled in his tight embrace. She cried, "William Lan! Let go of me! Bastard!"


    "William Lan!"


    Barry came rushing out of his meeting. He was horrified at the scene in front of him. "Let go of


    Mary!" He swiftly clobbered the side of William''s face, the action apanied by a dull thud.


    William staggered back from the impact. Barry tugged Mary out from his arms and hid her behind


    him. "Mary, let''s go." He took her hand and turned to leave.


    "Don''t go!" Standing in front of the two, William looked pitifully at the woman before him. "Mary, if


    you don''t listen to my exnation, I won''t let you go."


    "Exnation?" Mary snorted. "What could you possibly exin? Do you want to exin why you


    left in a hurry at the award ceremony simply because Frank called you? Exin that you loved


    someone else while I was an idiot who had your children and continued to stay with you? "


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 270 Misfortunes Never Come Singly (Part Two)

    Chapter 270 Misfortunes Never Come Singly (Part Two)


    "That''s not true! I don''t love anyone else. I love you! Mary, you''re the only one I love!" Faced with


    her skeptical expression, William felt his shoulders sag. "Mary, you have to believe me!" he pleaded.


    The situation at the door was bad enough, but another trouble had descended upon thepany.


    Barry''s assistant, Cooper, hurried up to the trio. "Mr. Gu! Mr. Gu! Something''s happened!"


    "What''s wrong?" Barry frowned.


    "Theputers in thepany..." Cooper looked embarrassed. He nced at William and said,


    "Theputers of ourpany seemed to have been infiltrated by a hacker. And now... All the


    computers are ying... Indecent videos..."


    Indecent videos?


    Mary''s eyes shot open. She felt a wave of uneasiness wash over her. Before Barry could reply,


    Mary had already started toward thepany hall.


    "Mary!"


    William shouted, running after her. The obscene voices got louder as she approached the front


    desk.


    Mary stared at theputer, and her stomach dropped. upying the whole screen was a


    recording of a man and a woman''s passionate lovemaking. The leading male in the video was none


    other than William, who entered the hall right after Mary.


    She stood frozen by the desk, unable to breathe. As much as she wanted to, she couldn''t look


    away.


    Mary gripped the edge of the desk until her knuckles turned white. A fresh stream of tears fell as


    she shut her eyes. She wanted the earth to swallow her whole so she wouldn''t have to suffer such


    torture.


    Just behind her, William was also fixed in ce. He stared at theputer screen. His face flushed,


    but it wasn''t long before William felt the blood drain. He gaped at the recording.


    "Mary, stop watching it!" Barry covered Mary''s eyes. "Come, let''s get you away from here."


    William gulped anxiously, his Adam''s apple teetering up and down. "Mary, please!"


    Hearing his plea, Mary feebly attempted to dry her face. She faced him slowly, her teary gaze


    meeting his. "William Lan, you are absolutely disgusting!"


    Her right hand flew to the delicate bracelet on her left wrist. With a symphony of ngs, the beads


    fell to the ground and bounced away in various directions.


    Each bead felt like a shot to William''s heart. He still remembered Mary''s happiness the night he had


    gifted it to her, but now...


    His chest felt infinitelyden. Seeing his Mary so pale and indifferent felt like the air in his chest was


    emptied.


    He could do nothing but watch as another man took Mary farther and farther away from him.


    "Mary..." William called out to her in a low voice, but he hardly sounded like himself.


    The overwhelming fear of losing her from four years ago swept over again. This time, William


    watched Mary leave with his own two eyes, and it was a thousand times more painful than before.


    "Mary! Mary!"


    William picked up his pace and chased after them, trying his best to catch up.


    If he couldn''t reach her, he would lose his love forever...


    William raced out of the building and onto the road. He ignored his car parked in front of the GM


    Universing Studios. All he focused on was his legs pushing him forward. Amidst the heavy flow of


    traffic, there were no signs of Mary and Barry.


    "William..."


    On the road opposite GM Universing Studios, Frank had caught a glimpse of the red-eyed William


    exiting thepany from his white sports car. His eyes, which had beenzily watching the


    building, suddenly tightened.


    Not wasting another second, Frank started the car and chased after William.


    ''Barry''s vi. Barry''s vi. Mary must be there!''


    There was only one thought on William''s mind as he ran: to get Mary back.


    Before he knew it, William''s legs had be jelly. He fell down to his knees andnded face-first


    onto the ground.


    "William!" Frank got out of the car just as the other man copsed. He helped William up to his feet.


    "William, do you have to do this? If that woman ran away, just let her go..."


    "It''s you!" William yelled. He regarded Frank for only a second before punching him in the face. He


    took two steps back and roared, "It was you who told Mary, right? It must''ve been you, Frank!


    Nobody knows about that box except you!"


    "William..." Frank touched the corner of his bleeding mouth and grimaced.


    "Frank!" Still raging, William roared and punched him in the stomach. "I warned you not to hurt


    Mary. Why? Why?''1


    Frank spat out a mouthful of blood. "Yes, I told her! So what? I told her that you loved my sister.


    That you haven''t forgotten about her even after all these years. Am I wrong, William? "


    William smiled bitterly. "No, you were right about that. You made a mistake, however. I haven''t


    forgotten about your sister merely because I feel guilty about her. That is different from my love for


    Mary!"


    "But that box..."


    "I''ll burn it right away!" William said. "I won''t write to her ever again..."


    With that, William turned away and left.


    "I''m going to kill Mary Lu!" Frank shouted fiercely after him.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    William stopped in his tracks. He threatened Frank immediately. "I''ll kill you first."


    "Haha..." Tears and blood mingled on Frank''s face. "Kill me? William, do you really have the heart to


    do that?"


    "If I have to, I will." From over his shoulder, William said onest thing. "Whether I go to heaven or


    hell, I will live and die with Mary. If I can''t kill you, I will die together with her."

 Chapter 271 Everything Was Over

    Chapter 271 Everything Was Over


    William strode away as if there was something he wanted to prove to himself. He deliberately chose


    to go on foot to catch up with Mary, leaving the car behind.


    Meanwhile, Frank was enraged as he gazed at William''s retreating back. With his sharp eyes


    piercing through thetter, he whipped out a gun from his waist. "William Lan! Don''t you dare turn


    your back on me! I won''t hesitate to pull this trigger at any moment!" Frank shouted as he aimed the


    gun at himself.


    Thetter then stopped in his tracks, utterly stunned at the sudden threat. He turned around, and


    with nonchnt eyes, he stared at Frank silently.


    "William..." Frank whispered as his hand firmly gripped the weapon.


    However, William merely looked straight in his eyes and said, "Is there anything else you can do


    aside from threatening me? I have only tolerated you all these years because of your sister. If you


    keep doing this, it will only dissipate my left-over gratitude for her."


    "I don''t believe you! I always know how much you love her." "It is because of my love for her that I


    have tolerated you while also hurting myself in the process." William started to walk briskly towards


    him, "I loved her with all my heart, but it has been so long since she passed away. It''s Mary whom I


    love now! When she found the box yesterday because of what you told her, I felt angry and scared!


    I was afraid that she would abandon me if she learned about what happened in the past!"


    After exining, William suddenly grabbed Frank''s hand and pointed the weapon''s muzzle to his


    left shoulder. He said, "You don''t have to die in front of me. It should be aimed at me!"


    "No... No!" Frightened, Frank struggled to free his hand.


    But William held it tightly and ced his thumb on the trigger. "Your sister is different from you. You


    are yourself, Frank. Now that you''ve done this, I guess we''re both even now. We have nothing to do


    with each other anymore. Everything is finally over."


    Bang!


    With thosest words, William pulled the trigger without hesitation. Following the ring sound,


    blood prated his clothes and bullet pierced into his body.


    "William!" Frank loosened his grip and widened his eyes. He couldn''t believe that William would do


    such a cruel thing to himself in order to get rid of him! To his surprise, the corners of William''s mouth


    twitched as if he was relieved of a heavy burden. Lowering his shoulders, William turned around


    and slowly walked forward.


    "William..." Frank called him in a low voice, but all he could do was watch him walk away.


    Meanwhile, Barry halted the car to a stop in front of his vi.


    With him was Mary, who cried all the way back. She was obviously feeling weak as she leaned


    against the seat with empty eyes.


    "Mary. I think you need a rest. Don''t think about anything," he suggested before helping her out of


    the car and inside the vi. Then, after traversing their way upstairs to the bedroom, heforted,


    "Everything will be fine after you wake up."


    Mary merely nodded at this as she was too tired to even utter a word. She just wanted to have a


    good sleep in a ce where she couldn''t see William anymore.


    After her backnded on the soft mattress, Barry sat on the edge of the bed and gently gazed at


    her. When she gradually fell deep into slumber, he quietly stood up, opened the door, and went out.


    Click!


    As soon as the door was closed, Mary, who should have been sleeping soundly, suddenly opened


    her eyes and turned around on the bed.


    It was not that she did not want to sleep, but as soon as her eyes shut, the memory of William


    pping her and seeing the video filled her thoughts. How could she fall asleep when those things


    roamed vividly in her head?


    Meanwhile, Barry took out his mobile phone and made a call right after exiting the bedroom.


    "Were allputers fixed? Hmm... Find out who did it. Don''t let the video spread online. Alright.


    Call me for any updates."


    After that call, Barry went downstairs and asked Hester to cook some light food.


    "Sir..." His housekeeper rushed in and said, "Someone outside the vi said he wanted to see


    Mary."


    Barry nodded and replied, while frowning, "I''ll go out and have a look."


    When he walked out of the vi, William graced his sight, standing by the gate while evidently


    catching his breath.


    "Where is Mary? I want to see her!" At the sight of Barry, William came forward excitedly, grabbed


    the iron door, and eagerly asked, "She is here, isn''t she? I want to see her!"


    Barry nced at him. It wouldn''t be an overstatement to say that he was a mess, but he deserved it.


    However, Barry noticed something unusual with him.


    "Are you injured?" He saw the bleeding wound on his shoulder and asked, "You... What happened?"


    "I want to see Mary," William pleaded, ignoring his question.


    "Mary doesn''t want to see you." With his hands in his pockets, Barry turned his face away and said,


    "The self-injury trick wouldn''t work either."


    "It''s not a self-injury trick!" William cried out anxiously. "I just want to see Mary. I want to apologize


    to her!"


    "Apologize?" Barry snorted and continued, "If you love her, you won''t let her get hurt. You only


    thought of apologizing after what you did? She doesn''t want to see you, William!"


    "I promise this will be thest time! Please let me see her!"


    The more he pleaded, the colder Barry stared at him. "I don''t believe your promise anymore, and


    neither does Mary! From now on, I will take care of her."


    "Barry Gu!" William''s voice thundered from outside, as he punched the iron gate. "Don''t take


    advantage of our situation!"


    "Take advantage of your situation? How dare you say that?" Barry sneered. Then, cocking his head


    arrogantly to one side, he retorted, "It was you who pushed Mary away, and that''s why she came


    back to me! Since you can''t forget another woman, I suggest you stop ying with Mary''s feelings."


    "Let me in. I want to see Mary!


    Mary! Listen to me. You are the only one I love!" William ignored Barry and instead yelled at the top


    of his lungs, calling for his wife and hoping she would respond.


    "I advise you to leave now. Deal with your own mess first. Letting you in will only ruin Mary even


    more." After saying that, Barry turned around and walked back.


    "Barry Gu! Open the door! Barry Gu!" William continued shouting while banging on the gate. The


    popping veins on his neck showcased how desperate he was at that moment.


    Meanwhile, on the vi''s second floor, Mary peeped by the window and saw the emotional William


    pleading outside the vi.


    What did hee here for? She had nothing left to do with him after everything he had done. He


    was probably here because of the kids.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ''That¡¯s right! My children!'' Mary thought as her hands tightened on the curtain.


    Alick and Elissa were still in Timothy''s house.


    "Don''t open the door for him," Barry ordered the guards before walking back to the yard and calling


    Lucas.


    "Hello?" With azy tone, Lucas answered the phone.


    "Come here to my house and take away William. He''s very persistent in getting inside."


    "What?! What do you mean? Does William have a crush on you? Wow! That''s some breaking


    news!" Lucas suddenly jumped up and shouted in evident delight.


    But instead ofughing, Barry rubbed his eyebrows and warned, "I don''t have time to talk bullshit


    with you. Juste here and bring your medicine box. If you arete, William will die."


    "What''s going on? We haven''t contacted each other for only a day... Wait for me. I''ll be right there!"


    "Okay."


    Half an hourter, Lucas rushed to Barry''s house with a medicine box. When he saw William


    standing by the gate and looking as if the entire world had fallen on him, Lucas immediately walked


    up to him.


    "What''s wrong with you?" He was evidently startled to see how William miserably looked at that


    moment. His shoes were broken, his cors were open, and his body was entirely dirty as if he had


    juste out of a slum. Hearing his voice, William suddenly turned around and grabbed Lucas with


    a pale face. "Lucas, you came just right in time! Call Mary out for me! She doesn''t want to see me!


    Hurry! Call her!"


    Being grabbed in the cor by a very desperate man surely made Lucas utterly dizzy. Judging by


    his strength, William didn''t look like someone who was about to die. "Is Mary here? Didn''t she go


    back with you a long time ago?"


    While they were talking, Barry walked out of the vi.


    "Barry Gu!" As if going crazy again, William stepped forward and pierced the man with his deadly


    pair of eyes. "You bastard! Let Marye out!"


    "Who the hell is the bastard between us?" Barry punched William on the face and shouted, "Lucas,


    pull him away! He is crazy!"


    "Okay, okay! Calm down, you two!" As Lucas was advising the two ill-tempered men, he put the


    medicine box on the ground and rummaged it. Suddenly, he found a syringe. "Ah!" he shouted and


    rushed to William''s back, stabbing the needle into his arm right away.


    Feeling the sudden sting, William frowned. Before he could say anything, his tall and sturdy body


    fell to the ground.


    He looked lifeless and beaten down, something that no one would ever associate to a man of his


    caliber. Gasping for breath, Barry asked in surprise, "What did you give him?"


    "The anesthetic. It has the right amount to put a lion to sleep." Lucas squatted down and pulled out


    the needle from William''s arm. He took a closer look at his shoulder and asked in surprise, "Is he


    injured? ! He has lost so much blood!"


    Barry nodded and answered, "Yeah. That''s why I asked you toe here with your medicine box.


    "What happened?"


    "I don''t know how he got that wound, but I know something else."


    "Then tell me what happened," Lucas asked as he held William up from the pavement. "Let''s send


    him home together. Tell me what happened."


    "Okay." Barry nodded and walked over to carry the other half of William''s massive body.


    Once inside the car, Lucas immediately tended to his wound while listening to Barry exin


    everything. After hearing how much of an asshole William was, Lucas was utterly furious that he


    wanted to give him a few more stitches.


    "I knew it would be bad! I knew it! Frank is really someone you can''t trust! That man will kill William


    sooner orter! I thought he would let it go after he reconciled with Mary. What a fool! I''m so mad!"


    "You know Frank''s elder sister?"


    Lucas nodded and simply answered, "Yeah, but I don''t know a lot about her. I just know that William


    used to be so infatuated with her. He hasn''t forgotten her for so many years."


    "Infatuated with her? What is Mary to him then?"


    "What a bastard!" Lucas shook his head. Then, with furrowed brows, he continued, "I don''t know


    what is on William''s mind. I thought he hadn''t had a woman for four years!"


    "Lucas," Barry called and looked at him from the rearview mirror, "I won''t let go of Mary this time.


    "You..." Lucas tried to say something, but after seeing how serious Barry sounded and looked, he


    just pressed his lips into a thin line. He thought for a while and said, "But Mary already has two kids


    with William."


    "I have always regarded Alick and Elissa as my own children. It wouldn''t be a problem," Barry said,


    his eyes were now on the road ahead. Then, he heaved a deep breath and continued, "It''s all my


    fault. I shouldn''t have let go of Mary back then."


    "William has gone too far. He broke Mary''s ear four years ago, and this time he could still p her.


    Is he a man or not?" Lucas gritted his teeth and pulled William''s ear hard. "And those videos... By


    the way, do you know who hacked yourpany''sputers?" "I''m guessing it''s Frank." Barry


    frowned slightly and said, "At that time, Mary and William were having a fight. It wouldn''t be just a


    coincidence that theputers were hacked at that perfect timing. Someone obviously did it on


    purpose."


    "That makes sense! Barry, I support your decision. I''ll leave Mary to you. She''ll be happy with you


    by her side," Lucas said genuinely, causing a weak smile to creep on Barry''s lips.


    "William Lan, I''m afraid Mary wouldn''t forgive you this time," Lucas whispered, knowing that the


    former would probably not hear him given his current state.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 272 Taking Back The Children

    Chapter 272 Taking Back The Children


    "Mary... Mary..."


    In his sleep, William frowned and murmured to himself. As he called Mary''s name, he suddenly


    became excited, and he clutched his hands into fists.


    "Ugh." Sitting at the edge of the bed, Lucas sighed silently and decided to pack his things up.


    "Mary!" All of a sudden, a loud scream came from William. He jolted awake as he screamed her


    name.


    "You''re awake." Seeing him wake up, Lucas sat at the edge of the bed again.


    "Where am I?" William asked as if in a daze. Frowning, he looked around the room. "Why are you


    here?"


    "This is your home. I''m here to perform a surgery on you," answered Lucas expressionlessly.


    "Where is Mary? Is she here?" William had just woken so he was a bit sluggish. He tried to sit up


    but it was difficult for him.


    "Why are you so excited?" Lucas hurriedly helped him up and continued, "Mary is not here. You


    made her angry so she ran away. Have you forgotten what you did to her?"


    William''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down. He did not forget. How could he forget?


    "I want to see her!" William lifted the quilt and was about to get out of bed.


    "Don''t." Lucas stopped him at once. He pointed at the IV bag beside his bed and said, "The infusion


    is not finished yet. Also, your body hasn''t fully recovered. Besides, even if you go to Mary, she


    doesn''t want to see you."


    "I know she doesn''t want to see me," said William, who slumped onto a pillow on the bed and


    scratched his head with one hand. "But if I don''t go, she wouldn''t see me. I was... I just said


    something without thinking. She will understand!"


    "No woman can understand, William." Lucas pointed at him and enumerated his sins in a loud


    voice. "You have someone else in your heart. You pped her. She watched the videos in which


    you had sex with other women. How do you want her to understand all these?"


    Hearing what Lucas had said, William frowned. "Now, you cannot pretend to be pitiful anymore. You


    need to take actual action to resolve the problems! Why are you so stupid anyway?


    Why don''t you find the man behind all this? Huh? You''re just gonna let those videos spread? What a


    fool!" The more Lucas spoke, the more excited he became. "If you don''t resolve these things, what


    if they appear again in the future? Or you don''t want to resolve them at all?"


    "Of course I want to resolve them!" William red at him and continued, "Four years ago, I failed to


    figure out my feelings so I lost Mary. And now, I can''t make another mistake!"


    "Fortunately, you still have your awareness!" Lucas put away the medicine box and said, "I''m


    leaving. If you feel ufortable, call your doctor."


    After taking two steps, he suddenly stopped and turned to face the stunned William. "Have you


    figured out who manipted all of this?"


    Seeing that William was not saying a word, Lucas shook his head disappointingly. With that, he


    turned around and left.


    Frank...


    William raised his head and looked at the IV drip that was connected to his hand. A dim light shed


    in his eyes. At that moment, no one would guess what he was thinking.


    In Barry''s vi.


    "Mary, where are you going?" In the living room, Barry saw Marye downstairs in a hurry so he


    asked her, "Are you going out?"


    "Yep." Mary nodded and replied fast, "I have to go to R Town to pick up Alick and Elissa."


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Barry quickly asked, "How about you eat something first?"


    "Yes," Hester chimed in. She came over with a bowl of chicken soup and said, "I just made some


    chicken soup. You could have some before you leave so you won''t be hungry."


    Unable to refuse the kindness of the two, Mary gave in. She took a spoonful of chicken soup and


    brought it to her mouth. However, as soon as she smelled the heavy smell of oil, she retched.


    "argh!"


    Hester frowned and took the chicken soup back to the kitchen.


    "What''s wrong?" Barry held her with concern and smoothed her back.


    "I''m fine," answered Mary while waving her hand. "I just don''t want to eat. Maybe I''m just too tired


    today and not in the mood to eat."


    "Are you really okay?" Barry looked at her worriedly. "Let me go with you when you pick up the two


    kids."


    "No. You don''t have to! I can go there myself!" Mary shook her head in refusal. She thought it was


    not appropriate for Barry to go to the house of the Lan Family. Barry did not disagree further. He


    understood her and so he just yielded. "Fine, I''ll ask Robert to take you there."


    "Okay." Mary nodded in agreement. "After I pick up Alick and Elissa, Robert can drive the car back


    so I won''t have to take another ride."


    "Are you noting back?" Barry was shocked at her response. "Where are you going if you don''t


    come back?" he asked wide-eyed.


    "I''ll go to a hotel and stay there for a while." Mary smiled at him, but sadness was obvious in her


    eyes. ''I''ve been back in China for such a long time, but I don''t even have a ce that belongs to


    me.''


    "I''m worried about you. Besides, what do you have with you?" Barry fumbled around, took out his


    cell phone and put it into Mary''s hand. "When I brought you back today, you didn''t even have a cell


    phone with you."


    "Mary, why are you so polite to me? Do you want me to be worried to death?" Barry frowned at her


    and added, "If you don''te back, I''ll personally pick you and the children up."


    "Okay." Mary nodded. She was exhausted both physically and mentally. Since Barry was willing to


    help her, she could use a little help. For once, she could just be a little woman and hide behind him


    without any worries. "Come back early. Call me if you need anything. I''ll be right here. I won''t leave."


    "Okay."


    Mary went out with Robert. After sending her away, Barry returned to the living room and called the


    jewelry store.


    "Correct... A wedding ring... Bring it to me now. .. Alright, thank you."


    "Grandpa, hurry up! There are so many chess pieces over there with Alick!"


    The house of the Lan Family in R Town was brightly lit. Standing next to Alick, Elissa watched as


    her brother yed chess with their grandfather.


    "Elissa,e and have a ss of juice. Grandma just made it!" Amy came over carrying a tray with


    few sses of orange juice.


    "Yeah!" Elissa bounced up and down and took the juice happily.


    "I will capture Grandpa''s piece!" Alick grabbed a chess piece with his little hand and pressed it onto


    his opponent''s.


    Timothy raised his eyebrows and said, "Alick, your elephant ran too far. It even crossed the river."


    "An elephant can cross the river!" Alick raised his head and answered proudly. "Alick is right!" Elissa


    echoed while nodding. "I saw it on TV. The trunk of an elephant can even spray water."


    "That''s right. Both of Alick and Elissa are right." Amy sat on the sofa with a smile. "Your Grandpa


    lost."


    "Yeah!"


    "Yeah!"


    "Ha ha!" Timothyughed with them. "Grandpa lost!"


    The living room was filled with joy and peace. Suddenly, the butler came in and said, "Mr. Lan, Mrs.


    Lan, Mary is here."


    "Who''s here?" Elissa tilted her head and asked innocently.


    "Ha ha! Your mommy is here, silly girl!" Amy smiled and said, "Let Marye in."


    "Mommy is here!" Hearing this, Alick jumped off the sofa and ran out to wee his mom.


    "Alick, wait for me!" Elissa followed him immediately.


    "They''re still attached to their mother. How cute! " Timothy stood up and followed the kids with a


    smile.


    "Mommy!" "Mommy!"


    Outside the house, after taking a few steps, Mary saw two kids pouncing on her, attacking her with


    hugs and kisses.


    "Good babies." Mary gave them gentle kisses, and the three of them hugged each other.


    "Didn''t Dade?" Elissa blinked her eyes and looked at the car that was parked just near the


    entrance


    Dad? Yes, in the children''s eyes, William was still their father.


    "Dad..." The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched in disdain. "He didn''te."


    "Dad must be very busy! Mommy, we will see him at home tonight, right?" Alick sounded like an


    adult. "Mommy, am I right?" he repeated.


    "Yes, yes."


    "Mary, why are you still in the yard? Come on in! " Amy came out and said, "It''s autumn now. The


    wind is strong at night."


    "Aunt Amy!" Mary stood up and replied, "I... I won''t go in. I''ll take them back now. We''re going


    home."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Amy went up to her and asked her suspiciously.


    "It''s toote. That''s why we have to go as early as possible." Mary smiled at her kindly. How could


    she say anything about her rtionship with William?


    "You are right."


    "Mary, bring Alick and Elissa to us more often in the future!" Timothy walked out and smiled at her. "I


    don''t even want them to go home!" he added.


    "Yes, I will." Mary nodded with a smile, but her heart was filled with sadness and sorrow. ''I''m sorry,


    Father. I''m sorry, Aunt Amy.''


    "Then hurry up and leave now. It''s toote. We''ll be more worried if you goter!"


    "What''s wrong with that brat William?" Timothy asked while shaking his head. "How could he let


    Marye alone?"


    "Say goodbye to Grandpa and Grandma!" Mary touched the heads of the two kids and pretended


    not to hear what Timothy had said.


    "Goodbye, Grandpa and Grandma!"


    "Grandpa and Grandma, I wille back again!"


    "Okay, okay!"


    "Then... Father, Aunt Amy, goodbye! Take care." However, when Mary turned around with the two


    children, she saw a car stop in front of her with a squeak. William!


    When she saw the person on the driver''s seat, Mary felt frightened so she took a step forward and


    stood in front of Alick and Elissa.


    "Mary!" William got off the car and his eyes lit up. He was not expecting that he would see Mary


    here.


    After finishing his infusion at the vi, he could not wait to visit Andy in prison. After that, he went to


    see Beth. When he thought that he had finally figured out everything, he came here to take the two


    children back. For the sake of the children, he knew Mary would meet him. However, he did not


    expect that she woulde to the family house faster than him.


    "Dad!"


    "Dad is here!"


    The two kids had not seen William for a few days. As soon as they saw him, they both rushed to


    him to ask for his hug.


    "Alick and Elissa!" William was moved that his kids had missed him. As he was about to pick them


    up, Mary suddenly shouted, "Don''t touch them!"


    Hearing that, William immediately stopped what he was doing and stepped back. He could do


    nothing but watch Mary pull them back and stand in front of them like a hen protecting her chicks.


    "Mary," William called her painfully.


    "What happened?" Amy came over and saw that there was something wrong between the two


    adults. "Did you have a fight?" she asked.


    "William, how did you offend your children''s mother again?" Timothy asked seriously.


    Mary turned her head away in disgust and said, "Father, Aunt Amy, I''m leaving now!" She was


    adamant to avoid William''s gaze.


    "Wait a moment!" William stood in front of her and grabbed her hand suddenly. "Let''s go. I''ll take


    you to somewhere."


    "No! Let go of me! You are so disgusting! Don''t touch me! I said let go of me!" Mary shouted and


    struggled to get rid of his grasp desperately.


    "Father, Aunt Amy, please take care of the children first. I have to leave with Mary now!" After


    saying that, William pulled her and stuffed her into his car.


    The car left in a sh, leaving the two elders and two kids looking at each other.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 273 Proving It To You (Part One)

    Chapter 273 Proving It To You (Part One)


    "William Lan! Where are you taking me? Stop the car!" Mary shouted at the top of her lungs, pulling


    William''s arm. "Put me down! Stop the car!" she cried out desperately.


    With his hands firm on the steering wheel, William answered, "Mary, stop it. I''m driving."


    Mary pierced her sharp eyes at him while wearing a grim expression on the face. "I said, stop the


    car! You can go anywhere you want to go! But I¡¯m noting with you! I don¡¯t want to be anywhere


    near you at all!"


    William''s thin lips were pursed even more tightly. His eyes, which were now gloomy,nded on the


    road while he kept mum.


    "Where are you taking me? Tell me!" Mary asked him again, gritting her teeth. "If you don''t tell me,


    I''ll jump out of the car!"


    "Mary!" Now, she caught his attention. For a second, William nced at her with an evident pained


    expression. "You don''t want to stay with me even for one minute? Have you forgotten how happy


    we were before?"


    "Happy?" Mary sneered. "Don''t you feel sick saying that?" "I...." For a while, William struggled to


    find the right words to say. "As for the videos, I''m sorry.


    I didn''t mean to hide it from you! I was afraid you wouldn''t forget me if you knew about it. Andy and


    I--"


    "Stop it!" Mary interrupted his words, covering her ears with hands to show that she could not take


    any exnations. "I don''t want to hear it! Please stop! Please!"


    "Okay, okay. I''ll shut up!" William firmly closed his mouth right away and sighed silently. Now, he


    didn''t even have a chance to exin.


    "Where are you taking me?" asked Mary expressionlessly. This time, she was not freaking out


    anymore. She figured that struggling at this point would be useless.


    "You''ll know when we get there," answered William in a tone drenched with gentleness. He then


    turned to look at Mary and stretched out his arm to hold her hand, but as soon as their skin touched,


    Mary withdrew her hand as if an electric shock surged through her.


    "Don''t touch me!" she warned in a voice filled with slight indifference.


    And to avoid talking to him further, Mary cocked her head towards the window and decided to busy


    her eyes with the scenery outside. "L.Okay, " replied William defeatedly while both his hands


    grasped the steering wheel tighter.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the car became so dull as neither of them ever spoke again. Along the


    way, the surrounding views outside became more and more deste, signaling that they were now


    far away from the buzzing city.


    Shortly after some time, the car halted to a stop just outside a cemetery.


    It was a dark and windy night, a perfect ambiance and mood tomit a heinous crime.


    And just by thinking of that, Mary suddenly felt chills rushing down her spine. "Why did you bring me


    here?" she asked in fear, obviously creeped out.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Without saying anything, William only unfastened his seat belt, turned around, and took out a box


    from the back seat.


    It was the ebony box!


    Soon after, Mary''s eyes darkened as she instantly understood the reason why William brought her


    here.


    In the middle of the night, he took his new girlfriend to the cemetery to see the dead girl he had


    never forgotten. Such a strange and novel act would only be done by a man of William''s caliber and


    personality!


    "Why did you bring me here? I don''t want to be here." Mary sat on the passenger seat and refused


    to get off the car.


    "Mary, please give me another chance. I will prove with my actions that I really love you! Please!"


    William pleaded. He then got out of the car and opened the door of the passenger''s seat.


    "I won''t get off!" Mary closed her eyes to avoid looking at him. "I can''t afford your love! We are over.


    Please don''te to me again. I don¡¯t want to see you!"


    Her words left William''s heart scathed. Judging from how his chest rose and fell, it was evident that


    he was furious and anxious. So, he just unfastened Mary''s safety belt, pulled her out of the car, and


    settled her on his broad shoulder.


    "William Lan!" Mary yelled, feeling dizzy after being loaded upside down on his shoulder. She


    pped William crazily, hitting anywhere on his body that she could reach. "Put me down! William


    Lan! You jerk! I said, put me down!"


    "Yes! I am a jerk!" William yelled back, slowly losing his patience. But although he was pissed, it


    was not because of Mary, but because what she said was true. "Yes, I''m a jerk. I always hurt you


    and make you unhappy. You''re right! But, I won''t let you go this time, Mary. I''ll tell you everything..."


    "Ah! No! Don¡¯t bother! I don''t want to hear it! Put me down!" Mary kept punching and kicking him as


    her cry echoed in the distance.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    Suddenly, a blinding shlight shone on the two, apanied by the sturdy voice of a man. "Who


    are you? What are you doing here in the middle of the night?"


    "Sir! Help me! Please help me!" Hearing the voice, Mary thought she had found a savior. So, she


    hurried to ask for help, "Help me, sir! Please!


    "Uncle Eden, I''m William," said William in a soft and calm tone while walking towards the man. "I''m


    taking my wife to visit Sansa."


    "William Lan! You''re out of your mind! Put me down!"


    Hearing how William addressed her as his wife made Mary even more frantic and hysterical.


    "Ah, it''s William!" The old man who was in charge of the cemetery nodded upon recognizing who it


    was before him. "But why did you guyse here at this ungodly hour? It¡¯s sote now."


    "Uncle Eden, it doesn''t matter. I''m going inside!" Without giving Uncle Eden a chance to say


    anything else, William carried Mary and walked inside. "We¡¯re close," he said while Mary still hung


    on his shoulders, now seemingly calmer than she was a while ago.


    "I said I don''t want toe here! Why do you have to force me? Put me down!" At this point, all


    Mary could do was scream at the top of her lungs, hoping that he would listen. "William Lan, you are


    selfish and arrogant. I said I didn''t want toe here. What else do you want? You never really


    respect me, don''t you?"


    "Mary," said William, trying to calm her down while a lump found its way in his throat. "This is the


    last time I¡¯ll force you to do something. Please bear with me, Mary. You¡¯ll have plenty of time to do


    whatever you want with me in the future."


    "We have no future!" Mary disagreed in a ring voice. Then, as if on cue, her tears started rolling


    down her cheeks. "William Lan, we have no future!" she vented while wiping her eyes dry with her


    sleeves.


    Meanwhile, William just clenched his fists and didn''t say anything, even though he felt his heart


    being ripped apart.


    "Here we are," he uttered after a moment of silence and settled Mary on the ground.


    She pushed away William immediately to keep a safe distance from him.


    "Mary," he called, looking at the tombstone in front of him. "This is Sansa''s tomb."


    ncing at the new flowers and fresh fruits beside the stone, Mary asked, "Did youe here on


    the night of the award ceremony?"


    "Mary..."


    "Archer said you were going to present me the award in person," she continued with a bitter smile.


    "But then you disappeared that night without any word."


    Candy Q

 Chapter 274 Proving It To You (Part Two)

    Chapter 274 Proving It To You (Part Two)


    "That day, I--


    "Frank told me everything!" Mary interrupted his words again. "You don''t have to repeat it. Besides,


    if you want to show how much you miss his sister, I don''t think there is any need for you to bring me


    here. I get it, William."


    "Mary, no!" William pulled her back as she was about to turn around and leave.


    "I said, don''t touch me! You¡¯re disgusting!" With sharp and bloodshot eyes, Mary pierced him with a


    deadly re. And William could swear that it was his first to see her look at him that way.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t touch you, but please stay right here." He receded, obviously trying to pacify


    her. Then, releasing her arm from his grip, he added, "You can''t get a taxi in the suburbs. It''s sote


    now. Moreover... I want to make everything clear in front of Sansa''s tomb."


    William was right - it was already toote. Although she wanted to be stubborn, it was impossible to


    get away from that ce. It didn''t even help that Mary heard a wolf''s howl from a distance, coupled


    with the leaves'' rustling with the wind.


    "Sansa..." While Mary was lost in her thought and fright, William squatted in front of the tomb and


    uttered, "Sansa, I came to see you again and bring Mary to you. Do you remember her? I told you


    that she is my wife."


    Mary tried not to look at him. Although it might be disrespectful to the deceased, she really couldn''t


    bear to watch William recall the past.


    "I won''te to see you often in the future," continued William. "I can''t let go of you if Ie here


    too often."


    That moment, Mary felt a sting in her heart. Right, he still couldn''t let her go.


    "Mary!" William turned to her and asked, "Do you know how Sansa left this world?"


    "No," she answered coldly, shaking her head while still keeping her gaze away from him.


    "She died of saving me, and not a day went by without me feeling guilty for her. This is why I always


    tried my best to satisfy Frank''s requests.


    William narrated every single detail of what happened before, including how the car ident had


    happened.


    ''What a colorful life!''


    Mary thought while smiling bitterly.


    "Mary. I brought you here this time to tell Sansa that I will be with you. I have no feelings for her. You


    are the one I love."


    While those words escaped his lips, William gently looked at Mary with eyes burning with so much


    love and passion. Then, he took out the box, lit the incense, and threw the letters into the brazier.


    A bright ze rustled, slowly turning the letters into ashes. Meanwhile, Mary just quietly watched


    him.


    "Sansa, perhaps I couldn''t let you go before because of my guilt," said William while continuously


    burning the letters and photos. "But now, I''m finally ready to let you go. I need to cherish the one


    who is with me right now. I love Mary. I don''t want her to be sad again because of you."


    Mary stood aside and said sadly, "You hit me for these things a few days ago. Are you really willing


    to burn them today? Can I trust you and your words?"


    "Of course, you can! You can believe in me!" William stood up and said emotionally, "I brought you


    here today to prove my love for you! You must trust me, Mary!"


    At the same time, Mary ignored his gaze and instead looked at the photo on the tombstone and said


    nothing.


    "Mary..." William pulled her, cupping her tiny face gently with his massive hands. "We love each


    other very much. We have our children. We need to stay together. Please don''t ever think of leaving


    me. I love you so much."


    After that heartfelt confession, William pulled her closer to him. "What about the videos? What about


    those ugly things you have done? Are you going to lie to me again? I don''t think someone framed


    you with the videos. Don¡¯t worry. I clearly saw who was on it," she said while looking coldly in his


    eyes.


    "I admit, I lied to you before. In the four years that you were away, I...I had sex with other women..."


    It took a lot of William''s courage to finally admit to his mistake, and while exining everything, it


    felt as if his insides were about to turn upside down.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    At the same time, Mary''s brain went nk at his sudden revtion. The pain in her heart was even


    more heightened.


    "I have known it, but hearing it from you..." Mary paused and swallowed hard. Although she was


    smiling, tears were now falling on her cheeks again. "It makes me feel even more disgusted. I think


    even if your Sansa were standing by your side now, she would think so, wouldn''t she?"


    "I know, I know," said William, sighing deeply while his eyes were bloodshot. "I thought you would


    nevere back to me, so I..."


    "Yes. You are right!" Mary shook off his hand and continued, "You knew I wouldn''te back, so


    you hooked up with other women. William, you didn''t do anything wrong. So please just take it as if I


    haven''te back! Okay?! "


    Mary couldn''t stand to see him any longer. So, she turned around and was about to leave.


    "It was only a sexual rtionship. I stopped seeing them the moment you came back!" William


    stopped her, pulling her hand to cover his chest. "I know you won¡¯t forgive me no matter what I say.


    But I want you to know that you fully upy my heart! I can''t live without you."


    "I believe you had lived a good life without me in the past four years!" Mary ignored his plea.


    "I had a hard time!" William shook his head. Tears were now forming on the corners of his eyes. "I


    know I''m dirty now, but my heart is clean and pure! There is no one else in my heart but you! You


    can scold me, beat me, trample on me as you like, and insult me in all ways. I don''t care. But


    please, Mary, please don''t leave me! I really can''t live without you!"


    This time, tears aggressively rolled down Mary¡¯s cheeks for another batch. She could feel his strong


    heartbeat in her palm, but she dared not to touch it anymore.


    "William," she muttered, trying her best to pull her hand back while sobbing. "If you try harder in


    your pretending, I might be moved by you again!" "I''m not pretending. It''s true! I..."


    "Shut up, William! It''s impossible for us to be together. I can''t trust you anymore!" With those words,


    Mary turned around and ran away in a hurry.


    "Mary!" William walked up to chase after her. "Bang!"


    However, Mary bumped into someone at a corner. When she looked up, shock immediately


    registered on her face upon seeing who it was.


    "Frank? "


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 275 Marry Me

    Chapter 275 Marry Me


    Mary screamed. She did not expect to meet him here, so she took a step back in shock.


    Hearing Mary''s voice, William hurried forward and pulled Mary behind him. He did not expect that


    Frank would be here either.


    A coincidence? Or did Frank follow them?


    "William..." Frank''s face darkened while looking at the two. His eyes darted towards William''s wound


    and asked with concern, "How''s your injury?"


    Meanwhile, Mary stood aside and wiped the tears on her face silently. Instead of listening to Frank,


    she ridiculed herself in her heart. ''Did these twoe here to disgust me more together?''


    "Not bad." William nodded curtly and took Mary''s hand to leave.


    "Let go of me!" With a cold look on her face, Mary nced at Frank and then red at William.


    "Stop being a hypocrite! Who exactly do you want me to see? Sansa or Frank? You have to put up


    a full y, William. You''ve screwed everything up!"


    Mary frowned and left, passing by in between the two men. Such a bad luck in the middle of the


    night. ''''Mary!''1


    "William!" Frank grabbed William''s hand and asked, "Why are you here? You still... You still can''t let


    her go, right?"


    Seeing that Mary angrily got on the car instead of running away, William felt relieved. He turned to


    face Frank and answered curtly, "I''m here to end everything."


    "End? What do you mean?" Frank''s eyes were wide open in shock. He was not sure what to make


    of William''s words so he looked at the direction of Sansa''s tombstone. A faint red light was still


    there, apanied by faint smoke curling upwards to the sky. The ebony box was covered with


    soot and ashes. "My sister didn''t leave too many things to you. How could you bear to burn them


    all?"


    "I should have done it before," said William regretfully while looking at Frank. "Frank, it''s you who


    told Mary about Sansa. What you did only made me hate you even more! Moreover," William added


    through gritted teeth, "you were the one who bought the videos from Andy and Beth. I really didn''t


    expect that I would be fooled by those stupid women. You are the more hateful one, Frank. When


    did you be like this? You''re so despicable!"


    "You know everything..."


    "Of course I do!" William narrowed his eyes dangerously and said, "I thought what happened to


    Victor was an ident. It turns out that from the bottom of your heart, you are cruel to begin with.


    It''s all my fault. I never should''ve thought highly of you. I thought you would never end up like this!"


    At the moment, he just stared at Frank. He wished he could vent all the unhappiness and anger in


    his heart.


    "William, I did them all for you!" Frank grabbed William''s sleeve and cried, "Pleasee back to


    me!"


    William shook off Frank''s arm coldly. "We can''t go back to where we used to be. Four years ago, I


    already told you that we were done. This video incident isn''t over yet. I''ll ask someone to resolve it."


    "Resolve it? How?" Frankughed sardonically and added, "It was me who disclosed the videos,


    but it was you who''s in them! No one forced you to be there! You did it yourself!"


    Hearing that, William felt a chill down his spine. Every word Frank said was right. It was his fault.


    "In your eyes, I''m useless and will only make you sick." Frank looked at him dejectedly and


    sneered, "Mary cares about the videos, but I don''t!"


    "Fuck off!" William ejacted. "Next time I see you, I''ll pretend that I don''t know you. If you make


    trouble again, we''ll be on the opposite side. I don''t want to see that day. Don''t force me!" Then, he


    passed by Frank and left without looking back.


    "William! William Lan!" Frank roared. He stood petrified in spot as he watched William leave. In fact,


    he lost count how many times he had watched William walk away from him.


    Outside the cemetery, Mary was sitting in the car quietly. When she heard Frank''s crazy cries, she


    peered through the window, only to see William walking towards the car.


    Bang!


    William opened the door and smiled at Mary. "Mary, I''m sorry for making you waiting. Let''s go back."


    Mary did not answer. To be frank, she did not want to talk to him.


    The car started slowly and made a turn away from the cemetery. They left shortly after.


    "Mary, I didn''t expect him toe," exined William while driving. "I just took you to see Sansa


    tonight. The night of the award ceremony happened to be the anniversary of Sansa''s death. That''s


    why I left there and came to the cemetery in a hurry."


    "I don''t want to hear it." Mary closed her eyes and sighed deeply. "To be honest, I was not waiting


    for you. If you had not taken the car key with you, I would have driven the car away." "Mary," said


    William bitterly, "I''m sorry. Can you forgive me?"


    "Forgive you? Keep dreaming!"


    Bang!


    Before Mary could finish her words, she heard a loud bang from the cemetery. It seemed to be an


    explosion of some sort.


    The loud sound made her startled in her seat.


    "Don''t be afraid!" Noticing her expression, William frowned andforted her. "It''s probably


    because of a broken tire. It''s all right!"


    "It''s none of your business."


    "Yes, it is! Your business is my business! Mary, I...¡± William swallowed hard before continuing, "I will


    take good care of you and our children. We''ll be together happily for a lifetime."


    Mary sneered, "How many women have you said the same words to?"


    "No one! I only said them to you! The others..." William was about to reason out but found it was


    difficult for him to defend himself. "Others.


    "The others were just to satisfy your lust?" Mary finished his words for him impatiently. "Right? Are


    you sure I''m not one of them? Whether four years ago or now, I got fooled by you." ''''Mary!''1


    "Stop it!" Mary shouted. She bit her lips and said in a spiteful tone, "I don''t want to hear your


    excuses anymore. Even your voice makes me sick!"


    The words that William was about to say stopped right at the tip of his tongue. He had never felt so


    aggrieved by her. With a squeak, the car came to halt in a ce where no one was around.


    Without hesitation, William pulled Mary''s arm, held her head with his other hand. Suddenly, he


    pressed his thin lips against hers.


    "What are you doing?" Mary cried out with fear. She tried her best to push him away but he did not


    budge. Suddenly, she felt sick to her stomach and felt the urge to vomit. "Ew! argh!


    She instinctively turned her face away and retched.


    "Mary, are you okay?" William was scared and frantic. He had no idea what to do. All he wanted


    was to kiss her. How could it be like this?


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Mary felt her chest tighten so she took multiple deep breaths. Once she calmed down, she opened


    the door and ran to the side of the road. She went to the nearest tree and leaned there before


    retching again.


    "Mary!" William got out of the car in a hurry. With an anxious look on his face, he stood beside Mary


    and slightly patted her back. "What''s wrong with you?"


    "You make me sick to death!" Mary straightened up and walked forward stubbornly.


    "Mary? Where are you going?" He followed her and tried to pull her back carefully. "Get in the car.


    I''ll take you back."


    "Mary, it''s toote!"


    "Mary!"


    Mary remained silent despite being called by William many times. She did not even look back.


    Fearing her safety, William followed her nervously. As they walked, they saw a caring towards


    their direction.


    Squeak! The car steadily approached them and then stopped when it got close enough.


    "Mary!" Hearing a familiar voice, Mary raised her head and saw Barry open the door and get off.


    "Barry!" As if he was her savior, Mary ran to him.


    "Barry Gu!" With his eyes wide open, William stepped forward and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I''m here for Mary." Barry pulled Mary to his side and said in aforting tone, "Mary, I''ll take you


    home." "Okay." She nodded,


    "Mary..." William cried out with a broken heart. How could she follow a man home when he was still


    there?


    "Mary, our... our home is your home, remember?"


    Mary''s heart skipped a beat, but she did not dare stop her steps. She got on Barry''s car without any


    hesitation.


    "Mary!"


    "William!" Barry stretched out an arm to stop William and said, "In your current situation, you''d


    better not wander around Mary. I''m ashamed of you!"


    While William was in a daze, Barry got on his car and left with Mary.


    "Mary..." William closed his eyes in pain. After a while, something urred to him. He turned


    around in a hurry and went back to his car. Then, he started the car and chased after Mary.


    As he drove, an ambnce went on the opposite road.


    William stepped on the gas and drove forward. He wondered why the ambnce was going to the


    ce where he left.


    Did an ident happen nearby? The ambnce sped through the night and stopped in front of the


    cemetery.


    The front of the cemetery was in a mess. A car hit the wall of the entrance, smashing the front body


    of the car and shattering the windshield. In the driver''s seat, the life of the drivery uncertain. In the


    middle of the road, a slender man was lying in a pool of blood. His eyes rolled upwards and his


    pupils were gradually dting.


    "Will...William...''''


    It never urred to Frank that he would have a car ident and lie on the cold road like his sister.


    He just wanted to chase after William...


    The sky was dark and the stars were nowhere in sight.


    "Hey! You finally arrived!" Uncle Eden, the one who was guarding the gate of the cemetery, sighed


    in relief when he saw the ambnce arrive. "He is here!"


    Several nurses got off at once and ced Frank on a stretcher. Together, they carried Frank into the


    ambnce. Then, they went out again to rescue the driver.


    Barry drove back home with Mary.


    Although William followed close behind, he did not try to stop their car on the way.


    "How... how did you know where I was?" asked Mary.


    "You took my phone with you, remember? I found you by GPS." Barry opened the door and said


    weingly, "We''re home, Mary."


    "Okay." Mary nodded and got off.


    The two walked into the vi side by side. "Would you like to have dinner first?" Barry asked.


    "No, I''m not hungry." Mary shook her head and said in a dejected tone, "I went to pick up Alick and


    Elissa, but he... he took me away."


    "Did he do anything to you?"


    "No, he didn''t."


    "That''s good." Barry nodded and sighed in relief.


    "Then I''ll go upstairs and take a rest."


    "Wait a minute." Barry was a little embarrassed and nervous. Nevertheless, he swallowed hard and


    proceeded to his n. ''It''s now or never,'' he thought. "I want to talk to you."


    "What''s the matter?" Mary stopped and looked up at him.


    Outside the vi, Sh rushed back with her small suitcase. She had been out of town for a week,


    and finally had the opportunity toe back. She had to admit that she missed this ce and most


    importantly, Barry. She even brought a gift for him.


    Reaching the outside of the living room, Sh slowed down on purpose and crept towards the door.


    ''Ha ha! Will Barry be surprised when he sees meter?''


    Click.


    Sh pushed the door open slowly and quietly. With the doorknob in her hand, she was about to


    call his name when she saw a heartbreaking scene.


    "Mary, marry me!"


    In the living room, Barry was kneeling on one knee as he took out a delicate velvet box from his


    pocket. He slowly opened it, revealing a shiny diamond ring which sparkled on everyone''s eyes.


    "Mary, marry me! I will take care of you for the rest of my life! I love you!"


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 276 Say Yes

    Chapter 276 Say Yes


    "Mary, I love you. Marry me!"


    With his side facing the door, Barry knelt on one knee. The ring in his hand was dazzling, but his


    face exuded more radiance.


    He was holding Mary''s hand, and she seemed lost in words.


    At the door, Sh stood petrified in spot. The scene in front of her seemed to have removed her


    ability to move and speak. The coldness in her heart radiated to her fingertips, making them tremble


    slightly.


    Barry... Barry...


    With her hand clutching the doorknob, she wanted to leave immediately. She also wanted to close


    her eyes, but her body seemed to betray her. Even closing her eyes was impossible. She could not


    do anything but stare at the sweet and romantic scene in the living room. It seemed that the only


    way she could feel better was by torturing herself.


    "Mary." After a long pause, Barry spoke again. "I know my proposal is a little abrupt, a little... It''s not


    that grand, but I really can''t wait any longer!


    Mary swallowed hard. The only thing that could be seen in her eyes was absolute shock. "Barry. "I


    don''t care if you say that I am taking advantage of the situation." Though he felt anxious, his voice


    was firm. "I won''t let you go anymore. William could only bully and hurt you. Let me protect you!


    Mary, I don''t believe friendship is all we have."


    "You... Stand up first, Barry!" Mary was a bit panicky and confused. "Let''s talk about it when you


    stand up!"


    "Have you ever seen someone stand up before a sessful marriage proposal?" Cold sweat broke


    out on Barry''s palms. Nevertheless, he smiled and answered with a sense of humor. Also, he was


    sure he would not get up if Mary would not agree.


    Mary was unable to pull him up so she gave up. She just sighed and said, "You know my current


    situation. William and I... If you propose to me at this time, I... I''m afraid that I won''t be able to


    control myself and agree to your proposal."


    "Now that you can still say something like this, it means that you have great control of yourself,"


    reassured Barry. "Mary, it doesn''t matter if you agree because of temporary gratitude or anger to


    him. I only want you to agree to my proposal and be with me!


    Have you forgotten how sweet we were in college? Have you forgotten how happy we were in


    America in the past four years? I will take good care of Alick and Elissa as well! We... We are a


    family of four. Trust me, Mary, I will give you happiness you so deserve!"


    A family of four... Happiness...


    Hearing these words, Sh suddenly understood everything and bitterness spread in her heart.


    She had been alone for so many years that when Barry showed her kindness, she was immersed in


    it.


    Now, she could not calm down no matter Mary agreed or not.


    "Mary, I''ve been kneeling for so long. What... what is your answer?" In the living room, Barry had


    been kneeling for a handful of minutes and his knee had started to hurt. Nheless, he held the


    ring in his hand patiently. "Is it a yes or a no?"


    As soon as he finished his words, he, and even Sh who was standing by the door, felt their heart


    in their mouth.


    "Well... I''m thirty years old now," said Mary slowly, "and I even have two children. I think I''m too old


    to pursue love, too old to stand any ups and downs. I also want to have a home I''ll call my own. I


    thought he would give it to me, but I was wrong."


    She recalled the videos that she had seen with her own eyes, the number of women William had


    while she was gone, and the fact that he had concealed the truth from her. At the thought of these


    things, Mary''s head hurt. She did not want to see William again.


    "Mary..."


    "Barry," Mary bit her lip and asked, "don''t you care about what I''ve been through? I''m not¡ª"


    "I don''t care!" Barry interrupted her right away. "You are the best in my eyes. As long as you are with


    me, I don''t care about anything!"


    "Then..." Mary put on a slight smile on her face and answered, "I... Yes."


    "Really? Gosh! Mary, for real?" Fearing that her response was not real, Barry asked her excitedly


    again and again like a madman. "Did you really agree? You said yes! Mary, did I hear it wrong?"


    Looking at his childish behaviors, Maryughed. "Yes, I really agree."


    "I... I..." At a loss, Barry stood up but quickly knelt down again. "No! No! I haven''t worn the ring for


    you yet!"


    He then excitedly took out the ring from the box and put it on Mary''s left ring finger.


    Mary gazed at the ring and the diamond''s brilliance shone in her eyes. Before she could say


    something else, she suddenly felt her feet off the ground.


    It turned out that Barry had picked her up and spun her around. His happiness was overwhelming


    and he shouted, "Mary, I''m so happy! Mary! Mary!"


    "Ha ha! Please stop! Stop it!" Mary hugged his neck in fear. "I''m so dizzy! Put me down!"


    "Ha ha! No way! I won''t let you go!"


    Click.


    Sh closed the door quietly. Listening to Mary and Barry''sughter, she could not take it anymore.


    She took a step back and leaned her back against the wall. As if she had be a walking dead,


    she felt she was in a daze and everything else was blurry.


    It seemed that the door was the only thing that separated their two different worlds.


    "All right, all right!" Mary patted Barry on the shoulder and said, "You really have to put me down. I


    can''t take it anymore."


    "Okay! Whatever you say!" Barry put her down and kissed her on the cheek.


    "You..." She touched the part where he had kissed her and blushed.


    "Mary, I know, I know." Suppressing his happiness, Barry said, "I know you just... you just broke up


    with him. I won''t force you to do anything you don''t want to do. There is only one thing I ask of you."


    "What is it?" Mary asked as she tilted her head. "I want to have our wedding as soon as


    possible. I''ve waited enough, Mary." After saying that, Barry walked towards her and tucked the


    stray hair on her face to her ear. "Is that okay?" he asked sincerely.


    The sooner, the better. Holding the wedding...


    "Sure!" Mary nodded with a smile. She believed that Barry would be good to her, like what he had


    been before. She would also try her best to be a good wife to him.


    William Lan was just a life lesson and a


    passerby in her life.


    "Nice! Excellent!" Barry hurriedly nodded and instantly reached for his phone. "I''ll ask


    someone to prepare our wedding right away."


    "But it''s alreadyte!" said Mary in surprise.


    "Could you just ask someone to prepare for it tomorrow morning?"


    "Oh, right! I was so excited I forgot it''s alreadyte." After pausing for a while, he said, "Then go


    upstairs and have a rest!"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "How about you?"


    "I..." Barry rubbed his hands nervously and responded, "I''m going out for a walk! I''m afraid my


    excitement won''t let me fall asleep! Mary, go to bed. Good night!"


    She replied with amusement, "You, too. Go to bed early!" "Okay!" Barry nodded his head heavily


    and watched Mary going up to the second floor. He could not contain his happiness so he jumped


    up and down again in the living room.


    Although Mary had agreed to Barry''s proposal, she was conflicted. She was aware that her love for


    William could not be put down overnight. Would it be too unfair to Barry that she agreed right away?


    With a sigh, Mary went to the bathroom to wash her face. She opened the faucet and sshed the


    cold water on her face. She took the cleanser near her and was about to open it when she stopped


    in tracks.


    The facial cleanser was for a woman.


    Outside the vi, Barry pushed the door open and walked out.


    "Ah!" Barry opened his arms and shouted happily. He was so happy that words could not even


    express his feelings!


    When he was about to walk forward, he saw a person sitting on the steps in the darkness.


    "Sh?" Barry called her name uncertainly.


    "Eh? Hi." Sh turned around numbly. Seeing that it was Barry, she stood up immediately.


    "You''re back?" Barry was in such a great mood that he did not notice the sadness on Sh''s face.


    "Yes, I just arrived." She nodded. Suddenly, her expression changed and she asked in a low voice,


    "I heard that... Manager Lu is back."


    "Oh! Right!" It seemed that Barry had forgotten to tell her the news. He grinned, showing his perfect


    white teeth. "Mary is back! And we are getting married!"


    Bang!


    Sh felt that her heart was hit by something heavy. Looking at the excited look on Barry''s face


    without any impurity and pretense, she wanted to question his announcement. ''Didn''t you say that


    you wanted me to be your woman? Why are you marrying someone else?'' Sh asked secretly in


    her heart.


    "I will let you go now!" As if he was undoing everything, Barry said to Sh, "You don''t have to stay


    here and stay with me anymore. You are free now."


    "Free?" Sh murmured as if she had never heard of this word before.


    "Back then, I wanted you to be my woman just to make Mary upset. Now that she''s back, you can


    leave now!" Barry thought it was a good decision for both of them, so he continued, "You must have


    had enough of acting with me for so long. You can finally leave now. I will give you money. I''m sure


    you''ll need it for your son''s hospitalization."


    "I..." Sh lowered her head to conceal the fact that she was choking on sobs. "I don''t want the


    money."


    "Just take it as mypensation for my employee." Barry was in a good mood that he did not


    notice that every word he was saying was breaking Sh''s heart. "I hope you don''t me me. The


    company will continue supporting you in the future. But please, I''m asking you not to talk about our


    rtionship to Mary. I don''t want her to misunderstand anything."


    "Sure. I understand." With red eyes, Sh said, "I''m leaving now."


    "Do you need me to ask the driver to send you home?" It was then that Barry noticed that she was


    carrying a luggage.


    "No, you don''t have to. Thank you. I can do it myself." Sh shook her head and grabbed her


    things. As she turned her back to Barry, she said, "I''m leaving now. I left a few personal belongings


    in the vi. Mr.... Mr. Gu, please send them to me when you have time."


    "Okay." Barry nodded. Watching Sh walk away, he felt an indescribable ripple in his heart and he


    blurted out, "Be careful!"


    Hearing his voice, Sh walked even faster with the luggage in her hand.


    As soon as she was out of the vi, she could not help but burst into tears. She did not know why


    she felt so aggrieved when Barry never promised her anything in the first ce. Yet here she was,


    walking alone and crying on the road.


    The memory of them watching the sunrise together, and her falling asleep on his shoulder by


    ident was still in her mind. Also, when Barry apanied Ray to the operation room, he


    promised her son that he woulde see him again in the future. His greeting to her every morning


    and every night was what kept her going. Lastly, the time when he considerately let her miss the live


    show just so she could be with her son before his surgery touched her heart in so many ways.


    Barry might have done those things unintentionally and without any hidden agenda, but that was


    what made Sh fall in love with him.


    She remembered everything whenever they were together. Little did she know that her heart


    unconsciously drifted towards him.


    She took out a delicate lighter from her pocket. It was the gift which she had tried her best to find.


    During her free time, she spent her time walking around the streets andnes just to find this


    particr object. She was hoping that Barry would like it, but she did not even have the chance to


    give him this.


    "Woo... Woo... Barry..."

 Chapter 277 Going Further And Further Away

    Chapter 277 Going Further And Further Away


    As the sun rose above the horizon, a warm ray of sunshine illuminated the top floor of the AJ


    Building.


    Standing by the French window, William rxed his body against the door. His eyes were half-


    closed as he casually held a cigarette between his fingers. asionally, he would press the end to


    his lips then slowly exhale.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Come in." Hearing the sound on the door, William stubbed out the cigarette as he sat back in his


    office chair.


    "Boss!" Virgil pushed the door open and walked in. As soon as he entered, he was hit with a whiff of


    the pungent smoke. Smiling, he said, "Mr. Lan, you''re smoking! Can I have one too? I''ve been


    working the whole night!"


    William handed him his half-empty box of cigarettes, a smirk ying on his lips. "Are you finished


    with everything?"


    Virgil took the box eagerly as he responded with a smile. "Of course! Everything is done. No


    worries. Now those women will finally learn a lesson, and think twice before doing anything against


    you again." "Good." William nodded, his mind elsewhere.


    The previous night, he had watched Barry take Mary back to his vi, leaving him alone outside to


    ponder for a long time. He decided it would be better to give Mary some time to calm down. William


    could utilize this time to resolve the issue with the videos and the other women. That was why he


    had made sure Virgil spent the entire night working for him after he had returned to the office.


    "Well," Virgil mumbled, scratching his head. "Mr. Lan, I think you should be aware... Your videos


    have be quite popr! Many people are really admiring you! Someone even said that it¡¯s no


    wonder that you have twins with opposite genders..."


    "Who said that? Shit!" William loudly cursed, his face darkening. "Those videos... Haven''t they been


    destroyed? How could they have seen them?"


    "Yes. All of them have been destroyed." Virgil quickly assured him, growing nervous. "But before


    they were deleted, a lot of people had watched them already. Then everyone started gossiping


    about it... So, inevitably..."


    "Go! Get out!" William abruptly waved his hand, as he grew irritated.


    "Yes, sir! I''m going." Virgil was quick to


    understand as he left with the pack of


    cigarettes. ''Damn it!''


    As the door closed with a loud click, William kicked his desk angrily. His face was livid, along with a


    trace of embarrassment.


    He felt humiliated with the knowledge that so many people knew about his videos. How could such


    videos even be exposed to the public? He felt disgusted with himself, and the thought of Mary


    seeing them was unbearable.


    Ring! Ring!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Hearing the buzzing noise, William picked up his phone. "Hello?"


    "Is this William?"


    "Uncle Felipe? Hello!" William raised his eyebrows, not expecting his voice. "What can I do for


    you?"


    "William, I just returned from Japan. Last night, Frank got into a car ident."


    "A car ident? How did this happen?" William stood up right away. His voice was lined with


    concern as he asked, "Where is he now?"


    "He is at the hospital. William, If you have time, pleasee over."


    "Of course, I am free right now. I''ll be right there! " He quickly rushed out as soon as he hung up.


    In Barry''s vi, Mary had just awoken from her sleep. After cleaning up, she was met with Barry at


    the door with breakfast in his hands.


    "Barry?" She was stunned.


    "Mary... Good morning!" Barry smiled childishly, his face reddening.


    "Morning!" Mary smiled back. As she was about to say something, her mind went back tost night


    and the question that she didn''t ask.


    "How about having breakfast first?"


    "Wait..." She frowned, looking Barry straight in his eyes. "I saw some toiletries for a woman in the


    bathroomst night," she stated.


    Barry''s mouth hung open slightly, not knowing how to respond.


    "Well? Do you want to say something?" Mary felt ridiculous as she asked, "If you have a girlfriend,


    why did you propose to me? I don''t want to be lied to again!"


    "No! No!" Barry eximed, quickly putting the tes aside as he spoke. "I''m not lying to you. When


    you left this vi, there was someone else ... A woman lived here before."


    "What? What did you say?" Mary asked, her voice trembling slightly. "Who is she?"


    "Sh." "Sh? " Mary unconsciously raised her voice. "You were with her?"


    "No! It''s not what you think!" Barry tried to exin, stumbling over his words. "Nothing happened


    between us when she was staying here."


    "Then why was she..."


    "I was jealous, so I wanted to make you jealous as well." Barry took a deep breath. "Do you


    remember what I said to you at the hospital? You didn''t want me to be with Sh, so that¡¯s why I


    chose to be with her. You and William... You were together..."


    "You..." Mary felt sad and helpless. "Why would you do this? Do you have a crush on her? If you like


    her, we can''t get married. My status is not better than hers. The only reason I didn''t want you to be


    with her was because I knew she had a son. What if the son''s father found them in the future? If I


    compare myself with her, I am not nearly good enough. She is a better choice..."


    "I don''t like her!" Barry cut off her words, as his hands tightly held Mary. "I like you! You have my


    ring on now, you can''t run away! How about I take you to try on wedding gowns today?"


    "Today? So soon!" Mary was shocked by his words. "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "Yes, I''m a little anxious but don''t worry, I won''t be too hasty with our wedding." Tucking a loose


    strand of hair behind her ear, Barry softly said, "I will give you the very best!"


    ''A burden... Such a heavy burden...''


    Mary buried her face in his chest without saying a word.


    "Mary, you have no idea how happy I am." It wasn''t that Barry didn''t understand Mary''s situation, but


    he believed that treating her good would definitely move her. "So, how about that idea of trying on


    gowns today?" he repeated.


    "I want to bring Alick and Elissa back," Mary murmured.


    "Okay." Barry rubbed her back as he continued, "Let¡¯s go together after breakfast."


    "I want to help." Barry held her hands, giving a loving smile.


    However, as luck would have it, Barry had to go to the hospital so he couldn''t get time to go to


    Timothy''s house with Mary.


    The former CEO of GM Universing Studios, whom Barry was highly respectful and grateful for, was


    sent to the hospital because of sudden hypertension. It was impossible for Barry to not visit him.


    "Say hello to him for me," Mary said as she sat in the car. "When I return from there, I''lle to see


    you at the hospital." "No worries." Barry waved his hand as he instructed, "Drive carefully."


    "Sure, you as well."


    Both of them headed in opposite directions.


    Mary''s head was clouded with thoughts. ''I hope I wouldn''t be so unlucky to meet William there


    again!''


    "It is reported that around eleven o''clockst night, there was a traffic ident in front of a cemetery


    in the suburbs of the city, causing two people to be injured. ording to the witness''s description, a


    young man surnamed Liang was seen rushing out of the cemetery..."


    The radio was ying in the background as Mary drove. Her ears perked up at the news, making


    her jaw drop in surprise. ''Did it say Liang? Could it be Frank who got injured?''


    She immediately called Jane.


    Beep! Beep!


    "Hello?" Jane picked up the phone. "Is this Mary?"


    "Yes! It''s me, Jane." "Mary, what''s up?"


    "Well... I want to ask if your CEO is in his office. "Oh, Mr. Lan just answered a phone call before


    leaving in a hurry. He isn''t here right now, I''m afraid. What can I do for you, Mary? Would you like to


    leave a message?"


    "No, that¡¯s fine. Thank you." Mary''s lips twitched as she spoke. "I''m driving right now, so I should


    hang up. We''ll talk again, Jane."


    "Okay. Bye!"


    After hanging up the phone, Mary hadplicated feelings.


    Frank had been injured, so William had probably gone to see him. It seemed that the two could not


    be separated for a long time. ''It''s good, I''m going to marry Barry. Everyone will have their happy


    endings.''


    The old vi stood tall against the morning sky in R Town.


    As soon as Mary arrived, she was greeted by her two kids.


    Timothy was sitting in the garden, noticing how she hade alone. He wondered if there was


    something wrong. He had witnessed William''s abnormal behavior the previous night, as he took


    Mary away despite her constant struggles. Timothy had asked his men to conduct an investigation


    and had found out what had happened.


    He had retired a long time ago, but he was neither deaf nor blind. Timothy thought of William as a


    big loser, as he couldn''t resolve the problem that caused him to be humiliated.


    "Mommy!"


    "Mommy!"


    "Alick and Elissa! My lovely babies!" Mary enveloped the two kids in her arms and kissed them. "I''m


    sorry, I didn''te backst night. Do you want to go home with Mommy today?"


    "Yes!" The two kids nodded, their smiles bright.


    "Mary!" Timothy stood up from his chair and said, "Aunt Amy is making tea. Why don''t you have a


    drink before you leave?"


    "No. Thanks." Mary shook her head. "I''ll take the kids back home now."


    "I knew everything." Timothy sighed.


    Mary was not surprised. Timothy was far wiser and much more cunning than William.


    "He has gone too far, Mary. You already have had two children..." Timothy continued, "He didn''t


    continue with those women after you came back."


    "Father," Mary called, her tone icy. "It''s not just this matter, there are other things too. Well, it''s a pity


    we can''t be a family." Mary bowed slightly before speaking again. "I''m leaving. Good bye."


    Holding the kid¡¯s hands, she turned around and left.


    "Mommy, where are we going?"


    "Well... We are going home."


    Inside the People''s Hospital in A City.


    A woman wearing dark sunsses walked inside the building, along with a tall man by her side. It


    was Jerry, Sh¡¯s former agent, apanied by Roxanne Chen, who was an unknown actress


    that he was taking care of.


    "Jerry, do you think GM Universing Studios''s former CEO will meet us?" Roxanne questioned.


    "If he doesn''t want to see us, we can still go and meet him." Jerry had a cunning look on his face as


    he spoke in a low voice. "We just need to find his ward, I¡¯m sure there must be lots of reporters


    outside. If we can find an opportunity to talk to one of them, you could make the headlines


    tomorrow. Don¡¯t you want to be popr?"


    "Wow, you really are something." Roxanne smirked at him.


    Jerry was about to say something when he spotted Barry. How could he forget Barry? The current


    CEO of GM! Of course he woulde to the hospital. ''My good days have arrived!'' Jerry''s eyes lit


    up in excitement.


    "Wait a minute. I have something to do!" Jerry hurried to catch up with Barry. "Where are you


    going?" Roxanne was stunned. "Hey, don''t run away! Damn it!" Seeing him ignore her as he rushed


    away, Roxanne stomped her feet in anger. She decided to walk to the front desk and ask about the


    ward herself.


    Barry, on the other hand, had just visited the former CEO. He was about to leave before he


    remembered that Ray, Sh''s son, was also at the same hospital. He turned a sharp corner to walk


    towards the children''s area.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 278 His Son

    Chapter 278 His Son


    Barry arrived at the children''s inpatient area. Slowly, he walked into Ray''s ward.


    The faint fragrance of the flowers hung in the air, mixed with the smell of disinfectant.


    He saw that Sh was sleeping on the couch with her head tilted to one side. Meanwhile, Ray was


    sleeping on the bed, peacefully and quietly.


    Barry walked in quietly and was surprised when he saw that the gauze on Ray''s eyes had already


    been removed. This was the first time he had seen Ray''s eyes. Although they were closed, he could


    still see that they were very pretty.


    He touched Ray''s face and then picked up a nket. Then, he turned around and walked to the


    couch to cover Sh.


    "Who are you?" asked Ray weakly as he looked at Barry''s back.


    "Ray!" Barry turned around and smiled warmly at him. "Did I wake you up?"


    "Uncle!" Surprised, Ray smiled amicably at Barry. "So you are Uncle Barry. I remember your voice!"


    "Good boy, Ray!" Barry sat on the edge of Ray''s bed. As he looked into his shining eyes, he smiled.


    The boy stared back at Barry for a long time before finally speaking. "Uncle Barry is so handsome! I


    didn''t expect you to look like this, Uncle!"


    "Ray is also very handsome!" Barry ruffled Ray''s hair and examined the boy''s face carefully. His


    eyes and mouth looked like Sh''s, his nose...


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Whose nose does Ray''s nose look like?''


    Barry frowned. Ray was such a handsome boy, even more handsome than he had previously


    thought. However, he had a strange yet so familiar feeling towards him.


    "Uncle, am I strange? Why do you keep staring at me?" Ray asked innocently. He then blinked his


    eyes several times after speaking.


    "No, of course not!" Barry immediately came back to his senses and exined, "It''s just that your


    eyes have recovered and I''m so happy. How are you by the way? Do you feel ufortable in your


    eyes?"


    "No, not at all." Ray shook his head obediently and added, "But the doctor said that I''d better not


    open my eyes yet."


    "Yes, he''s right." Barry nodded and advised, "Ray, you need to listen to what doctor says. That way


    you''ll recover sooner."


    "Okay!" Ray nodded heavily. His eyes had recovered and finally, he could see now. He was really


    happy and he believed that his mother would be very happy too!


    But his mother came back sotest night and cried in the bathroom for a long time. Why?


    He could not figure it out.


    "Ray, have a good rest. I have to go now." After sitting for a while, Barry spoke again.


    "Are you going back to work, Uncle Barry?" Ray asked considerately, to which Barry responded with


    a nod. "Then, please take care of yourself!"


    "Sure." Barry stood up with a smile and said, "Ray, be a good boy. Uncle Barry wille to see you


    next time!"


    "Okay! Bye, Uncle Barry!"


    Barry gently pushed the door open and walked out. On the sofa, Sh quietly opened her eyes,


    which were full of sadness and helplessness.


    In the corridor, Jerry was anxiously looking for Barry. He did not know who Barry was visiting, so he


    just looked for him one ward after another.


    Ah!


    As Jerry was walking, his eyes suddenly lit up. He saw Barry walking out of the ward that was pretty


    close to where he was!


    "Mr. Gu! Mr. Gu!" "Hmm?" Hearing someone call his name, Barry turned around right away. He


    watched as a man ran towards him excitedly. Surprised, he stopped in tracks. "You... Are you calling


    me? May I know who you are?"


    "Ah," Jerry ran to Barry and said, "Mr. Gu, it''s nice to see you again. I''m just a nobody. Of course


    you don''t remember me after all this time. How are you doing recently, Mr. Gu?"


    Looking at his ingratiating face, Barry felt unhappy and impatient. He thought that it was


    unnecessary to waste time on this man since he had just probably met him once or twice before.


    "Excuse me. I have something else to do. I have to go now." Barry waved at him in dismissal.


    "Wait a minute, Mr. Gu!" Jerry pulled him back and asked, "How is Sh doing?"


    Hearing his question, Barry could not help but roll his eyes at the man. "From what you asked, it


    seems that you know Sh. What is your rtionship with her?"


    "It''s a long story," said Jerry with a ttering smile. He put on a look of regret on his face and


    continued, "We used to work together. I was her former agent, but for various reasons, I left...


    I regret it. I shouldn''t have left her! I made her suffer so much."


    Sh''s former agent?


    Barry''s eyes darkened in an instant, as if a storm gathered in his eyes. He recalled that Sh''s


    former agent''s name was Jerry. The very same man who had betrayed her and sold her out. It was


    him who had taken her money and did not care whether Sh lived or died in a strange country.


    Well, how dare this Jerrye to him?


    "Jerry?" Barry asked with raised eyebrows.


    "Mr. Gu, you remember me now?" Jerry said in surprise. As soon as he raised his head, he saw the


    angry expression on Barry''s face. Immediately, his neck shrank in shame. "Mr. Gu..."


    "Why did youe to me?" Barry put his hands in his pockets calmly yet menacingly. It was as if in


    his eyes, a storm was brewing.


    "I''m here to apologize! I''m sorry!" Jerry thought Barry was ming him for pushing Sh into his


    bed intentionally. "Seven years ago, Sh had just be famous. It was mypany who asked


    me to send Sh to your bed."


    Boom!


    Jerry''s words were like a thunder, hitting Barry''s head in a piercing manner. His feeling of calmness


    was gone in an instant. Unconsciously, he grabbed Jerry''s cor and fumed. "What did you say ?


    Say it again!"


    "Seven years ago, there was a celebration party in a private club in America," Jerry exined.


    Seeing the expression in Barry''s face, he swallowed hard and asked, "Mr. Gu, have you forgotten


    about it? Sh was sent to your room..."


    "Mr. Gu, ourpany will provide you with a very special ''gift'' tonight. It is a virgin..."


    Memories flooded over all at once. Jerry''s sentence made the memories seven years ago resurface


    from the depths of Barry''s mind.


    Suddenly, he remembered everything. He was in a club adorned with Chinese style decors. He had


    drunk so much that he felt dizzy. The ring of the music did not help. Then, he seemed to be in a


    dim room and a woman appeared in front of him. Although his sight was blurry and everything


    seemed to be spinning around, he seemed to see Mary.


    The air was hot, and so was her body. That was how it happened.


    When he woke up the next day, he was already alone in the room. Even thoughst night seemed


    to have happened in a blur, he knew that a woman had been sent into his bed. He was so furious


    about it that he immediately went to hispany and asked his assistant to resolve what had


    happened.


    He almost forgot that incident! But that woman was Sh? How could it be? The woman seven


    years ago was Sh!


    Realizing this, Barry suddenly lost all his strength and let go of the man in front of him. He could not


    believe it. It was impossible!


    "I was drugged and slept with a man."


    "I didn''t even know who the man was, let alone what he looked like."


    "My menstruation didn''te the next month. So I made an appointment with the hospital to have a


    check-up to confirm my suspicions."


    Sh''s words echoed in Barry''s ears. He felt his heart tightened and his face turned pale. As if his


    world had been overturned, he felt his knees buckle.


    The boy. Ray. No! It could not be!


    "Mr. Gu, what''s wrong?" Jerry asked hesitantly. "You don''t look good. You seem to be shocked.


    Didn''t you know it?"


    Barry''s eyes widened. Yes! He knew nothing!


    "Tell me! What exactly had happened?" Barry crazily grabbed Jerry''s shoulder and shouted, "Tell


    me!"


    "Sir! Hi, two gentlemen," a nurse came over and said to Barry, "please don''t make any noise in the


    corridor. This floor is the children''s area, and the children are sleeping."


    Suppressing the urge to beat Jerry up right here at the exact spot, Barry pulled him forward with a


    cold face and said, "Let''s go! Come with me!" Barry dragged Jerry out of the area. Meanwhile,


    Sh stood by the door of his son''s ward. She felt so weak that the food box in her hand fell to the


    floor with a thud.


    She heard everything! The father of her child was Barry! Fate was so ridiculous!


    "Mommy, what happened to you?" Hearing the sound, Ray quickly got out of bed and asked,


    "Mommy, why did you drop the food box? Why don''t you pick it up?"


    Sh turned her head numbly and looked at Ray. She forced a smile, but it was not any better than


    her cry.


    ''My dear Ray, why didn''t I see that you look a bit like Barry before? Barry... Barry Gu is your father!''


    "Mommy, why are you crying?" Ray looked at Sh in confusion.


    "Ray!" She suddenly screamed and rushed to her son. She hugged her and cried aloud.


    "Mommy..."


    Outside the hospital, Jerry was being dragged by Barry, but his mind wandered somewhere else.


    Why did Barry choose to be with Sh even though he knew nothing about what had happened in


    the past? This floor was supposedly the children''s area. Was Sh''s son in hospital?


    "Tell me!" Barry threw Jerry aside and shouted, "Tell me the whole story!"


    Jerry was stunned for a while. All of a sudden, something urred to him and he smiled cunningly,


    "Mr. Gu, you really don''t know anything? Didn''t you know that Sh has a disabled son?"


    A disabled son? Was he talking about Ray?


    Barry was stunned to have heard Jerry call Ray disabled. Nevertheless, he said nothing.


    "When Sh got pregnant, she couldn''t get involved in any project. During Sh''s prenatal


    checkup, the doctor said that the baby could be born with a disability if a parent got drunk at that


    time." Jerry seemed to have found Barry''s weakness and continued, "Oh, by the way, the month


    after she slept with you, Sh was confirmed pregnant! Mr. Gu ¡ª"


    "Stop it!" All of a sudden, Barry interrupted him fiercely with his ring red eyes. He did not have


    the courage to hear the whole story anymore so he roared, "Shut up! Fuck off!"


    "Mr. Gu, I can leave now." Seeing that Jerry got Barry right where he wanted, a cunning smile


    formed at his mouth. "Money makes the mare go, Mr. Gu. I won''t beat around the bush then. I want


    money! Give me one million dors. Oh no, two million dors. Give me two million dors and I''ll


    keep the secret for you! Otherwise, I will make the matter public. I believe that the newspaper will


    be interested in the matter between you and Sh!" Barry squinted his eyes dangerously.


    His mind was in a mess. He had always been calm andposed, but right now, he was resisting


    the urge to shout and beat the person in front of him to a pulp.


    Ray was his son? He had a son! A son! But Mary epted his marriage proposal. Finally, they were


    going to get married!


    "Mr. Gu, what do you think?" Jerry asked.


    "Well... Okay." After pondering for a while, Barry nodded. "I''ll think about it."


    "Then I will wait for your answer, Mr. Gu!" With a triumphant smile, Jerry handed his business card


    and said, "This is my phone number."


    Without even taking a nce at it, Barry grabbed it and stashed it into his pocket. His eyes were


    dull and strength seemed to have left him as he staggered forward.


    Perhaps Sh slept with another man after that. Right! Ray might not be his son!


    He could onlyfort himself in this way.


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    "Hello?" Barry answered the phone. He was out of himself that he did not even bother to look who


    was calling.


    "Are you still in the hospital?" It was Mary. Her sweet and gentle voice came from the other end of


    the line. "I''m on my way back. If you''re in the hospital, I''ll go to the hospital to visit our former CEO."


    "I... I''ve already left."


    "So soon?"


    "Yes." Barry pursed his lips and said in a dispirited tone, "Mary..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "No, nothing." Barry was still in shock. What Jerry had told him was so overwhelming. "I''ll wait for


    you toe back home."


    "Okay."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 279 Not Your Father Any More

    Chapter 279 Not Your Father Any More


    In the intensive care unit of a hospital, Frank was lying on the bed with an oxygen mask. His head


    was bandaged and his legs were in ster. Due to his serious injury, he was currently in aa


    and would not recover anytime soon.


    In front of the ss window, William was shocked to see Frank like this.


    "William!" Supported by someone, Felipe walked out of the ward and took off his mask. To William''s


    surprise, Felipe seemed like he had aged ten years overnight.


    "Uncle Felipe." William bowed respectfully to him and asked, "How is Frank?"


    "He just had an operation, but I''m afraid he''s still in danger." Felipe sighed and sat on the chair


    aside. "I don''t know when he will wake up.


    "He will be fine," reassured William. "Uncle Felipe, with all due respect, what happened to Frank?"


    he asked in confusion.


    "He had a car ident in his sister''s cemeteryst night."


    "The cemetery? Last night?" William was shocked. When he had left Frank alone, Frank was still


    well. Albeit hurt and miserable, he was alive. "How could this be?"


    "Tell him!" Felipe waved his hand.


    "Yes, sir!" The bodyguard standing aside said in a matter-of-fact tone, "Mr. Lan, ording to my


    investigation, young master was hit by a carst night when he suddenly rushed out of the


    cemetery. Uncle Eden, the man who is guarding the cemetery, said that when he ran out, he was


    calling your name."


    Hearing that, William frowned and his heart sank. He turned to Felipe and said, "Uncle Felipe, I''m


    sorry!"


    "It''s none of your business," Felipe responded in a hoarse voice. "It''s lucky that he didn''t die, unlike


    Sansa."


    Sansa...


    William''s Adam''s apple rolled and he clenched his fists tightly. Things were getting out of his control!


    "I can see that he insisted on chasing after you. But you only feel responsible for taking care of


    him." Felipe heaved a sigh and continued, "I just hope he can understand this time."


    "I gave him hope. I''m responsible for this, Uncle Felipe. I sincerely apologize." William lowered his


    head in shame and regret.


    "I don''t want you to apologize. I have let go of Sansa as well. I believe everything that happens is


    not always someone''s fault. Everyone has his or her own fate. She was not satisfied with the


    marriage I chose for her. In fact, she would rather die for you."


    Hearing that, William fell silent.


    "William, I heard that you have children now?" Felipe asked again.


    "Yes, I do." William nodded and added, "I have a family now."


    "Good." Felipe nodded and held his crutch with his wrinkled hands. "You are better than him."


    "He will be fine, too."


    "No, he won''t be," Felipe snorted. "I heard that he had been with a man from Japan in the past four


    years. Well, as long as he could wake up, I won''t force him to do anything."


    William stood aside and said nothing. He knew who Uncle Felipe was pertaining to. It was none


    other than Corbett! Who knew if the man from Japan really loved Frank? Anyway, it was none of his


    business. For once, it felt good admitting that something was out of his hands.


    "William, I called you here today to ask for a favor. Would you mind?"


    "Of course not!"


    "That''s good, that''s good." Felipe nodded and said, "I came back in a hurry yesterday. About


    Frank''s injuries, could you call a better doctor to check him up?"


    "Okay," responded William while nodding, "I will take care of everything. Just leave it to me. Uncle


    Felipe, please take care of yourself."


    "Okay. Thank you, William."


    "You''re wee, Uncle Felipe." After pausing for quite some time, William spoke again. "I have to


    go now."


    "Go ahead." Felipe nodded his head slightly. His eyes darted from William, who was leaving, to


    Frank, who was ina. Slowly, he closed his eyes.


    As William walked out of the hospital, he called his men and asked them to take good care of Frank.


    When he was about to put down his phone, he saw a name in his contact list. At the sight of her


    name, his heart ached.


    Mary...


    Without any hesitation, he dialed her number. Beep. Beep. Beep.


    When Mary was driving, her phone rang. She looked at the caller ID but when she saw it, she


    turned her face away, pretending not to see who it was.


    Ring! Ring! Ring! The phone rang several times in a row, making Mary a little annoyed.


    "Mommy, who is calling you?" Alick asked innocently. "Why don''t you answer it?"


    "You can''t answer the phone while driving," Mary responded with a cold face.


    "Right!" Elissa was so bored that she climbed from the back seat to the passenger seat. She


    grabbed the phone that was still ringing and mumbled, "Then let me check who is calling Mommy!"


    "Put it down, Elissa!"


    "No!" Elissa pouted stubbornly. All of a sudden, her expression changed when she saw the caller


    ID. "It''s Dad!"


    "Really?" Alick also came over excitedly.


    "Don''t answer it!"


    Mary tried to stop them. However, Elissa acted so fast.


    As soon as the phone was connected, William heard Mary''s angry voice. Startled, he asked,


    "Mary?"


    "Dad!"


    "Dad!"


    Two clear voices came through the phone, and William almost burst into tears.


    "Good babies! Hi, Alick and Elissa!"


    "Dad, I miss you so much!"


    "I miss you too, Dad!"


    "Dad misses you guys too!" William smiled. He was choking with sobs, but he did his best to


    conceal it. "Where are you?"


    "In the car!"


    "Is your Mommy next to you?" asked William timidly.


    "Mommy is driving," Elissa answered with a sweet tone. "Dad, you didn''t even ask if I''m here. You


    just asked for Mommy. Humph!"


    "Silly girl, you are answering the phone! Of course Dad knows you are here!" Alick snatched the


    phone without hesitation.


    "Well, stop talking on the phone!" The more she listened, the moreplicated Mary''s mood


    became. "You''re the best, Alick. Hang up the phone and give it to Mommy."


    "Alick, don''t hang up!" From the other end of the line, William said in a hurry. "Alick, say something


    to Dad."


    Alick was at a loss. He did not know who to follow. "Alick, where are you now? Where are you


    going? Daddy wille to you, okay?" William asked eagerly and sadly.


    "Mommy said she would take us to Daddy Barry''s house." Alick spoke on the phone in a low voice,


    afraid that his mother would grab the phone.


    Clenching his fists, William said firmly, "Alick, wait for Dad to go to you!"


    "Okay!"


    "Alick!" Mary shouted. Her expression turned from annoyance to anger. "You!"


    "I''ll hang up!" As soon as Alick hung up the phone, he stuck out his tongue naughtily.


    "Mommy is so fierce!" Elissa climbed back from the passenger''s seat and asked, "Did Dad do


    something wrong to piss Mommy off?"


    "That''s not what you need to be concerned about." Mary did not know what else to say, so she just


    said, "Sit well. We''ll arrive soon."


    She sped up the car and they arrived at Barry''s vi shortly after. Unfortunately, Barry had note


    back yet.


    "Why isn''t Daddy Barry home?"


    Mary led the two kids into the vi.


    "He''ll be back soon." As she spoke, Mary felt ufortable.


    This was her future husband''s home, but for some reason, she felt like a guest.


    "We will stay here for a few days." Mary tried her best to ease the difort in her heart.


    "Why?" Elissa raised her head and asked innocently.


    "Don''t you miss Daddy Barry? We can stay with him for a few days this time," answered Mary.


    "But I miss Dad too!" Elissa pouted and looked unhappy.


    William...


    Mary did not say anything more. She took the two kids back to their previous room and said firmly,


    "Mommy has something important to tell you two now."


    "What''s the matter?" Alick blinked.


    "What''s the matter?" Elissa sat on the bed and watched Mary obediently.


    "Do you like Dad or Mommy?" Mary asked in a low voice. The moment hade that she had to


    ask this question.


    "Both," answered Alick.


    "I like both of you!" "If..." Mary nced at the two kids and sighed deeply before speaking again. "If


    we go back to America, you can live with Daddy Barry and Mommy, just like before. Are you willing


    to do that?"


    "What about Dad?" asked Elissa.


    "Dad..." Mary murmured. "Daddy Barry will be your father."


    "My father is William Lan!" Elissa red at Mary. She was starting to be emotional. "Daddy Barry is


    Daddy Barry!" she protested.


    "Why will Daddy Barry be our father?" Although Alick was calm, his eyes were full of inquiry.


    "Because..."


    "Mary!" While they were talking, Hester''s voice suddenly came from the stairway. She walked to the


    door and said, "A man came to the vi and said he wants to see you."


    Mary stood up and walked to the window. At a nce, she knew it was William. "I don''t want to see


    him," she answered coldly.


    Little did she know, the two kids had run out when Mary was not paying attention.


    "Alick, Elissa, stop running!" Hester was startled and had no time to react.


    "Alick!" Mary turned around and saw the two little kids running downstairs while holding each other''s


    hand.


    "Stop running!" Mary ran after them angrily. She shouted as she ran, "Stop running! Do you hear


    me?"


    At this time, the two kids shared the same thoughts. The faster Mary chased after them, the faster


    they ran. When they saw William standing at the door, they rushed forward happily. They shouted at


    the same time, "Dad! Dad!"


    "Alick! Elissa!" Grasping the iron gate, William shouted, "Slow down!"


    "You two!" Finally, a few meters away from the gate, Mary caught up with the two kids and she was


    able to grab them before the kids reached William. She shouted, "Don''t you listen to Mommy


    anymore?!" I told you to stop running. Do you know it''s dangerous?"


    "Mary..." William called her affectionately.


    "William Lan." Mary stood straight. She looked at him in the eye, and a cold smile appeared at her


    lips. At a nce, William could not recognize her. Mary''s hatred seemed to have transformed her.


    "What are you doing here again?"


    "Dad!" Elissa tried to get rid of Mary''s grab.


    "Elissa!" Unable to keep her at bay, Mary loosened her hold. However, before Elissa could take


    another step, Mary said fiercely, "If you take one step forward, I will abandon you." "Mommy..."


    Elissa was about to take a step forward, but she suddenly stopped. She did not understand what


    Mary said, but her mother''s tone was scary.


    "Mommy, what''s wrong with you?" Alick held Mary''s hand and asked, "Elissa just wanted to see our


    father."


    "He, William Lan," Mary pointed at William and said to the two kids, "he is not your father anymore.


    If you want to go to him, don''te back to me!"


    "Wooah... Wooah... Mommy!" Upon hearing this, Elissa burst into tears.


    "Mary!" Standing outside the door, William could do nothing but watch his daughter cry. He asked


    anxiously, "What are you talking about? You just made poor Elissa cry. What do you mean I''m not


    their father anymore?"


    "Don''t you understand?" Mary took a deep breath and hid a trace of redness in her eyes. Mustering


    all the courage she had, she said slowly, "I mean, from now on, I have nothing to do with you. There


    is no possibility between us. My children are just my own children!"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 280 Heavy Rain

    Chapter 280 Heavy Rain


    "Mary Lu! Are you leaving me?" Blue veins bulged on William''s hands as he gripped the grills on the


    iron gate tight. With his eyes wide-open, he shouted in disbelief, "Mary, they are also my children!


    They belong to us both. They both share our blood!"


    "Your blood on them makes me feel sick!" Mary roared. Her aura was the same as William''s. "Since


    they were born, you haven''t fulfilled any of your responsibilities as a father. Don''t worry, you don''t


    have to do that in the future! The little blood rtionship between you and my children is just a filthy


    existence for me!"


    "Filthy?" It felt that someone had punched William in the gut. Nevertheless, William knew that Mary


    was right. He was, in fact, dirty.


    "Do you want to deny it?" Mary snorted and continued, "Don''t treat me as an idiot anymore! I didn''t


    know about Sansa nor about the videos, William Lan! How many things have you hidden from me?"


    "None! I''m not hiding anything else from you anymore." Hearing that, William clutched the iron door


    more tightly. With his eyes slightly red, he pleaded, "Mary, believe me for thest time. There''s


    nothing else I''m hiding from you anymore. I... I love you!"


    "Love?" That word made Mary look at William. Now, he could see her tears welling up in her eyes.


    "You love Sansa too. How many portions have you divided your love into? Your body is dirty, and


    even your heart is impure!"


    "No, Mary. You are the only one that I love!" William knocked at the door, making it ng from the


    outside. "Mary, please open the door. Let''s go home... I was wrong! I can''t live without you."


    "I don''t care! William, you can leave now! By the way, we don''t have a home. It''s my fault that I


    didn''t see your true colors right away. Being with you again is the biggest mistake I''ve ever made in


    my life!"


    Alick and Elissa were standing aside, one crying and the other with red, puffy eyes.


    "No, Mary," William pleaded again, "trust me, I will let you... and our children, live a very happy life!


    Mary, I will never have contact with Frank from now on. Sansa... I will never go to see her again. I''ve


    already burned everything. I was just afraid that you would know about her existence. Mary! Please,


    open the door!"


    "William, I only have two children. Please let me go!" Seeing him like this, Mary could not help but


    cry. "I don''t want to be entangled with you anymore. I''m so tired of you! With you, my life is a


    disaster!"


    "No! It won''t be in the future! Mary! Mary!" "Mommy! Wooah! Wooah!" Elissa hugged Mary''s thigh


    and said, "Don''t quarrel with Dad, okay? I''m so scared!"


    "Mommy, don''t you want Dad anymore?" Alick also tugged at the corner of Mary''s clothes and


    added, "Dad is so pitiful!"


    "Pitiful?" Mary''s nose twitched. "William, Alick said you were pitiful. Why do I feel that I am the most


    pitiful one here? You didn''t want to tell me anything. All you did was pretend and make a fool out of


    me."


    "I didn''t make a fool out of you." William did not know how to make her forgive him so he started


    exining, "I didn''t tell you because I was afraid that you would misunderstand. Mary..."


    "But now, I know everything!" Through gritted teeth, Mary finished his sentence.


    "Mary, what can I do to make you believe me?" William stared at Mary with confused and pained


    eyes. "Oh! By the way," all of a sudden, his eyes lit up and he continued, "the night of the award


    ceremony, I was going to propose to you for marriage. I have prepared the ring... The ring... Where


    is my ring? Wait!"


    As he spoke, he anxiously rummaged through his pockets, looking both flustered and helpless.


    "Propose for marriage?" Mary smiled with disbelief and said coldly, "Fortunately, you didn''t make it.


    If we got married, would you leave suddenly without telling me again? William, please leave." With


    Mary''s back to him, she added, "I''ve made up my mind. I won''t be with you anymore."


    "Mary!"


    The fear in William''s heart expanded to the limit.


    What did she mean by she would not be with him anymore?


    "Mary!" William called out with a sharp tone. As he saw Mary walking farther and farther away, his


    heart broke into pieces. Again, he roared desperately, "I won''t leave. I want to be with you! Mary!"


    "Dad!"


    "Dad! Wooah! Wooah!"


    The two kids rushed to the closed iron gate of the vi and pulled William. The kids looked frantic as


    they cried and wailed.


    "By the way," Mary abruptly stopped and said in a cold voice, "Alick and Elissa, if you don''te


    with me, you can go with William. I''ll pretend that I don''t know you and I will no longer be your...


    Mommy."


    "Mary, you... How could you be so cruel? Why are you doing this?!" shouted William.


    Mary paused for a second, but she walked again without looking back.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    If she was really heartless, how could she cry so hard that it was so difficult to speak?


    How could it be possible for her to give up the children she regarded as her own life?


    "Mommy!" Hearing this, Elissa ran to her and cried, "Mommy, how can you abandon Elissa?"


    "And Alick!" Alick also ran over and held Mary''s thigh. "Mommy! Don''t go!"


    Mary held out her hands and led the two kids into the vi.


    The two kids turned around to look at William, who was standing pathetically outside the iron gate.


    Click.


    The door of the vi was closed, and William could no longer see them.


    The sky above exuded a gloomy air.


    Standing outside the vi, William kept calling out Mary''s name. His voice had be hoarse from


    all the efforts. He did not stop even until his voice was almost gone.


    He pushed Mary away from him again. He was really hopeless!


    Squeak!


    After quite some time, a car suddenly came to halt just in front of the vi. The car door opened with


    a thud, and two women got off. They looked a bit tired, nevertheless, still capable.


    "William Lan!" One of the women who got off the car rushed to William angrily, and shouted, "You


    bastard!"


    William turned to look at the woman and said hoarsely, "Aisha..."


    p!


    It happened so sudden William had no time to react. Before she could even stand still, she pped


    him in the face and sneered, "William Lan, you jerk! Holy shit! I thought you''re responsible, but


    you''re useless!"


    William turned his head and endured the p silently without saying anything.


    "You hurt my sister while I was away," Aisha continued angrily. "She is my only family. No matter


    how you hurt her, I''m sure to get back at you! Just so you know, I pped you on behalf of my


    sister!"


    "I''m sorry." William lowered his head in shame.


    "Sorry? That''s not enough!" Aisha snorted and punched William''s belly. "Do you think your sorry


    would suffice? Let me tell you this, even if my sister still wants to be with you, I won''t allow it! I will


    take her and her two children away!"


    "Please don''t!" With a frown, William held Aisha''s hand and begged, "Aisha, I''m really sorry, but I


    can''t live without her."


    "Don''t touch me with your filthy hand!" Aisha was so angry that she sped William''s arm and


    kicked him hard on the knee.


    "Ouch!" With a groan, William knelt down on the ground.


    "Just kneel down there! Let''s see if my sister will still forgive you, a yboy full of lies!" Aisha shook


    her hands as if to get rid of dirt from William, and left.


    "s!" Standing aside, Jazlyn sighed and followed Aisha into the vi.


    "Mary..." William called her name again as he knelt on the ground, motionless.


    In the vi, the two kids were bawling their eyes out. They stood close to Mary and hugged her tight,


    never willing to let go.


    "Mary! My dear sister!"


    Aisha rushed in and asked anxiously, "Are you okay?"


    Hearing the voice, Mary looked up in surprise. "You''re back from Japan?"


    "Yes, we are." Aisha walked to the living room and saw the two crying children. "Why are they crying


    so hard? Don''t worry, your father was knocked down by me. He even knelt down to beg for your


    mommy''s forgiveness. How pathetic!"


    When the kids heard Aisha''s voice, they immediately looked up. They stopped crying instantly


    because of fear when they saw Aisha.


    "Alick," said Elissa, "I saw two mommies!"


    "I also saw two mommies." Although confused, Alick looked serious.


    "I''m not your mommy." Aisha sat on the sofa and pinched the faces of the two kids. "Good babies,


    I''m your auntie. Call me Auntie Aisha!"


    "And I am Jazlyn," Jazlyn leaned over and said with a smile.


    "Go away." Aisha red at Jazlyn. She turned to the two kids again and said, "I just look like your


    mommy."


    Mary forced a smile. She felt better somehow. "How was your trip to Japan? I hope everything''s


    fine. Did you get injured?"


    "We are both fine!" Aisha touched Alick''s head, and looked at Mary. All of a sudden, her expression


    changed. "How could you be bullied like this by William Lan?"


    "You knew everything?" Mary''s eyes darkened.


    "Yep." Aisha nodded and exined, "We just returned from Japan. When we got off the ne,


    Lucas called Jazlyn and then she told me about it. We came here right away."


    Jazlyn nodded.


    "Okay." After a pause, Mary asked reluctantly, "He... Is he still outside?"


    "He is kneeling on the ground. Boss has vented her anger on him for you," Jazlyn replied.


    "If he is willing to kneel down, just let him be," Aisha snapped.


    The two kids stared at each other. Tears were still welling up in their eyes. From time to time, they


    both looked at Mary and then to Aisha.


    Suddenly, a rumble was heard from the sky.


    As they were chatting in the living room, a lightning crackled, followed by a thunder.


    "It''s going to rain!" eximed Jazlyn.


    "Mommy, Elissa is afraid!" In Mary''s arms, Elissa shivered in fear.


    "Don''t be afraid. Mommy will take you upstairs to sleep, okay?" After patting Elissa''s head, Mary


    turned to Alick and asked, "Alick, are you okay?"


    "But Dad is still outside." Alick pouted.


    "What the hell? You still want your dad?" Aisha stretched out her neck before speaking. "Alick, let


    me tell you this. The man outside is a bad guy who hurt your mommy. He has many women. Don''t


    call him Dad anymore!"


    "Really? Did Dad hurt Mommy?" Wide-eyed, Alick raised his head and asked his mother.


    Even though the answer to that question was obvious, Mary did not answer. With tears in her eyes,


    she changed the subject. "Mommy will take you upstairs. Aisha and Jazlyn, please make yourselves


    at home."


    Rumble!


    Another loud thunder was heard from the outside. Above A City, a huge cloud of storm floated. In an


    instant, the sky darkened and bean -sized raindrops fell to the ground, followed by a torrential rain.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 281 Pleading In The Rain

    Chapter 281 Pleading In The Rain


    With a loud crackle, a bolt of lightning illuminated the sky for a second. The bright light it emanated


    was beautiful yet daunting. The rain did not lessen, instead, it rained heavier. It poured down


    overwhelmingly and relentlessly.


    "Mary! Mary Lu!" Outside the vi, William remained unmoved. Still kneeling on the ground and wet


    all over, he shouted, "Come out please! I promise I won''t lie to you anymore! Mary, I really can''t live


    without you!"


    Meanwhile in the living room of the vi, Aisha and Jazlyn were drinking coffee leisurely.


    "Why is he repeating those lines? So boring!" As she heard William''s shouts from the outside,


    Aisha''s lips curled in amusement.


    "Wow, Mr. Lan is still crying out there even though he''s soaking wet," said Jazlyn. "He''s so


    persistent, I feel touched."


    "Humph!" Aisha snorted. "He''s only sorry because he got caught. It''s toote for him."


    "You are right. Men! Humph!"


    "Ugh. His shouts are annoying." Aisha looked at Jazlyn and said, "Call Lucas and ask him to take


    that annoying guy away." "You can''t make phone calls during a storm. Besides, I''m not familiar with


    that doctor." Jazlyn turned her head away as if nothing had happened.


    "You''re not afraid of bullets and fighting, yet you''re afraid of thunder and lightning?"


    "People should die the right way."


    "Cut the crap!" Aisha rolled her eyes and walked to the window of the living room. Looking at the


    blurry figure in the heavy rain, she sighed, "Don''t let him die here."


    Jazlyn shrugged and said, "Boss, why don''t you go upstairs first and ask Mary to give you a room.


    You haven''t slept for several days when you were watching Corbett in Japan."


    "I heard that something happened to Frank Liang, " Aisha walked back from the window and said.


    "What?" asked Jazlyn in surprise. "No wonder Corbett came back to China quietly. Do you think he


    is going to see Frank Liang?"


    "Probably." Aisha shook her head and added, "Call him now. I''m so sleepy."


    "Call whom?" As Mary went downstairs from the second floor, she happened to hear the


    conversation between the two.


    "I want to call someone to take that guy away from the vi. Are you okay with it, Mary?" asked


    Aisha with a smile. Mary forced a smile and replied, "Okay."


    She had coaxed the two kids to sleep. Also, she had taken off her hearing-aid. William''s cries were


    mixed with the sound of the heavy rain so she could not hear him at all. She secretly peeked from


    the curtain and saw a figure kneeling under the heavy rain.


    "Mary?" Aisha asked, "Can you hear me? What are you thinking?"


    "Nothing." Mary came to her senses and asked, "What did you say?"


    Aisha looked at Mary in confusion and asked, "Mary, do you feel sorry for that guy outside? He''s


    just pretending. Don''t be deceived by him! You can''t believe a man who even hits a woman!


    Mary lowered her head and smiled. "No, I won''t be deceived by him anymore. There''s something I


    have to tell you. I''m... I''m getting married."


    "You''re getting married?" Aisha gasped in shock and her eyes lit up. She grabbed Mary''s hand and


    excitedly asked, "Oh my God! My God! Who is the lucky man?"


    Mary shrugged and said lightly, "The owner of this vi."


    "Barry!" Aisha nodded in satisfaction. "Not bad. He is quite good. Oh! I''m so happy!"


    Hearing that, Mary pursed her lips and smiled without saying anything else.


    "I have finished the call." Jazlyn came over and added, "The doctor will be here soon."


    "Can we go upstairs and have a rest?" Aisha asked. "Jazlyn and I just came back from Japan and


    we''re so tired."


    "Sure," Mary responded with a nod. "You can go upstairs with Hester. I want to stay in the living


    room for a while."


    "I''ll wait for Dr. Murong to arrive. I''ll go upstairster as well," said Jazlyn.


    "Don''t go out!" Aisha warned Mary before going upstairs.


    "I won''t." With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Mary sat on the sofa. Touching the cold and


    dazzling diamond ring on her finger, Mary smiled sadly.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Outside the vi, a ck Jeep came to a halt, sshing water everywhere.


    "What a crazy man! You are insane!" As Lucasined, he opened the door of his car and got


    off with a ck umbre.


    With a bang, the door on the other side opened. A handsome man with ck hair and blue eyes


    walked out. It was Archer.


    Kneeling on the ground without saying a word, William felt that the wound on his shoulder seemed


    to open again. Also, Aisha''s punches hurt him badly. With a pale face, William pursed his lips and


    stared at the vi pathetically.


    "William!" Archer walked to William and asked angrily, "How long do you still have to tolerate Frank?


    Stupid!"


    Hearing that, William finally raised his head and looked at Archer. His voice was hoarse. "I have


    nothing to do with him anymore."


    Standing aside with an umbre in his hand, Lucas looked at him pitifully. As a doctor, he was


    worried about William''s health, but he sympathized for Mary.


    "You should have done this earlier!" Archer threw away the umbre and grabbed William''s cor,


    "Do you know who kidnapped Mary''s children? It was him! It''s Frank! The one whom you tried your


    best to protect!"


    "You... What did you say?" William''s eyes widened. "But it was Andy Duan..."


    "What could Andy do alone?" Archer said with disappointment, "Frank colluded with Andy, and then


    betrayed her when she was of no use to him. Don''t you understand?! That group of well-trained


    people were from Japan! Do you know Shadow Organization? It was Corbett! He must have offered


    Frank his men."


    There was a sh of light in William''s muddled brain. No wonder the group of people suddenly put


    down their weapons when they saw him. Moreover, they said that they only wanted Mary.


    It was Frank all along! Frank wanted to kill Mary! He wanted to kill his children!


    "It seems that you have finally understood everything," said Archer with a sarcastic smile. "I really


    don''t know if you are smart or stupid! You be an idiot every time Frank is involved."


    After saying that, he let go of William suddenly.


    William lost his bnce. He fell heavily on the muddy ground with his face first.


    The bean sized raindrops fell from the sky, and William hoped that he could stay in the rain forever.


    He wished the rain could cleanse his body and sins, and clear his confused brain.


    "William!" With a scream, Lucas ran over, squatted in front of him, and asked anxiously, "How are


    you? Are you all right?"


    Four years ago, Frank drugged him and deliberately made a scene that looked like they were


    having sex. Moreover, he intentionally lived in Kylin International Community to show off their love to


    Mary. He was smart enough to mention Sansa from time to time to make William feel guilty. He had


    also threatened William with suicide. Lastly, Frank bought William''s sex videos so Mary would leave


    William. Worst, he even kidnapped his children and threatened to kill them! One by one, what Frank


    had done went through William''s mind. That was when everything clicked.


    ''Frank Liang! Damn you, Frank!''


    Clenching his fists, William realized that he had been totally wrong. He had been wrong since four


    years ago! If he could turn back the time, he would never have been kind-hearted to Frank. ''Mary,


    I''m sorry. Could you give me one more chance? Nobody would be able to hurt you, including


    myself,'' William begged in his heart.


    "Come and help me!" After roughly checking William up, Lucas threw away the umbre and said to


    Archer, "He is injured. He will have a fever if he goes on like this!"


    Archer shot William a resentful look before helping him up.


    Squeak!


    Jazlyn walked out from the vi with an umbre. She opened the iron door, looked at the situation


    in front of her. "Why are you sote? Take him away quickly!"


    "Open the car door for me!" Lucas shook the rain off his head.


    Jazlyn rolled her eyes at him and walked towards the car.


    At this moment, the weak and feeble William suddenly mustered all his strength. He pushed away


    Lucas and Archer and ran into the vi as if he was running for his life.


    "Mary! Mary Lu!" Under the pouring rain, William ran through the garden of the vi. Even though


    his face was wet with rain and tears, he tried his best to call out Mary''s name. "Mary!"


    With a bang, William broke into the living room.


    "Ah!" Mary was about to go upstairs, when she was startled by the loud sound. She turned around


    in a hurry, and saw William staring at her with intense and passionate eyes.


    "You ran fast!" Lucas ran over breathlessly, followed by Jazlyn and Archer.


    "How..." Mary deliberately avoided eye contact with William and looked at Jazlyn questioningly.


    "Mary!" All of a sudden, William stepped forward and hugged Mary tight while murmuring his


    apologies. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    A breath of cool air suddenly pierced into Mary''s skin. Feeling cool and ufortable, Mary


    snapped back to her senses and roared, "William Lan! Let go of me! What are you doing?"


    Like an iron wall, William held Mary tightly. He was afraid that once he let go, he would lose her


    forever. "I won''t let you go, Mary... I will never let you go!"


    "Lucas, help me! Hurry up!" Mary shouted angrily. "Take him away. I don''t want to see him! "What?


    Oh!" Lucas answered in a hurry. Archer came back to his senses first and he had already stepped


    forward to stop William.


    "Let go of her!" Archer held William''s arms and pulled him away.


    "Sorry, sorry..." William continued to apologize profusely in Mary''s ear while holding her tightly.


    "Let go of me! I said, let go!" Despite Mary''s shouts, kicks, and hits, William remained unmoved.


    She remained nonchnt to his apologies either. Mary knew she had no choice but to tell William


    the truth. "I''m getting married! Don''te to me anymore! Did you hear me?"


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, William''s strength seemed to have left him. In an instant, his body softened and he


    fell right on the floor.


    Getting married...


    Before hepletely cked out, those two words was thest thing in his mind.


    "William!" Watching him fall down, Mary called out his name in shock. Archer, who had been silent


    for quite some time, frowned upon seeing that.


    "William!" Lucas immediately squatted down to check him. "How''s he doing?" Mary asked


    unconsciously.


    "I need to take him to the hospital immediately. His wound reopened and he passed out with a


    fever."


    "I''ll go with you," Jazlyn volunteered.


    "Okay." Lucas nodded.


    The bodyguards of the vi came up and sent William to the car outside the vi.


    Worry was written all over Mary''s face. Would he be okay?


    "By the way, you just said you were getting married? Is that true?" Lucas asked before leaving. "Are


    you getting married to Barry?"


    Mary swallowed hard. The worry in her eyes was reced with firmness. "Yes."


    "Okay." Lucas nodded in satisfaction. "I''m leaving now. Remember to send me the invitation."


    "I will." Mary nodded and smiled. From now on, the person she only needed to put in heart was


    Barry. Not William Lan!


    Everything about William Lan had nothing to do with her any longer!

 Chapter 282 The Big News

    Chapter 282 The Big News


    "It''s unexpected that you are willing to sit in the same car with me," said Jazlyn on the driver''s seat.


    "I had no choice. Do you really think I''d be willing to be with you?" As Lucas spoke, he wiped the


    rain from William''s face. "Archer knew that you were back, so he insisted oning with me.


    Perhaps he wanted to see your boss. It''s only natural for me pull you out to give them some time


    alone."


    Jazlyn raised her eyebrows in disbelief. She did not seem to believe his words. Or maybe, she did


    not want to believe it. "Is Mr. Lan okay?"


    "I guess he will have to rest for a few days. He''s extremely feverish now."


    What Lucas had said was true. Jazlyn stared at William''s face and she could say that it was pale


    and unnaturally red. Despite being unconscious, he kept muttering something under his breath.


    "He is miserable only because he has done many wrong things," said Jazlyn.


    "I feel sorry for him whenever I recall what he and Mary have experienced these years." Lucas


    sighed in pity and continued, "If he wanted to be with Mary in the end, he should have been good to


    her." Jazlyn did not respond. She just stepped on the gas and drove away under the rain.


    In the vi, Mary and Archer were standing in the living room.


    She stared at the outside of the vi, wondering how William was doing.


    Suddenly, she felt someone''s gaze on her so she looked up. She was stunned when she realized


    that Archer was staring at her.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Mary said awkwardly. "Aisha is resting upstairs. You can go


    to herter. Please have seat for the meantime. I... I''m mopping the floor!"


    "Mary." Archer pulled her to talk in private. He wanted to speak to her seriously.


    "What''s wrong?" Mary asked as she raised her head.


    "Are you okay?" Archer asked. His blue eyes seemed to give off a piercing gaze and that was how


    Mary knew that Archer was, in fact, dead serious. "Are you still worried about William?"


    "No, I''m not."


    "You are lying!" He shook his head disapprovingly and he added, "The worry in your eyes says


    otherwise."


    She did not say anything more. "I''ve known you for several years. I even treated you as the girl of


    my dreams. Although I''ve mistaken you for Aisha, I hope you can be happy." He ruffled her hair and


    continued, "Why do you look so sad anyway? Aren''t you going to get married?"


    She red at him and waved his hand away, pretending to be fierce. "I will be your sister-inw!


    Show your respect!"


    "Does that mean that you agree with me and Aisha being together?" He teased, but a dim light


    shone in his eyes.


    "Of course not! Only she can decide things like that." She blinked her eyes several times before


    adding, "As long as she is happy, I''m happy."


    "Then you should also be happy as well." Archer bent over, hugged Mary, and kissed her on the


    cheek. "It seems that you can only get this happiness from Barry. About me¡ª"


    "Aisha!" Mary shouted all of a sudden. As Archer was speaking, Mary suddenly saw Aisha looking


    at them at the corner of the stairs on the second floor.


    He then turned around and looked at the woman casually with his hands in his pockets.


    "Why did youe out? Have you finished resting?" asked Mary.


    "Yep." Aisha walked down without any expression on her face and said, "I''m always a light sleeper."


    "Why is that?" Archer asked while smiling ambiguously. "Is it because you have been sleeping like


    this since you were a child?"


    Hearing this, the twins were stunned.


    Did Archer know something about Aisha?


    "What do you mean?" Aisha tilted her head slightly and walked down the stairs in an imposing


    manner.


    Mary looked at the two. Why was the atmosphere between them a little strange?


    "You guys talk," Mary said, wanting to escape the scene. "I''m going to change my clothes."


    She turned around to leave, but stumbled over the carpet on her feet and lost bnce.


    "Watch out!" Fortunately, Archer''s reflexes were quick and he sprang into action at once. He was


    able to catch Mary before she fell.


    "Thank you, Archer!" Mary thanked him. As soon as she raised her head, she saw a frown appear


    on Aisha''s face.


    "What''s going on?"


    Before she could say anything more, Mary heard the door of the living room open and Barry came


    in. "You''re back!" Mary was delighted to finally have an excuse to move away from Archer. She went


    to the door to greet Barry, but frowned when she saw that he was soaking wet. "Where have you


    been? Why are you wet?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Barry shook his head and smiled. "Aren''t you also wet?"


    "Me?" Mary was stunned. All of a sudden, the memory of William running to her and embracing her


    came to her mind. That lunatic wet her clothes!


    "You two! Please go upstairs and change your clothes now. Remember to change them together!"


    With a yful smile on his face, Archer said those words in a teasing tone.


    Barry forced a smile and went upstairs without saying anything.


    In the living room, Aisha ignored Archer and walked straight ahead. However, when she passed by


    him, he stopped her in tracks and said, "Where are we going, Chief Inspector?"


    Aisha narrowed her eyes and smiled mischievously. "Stay away from me, Mr. Song."


    "No way!" With an evil smile, he whispered in her ear, "Only when we are familiar with each other


    can we go further! Right? Chief Inspector?"


    "Humph!" Aisha red at him, but said nothing.


    On the second floor of the vi, Mary followed Barry forward. As they walked, Mary noticed that


    something was off about him so she asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m fine," Barry answered while smiling.


    "No, there is something unusual with your facial expression," exined Mary. "Didn''t you go to the


    hospital to see the former CEO of thepany? Why did youe back sote?"


    Barry''s eyes darkened. Instead of answering her question, he asked about something else. "Mary,


    who do you think Alick and Elissa love more, their father or me?"


    "I..." Before Mary could respond, Barry answered his question himself.


    "I''m sure they like William more," said Barry. He swallowed hard and his Adam''s apple rolled up and


    down. "Our rtionship in the past few years can''t bepared with blood rtionship. They have


    only known each other for more than a month, yet they can''t live without him. Children all like their


    own fathers, don''t they? They should like each other very much. If a kid doesn''t know who their


    father is, they must be very sad, right?"


    "What''s wrong with you?" Mary asked in bewilderment. "You seem to be sad. Why are you asking


    about that so suddenly? Did you see some kid without a father?"


    Barry gazed at Mary for quite some time. All of a sudden, he embraced her, not caring that they


    would get wetter. "Mary, are you really going to marry me?"


    "Yes, I am. What''s wrong?" Mary asked again. Stunned, she asked herself, ''What was wrong with


    everyone today?''


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Mary," Barry tightened his arms and continued, "let''s get married as soon as possible. After three


    days, it would be a great day for us to get married!"


    "Okay." Mary nodded her head thoughtlessly. Since they were going to get married anyway, it would


    be better if the wedding would be held as soon as possible. That way, she would calm down and not


    worry about the man named William.


    "Then I''ll ask someone to prepare it right away." Barry kissed her forehead and added, "Let''s hold


    our wedding in the church where we often went to when we were in college."


    "It''s up to you."


    "Okay." He breathed a sigh of relief. Between Ray and Mary, he still chose thetter.


    The next morning, the news of their engagement was released on all the entertainment and


    economic newspapers in A City. The CEO of GM Universing Studios, Barry Gu, and the scriptwriter


    of "Be Together", Mary Lu were getting married. It was said that their wedding would be held in


    three days. The announcement quickly aroused a hot discussion in public, especially on the


    Inte. Everyone from every field expressed their congrattions.


    "The CEO of GM announced their marriage all of a sudden. It seems to be a gun-shot marriage."


    "After an ambiguous rtionship with Sh Shen, the CEO of GM Universing Studios will marry


    someone else."


    "Mary Lu abandoned the CEO of AJ Group. Her final choice in terms of work and life is GM."


    "Look at this!" In the ward, Lucas pointed at the headline of the entertainment newspaper and


    eximed, "These entertainment reporters are really making groundless usations!"


    "If you want to wake up William, you can find another way!" Archer red at him.


    Lucas hurriedly covered his mouth with his hand and took a nce at William, who was still in


    coma. Seeing that William remained unmoved and undisturbed, he breathed a sigh of relief silently.


    "Is everything okay with William?" Victor asked as he stood aside. He had juste back from


    another city. As one of the shareholders of the AJ Group, it was only natural for him toe and


    see his boss.


    "I don''t think he would recover soon. His wound has be inmed and he stayed too long in the


    rain that he got a fever." Lucas shook his head and added, "He has to be monitored closely for a


    few days."


    "When Mr. Lan wakes up," said Ena in a weak voice, "the wedding of Mary and Mr. Gu will be


    finished, right?"


    "Ena, smart girl!" Taking the opportunity to pinch Ena''s face, Archer looked at Victor provocatively


    and mused, "Isn''t it good though? William wouldn''t make a scene at the wedding."


    "But Mr. Lan is so pitiful." With a worried look on her face, Ena said, "He and Mary have children


    already."


    "He deserves it." Archer snorted, "What woman can stand their husband messing around with other


    women?"


    Ena suddenly looked at Victor and said firmly, "The person I like... If he did the same, I would be


    very angry, but if he changes, I will still like him."


    "Are you expressing your love in disguise? Are you implying that you''d still love Victor even though


    he was a yboy four years ago?" Archer did not bother to beat around the bush so he went


    straight to the point.


    "Ahem." Victor coughed unnaturally and said, "You talk. I''m leaving now. Mary asked me to be the


    best man so I''m going to try on suits."


    "How could you be the best man?" Lucas frowned and continued, "Jazlyn said she was going to be


    the bridesmaid!" "She''s taking the ce of Aisha," exined Archer. "Since she looks exactly like


    Mary, to avoid frightening others, she let Jazlyn take her ce. As for the best man, you said you


    did not want to be the man so Mary invited Victor."


    "I..." Lucas shrugged and said, "I don''t want to be the best man. I will just attend the ceremony.


    William is still in aa. If I am the best man, I''m afraid he will beat me up when he wakes up.


    With that, everyone fell silent and did not say anything more about the wedding.


    At the children''s area in another hospital, Sh sat on the sofa restlessly while watching the TV


    mounted on the wall.


    "This morning, all the media outlets are scrambling to report about the uing wedding of the


    CEO of the GM Universing Studios. Next, let''s check out this new..."


    Suddenly Sh raised her head. Her vision became blurry as tears flooded into her eyes.


    ''Barry Gu, you know Ray is your son, but you never came to see him again since that day. Instead,


    you are in a hurry to get married. That''s right, Ray is just a trouble for you. He is just my son after


    all.''


    "I wish you a happy wedding, Barry Gu!" whispered Sh.

 Chapter 283 Trying On The Wedding Gown

    Chapter 283 Trying On The Wedding Gown


    In a wedding studio.


    Aisha and Jazlyn apanied the bride and groom to try on their wedding attire. Although Mary


    and Barry were the ones who were to get married, Aisha and Jazlyn seemed more excited. The two


    women''s enthusiastic chats filled the shop, making it livelier.


    "It''s toote to order a tailored wedding gown, so you have to wear ready-made one." Standing


    aside, Barry held Mary''s hand with an apologetic look on his face. "If you''re not satisfied, we could


    make another set particrly for you in the future."


    "It doesn''t matter." Mary smiled at him reassuringly and added, "I don''t really mind."


    "Mary! Mary!" While they were talking, Jazlyn ran to them with a gown in her hand. "This wedding


    gown is very beautiful!" she eximed while blinking her eyes.


    Mary looked at it. It was a gown with a strapless top and long trailing tail. She nodded in agreement.


    "It''s indeed beautiful."


    "This one is beautiful too!" Aisha also came over holding a wedding gown. "Look! This one is


    better!" Mary looked at the one in Aisha''s hands. The gauze and ball gown looked like a princess''s


    gown. "This one is also very good."


    "So which one do you want to wear?" Aisha and Jazlyn asked in unison while staring at Mary


    expectantly.


    "Well..." Mary looked at Barry for help. "What do you think?"


    "I''m sure you''ll look beautiful no matter which one you wear," Barry answered with a look of


    adoration in his eyes.


    At this time, the shop assistant approached them and politely said to Mary, "Excuse me, Ma''am.


    You can go to the fitting room to try them on, so you would know which one suits you better."


    "Yes, she''s right. It''s useless to just look andpare, Mary!" Aisha nodded and pushed Mary


    towards the fitting room.


    Barry was led into the fitting room as well.


    In a nanny van outside the wedding shop, Alick and Elissa were sitting in the car, both seemed


    unhappy and nonchnt.


    "Is Mommy really going to marry Daddy Barry?" Elissa asked with a pout.


    "Yes." Alick nodded and continued, "Mommy is trying on her wedding gown. She is going to get


    married soon." "Is Mommy beautiful in a wedding gown?"


    "She is." Alick nodded again. "We''ve seen Mommy''s photos in a wedding gown, haven''t we? She


    was really beautiful!"


    "Yes, we have," said Elissa while biting her fingertips. "I''ve seen it before. She was beautiful. But


    this time, I don''t want to go in. Mommy doesn''t like Dad anymore. Why will she marry Daddy


    Barry?"


    "Why hasn''t Dade yet?" Feeling bored, Alick leaned against the window. Suddenly, his eyes lit


    up when he saw a familiar figure outside. "It''s Uncle Victor!"


    "Victor? Where is he?" Upon hearing this, Elissa jumped up from her seat, and opened the door.


    She then looked around to find Victor. When she found him, she waved her arm excitedly and


    shouted, "Victor! Hey, Victor! I''m here!"


    Victor had juste from the hospital. As he was about to enter the studio, he heard someone call


    his name. He turned around and smiled upon seeing Elissa. Slowly, he walked to her and greeted,


    "Hey, Elissa!"


    "Hold me! Hold me!" shouted Elissa with her arms outstretched.


    Victor burst intoughter, but obliged when she asked to be held. He kissed her on the cheek and


    asked, "Why are you here? Don''t you want to go in?" "Are you going in?" Elissa asked excitedly,


    overjoyed from receiving a kiss from Victor.


    "Yes, I''m going in there," Victor answered while nodding.


    "Then I want to go in too!"


    "Okay." Victor looked at Alick and asked, "How about you, Alick? Shall we go inside together?


    Mommy and Daddy Barry are both in there."


    After contemting for a while, Alick eventually agreed.


    Holding the two kids in his arms, Victor walked towards the wedding studio.


    "Uncle Victor, can you call my dad?" Alick suddenly said as hey in Victor''s arms. He felt sad that


    his mom chose to marry someone else rather than his father. "I want Dad to take Mommy away."


    "You''re a good boy, Alick," said Victor with a sigh. "But your father... He can''te over now."


    "Is it because Dad has abandoned Mommy, so Mommy decided to marry Daddy Barry?" Alick


    asked again.


    "Well..." Victor was stunned. He did not know what to answer to such a smart kid. "It''s very


    complicated."


    "Adults'' lives are alwaysplicated," Alick observed in a deep thought.


    As soon as the three entered the studio, Aisha saw them at once. With a smile, she walked over


    and happily greeted them.


    "Where are Mary and Barry?" Victor asked when he realized that the two were nowhere in sight. He


    was now ustomed to Aisha and Mary that he already could tell them apart at a nce. Now, he


    chuckled every time he would remember the time when he had mistaken Aisha for Mary in the park.


    "They went inside to try on the clothes," Aisha answered as she stood in front of the three.


    "Are you Mommy or Auntie Aisha?" asked Elissa.


    "Take a guess." Aishaughed and pinched her chubby face.


    "You are my aunt," answered Elissa while pouting. "Mommy would only kiss me. She never pinches


    my face."


    "Ha ha!" Aisha smiledcently and opened her arms to the two kids. "Give me a hug, Alick and


    Elissa!"


    Alick hugged Aisha back, but Elissa wrapped her arms around Victor''s neck. "I don''t want to."


    "Geez!" Aisha rolled her eyes and said, "You little flirt!"


    "Elissa is indeed a flirt!" Alickmented on Elissa''s behavior directly. "She says she''s going to


    marry Uncle Victor in the future."


    "Ha ha! Ha ha ha!" Jazlyn could not help but burst intoughter. When herughter had finally


    subsided, she joked, "Little beauty, do you want to try on a wedding gown and get married together


    with your mother at the same time? Mommy will marry your Daddy Barry, and you will marry Victor.


    What do you think?"


    "Really? Can I?" Although Jazlyn was joking, Elissa took it seriously. She hugged Victor tighter and


    said, "May I marry Victor?"


    "Elissa..." Victor just smiled helplessly. Should he feel happy that even a kid fell for his charm?


    "What are youughing at?" Suddenly, a voice came from the direction of the fitting room. Barry


    pushed the door open and walked out in his suit. He smiled and said excitedly, "Finally! Alick and


    Elissa, you finally came in!"


    "Daddy Barry is so handsome!" said Elissa sincerely.


    "Thank you, Elissa!" Barry walked over wearing a decent and dazzling suit.


    "I''m very satisfied with this bridegroom!" Aisha nodded in satisfaction.


    Barry smiled in response.


    "Daddy Barry," called Alick weakly. "Yes, Alick?" He looked at the boy and reached out his hand.


    "Do you want Daddy Barry to hold you?"


    All of a sudden, Alick''s eyes turned red for some reason. He could not wait to throw himself into


    Barry''s arms. "Daddy Barry!"


    "Good boy!" Barry happily held him in his arms. However, his heart suddenly felt a pinch of pain. He


    realized that he had never held his own son this way.


    "I like Daddy Barry," Alick said while choking in sobs. "But do you really have to marry Mommy?"


    "Alick." The only thing Barry could say was his name. He, too, felt mixed feelings in his heart.


    Deep inside, he knew Mary still loved William. No matter what he did, she still had not forgotten the


    father of her children. But was he any better than William? He had hidden from Mary his one night


    stand with Sh. Also, he concealed the truth from her that he already had a son.


    "It''s your father''s fault. That guy named William Lan is not as good as you think!" Aisha exined,


    "Don''t you know that he hurt your mom? That''s why Daddy Barry has to take care of your mommy!"


    Hearing her exnation, neither Alick nor Elissa said anything more.


    "The bride ising out!" The shop assistant''s voice pulled everyone back to reality. They looked at


    the direction of the fitting room all at once.


    Mary walked out from the back of the huge mirror. She was wearing a snow-white wedding dress,


    and white roses seemed to blossom on the vines which spiraled down from her shoulder. The gown


    also had a long tail at the back which made her look more noble and beautiful.


    It was Barry, who first returned to his senses when he met Mary''s gaze. For some reason, he


    quickly averted his eyes.


    Mary felt a little shy. Seeing that none of herpanions spoke, she became confused and worried.


    "Well... Isn''t this one good? Don''t you like it?"


    "It''s so beautiful!" Jazlyn gave herment first.


    "Mommy is the most beautiful!" Elissa echoed.


    "It is said that the bride is the most beautiful woman in the world. It''s true," said Victor with a smile,


    with a hint of reluctance and regret in his eyes.


    A bright smile appeared on Mary''s face.


    Meanwhile, Barry was stunned. He still could not believe that Mary would really marry him.


    With Alick in his arms, he slowly walked up to her as if in a daze. He swallowed nervously, making


    his Adam''s apple roll up and down. "Mary, am I dreaming?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Mary just blushed in response.


    "Mommy is so beautiful!" Alick leaned over and kissed his mother on the cheek.


    The smile on Mary''s face widened. "Alick, do you like it?"


    "Yes, I do!"


    "Come on, bride and groom! Look over here!" Aisha took out her phone and smiled at the three


    people through the camera. "I''m going to take a wedding photo!"


    Wedding photo...


    For a moment, Mary was in a trance. It was as if she was back many years ago when she was


    taking wedding photos with someone else. That time they had booked the whole set. However, after


    so many years, a few were still had not been taken yet, except those kept by William.


    The sh suddenly went off as Aisha captured the photo. But for no reason, Mary remembered the


    kiss in that photo studio.


    "I think this one is enough. What do you think, my dear brother-inw?" Aisha walked up to Barry


    and showed the photos she had taken. "Look, you are handsome too. What do you think?" "Yes. I


    like them." Barry nodded. Brother-inw.


    "What do you think, my dear sister?" Aisha then walked to Mary and showed her the pictures.


    All of a sudden, Mary went back to her senses. She raised her eyes and nodded, "Very good."


    "Alright then. It''s time to choose the bridesmaid''s dress," initiated Jazlyn. She nodded her head and


    held one of Victor''s arms and said, "My dear groomsman, shall we go choose our attire together?"


    "I hate you!" All of a sudden, Elissa pouted and red at Jazlyn. "Victor is not your dear!" she


    roared.


    "Geez." Jazlyn shrugged. "Elissa, I know Victor is yours. I won''t take him away!"


    "That''s right! Victor is mine only." Elissa nodded in satisfaction.


    "Mary, do you want a grown-up son-inw?" "Yes, why not?"


    "Ha ha!" Everyone''sughter filled the studio.


    In the children''s inpatient area of People''s Hospital of A City.


    "Ray, be a good boy. We have to remove the stitches today," said Shfortingly while holding


    her son in her arms. "When the stitches are removed, you will be able to see everything. That


    means your eyes havepletely recovered."


    "I''m so happy, Mommy!"


    "When you recover, how about I take you on a trip?" Sh asked absent-mindedly as she looked in


    the distance.


    "That''s awesome!" Ray nodded in delight. "But where are we going? And are we going alone?"


    "Yes, only Mommy and Ray," she replied. "Where do you want to go, Ray?"


    "Wherever you want to go!"


    "I see. I''ll take you somewhere random then," Sh replied jokingly but her smile was sad. All she


    knew was that she wanted to leave this city where her heart shattered into pieces.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    A knock was suddenly heard on the door.


    "Come in, please." Sh quickly stood up to wee the doctor that would remove Ray''s stitches.


    But the person who came in was no doctor. It was Barry. As he pushed the door open, he met


    Sh''s eyes, making him lose in thought for a moment. After leaving the wedding studio, he came


    to the hospital without hesitation. He wanted to see his own son right away. Stunned, Sh''s body


    went rigid. She opened her mouth to speak, but only uttered a few wary words. "Mr. Gu. You... What


    are you doing here?"


    Candy EffiliEQ

 Chapter 284 Crashing The Wedding (Part One)

    Chapter 284 Crashing The Wedding (Part One)


    "I''m here to see Ray," Barry announced, carrying two big bags full of toys and snacks.


    "Uncle Barry!" Hearing that familiar voice, Ray jumped out of bed excitedly and hurried to throw


    himself on the man.


    "Watch out!" Although Barry''s hands were still upied holding the bags, he happily held the young


    boy. He felt a special connection with the kid.


    "I''m fine, Uncle Barry!" Ray shook his head with a smile and asked, "Are those gifts for me?"


    "Yes, of course." Barry nodded with a grin and quickly put the things on the bed.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Uncle Barry, it''s so lovely of you! I have only received gifts from my mom before! Thank you so


    much!" Ray sat on the bed happily and began rummaging the two sacks of snacks and toys.


    Meanwhile, Barry couldn''t help feeling a tinge in his heart as he watched the boy. He had known


    that Ray had suffered a lot with Sh in the past few years, especially for his eye disease. But this


    was his son! How could the son of Barry Gu be so pitiful? He deserved the best in the world! "Ray,


    is everything all right with your eyes? Do you feel ufortable somewhere?" he asked worriedly,


    carefully examining his son''s eyes without being too invasive.


    "Mommy said that I''ll recover after the stitches are removed!" The kid raised his head and smiled,


    now holding the Transformer in his hand.


    At this point, Barry couldn''t help touching his little head, feeling extraordinarily sorry and guilty for


    his son.


    "Ray." The head nurse suddenly knocked on the door and walked in. "It''s time to remove the


    stitches. Are you ready?"


    "Yes!" The young boy nodded and turned to his mother. "Mommy, will you wait for me?"


    "Yes, honey," Sh answered, shing him a soft smile. "It won''t take long. Mommy will wait for you


    here. You will see me as soon as youe out," she assured further, caressing his hair gently.


    "Okay!" Ray smiled happily, "Uncle Barry, I will be back soon! Please wait for me too!"


    After his cheerful words, the head nurse then led him away.


    As soon as the boy left, an awkward silence immediately filled the room. Barry didn''t know how to


    face Sh, and thetter knew of it very well. And with every second they remained quiet, the air


    inside only became thicker. "Has Ray asked who his father is?" The first one to break the silence


    was Barry.


    And this question made Sh''s nose twitch while her throat suddenly turned stuffy. "Yes, he has."


    "What did you tell him?" Although his brows were tightly knitted together, a hint of anticipation was


    highly evident on Barry''s face.


    "I said that his father has gone to work in a ce far away. He won''te back until Ray grows up."


    Sh sobbed as soon as she revealed those words.


    Meanwhile, Barry clenched his fists and wanted tosh out, but he didn''t know whom to lose his


    temper to. It wasn''t Sh''s fault, nor his back then. But if he wouldn''t take care of Ray in the future


    after learning that he was his flesh and blood, then it would be his fault.


    Then, Barry suddenly searched his suit pocket and took out a red invitation card. "This is for you,"


    he said, handing it to Sh.


    The woman understood what it was right away, and even though something sharp flickered in her


    heart, she bravely took it with her trembling hands.


    "It¡¯s a wedding invitation," Barry said and swallowed. He wanted to sound casual, but he didn''t


    expect this to be so hard. "Sorry for the short notice. If you have time, you are more than wee


    to attend the ceremony." Although the card was thin and light, Sh felt it weighed a thousand


    pounds. Even her hands couldn''t seem to grasp it properly. "Congrattions!" she finally managed


    to say after hesitating for some time.


    However, no matter how hard she tried, her voice still croaked, causing Barry to suddenly gaze at


    her in surprise. "Hey, are you crying?" he asked, feeling as if something was wrong.


    But Sh would never let him see her weakness, nor admit that she was hurting. So instead, she


    shook her head firmly and prepared to leave the room.


    "Where are you going? Hey, stop!" Barry grabbed her arm, forcing her to raise her head. "Why are


    you crying?" he asked again.


    "I..." Sh spoke, but her tears were now rushing down her cheeks. Struggling, she tried to brush


    off his hand and roared, "Let go of me!"


    At this point, Barry felt even more entric watching her actions. Why did Sh cry when he gave


    her the invitation? Did it mean...?


    "You..." With widened eyes, he asked, "Do you like me?"


    Upon hearing this, Sh suddenly froze to her feet while her tears welled up more fiercely. "Who do


    you think you are? Why would I like you? You are getting married! Why did youe to see Ray


    anyway? Please leave! Go! Ray doesn''t deserve a father like you!" It was an understatement to say


    that those words shocked Barry. In fact, it dawned on him with a big bang, making him instantly


    furious.


    He tightened his grip on Sh''s arm and asked firmly, "What did you say? Father? So, you know


    everything? How did you know that Ray is my son? You already knew it a long time ago, didn''t you?


    Tell me!"


    "I..." Sh wanted to say something but her pale face exposed how hurt she was at that moment.


    "Why don''t you say anything?" Barry''s eyes turned red. "You colluded with that agent named Jerry


    to ckmail me, didn''t you? Sh Shen!"


    "No, I didn''t!" Sh yelled back, shaking her head firmly. "I just knew it not long ago! I heard the


    conversation between you and Jerry that day..."


    "What? That¡¯s ridiculous!" Barry seemed to be smiling, but his eyes were full of anger. He


    suppressed Sh and roared, "I didn''t know that I had a six-year-old son, and you hid him from me!


    You made me the biggest fool in the world!"


    Sh bit her lips to hold back her tears. "I didn''t know, Barry! I just knew..."


    "Sh, my son has suffered so much without me," Barry uttered with so much pain. He then pushed


    her away at once and added, "I will definitely give him the best life in the future!"


    "You... But you are getting married!" "Yes, I am going to get married." Barry nodded, "After I get


    married, I will take Ray in. He is my son, and his surname is Gu! I won''t let him suffer with you


    anymore!"


    "No!" Hearing this, Sh hurried to grab Barry''s arm and begged, "You can''t do this! No, please! I


    wouldn¡¯t let you do that! Ray is my son. I only have him! Please don¡¯t take him away from me!"


    Sh begged, almost bending on her knees just so he would listen to her plea. "Dream on!" Barry


    fiercely pushed her away and said, "The two days before my wedding will be thest time you


    spend time with Ray! Cherish thosest moments!"


    And with those icy, cold words, Barry strode away, leaving Sh in utter misery.


    With tears endlessly flowing on her cheeks, Sh slumped onto the bed. The moment her eyes


    landed on the gifts Barry brought, a surge of fury rose within her, making her throw all those things


    madly to the ground.


    "Barry Gu!" Sh shouted at the top of her lungs, sobbing intensely.


    Meanwhile, Barry walked out of the ward and took a deep breath. He aggressively loosened his tie


    while walking towards the door of the operating room. Seeing how much of a good kid his son was,


    he felt even more guilty.


    He came to see his son today, but when he saw Sh, he got angry unconsciously for some


    reason. Even he couldn''t exin why he felt and acted that way.


    ''Sh, I have to say sorry to you,'' he thought to himself.


    Soon, on a beautiful autumn day, a luxurious wedding would be held in a church on the Randal


    Road of A City.


    Golden leaves were scattered on both sides of the road. It painted the entire ce with the season''s


    vivid orange color, making the road undeniably breathtaking.


    Inside the church was Mary, carefully dressed up by a skilled makeup artist. She was wearing a


    snow-white wedding dress that matched her porcin skin, making her truly the most beautiful


    woman that day.


    "Mary, you are so beautiful!" The one who spoke was Jane. It had been a long time since the bride


    hadst seen her. Now, Jane''s belly was getting bigger and bigger, and it wouldn''t be long enough


    before she gave birth to her firstborn.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 285 Crashing The Wedding (Part Two)

    Chapter 285 Crashing The Wedding (Part Two)


    "You were also beautiful when you got married," Mary smiled. Then, ncing at Jane''s swollen


    belly, she asked, "Is the baby okay?"


    "Yeah, all good and healthy!" Jane waved her hand happily, but she leaned over as soon as she


    finished speaking and began to retch. "Aww..."


    "Hey, what''s wrong? Are you okay?" Mary asked after noticing how her face winced in slight pain.


    An assistant hurried to assist Jane and suggested, "Go over there and have a seat."


    "Aww..."


    Mary wanted tofort Jane, but when she heard her retching, her stomach began to churn almost


    as if she was about to puke as well.


    "Eww..." So, to refrain herself from making a mess, Mary pressed her chest firmly, but her stomach


    was really on a roll this time.


    "What''s wrong, Mary?" This time, it was Ena who approached her.


    "No, nothing." Mary smiled at her, obviously trying to reassure the woman that everything was


    alright. After all, it was her wedding day, and she didn''t want to freak out everyone. However, she


    knew she had been suffering from stomachache recently.


    "Are you too nervous?" Jazlyn, who was wearing the bridesmaid''s dress, asked in an evidently


    worried tone.


    "A little." Mary smiled to assure them that she was alright. "How are things going with Alick and


    Elissa?" she asked as she elongated her neck, trying to search for her kids.


    "They couldn''t be better. They are with Barry. Don''t worry," Jazlyn replied with a warm and


    reassuring smile, hoping that it would lessen the bride''s worry.


    "What about Aisha?"


    "She went around to inspect the wedding. She said that she would check it in person and wouldn''t


    let anything ruin this important event. Particrly, she would never let Will..." Jazlyn trailed in her


    last sentence, knowing that the atmosphere would turn sour if she were to continue. They hadn''t


    told the bride to be that William was still in aa.


    Did Jazlyn mean to say William?


    ''Perhaps he has forgotten me. I''m going to get married, and yet he has not shown up yet,'' she


    thought, smiling bitterly at that thought. Well, it was better that way anyway. At least she wouldn ''t


    have to deal with a very awkward situation if William was to show himself here. Meanwhile, in the


    groom''s dressing room, Victor, Lucas, and Archer all apanied Barry.


    The two kids were also well-dressed, ready to walk the aisle before their mother.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bad news! Bad news!" Cooper rushed inside the dressing room, panting while his face was painted


    with so much rm.


    "What''s wrong? Calm down!" Archer asked, raising his eyebrows as he almost rose from his seat.


    "There¡¯s a piece of news... " Gasping for breath, Cooper showed the morning newspaper to


    everyone. "Look at this!"


    "Let me see!" Lucas snatched it away, and the crowd gathered around him to have a look. Everyone


    was evidently curious as to what the report was.


    "The CEO of GM, Barry Gu, abandoned his own son to get married. Today''s wedding is ridiculous."


    Under the massive headline was a detailed report on Barry''s entire life, including the story between


    him and Sh, as well as their illegitimate child.


    "Barry Gu!" Victor''s voice suddenly thundered. "You are such an asshole! Tell me! Is the report


    true?" he asked while grabbing the groom forcibly by his cor.


    However, much to Victor''s surprise, Barry didn''t even flinch at his sudden outburst. Instead, the


    latter merely shed him a grin and replied, "It''s true."


    "You bastard!"


    With a bang, Victor punched Barry in the face. It was so forceful that one could tell Victor loaded all


    his fury in one jab. "If I had known that you were such a jerk, I would never have let go of Mary!"


    "Hey, guys! Calm down!" Archer stepped in the middle of those two, stopping Victor from another


    attempt tond a punch on the groom.


    "Damn it! I really want to curse!" Lucas threw the newspaper on the ground and stared at Barry.


    "What should we do now?"


    "Cooper," Barry uttered and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. "Please contact the


    newspaper agency first. Make sure to suppress any release or further publication of that article.


    Also, send more people to guard outside the church. Don''t let the reporters in."


    "Alright, got it." Cooper nodded before turning around to leave.


    "I''m going to see Mary," said Barry in a firm and gloomy tone.


    "How dare you go to see her? You bastard!" Victor''s voice roared in the entire room. Apart from his


    ring voice, his sharp eyes and tightly knitted brows showcased how mad he was at Barry.


    "Calm down!" Archer held Victor''s arm tightly, trying to pacify thetter. "Maybe he is going to


    confess!"


    "I don''t mind proposing to Mary right now!" Victor red at Barry angrily, his nostrils red while the


    veins on his neck almost popped.


    Barry walked out of the dressing room without saying anything. And upon reaching the adjacent


    room where the bride was, he heaved a heavy breath before knocking twice on the door. "Mary, I


    have something to tell you."


    "Can''t you tell her after the wedding ceremony? This groom is in such a hurry." Jazlyn¡¯s soft voice


    resounded.


    Mary also turned around and was about to say something, but then the make-up artist eximed,


    "What''s wrong with your face, Mr. Gu? Did you fight with someone?"


    At this point, Mary''s eyes immediately darkened, and a bad feeling gradually rose in her heart.


    "Mary," Barry choked, "I want to have a talk with you alone."


    "Barry..." the bride said before nodding. Then, she turned to look at the others in that room. "Okay.


    Jazlyn and Ena, please excuse us."


    "Alright, we''ll go." Ena and Jazlyn looked at each other in silence before walking out of the dressing


    room together. They didn''t need to ask for an exnation anymore. Judging from the thick air


    inside, they knew it was something serious.


    "Mary." Barry began the conversation, stepping inside. "Listen to me first and decideter if you''ll


    scold me or be mad at me."


    Meanwhile, William was still lying in the hospital.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed was Virgil, who skimmed the newspaper Lucas left here a few days


    ago. After reading a report, he gazed at the unconscious William and shook his head in


    disappointment.


    "Today, Mr. Gu is going to marry Mary. And yet you''re still sleeping here, Mr. Lan!


    Well, I guess that''s for the better, or you will have to personally watch your beloved woman marry


    someone else!


    I bet it¡¯s happening anytime right now. Poor thing!"


    Virgil had been murmuring to himself beside the bed, not noticing the slight frown that registered on


    William''s face.


    "Ahem..." Suddenly, William coughed weakly, making Virgil jolt on his seat and turn erratically at


    him.


    "Boss? Mr. Lan, are you awake?" Virgil asked, almost in half panic. "W-water... I need water..."


    William¡¯s voice was evidently weak and hoarse.


    "Okay, okay, water!" Virgil hurriedly handed over the ss and helped William sit up to drink.


    "Plop! Plop! Plop!"


    After drinking almost half a ss, William waved his hand and said, "Just now, you... What were


    you mumbling? Who is getting married?"


    "Huh?" Virgil was stunned as he didn''t expect his boss to hear that. After all, he was just supposed


    to be in aa just now. "No...Uhm, it¡¯s nothing!"


    With beads of cold sweat forming on his forehead, Virgil nced at the newspaper and found it


    buried under the quilt. He almost thanked all the gods for saving him from such aplicated


    exnation. However, William caught the evident nervousness in his eyes, so the former looked at


    him in confusion. Then, he turned his head and happened to see a huge photo on the front page of


    the newspaper under his quilt.


    Barry and Mary!


    Without any hesitation, William grabbed the newspaper and quickly browsed through the report. His


    eyes suddenly widened, and his hands trembled unconsciously.


    "What''s the date today?" he asked, gripping the paper so tight that it almost crumpled in his


    massive hands. "Uhm.Jt''s uh...the third." Virgil almost whispered those words, afraid of what his


    boss'' reaction would be.


    The third!


    Hearing that, William scrunched the newspaper into a ball. "Is Mary going to get married? She is,


    right? Is it today? Tell me!"


    "Boss... Yes, it is." Virgil nodded while almost shrinking to his seat. At this point, all he wanted was


    to leave rather than deal with his boss¡¯ wrath.


    Buzz!


    William''s mind suddenly went nk, and his pressure rushed up, faintly feeling a surge of blood in


    his mouth. He paused and swallowed hard while staring fiercely at whatever was in front of him.


    Then, he pulled back the quilt and got out of bed with his still weak body.


    "Boss, what are you doing?" Virgil stopped him, worried that he wouldn''tst a minute standing with


    his current state. "You haven''t recovered yet."


    William brushed his hand away, obviously not wanting to listen to him. "My woman is going to marry


    another man, and you want me to just stay here and do nothing?! Let go of me! Get the car ready!"


    William''s voice thundered in the entire room. And looking at how he winced at the pain, Virgil knew


    that he was just forcing it.


    "Why do you need the car?"


    "I''m going to crash the wedding! No one can have Mary aside from me! She is only mine!"


    Candy Q

 Chapter 286 All Kidnapped

    Chapter 286 All Kidnapped


    "What''s wrong with you, Barry?" In the dressing room, wearing a heavy and elegant wedding dress,


    Mary stood up abruptly. Seeing the wound on Barry''s face and hearing his words, she felt a little


    uneasy.


    "Mary, you are the most beautiful woman in the world today." Without answering her question, Barry


    stared nkly at her. With his broad hand, he caressed her face and said sadly as if in a trance,


    "Mary, we are going to get married today, aren''t we?"


    "Yes, we are." She nodded and asked again, "What''s wrong with you, Barry?"


    "I..." He swallowed hard before speaking. "I don''t know where to start."


    "Then let''s talk about it after the ceremony." She forced a smile, but she felt more troubled.


    "No, I can''t!" Holding Mary''s hand, Barry tried to speak, but he found himself stammering. "Mary, I...


    I can''t lie to you!"


    "Then tell me. I''m all ears."


    A moment of silence hung in the air. Barry opened his mouth several times but no voice seemed to


    come. It took a while before he finally found his voice. "I have a six-year old son." Boom! Mary felt


    that his words caused a big explosion in her ears.


    Wide-eyed in shock, she grabbed his sleeve and asked, "What did you say? Are you joking?"


    "You didn''t hear it wrong." He put on a smile, but it was worse than his cries. "I have a son."


    "Why..." She clenched her fists so hard that her nails turned white. "Why didn''t I know?"


    "I just knew it two days ago." With a pained expression on Barry''s face, he continued, "For so many


    years, I didn''t even know that I had a son. I can''t believe that he turned 6 already!"


    Mary''s lips quivered and her voice faltered. "He. .. Your son... Who is he? Where is he?"


    "Sh''s son is mine." Barry closed his eyes. "I just knew it on that rainy day. I asked someone to do


    an urgent paternity test in the hospital."


    He did not need to finish his words. They both knew what the result was.


    Dumbfounded, Mary slowly let go of him and took a step back. "You know what will happen if you


    tell me now."


    "I know." He smiled bitterly.


    Taking a deep breath, she turned around and sat on the sofa. "Based on your character, you won''t


    abandon the child." "No, of course not." Barry clenched his fists and sighed. "I''ll wait for your


    decision, Mary."


    "I quit." Mary lowered her head before speaking again. "You know the reason why I agreed to your


    proposal, Barry. Even if I said yes that day, I felt guilty. I... I don''t love you. It''s unfair for you to marry


    me. You should have your own family based on love."


    Barry looked at her without saying a word. The light in his eyes dimmed little by little.


    "You and Sh should be together," Mary said with a smile. "I just didn''t expect that your son is


    older than Alick and Elissa."


    "I didn''t expect it either." Barryughed with self -mockery.


    "Then I''ll leave the rest to you." Mary turned her head away. Despite cancelling one of the biggest


    events in her life, she felt relieved. "Fortunately, we only invited close friends here today."


    "Yes." Barry snorted. However, he agreed on what she had said. It was true anyway. "I''ll cancel the


    wedding and make the announcement to them," he said in a dry voice.


    Then, he walked out in a daze. At this moment, he knew that there was no future for him and Mary


    any more. After so many years, they almost got married.


    Barry walked out of the door without even looking back. As long as he kept walking, he would let go


    of his love for Mary.


    Looking at herself wearing a white wedding gown, Mary smiled to herself. Even though her wedding


    day had been cancelled abruptly, she did not expect that she would be so rxed. She thought that


    perhaps it was time for her to walk on her own.


    Outside the church, a short-haired woman wearing a hat walked forward with a little boy about six


    years old.


    "Mom, aren''t we going abroad? Why are we here?" the little boy asked.


    "Ray, be a good boy," said Sh. "Mommy is here to see a friend. After that, I will take you to the


    airport, okay?"


    "Mommy,e back soon!"


    "Okay." Sh nodded. Looking around, she pointed at a parterre on her left and said, "Ray, wait for


    me there. I''ll be back in five minutes."


    "Okay." He nodded and went there obediently.


    Looking at Ray''s back, Sh lowered her hat and bit her lips. Before leaving, she wanted to take a


    last look at Barry. Even if she would see him get married, she still wanted to take the chance.


    In the dressing room, Elissa leaned against the window and waited for Barry. "Why hasn''t Daddy


    Barrye back yet?" she said impatiently. "Let''s wait." Alick straightened the red tie on his suit


    proudly.


    "Alick!" Elissa called her brother suddenly. She pointed outside the window and said, "Look! There''s


    a handsome boy out there!"


    "Elissa, be ady. Would you?" He pouted. He looked at the boy she was pointing and snorted. "Is


    he as handsome as I am?"


    "Alick, you are so vain!" Elissa stuck out her tongue yfully. All of a sudden, she ran towards the


    boy and said, "I''m going to meet him."


    "Don''t run away!" Frowning, Alick ran after his sister.


    "Be careful, you both!" said Victor. Barry''s ident made him very anxious. He was not in the mood


    to babysit the kids. ''Just let them go! There won''t be any danger anyway,'' he said to himself.


    Elissa ran to the parterre and met Ray. With her eyes blinking yfully, she asked, "Hi there! What''s


    your name?"


    Hearing the voice, Ray turned around and saw a little girl who looked like a porcin doll. He


    smiled at her and answered, "My name is Ray. How about you, little doll, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Elissa," she answered in a friendly tone as she looked at her newfound friend. "My


    name is Alick." Elissa''s twin brother had followed her and introduced himself. "I''m Elissa''s brother."


    "Nice to meet you." Ray smiled at him as well.


    "Hi." Alick proceeded to reply like an adult.


    Since the three had befriended each other, they decided to y together.


    "Okay!" Aisha was instructing the workers in the hall when Barry came out. "Move the baskets aside


    please... Hey! Why did youe out, Barry?"


    "Aisha, the wedding is cancelled." He looked around sadly and his face was as pale as death.


    "What happened? What did you just say?" Aisha asked in disbelief. Despite seeing Barry''s


    expression, she still could not believe it. "Come on! Your joke is not funny at all! Today is not April


    Fool''s Day!"


    "I''m not kidding," Barry said seriously and handed the morning newspaper to Aisha.


    She took the newspaper and scanned it. From shock, her expression changed to anger. She hit


    Barry''s face with the newspaper and cursed, "Men are trash! Barry Gu, you disappointed me!"


    "I am not trash!" said Archer with a smile. He came out of nowhere and stood beside Aisha happily.


    "You! Humph!" Aisha red at him and said, "You are the same!"


    After saying that, she waved her hand and left. As she walked, she shouted, "I want to see my


    sister. Don''t follow me! Barry Gu! You are the same fucking type of person as William!"


    "Achoo!"


    From the hospital, William was on the way to the church when he suddenly sneezed. He shook his


    head and shouted at the driver, "Hurry up! Is this your best?! Speed up!"


    "Yes, sir!" The driver nodded.


    "Mr. Lan! Mr. Lan!" Virgil was holding his phone when he came across the news. He raised his


    phone to William''s face and shouted, "Look!"


    "What?" Hearing that, William frowned and looked at the screen. As soon as he saw what Virgil was


    trying to show him, his eyes almost popped out. He snatched the phone and saw the big news


    about Barry. "When did this newse?" he asked quickly.


    "Just now," replied Virgil.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Barry Gu..." murmured William. ording to the news, Barry had an ''illegitimate child''. All of a


    sudden, a smile appeared on William''s face and heughed. "Ha ha!"


    ''Has Mr. Lan gone crazy because of too much sadness?'' In a daze, Virgil looked at William dully


    and asked, "Mr. Lan, are you okay?"


    "I wasn''t expecting this. Ha ha!" William clutched the phone tight with his hand and urged the driver


    again. "Faster! Mary should not marry him!"


    "Maybe Mary didn''t see the news."


    As soon as Virgil had finished his words, William shot him a cold nce. "Do you want to be thrown


    out of the car?"


    "Well..." With that, Virgil shut up immediately.


    Squeak!


    After twenty minutes, William arrived at the church. A dozen bodyguards apanied him, all


    armed.


    He strode out of the car elegantly. Looking at this small and inconspicuous church, he wanted to


    burn it up!


    It was said on the newspaper that this was the wedding ce where Mary and Barry had agreed to


    get married when they were in college. Bullshit!


    "Why is it so quiet?" Virgil got out of the car and looked at the empty church door.


    Without saying a word, William rushed over and kicked the ajar gate of the church. "Mary! Mary!"


    "You! Who are you?" The staff of the church was clearing up the site when William entered, followed


    by a group of men who looked ready to ruin the ce. Seeing that the inside of the church was


    empty, they were all stunned.


    "Isn''t there a wedding ceremony here?" asked William anxiously while looking around.


    "It''s over!"


    "It''s over? No!" Hearing that, William felt dizzy. Was he toote? No! Mary!


    "Find her." He felt his blood reach his throat and his eyes turned a shade red. "Find her!" he


    bellowed.


    "Yes, sir!"


    When the bodyguards were about to step forward, they saw several peopleing over from the


    opposite side, all of whom looked flustered and anxious.


    "William? You!" Aisha rushed to him and asked, "Where is my sister? Where did you take her?"


    "What?" Hearing that, William was stunned. "Isn''t Mary here?" He turned around and saw Barry.


    The anger in his heart rose again. He rushed over and grabbed Barry''s cor. "Barry Gu! Where is


    Mary? Where is my Mary? Give her back to me! You want to marry her? Bastard!"


    "Haven''t you taken Mary away, William?" asked Victor. "I just arrived!" answered William innocently.


    "Help! Help!" Jane shouted while running. "I... I saw that Alick and Elissa get taken away!"


    "What? Who kidnapped them?" William almost lost his bnce.


    "They were taken away by a man with a scar on his face," Jane said breathlessly from anguish. "I


    saw it from the parterre and... there was another little boy! I couldn''t catch up with them!"


    Jazlyn angrily turned to Barry and said, "Barry Gu? Are you sure today is a good day? Look what


    happened!"


    "Is Mary also taken away? By the same person?" Lucas asked.


    "Aisha, haven''t you taken care of the security of the church?" asked Archer with a frown.


    "No matter how powerful I am, I am still alone, okay? So many things rushed up to me all of a


    sudden!" Aisha red at Barry and said, "It''s all your fault!"


    "Check the surveince video!" After calming himself down, William rushed out first, and the rest


    followed him in a hurry.


    On one of the screens in the surveince room, Mary was still wearing the wedding dress when she


    was carried out forcibly. Meanwhile, Alick, Elissa, and Ray were also abducted. "Ray? It''s Ray!"


    Barry shouted as soon as he saw what happened on the screen.


    "Damn it! Who dares to be bold like this?" Victor asked with a frown.


    Aisha''s eyes darkened. She looked at Jazlyn and they said in unison, "Corbett!"


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 287 Game Starts

    Chapter 287 Game Starts


    Barry scratched his hair angrily and asked, "Who is Corbett?"


    "He is a Japanese." A hint of disappointment shed in William''s eyes. If he had any connection


    with this man, it would be because of Frank. Frank Liang again!


    "Look!" Aisha stopped the video and pointed at a scar-faced man who wasmanding the other


    men. "This man''s name is Dixon. He is Corbett''s bodyguard. Corbett is the young lord of Shadow


    Organization in Japan."


    "And then?" Victor looked at the crowd and asked, "What does Mary have to do with this fucking


    gang? Why did they take Mary and her two children away?"


    "I don''t know." Aisha shrugged.


    "Who the hell are you, Jazlyn?" Lucas whispered in Jazlyn''s ear. "What do you do for living?"


    She nced at him and answered, "Why should I tell you?"


    "You..."


    Lucas did not say anything more. He turned to the screen and watched as another figure ran from


    outside of the church, shouting Barry''s name hoarsely. "Barry! Barry Gu!" With tears on her face,


    Sh ran to Barry, grabbed his sleeve, and cried, "Ray... My Ray was taken away!"


    "Alright!" Aisha shrugged and said rudely, "Herees the leadingdy of Barry''s scandal."


    "You..." Looking at Aisha, Sh was stunned. She quickly let go of Barry and said in a trembling


    voice, "Manager Lu, I..."


    "I''m not my sister." Aisha rolled her eyes at her and exined, "I meant, I''m not Mary Lu."


    "Then who are you? How could it be possible?" Sh widened her eyes in disbelief.


    "All right!" Before Aisha could exin further, Barry interrupted her. He frowned deeply and said to


    Sh, "It doesn''t matter who she is. What matters is why you are here. Why did you bring Ray


    here? What did you intend to do?"


    "I wanted to..." Sh swallowed hard and continued, "I wanted to see you get married."


    "You are out of your mind! What were you thinking? Now you''ve put Ray in danger!" Barry scolded


    her with anger and anxiety. Did this stupid woman bring Ray here to see his father get married to


    another woman?


    "I..."


    "Barry," William suddenly interrupted their conversation and asked nervously, "have you walked on


    the aisle with Mary? Have you finished the ceremony? Are you married already?"


    "We... No, we are not married," Barry answered with difficulty.


    Swoosh... William took a deep breath and said, "So you didn''t get married. You cancelled your


    wedding, and then Mary and the children got abducted. Also, your child was taken away with my


    kids. Is this the case?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Barry stared at William and nodded slowly.


    "What we need to do now is to rescue them," Archer, who had been silent for quite some time,


    suddenly suggested.


    "Should we call the police?" asked Ena weakly. She looked around and found that everyone was


    looking at her as if she was a monster.


    "Well..." Aisha raised her eyebrows and answered, "Of course not."


    "We don''t need the police. We can go by ourselves," Lucas answered while rubbing his hands


    together.


    Hearing that, William felt uneasy. Thest time that Alick and Elissa were taken away by Frank, he


    almost died. This time, they sessfully got Mary as well. However, William thought that if


    something were to happen to her, he wouldn''t live alone.


    Ding! As everyone was about to set out, their phones rang at the same time. An MMS notification


    popped on their screen.


    The group took out their mobile phones all at once.


    "Game Starts."


    There were only two English words on the message. Attached below was a photo of Mary. In the


    photo, she was still wearing the wedding dress, but her hands were tied. In her mouth was a piece


    of cloth to keep her silent. Her hair was messy and cold sweat beaded on her forehead. In her eyes


    was a look of fear and panic.


    "Mary..." William clutched his phone so hard that his knuckles turned white.


    "A game? Fuck you!" Lucas almost threw his phone away in disgust. "This man is really sick, isn''t


    he?"


    "What game is he ying?" Jane had not calmed down and she murmured, "Does he want us to


    watch how he kills people?"


    As soon as Jane finished her words, several eyes shot her a piercing re. Frightened, she


    stopped talking at once.


    "Mary will be fine," reassured William firmly. This sentence was for everyone, including himself.


    "Corbett!" Aisha bellowed through gritted teeth. She put her hands together and cracked her


    knuckles threateningly. "I won''t let you go this time!"


    Even though Aisha looked scary, Archer looked at her with gleaming eyes.


    Their phones rang again, and they took them out quickly.


    "Guess where they are?" There was another sentence on the message, and attached below were


    photos of different ces. There was an old warehouse, a steep cliff, and a surging sea. All those


    ces were dested and ideal for killing and dumping dead bodies.


    They stared at their phones in silence.


    "Split up and move?" Barry suggested. "There are several ces in the photos."


    "His purpose is to separate us." Aisha''s eyes narrowed dangerously and added, "I''m afraid we


    would fall into his trap if we split up."


    "Then what should we do?" asked Lucas anxiously.


    "We have to locate his position first." Looking like a fearless general, Aisha responded in a calm


    voice, "We must know where my sister is now. We can''t be tricked by doing something without any


    preparation."


    "Then how can we locate her?" asked Victor. "We can only analyze their route," answered Jazlyn.


    "Maybe we can find some clues from the photos, but it would take too much time."


    Hearing this, everyone fell silent again.


    William had been quiet for a long time. Once again, because of him, Mary and the children fell into a


    desperate situation. His self-me made a fire in his heart, almost turning it into ashes.


    He would never let anything happen to Mary, absolutely not!


    Due to the silence, Sh calmed down and an idea appeared in her mind. "Well, I... I may know


    where Ray is."


    "What?" Hearing this, Barry asked anxiously, "Why didn''t you tell us earlier? Where is he?"


    "Are you sure you could find where he is?" Aisha felt overjoyed. They were not helpless after all.


    Sh nodded and said, "Ray has a watch on his wrist which is connected to my phone. I can locate


    him by GPS. But the location may not be too urate."


    "Why did you have it?" Barry asked with a frown.


    "When Ray couldn''t see before, I was afraid that he would get lost so I bought that," Sh


    answered while biting her lips.


    Barry did not say anything more. He just clenched his hands inside his pockets. "May I have a look


    at your phone?" Aisha asked Sh.


    "Sure." She nodded and gave Aisha her phone.


    She took it and the others huddled close to look at it nervously.


    Beep! Beep! Beep!


    The positioning system on Sh''s phone rang. They watched as a red dot moved rapidly


    southwest.


    "The southwest!" Archer looked at the phone and exined, "There is an abandoned factory and


    the seashore. I wonder where they would take Mary and the kids."


    "Then let''s head southwest first," offered William loudly.


    "That''s all we can do for now." Aisha nodded in agreement and turned to face Sh. "May I borrow


    your phone for a while?"


    "Sure. Of course." Sh nodded.


    Regardless of the crowd, William walked out of the church first and assigned tasks to his


    subordinates.


    "Wait for me!" Lucas said as he followed him.


    "Ena, Sh, and Jane," ordered Archer, "you don''t have to go." "No!" Sh shook her head and


    shouted stubbornly, "I''m going too! My child... my child was also kidnapped by them!"


    Archer looked at Barry for help.


    Barry turned around and put his hands on Sh''s shoulders. He said seriously, "Sh, calm down!


    What''s the use of you going there? We''re just going to get distracted because we have to ensure


    your safety."


    "But," Sh cried out breathlessly, "Ray is my son! I can''t sit still and wait! What if he won''t make


    it?!"


    "I will bring him back safe and sound." Barry shook Sh''s shoulders and added, "He will be fine.


    Wait for him at home."


    "No way!"


    "Sh!" Barry sighed and held her tightly in his arms. "Ray is also my son! I said I would bring him


    back. I will make sure to do what I said! I promise. You just need to wait for us toe back. I will


    take care of everything."


    His warm chest and considerate words made Sh feel even more aggrieved. She buried herself in


    Barry''s arms and sobbed, "Ray is my life..."


    "I know." Barry touched her head unnaturally and whispered to two bodyguards, "Take her to my


    vi. Don''t let her leave." "Yes, sir."


    "Well, don''t cry." Before leaving, Barry patted Sh''s backfortingly and left her to the


    bodyguards. Slowly, he walked out of the church with the others.


    With tears in her eyes, Sh watched as Barry walk away. Whether she was happy or sad, she had


    no idea.


    Meanwhile in an unremarkable truck on the coastal road, the three children, Elissa, Ray, and Alick,


    sat frightened in the dark carriage.


    "Alick! I''m so scared!" Elissa was so scared that she burst into tears. The horrible experience of


    being kidnappedst time reyed in her mind.


    "Don''t be afraid," said Alick calmly, "Didn''t Dade to save usst time? Dad will alsoe this


    time!"


    "Woo! Woo!" Elissa hid herself in a corner and asked, "But when will Dade?"


    "I don''t know, but I know that Dad will definitelye!" Alick moved close to Elissa. Looking around,


    he blinked several times and asked, "Where is Ray? Are you still here? Why are you silent?"


    "I''m here." Ray moved closer to the two kids and told in an aggrieved voice, "You have a father. I


    envy you so much."


    "Ray," asked Elissa in between sobs, "don''t you have a father?"


    "No, I don''t." Ray curled up and wrapped his arms around his knees. "I only have my mother. She


    must be so worried about me."


    "My father will save us together!" Elissa took Ray''s hand and stopped crying at once.


    "Sure!" At the same time, Alick reached out his hands to Ray and Elissa. The three of them huddled


    up. "We will definitely escape!" Alick reassured.


    "Thank you!"


    "It''s so dark here!" Sitting between the two little boys, Elissa said in a quivering voice, "I''m a little


    scared!"


    Ray smiled and held her hand tighter. "I''m not afraid at all."


    "Why not?" asked Alick curiously.


    "Because I couldn''t see anything before." Ray pretended to be rxed and added, "I was blind


    before. Everything was just darkness. I''m used to it."


    "Ah!" Elissa eximed. "Are your eyes alright now, Ray?"


    "Yes, they are all right now." Ray''s voice seemed to be smiling, which relieved the other two kids. "In


    fact, the darkness is not terrible at all. There is nothing around us. We can see the sunshine when


    they open the door."


    "Ray, you are so brave!" Even though it was dark, Elissa looked at Ray with admiration.


    "I''m older than you! I''m already six years old! Of course I am brave!" Ray grinned.


    "I will be brave too when I''m six years old," Alick stated firmly.


    "By the way," Ray suddenly remembered something and said, "my mother told me not to cry when I


    meet a bad guy. She says if I do, the bad guy will get angrier."


    "Then I won''t cry." Elissa raised her arm, and wiped off her tears and snot.


    As soon as the three kids finished speaking, the car suddenly stopped. The sound of an iron door


    that was being opened was heard outside the car.


    "Take the three kids down," said a man.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 288 Western Sea Trestle (Part One)

    Chapter 288 Western Sea Trestle (Part One)


    When Mary came to, the first thing she heard was the roaring waves. Her hands were tightly bound


    to a pir behind her. The trestle seemed to vibrate with each wave, making her legs shake in pure


    terror.


    She was at the church, just hours ago, trying to take off her wedding dress when someone had


    come from behind, covering her nose and mouth and making her lose consciousness. When she


    had woken up, she was already tied. The cloth covering her mouth suddenly made her breathing


    heavy.


    What was even more horrible was that she was surrounded by a dozen or so men, d in ck


    suits. They were all watching Mary with full concentration, no one moving a muscle. ''What are they


    waiting for? Are they going to kill me?''


    Dark thoughts clouded her head as she struggled to breathe.


    "Young lord!"


    Out of the blue, a car swerved into the vision and a tall man stepped out. All the guards started


    bowing as he strode towards her.


    Mary was taken aback as they addressed the man in a differentnguage. ''Are they from Japan?''


    She was lost in thought when the man had already walked up to her. As she raised her head, Mary


    was met with a handsome face staring back. His features were so striking, she couldn''t look away.


    "Miss Mary!" the tall man spoke in a heavy voice. He took off his leather gloves, as he gave her a


    smirk. "I''m Corbett. I''m sorry we have to meet this way."


    "Let... Let me go..." Shaking her head, Mary could only spit out a few vague words, as her mouth


    was still covered by the cloth.


    A smile danced on his lips as Corbett sneered, "You want me to let you go?"


    Mary nodded.


    "Sorry, but the game has just begun." Raising his eyebrows, Corbett acted like he was in a business


    meeting. "The one I''m waiting for hasn''t shown up yet."


    Mary frowned. "Who... Are you waiting for?"


    A dark shadow overcame his face. He had gone to the hospital and found Frank lying on the bed,


    still showing no signs of recovery.


    Corbett med William Lan for all of this, but since he wasn''t realizing his mistake, Corbett had


    decided to take matters into his own hands. Seeing the murderous look in his eyes, Mary


    instinctively gulped in fear. "Smart Mary, have you guessed who it is?"


    Corbett challenged, raising his eyebrows. Mary turned her head away, her heart heavy with the


    realization. It suddenly dawned on her that William had once mentioned how he had saved Frank


    from a Japanese man. Could it be the man in front of her? ''But why kidnap me? Has he been


    waiting for years, until he could take his revenge on William?


    Would William evene?


    What a mess!'' "Oh, by the way,"


    Corbett added, "Miss Mary, your children are so cute! So I invited them to my ce. You wouldn''t


    mind, right?"


    All of a sudden, something changed inside Mary. Regardless of the pain, she struggled against the


    tight ropes. Her eyes boring into Corbett, she screamed, "You bastard!"


    He was stunned at her reaction. Something felt familiar to him, as he kept staring at the woman in


    front of him. It seemed like maybe he had met her before, more than once. "Young lord, Dixon has


    sessfully captured the three children,"


    a man in ck stepped forward and reported. "Why three?"


    A frown grew on Corbett''s face. "They weren''t sure which two of the three kids were William Lan''s


    as they were together." "Okay."


    Corbett nodded to himself. "Three kids. No worries. We stick to our original n!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Mary grew anxious but couldn''t understand a word as they were talking in Japanese. Her mind was


    imagining the worst.


    "It came to my knowledge that there¡¯s some drama going on between you and William Lan," said


    Corbett, pacing around. "Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s still willing to save you and your lovely children, shall we?"


    "Bastard!"


    Mary cursed loudly, biting the piece of cloth on her mouth. "Save your energy!"


    Taking a telescope from one of his men, Corbett turned to Mary. "You will need it when you cry


    later!"


    He positioned the telescope in front of his eye. A truck could be seen on the other end, standing on


    an abandoned dock and surrounded by decaying buildings. "Come down quickly!"


    A sinister-looking man called the three kids out of the truck with a strange ent.


    Elissa was shivering with terror. "Don''t be afraid. " Rayforted her, taking her hand in his. Alick


    exchanged nces with him, holding Elissa close.


    As the kids stepped out of the truck, they were met with Dixon who had a horrifying scar drawn


    across his face.


    Dixon was surprised that the kids hadn''t cried yet. He extended his long arm towards Elissa and


    said with a throaty voice, "Little girl,e here!" "What are you doing?"


    Despite being scared, Ray shouted. "Leave my sister alone!"


    Alick positioned himself in front of his sister. "Little boys, you are brave."


    With a haunting smile, Dixon waved his hand. In a quick second, Elissa was dragged towards him,


    while the boys were tied up. "Alick! No!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Elissa burst into tears as she was yanked away from her brother, punching Dixon with her small


    fists. "If you keep crying, I will lock you up!"


    Dixon threatened. "Little girl, I just want you to talk to your father!"


    He took out his cellphone and dialed William''s number. Beep!


    Beep!


    William was anxiously looking for the kids, following the GPS on Ray''s watch, when the phone rang.


    "Hello? Who is this?" William answered the phone immediately. "Dad! Dad, help us!"


    Elissa was blubbering, making William''s heart feel heavy at her fear. He became increasingly


    uneasy and frightened but didn''t know how were his kids. He quickly consoled her, "Elissa! Baby,


    don''t be afraid. Good girl!


    I will be there soon!" "Daddy, I''m so scared!


    They took Alick away..."


    William shut his eyes tightly, not being able to hear his daughter cry. If it was possible, he would


    have let himself take their ce in a heartbeat.


    The others inside the car held their breath, listening intently to the phone.


    "Mr. Lan," the man with the deep scar took over the phone call. "How does it feel, having your


    children kidnapped?" "If you want me dead, just tell me."


    William roared, "But don''t you darey a finger on Mary and my children! I will make you regret it!"


    "Ha!"


    Dixon''s upper lip curled in disdain. He said, "Mr. Lan, you have to find us first."


    "Don''t worry," William said, grinding his teeth. "I won''t let you down!" "Let''s y a game then!"


    Dixon watched Elissa shivering in front of him, and spokezily. "We have three kids here. Since


    one of them isn''t yours, how about we pick one and chop the kid''s finger off?" "Ray!"


    Barry clenched his fists as Archer tried to hold him down. "How dare you!"


    William was seething in anger. "Why not?"


    Dixon continued, "If you don''t want that to happen, don''t dare to bring anyone else. We just want to


    see you." "Location?"


    William held his breath as he asked.


    "Western Sea Trestle."


    A stunned silence fell over the people inside the car


    "Okay, I''ll be there soon," William answered in a low voice, winking at the others.


    Click!


    The call ended.


    "Ray''s watch doesn''t show Western Sea Trestle," Aisha spoke in a grim tone. "They want to kill you,


    don''t they?" Archer nodded, looking down. "They don¡¯t know we have set out, so they deliberately


    told you the wrong location.


    You know it¡¯s a trap, right?" "I don¡¯t care even if it is," William said, panicking. "I didn''t hear Mary''s


    voice. The guy only spoke about the three kids. Do you think she''s at Western Sea Trestle?" "That


    makes sense, but what if she''s not there?" Barry said, "Would you risk going there alone?


    That would be reckless!"


    William''s eyes darkened. "I have to. There is no other way. The worst that can happen is something


    that might happen to me, but you can still save Mary and the kids."


    "But..." "All right."


    William was resolute in his decision. As he stepped out of the car, he turned around to address


    Barry. "Promise me that you will take care of Mary if something happens to me. No matter what it


    takes." "Hey!" Aisha cut in, "Don¡¯t be so pessimistic, okay? We are still one step ahead of them.


    When you reach there, try your best to stall them. Buy us some time until we cane to help you."


    "Okay."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 289 Western Sea Trestle (Part Two)

    Chapter 289 Western Sea Trestle (Part Two)


    William agreed. "Don''t be impulsive." Archer warned, "We''lle to you soon.


    And the earphone, don''t expose it."


    William waved to show he understood, before striding towards another car. After he drove the


    bodyguards out of the car, he sped away alone. "Hey, you! William, where the fuck are you going?


    Stop!"


    Lucas yelled behind him. "He has his own business. Let''s move on."


    Archer''s head popped out of the window, "We have to hurry up if we want to save Mary and the


    kids." "Damn it!" Worry lines were etched across Lucas''s forehead, as he sighed, "Does he think


    he''s some kind of a superhero?


    Brainless!"


    "I think he''s very brave." Jazlyn shrugged. "It means that he likes Mary, so he isn''t afraid of getting


    hurt."


    Lucas frowned. He could only hope that everything would turn out fine this time.


    A few kilometers away, William had pressed the gas all the way. His car ran down the road like an


    arrow from a bow.


    He had a hunch that Mary would be waiting for him.


    After hanging up the phone, Corbett gave Mary a menacing grin. "The person I''ve been waiting for


    will be here soon."


    Mary red at him.


    "You know, I don''t like to hurt a woman or a child," Corbett said with a gleam in his eyes. "But when


    I can make William suffer this way, I don''t mind doing it." "Young lord, he''s already in sight."


    A man in ck stepped forward. "Oh, is he?"


    Picking up the telescope again, Corbett nodded with a chuckle. "He came so fast. It seems that I


    found his weakness after all."


    After saying that, he ced the telescope in front of Mary and said, "See if it is the person you


    guessed."


    Mary''s eyes darted to search for the figure, her heart in her throat. She spotted a familiarlooking


    face sitting in the driver''s seat. It was William. "What do you think?


    Is it clear enough?"


    It was. Mary had never seen such a high-end telescope before. She could even make out the


    worried expression on his face. His lips were tightly pursed, making it look like he was extremely


    uneasy. Tears filled Mary''s eyes at the gloomy sight. She stared at William through the lenses,


    sobbing.


    "No!...''''


    For a moment, it seemed like William raised his head towards her direction. Before she could


    confirm, Corbett withdrew the telescope. "You''ll meet soon. Don''t worry." Corbett put on an evil


    smile. "Ah!


    Since the time of high tides ising. I must remind you that you will drown slowly as the sea level


    rises."


    Mary couldn''t help but tremble. How did this man know that she couldn''t swim? What a monster!


    Squeak! A car suddenly came into view, screeching to a stop near the sea. Just as the tires rubbed


    against the ground, making a piercing sound, William burst out of the car.


    The sea level was slowly rising, just as Corbett had warned. Mary''s ankles were dipped in icy cold


    water. She felt drained and cold but came to her senses at the sound of the car.


    Raising her head, she saw William rushing towards her from a distance. There was a hint of


    valiance in his cold expression. He knew the danger thaty ahead, but still he did not hesitate. As


    he closed in on Mary, he felt invigorated. It felt so good seeing her again.


    "You came so fast." Corbett''s smile was chilling.


    "Stop!" A man dressed in ck blocked William ''s path. Hearing him, William cast cold nces


    towards Corbett and then turned to look at Mary.


    "Mary..." William disregarded the peril he was in, only watching Mary. Her miserable appearance


    made his stomach twist. He felt heartbroken to see her in so much fear. ''How could I let this


    happen?''


    " Wil... William..." Tears were streaming down Mary''s cheeks.


    She had been sessful in keeping her emotions at bay. However, as soon as she had seen him,


    she couldn''t hold it in anymore. All the fear, anger and grievance came spilling out in hot tears.


    "I want to hear what you have to say, Miss Mary." At hismand, a man removed the cloth


    wrapped around Mary''s mouth.


    "William..." As soon as she spoke, Mary found that her voice was trembling. "Why did youe?


    Are you out of your mind? Go away! I have nothing to do with you! Leave!"


    "I was nning to break into your wedding today." William smiled bitterly. "I won''t let you marry


    anyone else. You are mine. We will always be connected. I won''t leave you, Mary." Mary bit her lips.


    Her sobs wereing out unevenly. Normally, she would make fun of him for being so emotional.


    However, given the current circumstances, she was moved.


    "I''mte. I''m sorry, Mary," William said in a hoarse voice, regretting that he couldn''t do anything


    more.


    p! p! p!


    The heavy silence was broken by Corbett slowly pping. William eyed him, frowning in contempt.


    "That was so touching." Corbett sneered, his tone sharp. "But I''m afraid, neither of you is leaving


    today."


    "Let her go," William warned. "You can have me, isn''t that what you want? I won¡¯t resist."


    "No! Don''t..." Mary blubbered, shaking her head desperately. "Don¡¯t scare me, William!"


    Trying to hold back the urge to rush towards Mary, William turned to Corbett. "You want to revenge


    Frank on me, don''t you? Why bother doing these things? Wouldn''t it be better if you just killed me?"


    "That would be so boring!"


    "Corbett, I was shocked and heartbroken to hear about Frank¡¯s ident," William said. "But it has


    nothing to do with Mary and the children. Let them go." "Didn''t you cause all this?" Corbett scoffed,


    "Since these are your children and your beloved, they are obligated to take responsibility for your


    wrongdoings."


    "Responsibility?" William shouted, "You can say that I am responsible for him four years ago! But


    not now. Frank used your men to kidnap my childrenst time. Since then, he has be my


    enemy."


    Mary came to a sudden realization. It was Frank


    "Besides," William continued, "wasn''t it you, who had been with Frank in the past four years?"


    Corbett narrowed his eyes. Despite being with him for four years, Frank still cared for William with


    all his heart and soul. He had learned to live with it until now. Frank was lying unconscious in a


    hospital bed, and William did not care at all.


    Whenever he thought of Frank, all he ever wanted to do was hurt William.


    "That''s why I don''t like you hurting him like this. " As he finished speaking, Corbett suddenly ced


    his hands on Mary''s bare shoulder, approaching her with a nasty smile.


    "What are you doing? Leave me alone!" Mary screamed in horror. Fueled with an adrenaline rush,


    she mmed her head forward into Corbett. He stumbled back at the sudden contact. A guard,


    standing aside, quickly pped across her face.


    ''''Mary!''1


    When William saw this happen, anger stormed in his eyes. He punched the man blocking his path,


    taking out the weapon from his waist.


    "William!" Despite her face stinging, she couldn''t help but cry out, "Are you crazy? Watch out!"


    The situation was growing tense. Corbett had straightened up again, raising a knife against Mary''s


    neck. He waved his hand, ordering his subordinates to retreat.


    "This is my private affair with Mr. Lan." Corbett raised his eyebrows, a sinister look in his eyes. "Four


    years ago in Japan, I didn''t have the chance to witness your abilities. Maybe I''ll get lucky today!"


    "William! Don¡¯t do anything!" Archer''s voice vibrated in William''s hidden earphone. "We have arrived


    at the warehouse. I think we can save the children, but you have to buy us more time!"


    William gritted his teeth. He felt his blood boil seeing Mary get pped in front of him. It was taking


    all of his willpower to notsh out in anger. ''I have to control myself! Buying time is the most


    important thing right now!''


    "How about we finish the game that was started four years ago?" William smirked, clenching his


    fists by his side. ''There is no way this game he''s talking about is not dangerous,'' Mary realized. Her


    heart was beating so fast, it felt like it would burst out of her chest. Did they have a chance of


    leaving here alive? What about Elissa and Alick?


    By this moment, the seawater had risen towards Mary''s knees. The coldness chilled her to the


    bone. The time came to an abrupt halt as Mary felt a sharp stabbing pain in her lower abdomen.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 290 Morse Codes

    Chapter 290 Morse Codes


    "Woo! Woo! Woo!" When the call ended abruptly, Elissa could no longer hear William''s voice,


    making her cry even harder.


    With an impatient wave of a hand, Dixon asked one of his men to drag Elissa forward.


    With a loud bang, the man rudely kicked the door of the warehouse open and threw the little girl


    inside.


    "Elissa!" cried out Alick. As he was about to run to his sister, Ray took a step ahead of him and held


    Elissa. This caused the two kids to fell heavily on the ground.


    "Woo! Woo!" Elissa cried as shey on Ray''s body.


    "It''s okay,"forted Ray, but his back hurt from the fall.


    "Ray and Elissa, get up!" With his dirty little hands, Alick pulled the two kids up. Trembling, the three


    kids hugged each other.


    "Oh no!" Ray suddenly eximed in silence, "My watch!"


    Alick and Elissa looked at Ray with wide eyes. "Ray, what''s wrong with your watch?"


    "It broke just now." Ray touched the shattered screen on his watch and frowned. "It''s broken."


    "You can buy a new one with the same design when we get out of here," Elissa suggested with


    tears rolling from her eyes.


    "But this is very important." Ray blinked and whispered, "This watch can tell my mother where we


    are."


    "Really?" All of a sudden, the two kids'' eyes lit up with hope.


    Ray responded with a nod. Looking at the broken watch, he added, "But it''s broken now. I don''t


    know if we can get in touch with my mother anymore."


    "Ray, have a try!" asked Alick in a hurry.


    Ray stared at his watch for a while and nodded heavily. "I''vee up with an idea. I''ll try itter.


    Don''t speak, okay?"


    "Okay!"


    Ray looked around the ce to find a clean spot to sit down. As he sat down, he stared at his watch


    and turned the knob. Just as the three kids were about to do something remarkable, the door of the


    warehouse opened again. Several people rushed in and took the three kids out.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Let us go!" The three kids cried and shouted, but the men remained unmoved. They were thrown


    back to the truck where they had just ridden.


    A group of well-trained men got on the truck and left quickly.


    Ten minutester.


    "William, don''t be impulsive. Just trust us and buy some time,"


    Archer hurriedly told William through the phone. He was now outside the warehouse ten kilometers


    away from Western Sea Trestle, the ce where the three children were being kept. As he did so,


    he took out his gun, and quickly followed Aisha to survey the ce inside.


    With a serious look on her face, Aisha leaned back against the wall while holding her gun and


    commanded in an orderly manner. With a wave of her hand, two bodyguards entered the


    warehouse first. Carefully, the group of vigntes inspected the ce thoroughly.


    "Nobody was found."


    "It''s empty."


    "Boss, no one is here."


    A few minutester, everyone gathered in front of the empty warehouse, confused.


    "There are traces of wheel tracks and cigarette butts on the outside," Archer analyzed. "They must


    have been here earlier."


    "Didn''t wee here following the GPS in Ray''s watch?" Barry asked worriedly. "If they came here,


    why did they leave? Is it because..."


    "Don''t think too much," interrupted Jazlyn. "Those people won''t be so stupid enough to kill the


    hostages."


    "Right." Aisha nodded in agreement. She then looked at Sh''s phone confusingly. It seemed that


    the red dot on the tracker had stopped at the warehouse.


    "Why isn''t the red dot moving?" Lucas asked as he went closer to take a look at the phone. "Are


    they hiding here?"


    "It''s impossible. We''ve searched everywhere," Jazlyn remarked with a frown. "Did they find the


    watch and throw it somewhere here?"


    "Let''s look for the watch first." Archer waved his hand and the group of bodyguards scattered


    around to search the ce again.


    Da. Da.


    While they were busy, Sh''s phone, the one used to track the kids'' location, emitted two high -


    pitched sounds.


    Beep. Da. Da.


    After a few seconds, the phone produced the same sounds again. "What is it?" Lucas turned


    around and asked. The others also stared at the phone in confusion.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Shush!" Seeing the serious look on Aisha''s face, Jazlyn immediately stopped them from talking.


    Aisha frowned and did not answer. Holding her breath, she listened to the phone and asked, "Is


    anyone there?"


    Da! Da! Da! Beep!


    "Help!" The phone vibrated again. Seeing the confused and puzzled faces of herpanions,


    Aisha deciphered the codes for them. The people around her gasped in surprise.


    "We were kidnapped."


    "Mom, are you there?"


    Ray...


    Barry breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that the watch was still in Ray''s hand and the children


    were all fine. Even though he felt happy and somewhat hopeful, he was shocked. Ray was only six


    years old. How could he know suchplicated codes?


    Aisha deciphered the meaning of the sounds on the phone as soon as they received the codes. The


    others listened quietly and attentively, not even daring to breathe heavily.


    In response, Aisha tapped the phone with her index finger and sent a message to Ray.


    Beep. Da. Beep. Beep. Beep. Da. Beep. Beep. Beep. Da."


    "Where are you?" Aisha asked.


    She continued tomunicate with Ray, hoping to obtain more information.


    "We are locked in the room and we can only hear the sound of the ship."


    "Who kidnapped you?"


    "Foreigners. I don''t understand what they are talking about."


    "How many people are there?"


    In the dark room, Ray thought for a while and knocked on his watch.


    "Seventeen. Someone has a scar on his face."


    "Is there anyone else around you?"


    "There are two more children."


    "Is there a woman wearing a wedding dress?"


    "No."


    "Did you pass by a warehouse just now?" "Yes, we did, but we left." "Do you know which way did


    you head to?"


    "To the west or to the south."


    "How are you three doing?"


    "We''re fine."


    "We are going to save you right now. Don''t be afraid. Wait for us."


    "Okay, thank you."


    "Contact us if you need any help. We also need you."


    "Okay."


    Aisha breathed a sigh of relief and looked up. Apparently, everyone else was staring at her with


    nervous gazes. Shrugging, she looked at Barry and said, "Your son is so smart."


    Barry quickly asked, "What did he say?"


    "He said that they were locked up here just now, but Dixon took them away." After a pause, she


    continued, "He said they were heading to the west or the south."


    Archer took a map from one of the bodyguards, and pointed at their position with his index finger.


    "We are here now." He moved his finger to the southeast and said, "This is the ce where William


    went. It''s called Western Sea Trestle. "Dixon left with three kids to the west or to the south," Archer


    stated while pointing at the map. "Fortunately, there is nothing remarkable in the west. But take a


    look at this, there are many buildings under construction in the south."


    "They should be near the sea, so they are not in the west." Aisha crossed out the location on the


    map.


    Da. Da. Beep. Da. Beep. While they were discussing, another wave of codes was heard from the


    phone.


    Everyone stopped talking at once. Meanwhile, Aisha listened to the sounds carefully.


    "We are in a ce surrounded by salt. We''re in a factory." Aisha was all ears.


    "The salt factory!" Barry eximed. "There is a salt factory by the sea. Ourpany has nned to


    go there to shoot a movie."


    "Western Sea Trestle is just opposite the salt factory. Is it some kind of trick?" Archer asked with a


    frown.


    "No matter what their purpose is," Aisha stated, "as long as we can go there before they start


    ying tricks, we can save them."


    "Let''s go then! Hurry up!" Barry could not wait to rush out first, not only because of Ray, but


    because of Alick and Elissa as well. Even though he was not the twins'' father, he could not bear to


    see them get hurt. Surely, he would hate himself to death if anything happened to any of them.


    "How is everything going with William?" Lucas asked Archer as they walked out.


    "I don''t know," Archer answered with a frown, "I can''t hear anything from William''s side."


    "What? Since when?" Shocked, Lucas stared at him wide-eyed.


    "We have no choice but to believe in him."


    "What were those beep sounds just now?" Barry asked in the car.


    "Those were Morse codes," Aisha replied. "This kind of codes was popr when people used to


    communicate with each other by radio many decades ago. It''s seldom used now. I don''t know why


    your son knew the codes. He is really good at using them though."


    "He has helped us a lot." Lucas patted Barry on the shoulder and eximed, "Genius!"


    "Let him join our team in the future, okay?" Jazlyn suggested. "As a child, he is extremely smart and


    talented."


    "Save them first, Jazlyn. Tighten your nerves!"


    "Yes, Boss!" Jazlyn immediately sat up straight and her expression suddenly turned serious.


    At Western Sea Trestle.


    "How about we finish the game that was started four years ago?" asked William. "Mr. Lan, I''ve


    always regretted not being able topete with you personally. You know, on a one-on-one battle


    like a real man." Corbett walked slowly towards William and added, "And today is a good day for a


    nice little game."


    "Let''s start then," said William fearlessly.


    "Mr. Lan, you are too impatient," Corbett answered with a faint smile. "I''m afraid we won''t be ying


    with guns this time. It''s too violent and boring. I prefer a hand-to-hand fight. " He threw his gun to


    the ground and said, "Mr. Lan, it''s your turn."


    "Don''t!" Mary yelled at William while crying. "No, William! You''ll be dead if you throw your gun away!


    Don''t trust him!"


    "I''m very honest," Corbett said. "There''s no need for me to fool you. Otherwise, Miss Mary, do you


    think you would have the chance to see your beloved man rescue you?"


    "What if I win?" William asked. "Let us go."


    "Afraid not, Mr. Lan. You have to win four consecutive rounds." Corbett let out a snort. "Have you


    forgotten those three children? One round for one person. Isn''t it fair?"


    "Where are they?" As William heard that, his courage seemed to have left him at once. His sneer


    turned into a frown and he suddenly felt nervous. He could not hear what was going on with Aisha


    and others now. To answer his queries, Corbett suddenly looked behind him and said, "They are


    over there."


    Confused, William looked in the direction of his gaze and saw a vast bay. However, something


    caught his eye. Three small ck dots were floating above the sea.


    "What did you do to them? They are just kids!" All of a sudden, William realized what the three ck


    dots were. His nervousness suddenly turned to fury.


    "They are waiting for you to win so you could save them. If you win, I''ll release one. If you lose, I''ll


    drop one to the sea. Isn''t it exciting?"


    "Despicable!" Through gritted teeth, William cursed Corbett. If looks could kill, Corbett would have


    been long gone.


    "Alick! Elissa!" Mary turned her head to take a look at the children. Blood seemed to have drained


    out of her face, making her extremely pale. If she had not been tied, she would have fallen down.


    "Let''s begin."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 291 Rescuing The Hostages (Part One)

    Chapter 291 Rescuing The Hostages (Part One)


    "Let''s begin," Corbett arrogantly said, cocking his neck to one side.


    "Wait! Wait a minute!" William suddenly stopped him. "I have a few words to say to Mary. Give me a


    few minutes," he added in a serious tone.


    Nodding, Corbett merely stepped aside and uttered, "Oh, I bet you do. I guess this is your farewell,


    huh? Then, please!"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Throwing away the gun, William walked forward expressionlessly. He traversed through the


    seawater, not minding the freezing cold, and went straight to Mary.


    "William..." she called weakly. Then, Mary pierced him with her teary eyes without blinking. A lump


    found its way on her throat, rendering her speechless at that moment.


    "Mary, you will be fine." With utmost affection, William gazed back at her. His eyes were too deep,


    and Mary knew he was confounded with so much emotion.


    The sea roared, and the high tide sshed their bodies, but William was strong enough to resist the


    current.


    He even cupped up her small face and kissed her lips, tasting her tears. And as their lips locked


    together, Mary could not suppress her cries anymore.


    "Aisha will be here soon," whispered William, with his back facing Corbett. He made it seem like he


    was bidding hisst farewell, but obviously had another intention of wanting to talk to Mary. "They


    have found Alick and Elissa. They wille here as soon as the children are rescued."


    Meanwhile, Mary was too shocked to say anything. But even then, a glimmer of hope rose in her


    heart upon hearing William''s reassuring words. "Really?" she managed to ask in a weak voice.


    "Yes.," William answered her, hugging her tightly.


    The warm and familiar embrace warmed up Mary''s cold body, but before she could make herself


    comfortable around his skin, William stuffed a sharp de in her hand.


    Feeling the cold steel in her palm, Mary''s body suddenly stiffened. She almost doubted that she had


    touched the wrong thing. "What is this for?" she asked in a trembling voice, evidently nervous to be


    holding such a fatal weapon in this situation.


    "Cut off the rope when no one is watching you. Use the high tide as a cover." William pinched her


    hand hard and said, "I''m not sure whether I can defeat him or not." When Mary heard him, her mind


    immediately went nk.


    What did he mean by ''not sure''? Would William die? No!


    "No..." Mary shook her head in fear and choked with sobs. "Aisha ising to save us, isn''t she?


    We can just wait!" she argued, trying to knock some sense into William.


    "Mary!" Raising his tone, William tried to calm her down. "Aren''t you afraid of water? You can''t even


    escape with your hands tied together. You have to find an opportunity and escape, okay?"


    "What about you?" Her chest rose and fell--an indicator that Mary''s sobs had only worsen.


    "I..." William''s face was etched with a gentle expression. It was as if he knew it might be thest


    time he would see her. "I will protect you," he reassured in a cid voice.


    However, instead of calming down, Mary''s heart sank deeper. And before she could even say


    something to stop him, Corbett''s impatient voice disturbed them. "Mr. Lan, you can keep your words


    and talk to her after I send you both on your way to hell. You have used too much time."


    Ignoring him, William nted a soft kiss on Mary''s forehead and winked at her. Then, he turned


    around and walked towards Corbett.


    "William! William!" Mary called his name over and over again. He was not striding, but with every


    step he took, Mary felt like she was drowning in darkness. And as she stared at his receding back,


    Mary''s stiff fingers sped the sharp de. ''If William were to die today, I''d die with him,'' she


    silently thought.


    While she was frozen to her feet in the cold water, the two men engaged in a brawl, making


    everyone tremble with fear as punches and kicks flew andnded.


    Corbett sped William''s shoulders and pulled his whole body forward. The two almost clung to


    each other in an instant. "You really are something!" Corbett yelled; his veins were popping on his


    neck.


    "How can I save them if I am nothing?" Gritting his teeth, William violently brushed Corbett''s arms


    away.


    "You just want to save them," Corbett threw a punch at him and grinned before saying, "but you


    forget that a person is lying on the bed and is on the brink of death because of you!"


    William stepped backward to maintain his bnce. Panting, he responded, "He has nothing to do


    with me."


    At his words, Corbett''s pupils suddenly contracted. Slowly, his anger seemed to have taken shape.


    Heunched another attack without saying anything, only this time it was faster and more violent,


    making it difficult for William to counter it. On the other side, Mary gripped the de tightly, using it


    to cut the rope. As soon as she raised her head, she saw Corbettnding a kick directly at William''s


    knee.


    "William!" she screamed with fear and worry. And because her attention was diverted from the


    de, she didn''t notice herself stabbing her own flesh.


    "I''m fine," William reassured in a lower voice, wincing in pain as he struggled to straighten up. Then,


    he immediately turned his hand to catch Corbett''s fist.


    "I want to teach you a lesson!" With every punch and kick Corbett threw at him, the former seemed


    to be more furious. It was as if he was not in the right mind anymore. He didn''t care about


    anything or anyone and just wanted to be utterly violent.


    At the same time, Mary''s arms hurt because of the tightness of the rope, and to prevent herself from


    sobbing, she gritted her teeth and sped the de tighter to free herself faster.


    Taking advantage of Corbett''s inattention, William punched him on the neck beforending a strong


    kick on his leg, causing him to lose his bnce.


    However, strong as he was, Corbett grabbed on to William just before he fell. With a click, his


    earphone dropped, and an imperceptible ssh resounded on the vast sea and disappeared.


    "Damn it!" William cursed, pressing his lips into a thin line.


    "Squeak!"


    "Hiss!" Meanwhile, Archer grimaced in difort outside the abandoned salt factory after hearing a


    long and sharp piercing sound from his earphone. He immediately pulled it out after feeling the


    extreme difort in his ear.


    "What happened? Your voice is too loud! Someone might hear us!" Aisha scolded him with her


    brows furrowed.


    "Sorry, Madam." Archer put on the earphone again.


    Aisha nced at him without saying a word and then turned around before gesturing the others to


    sneak into the nt.


    "William? William, can you hear me?" Archer called him several times, but he didn''t hear anything in


    response.


    A group of well-trained bodyguards, led by the international criminal police officer, quietly prated


    the factory with guns ready at hand. Fortunately, the building''s security seemed to be dawdling


    around since their shift started, so it wasn''t that difficult to infiltrate the massive area.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    With just a couple of ring gunshots, all guards at the gate dropped dead on the ground,


    completely lifeless.


    Frowning, Jazlyn put the silenced gun back to her waist and walked into the salt factory. "Boss,


    there is no one inside. The gatekeepers are dead."


    "Alright. I saw the three kids. You cane out now."


    While speaking, Aisha put down the telescope in her hand. It turned out that Dixon had taken the


    three children out of the factory. They were hung above the sea with their hands tied behind their


    backs. No wonder Ray''s watch couldn''t be heard anymore.


    "Shall we just rush over?" Lucas asked in a low voice, trying his best not to get noticed from their


    hiding ce.


    "No." Barry stopped him. "They have the three children! I won''t let you do it without full certainty."


    Aisha didn''t say a word and just rested her chin on her right hand to better think. Suddenly, she


    raised her head and uttered, "I have an idea."


    "What is it?"


    "Let''s..." They gathered together, circling around her while listening to her n. And because it was


    well-thought and they didn''t have any other choice, everyone agreed instantly. "Boss, be careful."


    "I know." Aisha nodded while gripping her gun and looking at Archer. Secondster, the two of them


    walked carefully towards the bay.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 292 Rescuing The Hostages (Part Two)

    Chapter 292 Rescuing The Hostages (Part Two)


    Simultaneously, Jazlyn raised her sniper gun and aimed it at the target, ready to pull the trigger at


    any time.


    "Dixon! Dixon!"


    As soon as the two approached the bay, Archer shouted, "We''re here to make a deal!"


    "Who are you? Stop!" When a group of bodyguards saw the two, they quickly pointed their guns at


    them, obviously threatening to shoot if they were to step any closer.


    Hearing that seemingly familiar voice, Dixon immediately turned his head and was utterly shocked


    to see who it was. "How could it be? Are you..."


    "Surprise!" Aisha grinned deviously at him and proudly said, "I was rescued, and your boss, Corbett,


    has been captured by us."


    Archer didn''t say anything. The twins resembled each other a lot, which was why Dixon would


    definitely mistake Aisha for Mary. But for how long could she hide it?


    "Mommy, help! Huhu!" Elissa''s frightened voice suddenly filled the cold air. "Mommy!" This time, it


    was Alick who called for their mother.


    "Honey, don''t be afraid!" Aishaforted, her eyes now filled with utmost disgust and fury on the


    vile man before them.


    "We¡¯re proposing to exchange the hostages," suggested Archer in a low voice. "In your hearts, the


    life of your young lord should be much more valuable than that of the three little fellows, isn''t it?"


    After hearing that Corbett was captured, Dixon froze to his feet while his mind wentpletely


    nk. At this point, he couldn''t think straight any longer. "Where is my young lord?"


    "In a ce which you won''t find out easily," replied Archer in a grim tone.


    "Then..." When he was about to say something, Dixon suddenly stopped and surveyed Aisha from


    head to foot, obviously skeptic at the young woman. This woman was wearing a wedding gown just


    now, but how could she change her clothes in such a short time? And her sharp and frightening


    eyes were too different from those just now!


    Something was wrong...


    With his nose ring in anger, Dixon understood everything in a sh. They were fooling him!


    "Shoot them!" he ordered in Japanese.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, a pang of pain tinged on his right arm.


    It turned out that from the moment he scrutinized Aisha, thetter had known that she would be


    exposed. Seeing the change of his expression, Aisha took out her gun at a speed that was almost


    invisible to the naked eye and shot precisely at his right arm that was about to take the gun.


    In an instant, bullets flew across the bay,


    and the smell of gunpowder pervaded. Although Dixon had many people with him, most of his men


    were ambushed in the factory. And now, Jazlyn and herpanions had slowly approached the


    bay, firing from left to right and gaining advantage of the situation.


    "Fuck!" With a gun in his left hand, Dixon hid behind a man, who was immediately shot dead on his


    head. It was a puzzle to him why so many people had found their location so soon. They had taken


    a detour and made sure no one followed them before finallying here.


    "Bang!"


    A bullet flew past his ear, and Dixon kept cursing even more. Seeing that his forces were slimming


    by the minute, he decided to take more people with him if he were to die today.


    Dixon dragged the dead man as a cover and struggled to the bottom of the three children.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Perish together!" Dixon shouted and raised his gun to shoot Ray.


    "Ray!" Barry had just rushed over. Seeing this scene, he cried out heartbrokenly.


    "Bang!"


    The bullet had already flown out, and Aisha failed to stop Dixon. However, with her quick reflex and


    wit, she shot at the rope that tied Ray. In an instant, the young boy''s body fell straight into the sea,


    making Dixon''s bullet only graze his flesh.


    "Jump down and save him!" Aisha shouted as she shot another man dead.


    With a thump, Barry jumped off the bay and swam desperately towards his son''s sinking body.


    ''Ray, don''t be afraid. Dad is here,'' he thought while pping his feet and hands against the water


    with full force.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    On the side, Archer held up his gun and fired several shots, sending Dixon to his final demise.


    "Bang!"


    Thest deafening shot was fired by Jazlyn, who breathed a sigh of relief after seeing the corpses


    scattered everywhere. She had lost count of how many times she had been in this situation, and


    every time, she felt like a survivor of a disaster. Fortunately, the three kids were safe this time.


    "Watch out!" When she was deep in her thoughts, Lucas suddenly shouted and hugged her from


    behind.


    "Ah!!" Lucas wailed in pain as a bullet went through his flesh.


    Jazlyn turned around in a hurry and saw a dying man pointing a gun at her. Seeing this, one of her


    colleagues shot the man straight to his head, killing him entirely this time.


    However, it was secondster that Jazlyn felt a heavy weight and saw Lucas slowly falling on the


    ground.


    "Lucas! Lucas!" she called for him. Kneeling, Jazlyn said in horror, "Please stay strong! I''ll take you


    to the hospital! Please!"


    "Don''t bother... I... I''m dying..." Lucas replied in a weak tone.


    "No! Stop talking!" Jazlyn couldn''t tell how she was feeling now. She hadn''t cried for a long time, but


    her tears rolled down her cheeks like a waterfall. "You won''t die! Hang on!"


    "All my life..." Lucas fought for his consciousness and opened his eyes. "The most regretful thing for


    me is staying unmarried."


    "You''ll be fine. You''ll get married soon!" Jazlyn replied in a trembling voice, trying to calm the dying


    man in her arms. "But no one wants to marry me." Even with his condition, Lucas still managed to


    cast a snort.


    Seeing how he could joke around with hisst breath, Jazlyn was rendered stunned and


    speechless. She merely stared at him in utter confusion like he was some kind of abnormality.


    "I''m dying," Lucas added, seeing that she didn''t respond.


    "Then I..." Jazlyn swallowed and blushed. "I can..."


    "You bastard! How dare you try to take away my subordinate?" At this moment, Aisha came over


    from nowhere, kicked Lucas, and said, "What are you talking about? I saw the bullet hit your arm.


    How could you die so easily?"


    "What? Your arm!" Surprised at that revtion, Jazlyn quickly snatched his arm to check his injury.


    "Ouch, it hurts!" Lucas couldn''t pretend anymore and bounced up from the ground. "My arm hurts! I


    was shot!"


    "Bastard!" Seeing the gunshot on his arm, Jazlyn felt angry and embarrassed. Damn it! She was


    almost fooled!


    "I..." Lucas snorted, "I thought I was going to die, Okay? This is the first time I got shot! How would I


    know?"


    On the other side, several bodyguards carefully settled Alick and Elissa down to check their


    wounds. Aisha left both Lucas and Jazlyn and hurriedly walked up to the kids.


    Back in the sea, Barry managed to grab hold of Ray and dragged him out of the water. With the


    help of several bodyguards, the young boy was finally brought ashore.


    "Ray! Ray!" Barry called his son and untied the rope for him. "It''s all right. Ray, you are all right


    now."


    "Ahem..." Ray spat out the seawater and opened his eyes in a daze.


    "Ray?" With his arms enveloped around his son, Barry breathed a sigh of relief. "Oh, thank god,


    you¡¯re awake! It''s all right. You''re saved. It''s all right."


    "Thank you, Uncle Barry," he replied weakly, trying to fully open his eyes to make sense of


    everything around him.


    "I''m not your uncle, Ray," Barry croaked, not knowing whether it was the seawater or tears on his


    face. A lump had found its way to his throat. "I''m your father! Ray, I''m your father!"


    "Father?" Ray wanted to speak more, but because of theck of strength, the young boy fainted in


    his father''s arms.

 Chapter 293 Falling Into The Sea

    Chapter 293 Falling Into The Sea


    The seawater rose quickly, surpassing Mary''s knees. Corbett''s men were standing far away from


    the sea, giving her a chance to cut off the rope without being noticed.


    Mary felt cold all over her body. Also, her lower abdomen hurt. She thought how much she wanted


    to pass out here andmit suicide because of suffering so much! But thinking of what William had


    just said to her and seeing how hard he tried to make sure she would survive, how could she give


    up so easily?


    Bang!


    Hearing the sound, she immediately stopped cutting the rope. Well, she had sessfully cut one of


    the ropes. She could do it again.


    On the other side, Corbett and William were still fighting fiercely. The two were more or less


    wounded and bruised. William was at a disadvantage. He had not recovered yet from the gunshot


    and from beingatose. Now, he also had to worry about Mary. Although he had sessfully


    checked on her from time to time, he could not hold on for long.


    Suddenly, Corbett found an opportunity to punch William''s face hard. Unable to defend himself,


    William was knocked sideways and staggered back a few steps. This caused one of his feet to get


    submerged in the cold water.


    Behind him was Mary. Seeing that William was beaten, she quickly asked, "William, are you okay?"


    He nodded his head in response, indicating that she did not need to worry.


    "It seems that you can''t hold on anymore." Corbett shook his hand and said contemptuously, "Then


    I won''t show mercy to you now."


    William tried his best to straighten himself up. With a fierce stare, he wiped the blood from the


    corner of his mouth. Before he could say something out of spite, he saw a man running to Corbett


    hurriedly. When he reached Corbett, he whispered something in his ear and a flustered expression


    appeared on Corbett''s face.


    Upon seeing that, William frowned. He tried his best to listen but he was only able to make out a


    few Japanese words. Saving... Dead...


    "Fuck!" Hearing his subordinate''s report, Corbett suddenly became angry. He turned around and


    looked at the opposite bay, but saw nothing. He narrowed his eyes dangerously and reached out to


    grab the pistol tied around the waist of one of his subordinates.


    William immediately realized that something was wrong. Corbett had already known that the


    children had been saved, so he must want to... "Mary!" William yelled instinctively. He quickly turned


    around and rushed to the pir as fast as he could with all his remaining strength. As soon as he


    reached Mary, he hugged her.


    Bang!


    Sure enough, Corbett, with red eyes, shot in the direction of Mary. The bullet went straight into


    William''s back and his skin tore open.


    "Ugh." William groaned in pain.


    Bang!


    Unsatisfied, Corbett fired the gun again. This time, Mary felt William''s body jerk.


    "William!" Mary screamed sharply. She saw her terrified expressions in William''s ssy eye. She


    desperately cut off the remained rope despite her wounded and bleeding hands. William''s body


    trembled from the gunshot. Frantic, Mary hugged his weak body.


    "Mary..." When William spoke, warm blood gushed from his mouth.


    "Stop talking!" She burst into tears in fear. She wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and


    asked, "What should I do? What should I do? You''re bleeding! William... Don''t scare me."


    "I''m fine," he mouthed. Despite only muttering two words, he was already tired and numb. Although


    his arms were still like steel, they circled around Mary. "Don''t die," said Mary while crying loudly.


    She touched the outline of William''s face with her trembling fingers and repeated the same


    sentence in a hoarse voice, "Don''t die. Don''t die. Don''t die."


    "Mr. Lan, it turns out that you have sent someone to save the three children!" Still holding the gun,


    Corbett slowly approached the two. "No wonder you tried so hard to fight me. Were you buying


    time? Impressive!"


    Not caring about anything anymore, Mary burst into tears while holding William. The sea water


    around the two had been stained with blood.


    "It''s useless for you to buy time now. It''s toote," Corbett continued. "Since you two love each


    other so much, I''ll send you to hell together!"


    "Corbett!"


    As soon as Corbett finished speaking, a sharp but slightly panting female voice came from behind.


    "Interpol! Drop your weapon! You are surrounded!"


    Stunned, Corbett turned around in surprise. At a nce, his eyes widened upon seeing Aisha, who


    looked exactly like Mary. With a murderous look in her eyes, Aisha held a gun in one hand and a


    police ID card in the other.


    Behind her, a group of Interpol officers, all armed and wearing bulletproof vest, surrounded the


    trestle. "It''s you!" Realizing something, Corbett narrowed his eyes. No wonder Mary''s expression in


    her eyes was familiar! She and Aisha were twins! So the woman who had followed him from China


    to Japan was the female police officer in front of him.


    "It''s me!" Aisha held up her gun and stared at Corbett menacingly. "How have you been? You lost


    last time. Is the wound on your shoulder already healed?"


    "Thanks for asking. It has already healed," Corbett answered while gritting his teeth.


    "Put down your gun. You can''t escape anymore. Surrender now!" Aisha nced at the direction of


    Mary and William, and added, "I''d rather keep your corpse whole."


    "Young lord," one of Corbett''s Japanese men came forward and whispered, "let us fight against


    them to cover your escape. You can take revenge in the future. Right now, your life is the most


    important."


    Corbett nced at him and asked, "Really? Why am I important? You want me to go back alive and


    continue to be the puppet of my family. I can''t even have emotions and desires. I can''t even have


    my own hobbies! You want me to continue my miserable life, is that it?"


    "Young lord, you..." The man in ck was stunned. He felt that something was odd with Corbett


    today. "Every day of my life was miserable. I don''t want to live that kind of life anymore." For the first


    time in his life, Corbett smiled happily as he said, "If you can go back alive, tell my father that I''m


    dead."


    "Young lord!" the man in ck shouted anxiously.


    At this moment, Aisha took advantage of their inattention and stepped forward. With a beautiful kick,


    she kicked the gun in Corbett''s hand to the side. She turned around and shot her gun two times,


    killing the men on either side of Corbett.


    Corbett''s reflexes were quick. He held Aisha''s shoulders and wrestled with her.


    The trestle was in a fierce fight again.


    Mary was still holding William. She wanted to drag him to the shore, but found no strength at all.


    "William! William, wake up!" Mary called his name several times while sobbing. "Aisha is here. We


    will be saved soon. Can you hear me?"


    "I love you."


    "What?" Feeling a slight vibration, Mary put her ears closer to his lips. "What did you say? I can''t


    hear you."


    "I love you,"


    William repeated. Corbett''s two shots hit him on the back. Unfortunately, one of them hit his spine.


    He was dying, but William thought that he still had a lot to do. He had not apologized to Mary,


    proposed to her, seen his two children grow up. How he wanted to apany Mary as they grew


    old together in the future.


    But he was afraid that there would be no chance for him to aplish these tasks now. In his


    heart, he was roaring wildly. However, he was too weak to do anything.


    He wanted to repeat what he wanted to say to Mary the most.


    "I know, I know." Finally, Mary heard what he had said. She nodded desperately and cried, "I love


    you, too. I love you as well. Please don''t die. If you die, I won''t love you anymore. I''m begging you!"


    Aisha frowned when she heard Mary''s cry. She hit Corbett harder with her elbow and pushed him


    far away from her. She then raised her gun and pointed it at his heart without any hesitation.


    Bang!


    "Ha ha!" Corbett gave a weird chuckle. Looking at the bullet in his chest, he slowly fell to the sea


    behind.


    Everything was over, but he did not want to die alone!


    Little did they know, Corbett was holding a bomb in his hand. Mustering hisst strength, he threw it


    in Mary''s direction before he sank into the sea.


    "Watch out!" Aisha shouted instinctively. When she was about to step forward, Archer, who was


    rushing over, dragged her and they both fell to the ground.


    An explosion broke out on the vast sea.


    Thest thing Mary saw was fire, causing the water to ssh all over the sky. A huge wave swept


    over her body and William''s. Her back hurt as she fell into the water heavily.


    Plop!


    The two fell into the sea and slowly sank down. Mary felt an intense heat in her belly. It felt as


    though something was slowly leaving her body.


    The white wedding dress floated vigorously in the sea. However, what she saw was more and more


    reddish color. Bright red. Horrifying red. It was the blood of both Mary and William. With their


    strength, they held each other and she slowly closed her eyes.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She smiled with relief. ''Not a bad ending. If you die, William, you won''t be alone. I''m here with you.''

 Chapter 294 Survived

    Chapter 294 Survived


    After falling into a deepa, Mary only felt exhaustion. She was so tired that every part of her


    body seemed heavy. Even making a slight move was impossible. She felt she was falling into a


    deep and dark ce.


    She was even unaware of the passing of time. Breathing was the only thing she could do.


    She did not know whether she was conscious or not. Sometimes she felt she was in the water,


    sometimes lying on the bed, sometimes with the children, and sometimes with William.


    In a daze, she felt many people running back and forth around her, making her unable to think


    properly. She really wanted to fall into deep sleep, but those people seemed to not allow her.


    ''''Pulse...''''


    "Blood pressure..."


    "Breathe..."


    "Prepare for electric shock!" A man''s anxious voice echoed in her ears.


    Boom! The first time.


    "Again! One, two..."


    Boom! The second time. Her limbs, chest, and back were feeling more ufortable. Mary


    shouted in her heart, ''Don''t do that again!''


    "Her heartbeat is back to normal."


    Thank goodness!


    Mary felt relieved. As expected, her prayers worked. Finally, she could go back to sleep.


    "Thank God!" The people waiting outside the operating room heaved a sigh of relief when they saw


    the doctore out. Aisha sped her hands together and said, "It''s great that my sister is fine.


    When will she wake up?"


    "We can''t be sure yet. We can only tell you that she survived." The doctor took off his mask and


    continued, "There is another thing."


    "What is it?"


    "The patient is pregnant," the doctor answered while smiling. "There are signs of miscarriage, but


    the fetus in the womb is tenacious. It''s alright now."


    "William is going to be a father again!" Archer shouted excitedly, both from grief and joy.


    "Oh my God!" Ena covered her mouth and shouted, "Mary and her baby are so strong!"


    Aisha shrugged and said expressionlessly, "Looks like my sister''s future is bound up with that man.


    Unfortunately!" "If you tell William this news, he will directly jump out of bed." With his hands in his


    pockets, Victor looked at the ward next to Mary''s.


    Through the ss window, he saw William lie on the bed inside. With an oxygen tube in his mouth


    connected to a venttor, hey on the bed with his eyes closed, not moving even once.


    The two bullets in William''s body had been sessfully taken out. The operation was over earlier


    than that of Mary, but it was still unknown when he would wake up and what would happen when he


    did. Right now, they could only be sure that his life was saved.


    "It''s good if he could jump up." Archer''s eyes darkened. He had just called Timothy, and he did not


    know when William''s parents woulde to the hospital. He hoped that they would not suffer too


    much when they saw William''s state.


    "Aisha, it''s time to go." In silence, a police officer stood behind Aisha and said respectfully, "The


    superior ordered us to go back to the headquarters tomorrow."


    Aisha rolled her eyes and asked, "Where is Jazlyn? I haven''t seen her for a long time."


    "She''s apanying Dr. Murong in the operating room," Ena answered in a hurry while pointing at


    the direction of the operating room.


    Asha rolled her eyes again and ordered to the police officer, "Go and ask Jazlyn toe here!"


    "Yes, madam!"


    Standing aside, Archer asked Aisha, "When will youe back?"


    "I don''t know," she answered casually. "It depends on the punishment that I''ll receive from the


    headquarters. This time, I made the decision to shoot the cunning devil Corbett without permission.


    I went too far. Maybe they have decided to send me to the South Pole to protect the penguins. Or I


    will be ordered to go to the front line and enjoy the rain of bullets. Perhaps they would give me a


    detention for three months."


    Overhearing the conversation, Ena was too surprised to say anything.


    Archer''s face became pale. "If I can''t see you for a long time, I will miss you."


    "You can look at my sister''s face when you miss me."


    "Aisha," Archer swallowed and responded after a while, "I''ll go with you."


    "No way!" Aisha stopped him immediately. "Stop your boring thoughts. You have to stay here and


    protect my sister. If anything happens to her again, I will never forgive you!"


    Archer spread out his hands and said, "Everything is fine now. It doesn''t matter whether I''m here or


    not." "It''s hard to say." Aisha pressed her lips and added, "Anyway, you''d better stay here. You have


    to take care of William, Alick and Elissa, my sister, and the baby in her belly. You have such a heavy


    task! Don''t put them in danger again. I''m going to see Jazlyn. Why hasn''t shee over yet?"


    ''In danger?''


    Archer thought for a moment and asked eagerly, "Is Corbett really dead?"


    Aisha stopped in her tracks. She turned around and gave Archer a meaningful smile. Without


    saying anything more, she continued to walk forward.


    "What did she mean by that?" Confused, Ena looked at Victor and then at Archer. "What did she


    mean by smiling?"


    "I don''t know." Victor shook his head.


    "Her smile was weird. I don''t know what it meant either." Archer shrugged and said to Ena, "At that


    time, we jumped into the sea to save Mary and William. As for Corbett, it was the police who dived


    into the sea to find him. It was said that several bodies that were blown up and mangled were


    found. They couldn''t be sure if one of them was Corbett ''s."


    "Wasn''t he shot?" asked Victor.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes." Archer nodded and continued, "Aisha wouldn''t miss the target." "He must be dead then." Ena


    bit her fingertips nervously and said, "Since Mary is fine, can we go in and see her?"


    "Not yet." The doctor shook his head. "But if you want, you can go and see the children in that ward.


    Although they are fine, they may have been frightened."


    "Okay." Ena nodded and said, "Thank you, doctor."


    "You''re wee." The doctor smiled before turning around to leave.


    "Who are they? They almost booked the whole floor," a nurse whispered to the doctor as they


    walked. "Both adults and children were injured. Also, I saw several celebrities!"


    "Just do your job!" The doctor red at the nurse and reprimanded her, "Don''t ask too many


    questions!"


    "Okay." The nurse stuck out her tongue secretly and stopped talking. However, her curiosity got the


    best of her. She looked back at Victor and Archer, and her cheeks blushed. They were so


    handsome!


    Ena, Victor, and Archer walked into the ward where Alick and Elissa were. As soon as Elissa saw


    Victor, she threw herself into his arms.


    "Victor, where is my mommy?" Elissa asked in a sweet voice as shey in Victor''s arms. "Your


    mommy is in the next ward, resting. She can''t see you now," answered Victor. He rubbed her hair


    comfortingly and asked, "Do you feel any pain?"


    "Yes." Elissa pouted and added, "My whole body hurts."


    "Are you going to let Uncle Victor take a look?"


    Sitting on another bed and wearing a hospital gown, Alick had no expression on his handsome little


    face.


    "Come on!" Archer walked up to him with open arms. "Do you want a hug?"


    "Humph!" Alick nced at Archer and answered, "No, I don''t want it."


    "Aww." Archer cried out in a strange tone. Even though Alick refused, Archer still hugged him. "You


    have the same character as your father. You don''t need a hug? I must hug you!"


    "Where is my father?" Alick asked in Archer''s arms. His eyes blinked innocently as he spoke.


    "Having a good sleep in the ward."


    "Did he get hurt?" asked Alick in surprise.


    "Yes, he was injured." Archer nodded and continued, "When we went to save you three, your father


    went to save your mother alone, but he got hurt. He is a brave man!" "Of course. My father is


    awesome." In a low voice, Alick asked again, "Is Mommy okay?"


    "She''s fine now. Don''t worry." Archer smiled at him. Suddenly, he remembered something. "Oh! By


    the way, your mommy is pregnant. You are going to be a brother again!"


    "Really? I''m so happy!" A smile finally appeared on Alick''s expressionless face.


    "Yay! I''ll be an elder sister!" Elissa also heard Archer''s words. Excited, she waved her arms and


    jumped up and down.


    "Elissa, do you want to be an elder sister?" asked Ena.


    "Yes!" Elissa nodded and answered excitedly. "If I be an elder sister, that means I have grown


    up. I can finally get married!"


    "Idiot!" Alickmented bluntly.


    "Humph!" Elissa wrinkled her nose and her excited expression turned a little sad. "I''m sorry, Victor."


    "What''s wrong?" asked Victor, both amused and confused. "Why do you feel sorry for me?"


    "Because I can''t marry you," said Elissa firmly after a pause.


    "Why can''t you marry me?" The smile on Victor''s face grew bigger and he joked, "I''m sad! How


    could Elissa not marry me?" "Don''t be sad!" Elissa was still hugging Victor. With a serious


    expression, she answered, "I still like you, but you are now my second favorite person. I want to


    marry the person I like the most."


    "Who do you like the most then?" asked Victor curiously.


    "Ray!" Elissa sat up straight suddenly and announced, "I like Ray most!"


    "Why do you like him?" Ena asked.


    "Because I think Ray is brave and handsome." In an instant, she turned into Ray''s admirer.


    "What about me?" Victor pinched her nose teasingly.


    "Then you," said Elissa and her eyes darted towards Ena, "you can be with her! Ena is also very


    beautiful!"


    "Elissa is really good at matchmaking!" Archerughed loudly and Victor rolled his eyes at him.


    "Ena, are you willing to do that?" Elissa asked.


    "Elissa, are you handing Victor over to me?" Ena asked while blushing.


    "Of course." Elissa turned around and held Ena''s hand. "I am!"


    "Okay, I will take good care of Victor." Ena held Elissa''s hand back. The two seemed to have


    reached a friendly agreement.


    Victor stood aside, speechless. Was he sold by Elissa? They did not even ask him for his opinion!


    "There is another reason why I like Ray the most, " Elissa said while biting her lips. "Ray is so pitiful.


    He couldn''t see anything before, and he doesn''t have a father. I have to take good care of him!"


    Apparently, Alick was listening across the room. "Daddy Barry said he is Ray''s father. I heard him


    say it."


    "Alick, you are lying! Why didn''t I know that?" Elissa red at her brother in disbelief.


    "Alick is not lying." Victor touched Elissa''s head to calm her down. "Your Daddy Barry is Ray''s real


    father!"


    "Oh, my God!"


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 295 Have A Try

    Chapter 295 Have A Try


    Barry had put on fresh and clean clothes, and walked into Ray''s ward.


    His son had just woken up not long ago. Sh, who sat beside Ray, watched her son intently. "Ray,


    how are you feeling? Is there anything wrong with your eyes?"


    "Mom, I''m fine." Ray shook his head and looked away. As he did so, he saw Barry standing at the


    door of the ward. He opened his mouth and called in a weak voice, "Uncle..."


    Before he fainted, he seemed to have heard his Uncle Barry say that he was his father. Was it real


    or did he just hear it wrong?


    Sh followed Ray''s gaze. When she saw Barry, she felt a little embarrassed, making her quickly


    stand up. "Mr. Gu."


    Barry swallowed hard and nodded at her. "Hi. How is Ray?"


    "He''s fine."


    "That''s good then." Barry walked over and looked at his son with concerned expression. "Are your


    eyes okay? Can you see clearly?"


    "Yes. I can see with no problem." Ray nodded. He intended to say something but stopped at the


    second thought. "What''s wrong?" Barry read Ray''s expression and realized that something was


    bothering him at a nce. "What do you want to ask?"


    "Are you really my father?"


    Ray asked straightforwardly. Hearing that, Sh instinctively called Ray''s name in embarrassment.


    "Ray! Why did you..."


    "Yes, I am." Before Sh could even finish her question, Barry answered while nodding. "I... I''m


    your father."


    Sh bit her lips, and tears welled up in her eyes. Fate yed a big joke on her. After going


    through so much, she did not know whether to be sad or moved by the scene in front of her.


    "Are you truly my father? For real?" Ray propped himself up into sitting position and Sh quickly


    assisted him. "Mom, is Uncle... Is he telling the truth?"


    She looked at Barry''s facial expression for a long time before answering with a nod. "Yes, it''s true."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then why didn''t you tell me before? You have known it for a long time, haven''t you?" The more


    Ray spoke, the angrier he became. "Why didn''t you tell me?! Do you want to abandon me? Just


    because I couldn''t see?"


    "No, Ray! It''s not like that!" Sh hastily exined, "We just knew it recently." "Yes, I..." Barry''s


    eloquence seemed a little hazy at the moment. "I just knew recently that you''re my son. I didn''t


    abandon you. I will never do that."


    Ray''s eyes turned red. Nevertheless, he tried his best to hold back his tears. He used to dream of


    having a father. But now that his father appearedte and hid the truth from him, he did not know


    what to feel.


    "Ray, I will take good care of you in the future." Barry licked his lips and continued, "I really didn''t


    know about your existence until recently. Can you forgive me?"


    "No!" Ray pulled over the quilt and buried himself under it. Under the sheets, he said in a low and


    pained voice, "You both! Get out! I said get out! I don''t want to see you!"


    "Ray, don''t do that." Sh reached out tofort him.


    "Mom, you go out too!" he shouted fiercely, but it was obvious that he was choking on sobs.


    "Okay, Okay." Holding back her tears, she nodded. "Fine. I''ll go out first. I won''t disturb you for a


    while. I''ll wait for you outside." She stood up and looked at Ray before walking out reluctantly.


    With a worried look on his face, Barry followed Sh out of the ward.


    With a click, the door of the ward was closed. Seeing that his parents had gone, Ray began to let


    out his anguish under the quilt.


    "I''m going to see the other two kids," Barry said to Sh.


    "I... I''ll go to see them too!" She stammered. "Manager Lu hasn''t woken up yet. I wonder if Alick and


    his sister are worried about their mommy."


    "Okay," he replied.


    "Thank you. Thank you for saving Ray." While walking in the hall of the hospital, Sh abruptly


    spoke in a low voice.


    "He is my son as well." Gritting his teeth, Barry hurried his steps. In no time, they were able to reach


    the ward of the twins. He then opened the door as soon as he reached it.


    With her head down, Sh walked in quietly.


    "Daddy Barry!" When Alick saw Barry, he greeted him right away.


    "Alick!" Barry walked to the bedside. Alick then broke away from Archer and threw himself into


    Barry''s arms.


    "Daddy Barry, where is Ray?" asked Elissa innocently.


    "He is resting in his ward," he answered briefly, but his words made his face gloomy. "Daddy Barry,


    you are Ray''s father!" Elissa said excitedly. All of a sudden, her expression changed and she


    added, "But why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Because I just knew it recently."


    "Is Ray also Mommy''s son?" asked Elissa again.


    "Of course not," Victor answered with a smile. "Ray is Aunt Sh''s son."


    "So, did Daddy Barry and Aunt Sh get married?" asked Elissa curiously. Looking around at the


    stunned faces of everyone else, she felt even more confused.


    "No," Barry answered with embarrassment.


    "Oh, right." Elissa nodded as if she had understood everything now. "Daddy Barry is going to marry


    Mommy. But why does Daddy Barry have a baby with Aunt Sh?"


    Awkward silence hung in the ward.


    "The world of adults is reallyplicated!" Alick eximed.


    "You are right." Archer nodded in agreement and said, "It''s tooplicated for you kids."


    "Can I go to see Ray?" Elissa jumped off the bed and rushed out of the ward before she could even


    get permission. She happily walked in the corridor. As she passed by her parents'' wards, she gazed


    at them for quite some time before walking towards Ray''s.


    "Daddy Barry," Alick stared at Barry''s face and noted, "you seem unhappy."


    "A little," he answered and rubbed Alick''s head.


    "Why is that?"


    "Because..." Barry thought for a while, but no words seemed toe out of his mouth.


    "Well, I''ll go out first." Archer touched his nose and added, "I''ll go check on Lucas and see if my


    Aisha has already left."


    "I''m going to find Elissa." Victor also walked out, followed by Ena.


    Sh was at a loss, but she seemed to have picked up the cues. She put down her bag and said,


    "I''ll go out too."


    "Why did everyone leave so suddenly?" Alick asked in confusion.


    "What do you think?" Barry asked back.


    "They wanted us to talk alone, right?" Alick answered.


    "My Alick is so smart." Barry smiled proudly and ruffled the boy''s hair.


    "Daddy Barry, can you tell me why you are unhappy?" "I am sad because Ray doesn''t seem to like


    me. " Deep loneliness was apparent in Barry''s voice.


    "How doesn''t he like Daddy Barry? You are his father!"


    "But Daddy Barry was not a good father to Ray." Barry did not care whether Alick could understand


    or not. At the moment, he just wanted to speak out his sadness. "I haven''t fulfilled my responsibility


    as a father to him. When Ray couldn''t see, I was not around to help him. He lived a hard life."


    "Daddy Barry, please take good care of Ray in the future. That way, he''ll like you," encouraged


    Alick. "Daddy Barry is awesome! Ray will know that."


    "Really?" Barry finally smiled. Who would have thought that a little boy couldfort an adult man?


    "Certainly!" Alick nodded enthusiastically and he continued, "I didn''t like my father before, but now I


    think he''s Superman!"


    Barry nodded in agreement and thought about William. "Right. I almost forgot it. How did you start


    to like your father anyway?"


    "Hmm. Well, it''s because he likes Mommy so much!"


    Mary...


    Barry sighed. The sadness in his heart seemed to have returned. "I might not be able to do that. I


    can''t make myself like Ray''s mommy."


    "Why not? Isn''t Aunt Sh a good woman?"


    "Yes, she is a good woman, but¡ª" Before Barry could finish his words, the little boy in front of him


    interrupted him.


    "Aunt Sh is a good woman. Why can''t Daddy Barry love her?" Alick asked in confusion. "Anyway,


    Mommy has Dad now, and Daddy Barry has Aunt Sh. Isn''t it a happy ending?"


    Alick''s innocent and uplicated thoughts made Barry burst intoughter. "How about you, Alick?


    Are you happy right now?"


    "Yes, I am," Alick said sincerely. "I hope that you can be happy too, Daddy Barry!"


    "Good boy!" The boy''s enthusiasm melted Barry''s heart so he hugged him tight. "I will."


    "Daddy Barry, I know what you should do to make Ray like you!" With a smile on his face, Alick


    started to enumerate the things his father had done to him and his sister. "You should buy toys for


    Ray! Dad bought toys for us. My sister liked them so much!"


    "Is that so? What else?"


    "You should spend more time with Ray and tell him stories."


    "Not bad. I could do that." Meanwhile in Ray''s ward, Elissa opened the door and walked inside


    quietly.


    "Don''te in!" Ray shouted.


    "Ray, what''s wrong with you?" Hearing the boy''s crying tone, Elissa ran towards him and quickly


    climbed onto the bed.


    "What are you doing?" Ray was taken aback, which made him to pop his head out of the quilt.


    "Don''t! You''ll fall!"


    "I''m fine." Elissa smiled reassuringly. Looking at his red and swollen eyes, she asked, "Ray, why are


    you crying?"


    "I''m not!" Embarrassed, he immediately turned his face away and pouted.


    "Fine. I''ll ask Daddy Barry then. He''s your father!


    "Don''t go!" Before Elissa could go down, Ray quickly grabbed her hand. "Why do you call him


    daddy? Is he your father?"


    "He is my daddy, not my father," Elissa answered while shaking her head.


    "Has he always been your daddy?" Ray''s heart ached so he looked down.


    "Daddy Barry has been my daddy since I was a child."


    "But you''re still a child now." "I mean, since I was younger."


    "Was he good to you? Is he a good man?"


    "Of course!" Elissa nodded right away and said proudly, "He is your father. Of course he is a good


    man!"


    "But I just knew now that he''s my father. Why didn''t hee see me before? I don''t like him." Ray


    recalled the past when his mother was the only one who apanied him. At the thought of it, he


    felt even more aggrieved.


    "I didn''t have a father before either." Elissa blinked her eyes. She could not understand why Ray


    was sad because of his father. "He didn''te to see me either, but I like him very much now."


    "How could you not have a father?"


    "Because..."


    The two kids sat cross-legged on the bed and began to chat. The smile on Ray''s face became


    brighter and brighter. Hearing a lot of good things about his father, he felt happy now.


    "Ray," said Elissa as she suddenly changed the subject, "from now on, you will be my elder brother.


    We can''t get married."


    Ray blushed. Although he had no idea why he and Elissa should get married in the future, he did


    not question her. Instead, he asked, "Why can''t we get married?" "Because we are both Daddy


    Barry''s children. You are my elder brother."


    "Yes." Ray bit his lips and touched Elissa''s hair. "You are my younger sister."


    "Ha ha!" Elissa smiled at him innocently, but she did not understand the look in Ray''s eyes.


    Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!


    In Alick''s ward, Sh''s phone rang suddenly in her bag.


    "Who''s calling?" Alick asked.


    Barry shrugged for he did not know either. He stood up and took Sh''s bag to search for her


    mobile phone. However, it had stopped ringing as soon as he found it. As he put down her bag, he


    identally saw two flight tickets inside.


    Barry frowned and took them out with curiosity. A flight of today. Sh Shen and Raymond Shen...


    "Daddy Barry, what''s wrong?" Alick asked when he noticed that Barry''s expression had changed.


    Barry had already seemed happy a while ago, but his expression turned dark and gloomy again


    upon seeing the tickets.


    "Nothing." He hastily took out the tickets and said to the boy in an urgent tone, "Alick, I have


    something to do. I''ll be back." Without waiting for Alick''s response, he rushed out of the ward. He


    had just walked out of the room when he saw Sh walking towards him.


    "Sh!" he shouted from afar, which made her stop walking immediately.


    "Yes?" Stopped in tracks, she watched as Barry strode towards her.


    "What''s this?" He angrily held up the tickets and waved them on her face.


    Sh''s eyes widened in shock, and she was unable to utter an intelligible answer. "Well, I..."


    "You want to take my son away?" Barryughed sardonically and continued, "If nothing had


    happened today, would you have already left? "


    Sh was stunned at Barry''s audacity.


    "Were you nning to take him away like this? Huh?! Answer me!" he asked again. As he spoke,


    his voice seemed angrier.


    Sh nodded. All of a sudden, she finally felt the courage to yell back. "Or what? Let Ray know that


    you are his father and then watch you marry someone else? How could you be so mean?!"


    She did not care about anything now. She was ready to face Barry''s fury head on.


    However, instead of arguing back, Barry just sighed helplessly. He looked at Sh in the eye and


    said slowly, "Let''s... let''s have a try, shall we?


    "What do you mean?"


    "I said, let''s have a try. Let''s try to be together." He turned his face away and said awkwardly, "We


    already have a son anyway. We might as well give it a try."


    Hearing that, Sh covered her mouth to stop her from screaming. What Barry had said was an


    absolute shock for her. She stood in the hallway, petrified in spot, unable to move or speak.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 296 Emergency Treatment On William

    Chapter 296 Emergency Treatment On William


    A long silence fell on the ward, and only the air-conditioning''s slight rumbling could be heard. In


    addition to the smell of the disinfectant, a faint fragrance of flowers whiffed in the air.


    The morning sunshine prated through the drapes, casting bright light in the room. Mary felt her


    eyelids warm up with the sun rays while her body seemed to be less painful thanst night.


    Feeling good, she tried to roll her eyes while voluntarily moving her fingers. And as her lids folded


    open, the dazzling sunlight tickled her tear nd, making her very ufortable. It was not until


    she raised her hand to block the sunshine that Mary realized she still had an infusion.


    "Mommy, you are awake!" In the silence, a crisp voice suddenly prated her ears.


    It was Alick''s voice! There was no mistaking it.


    So as soon as she heard this, Mary turned her head and saw the little boy lying on the edge of the


    bed, staring at her with tears in his eyes.


    "Alick..." Mary called her son with a hoarse voice, raising her hand and lovingly caressing Alick''s


    head. "Mommy, would you like some water?" the young boy asked, sniffing to hold back his tears.


    He didn''t want to worry his mother.


    Mary nodded and sat up with her son''s help.


    The little boy took the cup, poured water, and tested its temperature before carefully handing it to


    her.


    The moment Mary took a gulp, a trace of coolness swept across her throat, making her drink


    several more mouthfuls to quench her dry throat.


    "Mommy, take it easy."


    "Yeah, alright, honey," Mary answered, smiling warmly at her son.


    And while the two enjoyed each other''spany, the door suddenly clicked open, revealing Victor


    walking in with Elissa in his arms. Behind him were Lucas, Archer, Ena, and the others.


    "Mommy!"


    "Mary, you''re awake!"


    "Doctor! Doctor! The patient is awake!" Ena called frantically.


    Meanwhile, Elissa couldn''t wait to rush over, so the little girl struggled from Victor''s arms and ran


    towards her mother excitingly.


    "Mommy," said Elissa, wrapping her little arms around Mary''s thigh while sobbing. "Mommy, you


    finally woke up! I was so worried about you!


    "Yes, honey. Mommy''s awake. You''re such a good girl!" Mary caressed and cupped her daughter''s


    little face lovingly.


    "Are you feeling all right?" Lucas asked and hopped over with one arm hanging at his chest. "The


    doctor will be here soon."


    "I''m fine," Mary responded in a hoarse voice while shing him a weak smile of reassurance.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you injured?" she immediately asked with an evident hint of concern


    upon seeing his arm.


    "It''s not a big deal. I¡¯ll recover soon enough." Lucas managed to let out a small chuckle while


    brushing his free hand in the air to show that it was nothing.


    And while the group exchanged greetings and concerns, a doctor walked into the ward and began


    to examine Mary''s condition thoroughly.


    "The patient is very healthy now. She can be discharged from the hospital after a few days of rest


    and observation," the doctor concluded in a professional tone.


    "That''s great!"


    "Wonderful!"


    "What a relief!" All of them heaved a sigh of relief after knowing Mary was well and stable.


    "But the baby in her belly still needs to be paid more attention. She almost had a miscarriage, and it


    will be more dangerous if the patient will not be ced under strict care."


    "What? The baby? What baby are you talking about, doctor?" startled, Mary asked while her left


    hand subconsciously rubbed her still t tummy. It was an understatement to say that the news


    came as a shock. This was something she didn''t expect to happen after all the tragedy she had


    been into recently. "I... I''m pregnant?"


    "Yes, Mommy. You have a baby in your belly." Elissa touched Mary''s tummy carefully and


    eximed, "I''m going to be a big sister!"


    At the same time, even the others eyed her with so much bliss that overwhelmed Mary.


    "Gosh!" Mary murmured with tears in her eyes. She had a baby again! She had a baby with William


    again!


    As he suddenly crossed her mind, Mary quickly raised her head, and the memory from the trestle


    came rushing into her head like a waterfall.


    Being shot, falling into the sea, exploding...


    "Where¡¯s William? Is he okay? How is he?" Mary asked everyone in the ward, eyeing them widely


    while firmly gripping the corner of her quilt. "I want to see him! He--" "He is fine!" Archer cut her off,


    obviously trying to calm her down as she was undeniably in a frenzy. "He is in the next ward. He


    survived. Calm down, Mary. Aisha has asked me several times to take good care of you. Please


    calm down!"


    "That''s right, Mary. The most important thing right now is to make sure you recover. I''m sure you


    can go and see him after the infusion is done, okay?" This time, it was Victor who jumped in to


    comfort her.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Is he really okay?" Mary asked again, holding back her tears from falling. All she wanted to do right


    now was race to the next ward and see William personally herself.


    "Yes, he is. I promise he is really okay," answered Lucas, who nodded his head while a half-smile


    found its way on his lips.


    "But Daddy slept longer than Mommy did! When will he wake up?" Elissa asked innocently with a


    pout.


    "How long have I been unconscious?" Mary asked after ncing at her daughter.


    "Five days."


    "Really? That¡¯s long!" For Mary, it felt like the kidnapping just happened yesterday. And learning that


    she was in aa for almost a weak certainly knocked her socks off.


    "Grandpa and Grandma have visited you too, but they have gone home," said Alick, touching his


    mother''s hand. "They said they woulde back in the afternoon."


    "Oh, is that so, honey?" Mary replied to her son. Then, shifting her gaze back to Lucas, she asked,


    "How about the others? Are they fine?"


    "Everyone is fine. Your sister has returned to the headquarters with Jazlyn. The others are all safe.


    There¡¯s nothing to worry about. At that time..."


    After filling her in with what happened the other day, Mary was rendered stunned and utterly


    speechless. The memory of that tragic event had indeed left a significant mark on her.


    And as she tried to brush off those memories in her still groggy head, the door was pushed open


    again. In came Timothy and Amy, who were both shocked to learn that Mary had finally woken up.


    "Father! Aunt Amy!" she greeted them with a huge smile.


    "Grandpa and Grandma!" Both Elissa and Alick ran and threw themselves into their arms, much to


    the elders'' happiness.


    "Good babies!" Timothy let out a chuckle while patting their heads kindly.


    "My poor child!" Amy walked quickly to Mary, with tears welling up in her eyes. "You finally woke up.


    You scared your father and me to death!" "Aunt Amy..." Mary held her hand tightly while a couple of


    sobs escaped her lips. "So many things have happened. I''m sorry for making you and Father


    worried."


    "It doesn''t matter. What''s important is that you''re both safe now," Timothy said as he walked


    towards the bed.


    "Your father is right. As long as everyone is fine, that''s good enough for us," said Amy, wiping her


    tears. "Mary, I made porridge for you. Come on, have some. You just woke up, and you are


    pregnant. You must eat something soft to keep up with nutrition."


    "Oh, alright. Thank you, Aunt Amy." Mary nodded and positioned herself well on the bed so she


    could eat properly.


    "William hasn''t woken up yet," said Amy with a sigh. "If he knew that he''s going to be a father again,


    he would definitely be over the clouds."


    Mary''s eyes immediately turned gloom while she kept mum and merely pressed her lips into a thin


    line.


    Upon finishing her food, everyone left shortly after, aware that she was still exhausted and needed


    some rest.


    And although Mary was thankful to be given the time to rest, she could not even get to sleep.


    Turning over and tossing on the bed, all she thought of was William. She was worried and wishing


    she could see him right at this instance. So, she sat up from the bed again, lifted the quilt, and


    started walking out of her room towards the adjacent ward to have a look.


    "Beep! Beep! Beep!"


    The venttor and heartbeat monitor functioned in order, but there were still no signs of movement


    from William.


    Still in her hospital gown, Mary walked in on tiptoe. The second she reached the edge of the bed


    and got closer to William, her tears began rolling down her cheeks.


    "When will you wake up?" Sobbing and in utter distress, she gazed at the tubes attached to his


    body while tracing the fine stubbles on his chin.


    She sat down on the chair, grabbed William''s hand, and covered it with her own. Then, she pressed


    her face against his broad arm and choked with tears. "Don''t you want to wake up? You made me


    worried on purpose, didn''t you? Are you punishing me for wanting to marry someone else?


    William, I''m pregnant again! Don''t you n to take responsibility for me? I''m warning you. If you


    don''t wake up tomorrow, I will run away with your children, just like four years ago. I''ll take the kids


    with me and nevere back!" She cried and cried. At this point, all she could do was be


    desperate and wish for a miracle to happen.


    And although she knew very well that he couldn''t hear him, Mary continued speaking beside the


    bed.


    "When on earth will you wake up? Didn''t you say that you regretted not spending time with Alick


    and Elissa while they were growing up? Are you going to miss this chance again this time? Come


    on, William! How long are you going to sleep?"


    Mary had stayed like that for several minutes, weeping to her heart''s content until she eventually fell


    asleep, bending over the edge of the bed.


    "Mary ...Mary..."


    Almost an hourter, she heard someone faintly calling her name, causing her to wake up from her


    slumber. She initially thought it was either Timothy or Aunt Amy, but when that familiar voice spoke


    again, she slowly opened her eyes.


    "Mary, wake up..."


    Raising her head, she was shocked to see William awake!


    "William!" she screamed and threw herself into his arms without hesitation. "Oh, thank god, you¡¯r e


    awake! You scared me to death! Oh god! Woo...Woo..."


    "Honey, it''s okay..."


    "William! William!"


    Mary screamed as she woke up from her sleep. The smile on her face suddenly faded as she saw


    the love of her life still in aa on the bed. And at that moment, she realized that she just had a


    dream.


    "How could it be a dream? It felt so real," Mary called out in disappointment with her tears now


    welling up on the corners of her eyes again.


    "Beep! Beep! Beep!"


    At this moment, the electrocardiograph suddenly made a sharp sound, causing her to turn her head


    in an instant.


    The line on the machine gradually ttened, and the heartbeat dropped from 60 to 40, then to 30...


    "Doctor! Doctor!" Mary pressed the emergency button and jumped from the chair. And although her


    body was trembling in fear, she staggered to rush outside. "Where is the doctor? Help! Doctor!


    A few secondster, the doctors on standby ran over. Even Archer, Barry, and the others also


    rushed over when they heard her frantic scream.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Barry, panting and nervous too.


    "William... William..." Mary couldn''t speak straight; her voice was trembling, and she felt dizzy all


    over.


    "Mary!" Victor reacted quickly and held her before she could even fall unconscious to the ground.


    "I''ll take you back to the ward."


    "No! Don''t!" On reflex, she immediately grabbed his clothes to stop him "I want to stay here with


    him! I won''t leave!" she insisted, trying her best to make herself look strong and able.


    Meanwhile, the doctors who rushed in William''s ward all bore grim expressions, and their voices


    were unprecedentedly solemn.


    "Prepare for an electric shock!"


    "Three!"


    "Two!"


    "One! Again!"


    Leaning against the ss window, Mary silently prayed as she watched the nurses and doctors


    surrounding William and trying to revive him. Through the gap between them, she could only see


    the unconscious William. And that scene broke her heart to a million pieces.


    ''Hang on, William! You can''t leave me like this! If something happens to you, I wouldn''t know what


    to do! I''d rather die than spend the rest of my life without you.''


    Mary burst into tears, not minding how she might have looked at that moment. If it weren''t for Victor,


    she would have already fallen on the floor. Fortunately, she was not alone at that time. The rest of


    their friends also silently watched through the window in utter horror. All of them held their breath,


    and every second of waiting seemed forever.


    Five minutes had passed, and all the medical professionals who came to William''s aid seemed like


    they had just gone through a fierce war.


    As soon as the doctors came out, all those waiting outside circled them, eager to know William''s


    state.


    "How is he now? Is he okay?"


    "Is my son okay?"


    "How is William?"


    A doctor took off his mask, wiped the sweat on his forehead before answering, "He''s fine now."


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief while most of them had their hands up against their chests.


    Even Mary, who was just feeling defeated, seemed to have regained all her energy.


    "Would it happen to him again?" Lucas asked in a calm yet serious tone.


    "We are not sure." The head doctor answered, "We can only observe the patient again. He is, after


    all, severely injured."

 Chapter 297 You Would Be Happy

    Chapter 297 You Would Be Happy


    William was given two consecutive critical condition notices within the day. The doctors and nurses


    attended to him around the clock, and those caring about him didn''t move a step from his ward.


    Outside in the corridor, Mary sat on a chair and refused to leave, no matter how much others tried to


    persuade her. She was adamant about staying with William. The only way she could ease her mind


    was if she saw him in person.


    "Mary, you should eat something." The sunrise crept onto the corridor, slowly filling it up with the


    morning light. Amy approached Mary and said, "You''ve been waiting here all day, and you haven''t


    had a bite to eat. William is much better now."


    "I don''t have much of an appetite." Mary shook her head and stared nkly at her, exhaustion


    evident on her face. ''When can I go see him?'' she wondered.


    "You have to force yourself to eat even if you don''t have an appetite." Amy ced a food box in her


    hands and warned, "You''re not in good condition. The baby you''re carrying also needs to eat. Think


    of your child."


    "I''m really not hungry," Mary murmured, biting her lips.


    "Mary," Amy said in a soothing tone and smoothed her hair with her hand, "you need to take good


    care of yourself. If you don''t, who will take care of William when he wakes up? You can''t just sit here


    and wait for him. You''re also making Alick and Elissa worry about you."


    Mary sighed and said, "Aunt Amy, please take care of the children these next few days. I don''t have


    the energy..."


    "It''s alright, I understand. You don''t have to exin," Amy sighed.


    As they were talking, they saw Barrying towards them. "Mary," he called.


    "You two talk. I need to check up on the children first." Amy stood up to leave.


    "See you, Aunt Amy." Mary stood up to say goodbye. Her body felt stiff from staying in the same


    ce for a long time.


    Barry quickly came to her side and supported her body. "Are you okay?" he asked.


    "I''m fine, it''s nothing." Mary waved him off and said, "How... How''s Ray doing?"


    "He''s fine." Barry helped Mary sit back down and said, "He should be getting discharged soon."


    "I''m d to hear that." Mary nodded. "I didn''t know that you were the father of Sh''s son. I can''t


    believe that I threatened her to leave you back then."


    Barry smiled bitterly, "I know that you did it for my own good."


    "I should go and visit Ray some other day. I heard from Elissa that he''s quite handsome." Mary


    smiled gently at him, "He must have inherited his looks from you, you''re quite handsome yourself."


    Barry smiled warmly and nodded in agreement.


    "Then that means you and Sh..."


    Barry frowned. He suddenly remembered what he said to Sh the other day. "I''m going to try and


    make things work with her," he said.


    "Sh is a good woman, you should try your best to keep her," Mary agreed.


    "You''re right." Barry nodded, "I will do it for Ray. I didn''t fulfill my duties as a father and he suffered


    for it. I hope I can get a chance to make it up to him in the future."


    "I don''t doubt that you''ll be a good father," Mary said. "You''re so good to Alick and Elissa, I imagine


    you would be better to Ray," she added.


    "I hope you''re right." Barry smiled then nced at the food box in her hands. "Mary, why don''t you


    eat something? You must be starving. Don''t starve your baby," he lectured. Mary ced a hand on


    her belly and said, "I don''t have much of an appetite. He or she would understand, right?"


    "Will you be the same as you were four years ago?" Barry said in displeasure. He took the box from


    her hands and opened it for her. "Aunt Amy prepared something healthy and delicious for you and


    the baby. Wouldn''t it be a waste if you don''t eat it? She took the time to make it for you. Here, have


    a bite." Barry thendled a bowl of porridge for her. "If you won''t do it yourself, I''ll have to feed you.


    William would get upset if he found out, then maybe, he would wake up."


    Mary took the porridge from him and said, "If only that were the case." Her eyes were suddenly


    mournful.


    "Don''t you have confidence in him?" Barry asked. "He''s strong physically and mentally. Why


    wouldn''t he wake up? Besides, before everything happened, he upset you and hasn''t apologized for


    it yet. He''ll make it and do everything he nned to do. Now, eat."


    "Okay." Mary nodded and took a small sip of the porridge.


    "What are you nning on doing next?" Barry asked. "William... will you be able to forgive him?"


    "I''m still conflicted about everything," Mary replied. "I lost faith in him, but he risked his life to save


    me. When I fell into the sea, I thought we were going to die together. I was relieved when that didn''t


    happen. Do you think he still loves me?"


    "If risking his life wasn''t able to convince you of his feelings, what more could he do?" he replied.


    "He loves you, Mary. He would die to protect you."


    Mary''s hand paused as she was taking another bite of the porridge. "Then why did he lie to me?


    Why didn''t he tell me about Sansa?" she challenged.


    "I think he was afraid that you would leave him if you found out. He was afraid this would happen."


    Barry chuckled, "That''s just my opinion.


    "He was afraid I would leave him? He broke my heart, Barry," Mary said. She still carried the hurt


    deep inside her heart.


    "Right."


    As they spoke, Sh walked over to them holding Ray''s hand. She was surprised to see the two


    sitting together, and hurried to leave.


    "Sh!" Mary called out to her hesitantly.


    "Man...Manager Lu." Sh felt cornered. She took a nce at Barry, then took Ray''s hand to walk


    back towards them.


    "Please call me Mary." Mary smiled and asked, "Is this Ray?" "Yes." Sh nodded. She turned to


    Ray and said, "Say hi to Aunt Mary."


    "Hi, Aunt Mary," Ray greeted shyly.


    "What a good boy," Mary said as she patted his head. "He looks so much like Barry. He''s very


    handsome."


    Barry and Ray stared at one another without saying anything.


    "Aunt Mary," Ray asked, "are you Elissa''s mother?"


    "Yes, I am," Mary replied. "Are you a friend of hers?"


    "Yes." Ray nodded and began to blush.


    Mary was charmed by him. She then turned to Sh and asked, "Can I talk to you in private?"


    Sh nced at Barry, then nodded. "Sure."


    "Come with Dad. I''ll take you back to the ward." Barry stretched a hand out to Ray.


    Ray looked back at his mother, then slowly took Barry''s hand. The two walked back to the ward


    hand in hand.


    "My boy, do you like Elissa?" Barry asked as they walked.


    "It''s none of your business." Ray turned his face away, feeling flustered. "I''m your father! I should


    know these things."


    "I haven''t epted you yet!"


    "In time, they''ll learn to get along with each other." Mary stared at the father and son''s retreating


    figures and said, "I can see that Ray is fond of Barry."


    "I hope that''s the case," Sh smiled awkwardly.


    "Are you afraid of Barry?"


    Sh was caught off guard by her question. "No ..." she replied quickly.


    "I''m not sure what''s going on between the two of you, but all I know is that Barry''s a good man. He


    told me that he wanted to work things out with you, which means that he already sees you as his


    family." Mary observed that Sh often nced at Barry as if she was asking for permission. "Don''t


    be afraid of him. He''s a gentleman," she reassured Sh.


    "A gentleman?" Sh pursed her lips in displeasure. She had seen the vicious side of Barry many


    times. He had threatened her a few times.


    Mary smiled when she saw Sh''s reaction. After a long pause, she continued, "I truly hope that


    whatever happened between Barry and I won''t cause any distress in you. After all, I almost married


    him. If I were you, I wouldn''t be so tolerant." Mary looked back at the ward and said, "But William is


    the only man in my heart now. If I were to be honest, Barry and I both had cold feet on our wedding


    day."


    "What do you mean?" Sh asked, "Cold feet?"


    "Yes." Mary nodded, "Even if the kidnapping didn''t happen, I don''t think we would''ve pushed


    through with the wedding. Before I walked down the aisle, Barry came up to me and told me


    something about Ray."


    Sh took a deep breath.


    "He will be a good father and husband to you." Mary smiled vaguely.


    A husband?


    Sh was appalled. Was she really going to try and make things work with Barry? Could they be


    together?


    "I heard about what happened to you and Barry. Fate is a strange and wonderful thing," Mary said


    with a soft smile. "I have faith that you could be happy together."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "I appreciate you saying that, Mary." Sh didn''t know what else to say. "Mr. Lan and you... I''m also


    hoping for your happiness."


    "Me too." Mary looked back at the ward and was lost in her thoughts.

 Chapter 298 Reunion Of Old Friends

    Chapter 298 Reunion Of Old Friends


    There was a special pain in endless waiting; waiting with no end and without hope.


    The sun and moon continued to dance with one another as day turned to night. Late autumn


    passed, and winter began as always. When December came, the first snow in A City fell, casting its


    white dust over everything.


    Mary was bundled up in oversized clothing, then got out of the car. She ced a protective hand


    around her growing belly and made her way towards William''s ward.


    It had been two months, but William was still in aa. Although his venttor had been removed,


    and the doctors all said he was fine, William still refused to wake up.


    "Madam, be careful."


    Watts, the bodyguard employed by William, was in charge of keeping Mary safe. He followed her


    closely twenty-four hours a day and was always on the lookout for anything that might harm her.


    "Don''t worry about me. Thank you, Watts." Mary waved him off and smiled at him. "It''s snowing


    today. The snowkes are all so beautiful."


    "Indeed," Watts replied and stood beside her respectfully.


    "Watts, have you eaten yet?" Mary asked. "It''s lunchtime. You can have lunch first if you''re hungry.


    I''ll go and see William. Nothing bad will happen."


    "I''m not hungry."


    "Ha ha..." Maryughed and covered her mouth. "I knew you would say that. Every time I ask, you


    always give me the same answer," she teased, "You gave me the same answer yesterday but I


    heard your stomach growl."


    Watts'' face blushed immediately "Please don''t tease me, madam. It''s my duty to protect you. I''ll


    always be here for you."


    Mary raised her eyebrows at him and said, "I know. That''s why I brought extra food with me today."


    "Madam..." Watts was rendered speechless by her thoughtfulness.


    "Are you touched?" Mary walked forward with a yful smile on her face.


    "Mary? Are you teasing Watts again?" Lucas came over to them with a friendly smile, wearing his


    white gown. "Watts'' face is so red that I thought he was bleeding."


    "He''s too shy for his own good," Mary replied. She turned to Watts and asked, "I didn''t tease you too


    much, did I?" "No, madam, you didn''t," Watts murmured, lowering his head.


    Lucas couldn''t help but giggle at them. He then nced at Mary''s belly and said, "The weather isn''t


    good. Why did youe to the hospital today?"


    "Ie here every day, don''t I?" Mary smiled softly and ced a hand on her belly. "Maybe I''ll get


    lucky and William will wake up today."


    "Maybe." Lucas nodded with a sympathetic look on his face. "You''d better get inside quickly. I just


    have an operation in a bit."


    "By the way, where''s Jazlyn?" Mary asked.


    "I''m not sure," Lucas said with a shrug. "Shees and goes as she pleases. She only visits me


    when she''s in a good mood. I am not able to find her anyway."


    "Why do I have a feeling that you''re bitter about this?" Maryughed.


    "Humph! I''m happy that she''s not bothering me! " Lucas raised his chin arrogantly.


    "My sister told me that they were stationed in Syria and won''t be back for six months," Mary said


    with a serious expression on her face.


    "What? Really?" Lucas'' eyes widened in disbelief. "Half a year? In Syria? Why are they staying


    there for that long? Does she want to die?" Mary chuckled at his reaction. She quietly covered her


    mouth and ran away from him.


    On her way to the patient area, Mary greeted all the doctors and nurses she passed by. She had


    gotten to know them thesest few months.


    "Dr. Xu, are you going for lunch?"


    "Yes, Mary. You are here again!"


    "Mary, it''s snowing today, you should be careful!


    "I will. Don''t worry!"


    Mary smiled and turned to Watts. "Did you see the nurse that passed by just now? I noticed she''s


    been sneaking looks at you from time to time. I think she has a crush on you. What do you think?


    Would you be interested in her? Is she your type?"


    Watts was appalled. "It''s my duty to protect you, madam. I''m not concerned with matters like that for


    the time being."


    "Stop making excuses. I know that you''re quite shy." Mary teased him on purpose.


    In the past two months they spent together, Watts had grown used to Mary''s tricks. He was still


    flustered by her teasing, but he was no longer surprised by it.


    The two made their way to William''s ward and chatted the whole way there. The caregiver saw


    Mary enter and quickly hurried out.


    She made her way to William''s bedside and quietly held his hand. Her eyes were filled with


    mncholy and she had a bitter smile on her face.


    Watts walked out of the ward with the food Mary prepared for him. Before closing the door, he took


    a look at her and sighed to himself. ''Young master, when do you n on waking up? Your wife has


    been waiting for a long time...'' he thought silently to himself.


    In the ward. "William, my belly has grown so big. Why don''t you wake up and have a look at it?"


    Mary ced his hand on her belly and asked, "Do you think it''s a boy or a girl?


    Ie to see you every day, but you don''t even look at me... You''re too cruel!"


    Mary continued, "Every time I go for my prenatal checkups and see the parents there together, I get


    upset with you. William, if you don''t wake up, I''ll have to find another father for my child. Barry won''t


    do, though. He and Sh look good together." Mary smacked her lips and thought of what else to


    tell him. "Last time, Sh was shooting a romantic bed scene with some actor, and Barry saw it.


    Ever since then, he told her not to do scenes like that anymore. She can''t even do kissing scenes!


    What a selfish man... Wait, didn''t I tell you this yesterday? I can''t even keep track of the days


    anymore..."


    She chuckled to herself. She didn''t expect any response but she continued to talk anyway. Opening


    the food box, she said, "This is the food Aunt Amy prepared for me. I... Ugh..."


    A sudden wave of nausea overcame Mary. She jumped from her seat and rushed to the bathroom,


    covering her mouth as she ran.


    "Ugh..."


    "Madam!" Watts immediately ran from outside the ward. "Is everything okay?"


    "I''m fine, I just feel a little sick. Ugh..."


    Mary threw up a few more times. When she got herself together, she rinsed her mouth and Watts


    assisted her back into her seat.


    Watts had no idea how tofort her, but the fact that she had been having morning sickness more


    often made him feel uneasy.


    "I wasn''t like this when I first got pregnant. Why am I vomiting more recently?" Mary murmured to


    herself.


    "Do you want me to call a doctor for you?" Watts asked with concern.


    "No, thank you. I can handle this." Mary waved him away. "It''s just the way pregnancy is. You don''t


    need to call a doctor for me."


    "Okay."


    "Go and have your meal, please. I''m sorry I disturbed you."


    "Not at all, madam," Watts replied. "I''ll be outside, alright?"


    "Okay."


    Mary nodded absently in reply. When she nced at the food on the table, she suddenly lost her


    appetite. "William, when you wake up, I''ll cook all your favorite food for you," she said in a low voice.


    A long time passed before Mary stopped talking.


    "I thought I could keep talking to you, but I don''t know how long I can keep this up." Mary stood up


    and ced William''s arm back under the quilt. She silently wiped the tears from the corners of her


    eyes and walked out of the room.


    When she opened the door, she saw Watts waiting outside for her. He bowed respectfully when he


    saw her.


    "Let''s go back."


    "Yes, madam."


    Mary walked away from the ward with a mournful look on her face.


    "Da. Da. Da...."


    The sound of high heels suddenly echoed down the corridor, apanied by a woman''s voice.


    "Don''t look at me like that! Is there something wrong with my heels? Are you trying to say I can''t


    wear these? Stop making a fuss!"


    "No, of course you can wear them! But can we walk a bit slower?"


    A man and a woman turned the corner. The woman seemed domineering, with the man walking


    quietly by her side.


    Mary found the scene strange. She continued to observe the pair and suddenly recognized the


    woman. "Nancy... Nancy Lin?"


    Nancy heard her name called and looked back in the direction of Mary. The two looked at one


    another for a moment.


    "Finally, you stopped!" the man beside Nancy eximed.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Mary was able to get a look at the man next to her. He was handsome and had an imposing air


    about him. He seemed domineering, but he didn''t overwhelm her. He must be in a rtionship with


    Nancy.


    "Long time no see, Mary!" Nancy slowly made her way towards Mary.


    "Yes, it''s been a long time," Mary smiled. The two weren''t close, and the only time they ever spoke


    was when Nancy took her to the seaside vi and ruined the romantic scene between William and


    Frank. She was happy to see Nancy again. "Are you pregnant?" Nancy smiled warmly as she


    gazed at her belly.


    "Yes, I am." Mary nodded. She noticed a bump on Nancy''s belly and said, "You''re pregnant too!


    Why are you still wearing high heels?"


    "I''ve just been pregnant for less than four months. It''s stillfortable for me to wear them." Nancy


    waved her hand dismissively.


    "I don''t think so! Nancy!" The man next to her frowned and said, "I''m scared to death every day


    seeing you dressed like this! The more I tell you what to wear, the more you go against me!"


    "Who''s this man?" Mary asked, feeling amused by his reaction.


    "Oh, I''m Nancy''s husband. I''m Zion Cui. I apologize, I forgot to introduce myself." Zion reached a


    hand out politely and said, "It''s nice to meet you."


    "Likewise." Mary shook hands with him.


    "Zion, wait for me outside. Mary is an old friend and I want to catch up with her for a bit." Nancy


    waved him away casually.


    Zion red at her and scoffed, "Alright, I''ll only give you ten minutes."


    "Why are you being such a party pooper?" Nancy waved him away again.


    Zion shook his head with a doting smile and walked away.


    "Your husband is so kind and considerate of you, " Mary praised.


    "He''s like gum stuck to the bottom of my shoe. I can''t get rid of him. He''s so annoying!" Nancy said


    in a tone of fake disgust, with a charmed expression on her face. "Do you have time? Let''s find a


    ce to chat," she suggested as if they had been long-time friends.


    "If you don''t mind, we can go to William''s ward ... William is in hospital." Mary forced a smile on her


    face.


    "William Lan?" Nancy was stunned to hear her mention his name. "You and him..."


    "It''s a long story."


    "Let''s go to his ward and have a chat, then." Nancy was still as energetic as ever. She pulled Mary


    towards William''s ward, and Watts followed closely behind them.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 299 Farewell To The Past

    Chapter 299 Farewell To The Past


    Entering the ward, Nancy was shocked to see William in aa. "What happened?"


    "I don''t know where to start. Anyway, he was injured and hasn''t woken up for two months." Looking


    at William''s current state, Mary sighed helplessly and added, "Please sit down. Let''s talk."


    The two sat on the couch. Nancy stared at her with confused expression and asked, "Are you still


    with William?"


    "Yes." Mary nodded.


    "Aren''t you worried? He is a gay, isn''t he? Can he ept you?"


    "At first we thought he was gay, but it turns out he isn''t," Mary exined. "He... William likes


    women."


    "What?" Nancy gasped in surprise and asked again, "You''re not lying, are you?"


    Mary shook her head and proceeded to tell Nancy what had happened in the past.


    "If I hadn''t heard it from you, I would have suspected that someone was making fun of me. " Nancy


    smiled in amazement. "I also think it''s unbelievable."


    Unable to think of a response, Nancy looked out of the window. Her expression changed all of a


    sudden and she asked warily, "What about him? How is he doing?"


    Mary frowned in confusion. At first she did not know whom Nancy was pertaining to. It took her quite


    some time to realize that the "him" Nancy referred to was Frank. "William has broken up with him.


    Unfortunately, he had a car ident a few months ago. I don''t know where he is now."


    "Well, it must have been karma," Nancy casually said.


    "Do you still hate him?"


    "I don''t hate him." Nancy snorted and continued, "If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have met my


    current husband. I''m actually grateful for him for letting me give up all my hopes on him, so that I


    could finally have a new life."


    "You are very happy now, Nancy. I could see it in your eyes."


    "Yes, I definitely am." Nancy smiled sincerely.


    "I heard that you had left Japan alone, and they tried to find you but to no avail," said Mary


    cautiously as she nced at Nancy. "What happened back then? Would you mind telling me?"


    Nancy shrugged. "Back then, I felt that I had no hope in life so I tried tomit suicide. Luckily, I


    was saved by Zion, the unlucky man."


    "How was he unlucky?"


    "Because the situation at that time was very crazy!" Nancy continued to tell Mary the story but felt a


    little annoyed when she recalled the past. "I randomly picked an office building at that time. When I


    finally reached the top floor and was about to jump, Zion came suddenly. He stopped me for the


    most ridiculous reason! He said that the office building was his. If I jumped from there, it would ruin


    the reputation of it and make it a haunted building, so he asked me to choose another ce."


    "Well, his reason was a little special, but that was how he sessfully saved you." Mary sighed and


    continued, "Then, what happened after?"


    "Yes." Nancy nodded in agreement. "He saved me and we got together eventually. Weird, right?"


    Mary smiled. Although Nancy finished the story in a brief and neat way, Mary could feel her sadness


    and hardships. A lot of things must have happened between the two.


    Nancy did not want to delve in the topic anymore, so Mary did not ask further. She thought that no


    matter how ugly the past was, as long as the future was great, it was all good.


    "What about you?" Nancy asked suddenly. "I really can''t understand why you are still with William.


    At that time, I thought you were so stupid that you got fooled by two gay men. But you winning


    William''s heart really surprised me."


    "I don''t know why I ended up like this," Mary admitted with a chuckle.


    The twodies chatted like old friends. After a long time, they eventually caught up with each other''s


    life for the past four years.


    "Your experience in the past years really surprised me. I actually feel that I am luckier than you,"


    Nancy remarked while raising her eyebrows.


    "Well, you met a good man." Mary nodded.


    "Well, you''ve met more than one good man," Nancy responded with a shrug. "It''s a pity that you


    didn''t choose someone else. Since you have decided to be with William, don''t envy others!"


    Mary could not help butugh at Nancy''s statement.


    Time went by slowly, and the pitiful Zion stood by the door of the ward, waiting for Nancy for quite


    some time.


    "It''s gettingte. Your husband must be feeling impatient," noted Mary.


    Nancy looked out of the ward. She gazed at Zion and said in a dreamy voice, "He has always been


    impatient. How about we call it a day?" It was obvious she was deep in love. "Sure." Mary nodded


    and stood up first. "Will I see you again?"


    Nancy shook her head and answered sadly, "I don''t think so. I came back to A City because I had to


    apany Zion for a business contract. We''re living abroad now, and we don''t have many reasons


    toe back. I''m just really happy today that I bumped into you."


    Mary nodded. "It''s okay. There is nothing to miss in this ce anyway. I understand that you don''t


    want toe back."


    "Yes. I actually thought that I would never set foot in this ce again in my life," Nancy said with a


    sneer. "Don''t tell anyone that you have seen me. I don''t want to have anything to do with the past."


    "I understand."


    "I''m leaving. Take care, Mary." Nancy waved her hand and strode out in her high heels, making loud


    clicking sounds behind her.


    Mary then followed her out to see her off.


    As soon as they went out, Zion came up to them in a hurry. "Are you tired after chatting for so


    long?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m so tired. Let''s go home now." Nancy pretended to be fierce and red at Zion.


    "Okay! That''s good!" Zion nodded and held Nancy in his arms. "My wife and baby alwayse first.


    Let''s go back as soon as possible."


    "Don''t you want to know what we have talked about for so long?" Nancy asked as they walked.


    "You women''s secrets." Zion smiled at her. "I''m not interested in listening."


    "Don''t y dumb." Nancy saw the deep look in Zion''s eyes and said, "We talked about what


    happened four years ago."


    Zion tightened his grip on her hand.


    "What are you afraid of?" asked Nancy with a smile. "Shouldn''t I be the one to be afraid? What if


    you dislike me?"


    "Didn''t you say that you would forget what had happened in the past?" asked Zion. He then kissed


    Nancy''s cheek and added, "Besides, how can I dislike you? Just don''t run away like you didst


    time, okay?"


    "Run away? Why don''t I remember?" Nancy giggled.


    "Yes, you did two years ago. Have you already forgotten? Humph!" Zion gritted his teeth and said, "I


    prepared for the wedding, but you suddenly went missing. I almost went crazy that time. For half a


    month, I did nothing else but look for you. How could you forget?"


    Nancy did not respond. At that time, his family did not agree with their marriage. She felt sorry for


    him, but she had to run away. She thought letting him go was the best choice for them both. It


    turned out to be false.


    "Well, stop thinking about it!" Zion quickly said as he noticed that Nancy was immersed in pain


    again. "Anyway, from now on, I will never let you leave my sight."


    "So domineering!"


    "That''s who I am." Zion nodded and said affectionately, "Nancy, I love you."


    "Zion... Ditto." Nancy smiled sincerely. Frank had be her past that was now long gone. Today


    and in the future, she felt relieved as she thought that she would never see him again in her life.


    Meanwhile, Mary stood by the door of the ward as she watched the couple slowly walked until they


    disappeared at the corner. She felt extremely happy for them.


    "Oh no! The food box is still in the ward!" When Mary was about to leave with Watts, she


    remembered the food box she had put in the ward just now. Hurrying back, she shouted, "I''ll be out


    soon!"


    "Sure. Take your time please."


    She then went to the ward to retrieve the food box. As she was about to go out, she seemed to


    have seen William frown suddenly.


    "William!" Mary rushed to the bed and stared at his face expectantly. However, although she gazed


    at him for a long time, the person on the bed remained unconscious and expressionless.


    "It was only an illusion." Mary sighed in disappointment and decided to straighten up.


    "Ouch!"


    All of a sudden, she felt a stabbing pain in her lower abdomen so she clutched the area instinctively.


    Her strength seemed to have left her in an instant. With a thud, the food box she was holding fell to


    the ground. Moreover, her legs became weak and thest thing she felt was her slowly falling to the


    bedside.


    "William, it hurts..."


    Cold sweat broke out on Mary''s face. She kept calling William''s name while holding her stomach in


    pain, hoping that he''d wake up and help her.


    "Madam!" Hearing the sound inside, Watts rushed in immediately. He saw Mary''s miserable state


    and the blood oozing from her body.


    "Doctor!" Watts quickly held Mary in his arms. As he ran, he shouted for help. "I need a doctor!


    Quick! Help!"


    The door of the ward closed with a bang. Watts'' bloodstained footsteps dirtied the corridor, but it


    was least of his concern.


    In William''s quiet ward, his hands under the quilt moved imperceptibly.

 Chapter 300 Lets Make An Agreement (Part One)

    Chapter 300 Let''s Make An Agreement (Part One)


    "Mary... Mary..."


    When she was sleeping, Mary heard someone call her name and talk in her ear endlessly.


    "You were awake when I was ina, but now that I''ve finally woken up, why are you sleeping?


    Hmm?"


    "Why is your belly so big? Is there really a baby in it? Our baby?"


    "How long will you sleep? I''m tired of talking alone."


    "Do you have to force me to use my trump card? Mary! If you don''t wake up now, your bonus will be


    cut!"


    ''Bonus? My bonus? Cut? No way!''


    Mary''s hazy mind suddenly jolted awake. She quickly sat up from her bed, her eyes nk yet full of


    energy. "No one is allowed to touch my bonus!" she roared.


    "Mary!" A surprised voice came to her ears.


    Well?


    She quickly turned to the direction of the voice, and saw William. His eyes were full of surprise and


    wonder as he stared at her without blinking.


    "I didn''t expect for it to still work so well," said William with a smile.


    "Am... am I dreaming?" The two looked at each other for a few seconds. Dreadful, Mary grabbed


    William''s white and blue striped hospital gown. Her eyes were red with incredulousness. "William,


    are you really awake? Or is this just a dream?"


    "Mary..." William shook his head and felt a lump in his throat. He hugged Mary and reassured her,


    "It''s not a dream. It''s true. I''m awake. I''m fine!"


    "Wah!" Mary buried her head in William''s arms and cried, "I thought you would leave me alone, you


    bastard! I''ve been waiting for you for so long! Boo! Hoo!"


    "Yes, it''s my fault." Patting on Mary''s backfortingly, William put a happy smile on his pale face.


    "I made you worried. I''m sorry. I won''t do it again, Mary."


    "Let me look at you!" While sobbing, Mary raised her head from William''s arms. She carefully


    touched his face, and inspected him carefully, inch by inch. "Do you feel a pain anywhere? Are you


    really fine? Why do you look so pale? How about I call the doctor to check you up?"


    William gazed at her with tender look on his face. As he saw that Mary was really worried about his


    condition, all the pain in his heart instantly vanished. "My baby!" While they were talking, Mary


    suddenly screamed. She touched her belly instinctively in panic. "Is... is the baby still okay? My


    baby is still here, right?"


    "Yes, the baby is fine!" Williamforted her right away. He also put his big palm on her belly and


    reassured, "Our baby is still alive. Don''t worry!"


    "That''s good!" Mary breathed a sigh of relief. "I''m scared. I just had a stomachache, and I suddenly


    lost all my strength at that¡ª"


    "I know." Before Mary could even finish her sentence, William interrupted her words.


    "What? How?" Mary looked at him in confusion.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, William exined, "I heard someone call my name in my


    dream. It sounded so helpless and exhausted. I wondered who it was, until I realized that it was


    you. I tried my best to open my eyes to help you. I knew you needed me." He paused and looked at


    Marry lovingly. "But when I opened my eyes, I saw Watts rushing out while carrying you.


    At that time, William''s fingers moved slightly, and his eyelids twitched uncontrobly. The voice


    beside his ears became clearer and clearer.


    "William, it hurts..."


    Her pleas and sound of agony made William''s heart skip a beat. Slowly, he opened his eyes with


    difficulty and saw Mary being carried by Watts in his arms.


    He sat up and stumbled out of bed awkwardly. Regardless of his rusty joints, he ran out of the ward


    towards themotion.


    "Hurry up! Send her to the operating room!" ordered a doctor in the white gown.


    William saw Mary''s blood right away on the floor that had dripped from her legs. Every step that he


    took was stained with blood.


    "Mary!" he shouted weakly. Then, he ran to the hallway to the attending physician and grabbed the


    doctor''s cor. "Please save Mary. I want you to prioritize the adult. If you were to choose between


    Mary and the baby, please choose her. Mary''s safety is the most important thing. Do you hear me?"


    "You..." The doctor frowned as he looked at the arrogant man. To his surprise, it was the patient


    who had beenatose for months yet he stood in front of him full of energy. The doctor nodded


    quickly and reassured William, "Don''t worry, we will try our best." He then hurried into the operating


    room with the nurses.


    All of a sudden, William''s tensed nerve rxed. His adrenaline had worn off, making his legs weak.


    "Sir!" Watts rushed to William and held him up in an instant. "I''m fine." William waved his hand and


    stood in front of the operating room. It took three hours before the operation finished.


    But he did not tell Mary about this.


    "If I had known, I should''ve had a stomach ache earlier," said Mary pitifully. "This way you could''ve


    woken up early."


    "Mary, what silly words are you talking about?" Pretending to be angry, he red at her, but his


    eyes were full of sadness. "I almost lost you, almost lost our baby!"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She bit her lips and said in a low voice, "I''m fine."


    "Did you experience the same when you were pregnant with Alick and Elissa?" Touching her


    smooth face with his rough finger tips, William exined, "You had a hemolytic reaction. Because of


    this, you have just had a long operation."


    "What reaction?" shocked, Mary asked wide-eyed.


    "It''s called hemolysis. This little guy in your belly has the same blood type as mine. I have RH


    negative blood and the baby''s blood does not match yours. This reaction could lead to miscarriage,"


    exined William patiently. "It seems that you don''t know about it."


    With eyes wide open, Mary answered, "I don''t know about it at all. My pregnancy with Alick and


    Elissa was not like this. I didn''t even know their blood types! How could this be?"


    "It seems that this little fellow is not obedient." With a cunning smile, William put his warm hand on


    Mary''s belly and said, "When the baby is born, you must teach it a good lesson."


    "Do you think it''s a boy or a girl?" Mary asked while blinking her eyes.


    "I don''t know, but either is good. As long as it''s our child, I don''t care about the gender." William''s


    smile becamerger. "I don''t know when this little fellow got into your belly. Could it be in the sky


    wheel?"


    Mary''s face turned red. "How should I know?" she mumbled.


    While the two were still having the lovers'' talk, the door of the ward suddenly opened. A group of


    people entered.


    "Daddy, Mommy!" Alick and Elissa rushed in first. They ran to William and Mary excitedly.


    "Good babies!" The family of four hugged each other tightly.


    "It''s really good to see you both awake," Lucas said in a teasing manner.


    "Shut up!" Jazlyn spat. The smell of gunpowder hung in the air. It turned out that she and her boss,


    Aisha, had just arrived from Syria. It was very thrilling! "Let me have a look." Aisha squeezed


    through the crowd as she approached the hospital bed. She pushed William away and yammered,


    "I''m here to see my sister''s belly." She put her hand on top of Mary''s bulging belly and said in awe,


    "It''s amazing! It''s so round like a watermelon! Aww!"


    Sitting aside, William cast a cold look at Aisha. Her gesture made him feel sad. "I''m still the parent.


    Why did you have to push me away like that?"


    Without looking back, Aisha snorted. "So what? You think saving my sister could make me ept


    you? That''s just your atonement. Just so you know, I haven''t forgotten what you did to her before."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 301 Lets Make An Agreement (Part Two)

    Chapter 301 Let''s Make An Agreement (Part Two)


    Aisha''s words made Mary''s blushing face turn pale. After being reminded by Aisha, she seemed to


    have regained all her memories and pain that she had suffered before.


    The videos, deception, Sansa, concealment, the p...


    As William noticed the sudden change of expression on Mary''s face, his heart broke into pieces. He


    knew he was wrong. Also, he had been regretting his past actions for the longest time. Could Mary


    still forgive him?


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Silence hung in the air so Victor broke it with a cough. "Ahem. William, when will you go back to the


    company? Yourpany is on the verge of copsing because of me."


    "Victor, good for you!" Archer deliberately put his shoulder on Victor''s and smiled. "Since when are


    you in charge of William''spany?"


    Victor red at Archer in response.


    After thinking for a while, William exined in a cold tone, "Victor is the secondrgest shareholder


    of ourpany."


    "Five percent of the shares could make him the secondrgest shareholder of yourpany?"


    Barry was stunned. "How many shares do you have, William?"


    "It was originally ny percent. After giving five percent to Victor, I now have eighty-five percent. "


    William shrugged. In fact, he almost sold eighty percent of his shares to Adam Chen four years ago.


    At that time, he really nned to sell thepany. Fortunately, he did not.


    "This is the dictatorship of a capitalist," Lucas remarked while shaking his head.


    Ignoring the ridicule of Lucas, William turned to Victor. "I don''t have the time or the energy to


    manage thepany now. Just do whatever you want. If you think it''s going to copse, just earn it


    back by shooting a movie."


    Victor shrugged and said, "Then I want more money."


    "Elissa!" As they continued their conversation, Ray pushed the door open and walked in. He looked


    for Elissa with questioning eyes.


    "Ray, I''m here!" Elissa waved her hand.


    "Barry, is this your son?" William raised his eyebrows and remarked, "I think he looks more like


    Sh Shen."


    "I think so too!" Jazlyn chimed in.


    Barry touched Ray''s head, his eyes full of fatherly love. "There are also parts that look like mine.


    Ray, say hi to Uncle William." "Hello, Uncle William!" Ray greeted obediently.


    "Howdy?" William smiled at the little boy.


    "Dad, I''m going to y with Ray outside." Elissa let go of William''s hand and held Ray''s instead.


    Together, they walked out hand in hand.


    "Hey, I haven''t agreed yet..." William''s mouth twitched. He could not do anything but watch the two


    kids run out of the ward.


    "s," said Lucas sadly, "I have no ce in my dear Elissa''s heart anymore. She used to love me


    the most, but she waster snatched away by Victor, then by William, and now by Ray!"


    "The two kids look like a good match," said Jazlyn, with a look of expectation on her face. Ignoring


    what Lucas had said, she asked, "Mary, can you arrange a betrothal for them?"


    "That''s a good idea," Aisha nodded in agreement. "For the first time, I think you''re a little clever."


    "I agree as well." Barry smiled brightly, as if he was a flower blossoming.


    "What? A betrothal?" said William unhappily. "I don''t agree. Mary, please stop them!"


    "Hmm?" Mary heard someone call her so she looked up at the crowd in a daze. "What did you


    say?"


    William pursed his lips and unconsciously clenched his fists. Just now, Mary must be thinking about


    what Aisha had said when she came in.


    "Mommy, are you tired?" Alick asked as he stood aside. "Grandma said pregnant women get tired


    easily. Mommy must be tired so she did not hear what Dad said just now."


    "Yes. You are right." Mary nodded nkly. "I just woke up so I feel tired!"


    "You should sleep now. We are relieved to see you''re fine," Aisha said in a hurry. "We wille to


    see you again after you have a good rest."


    "Okay." Mary nodded in agreement. "Go back and have a good rest as well, Aisha."


    The crowd walked out of the ward in session. Even though everyone else was leaving, William


    chose to stay behind. Aisha was about to pull him out, but Archer prevented her from doing so.


    Instead, it was her that was led out.


    "Give them some time alone. They can handle it themselves," Archer said seriously.


    "But as soon as I saw William, I got angry when I remembered what he had done!" Aisha shook her


    head desperately.


    "Then how do you feel when you see me?" Archer stared at her with his meaningful eyes and


    asked, "I haven''t seen you for days." She swallowed and felt his dark eyes suck her in like a deep


    whirlpool.


    "Do you miss me?" Archer held Aisha in his arms and breathed heavily. His forehead was pressed


    against hers.


    She was totally attracted by his charm and nodded without hesitation.


    Archer chuckled and kissed her soft lips right away. He closed his eyes and savored the moment.


    "Hee hee!" Little did they know, Jazlyn and Lucas were watching them from the corner of the


    corridor. They stared at the two lovebirds while snickering.


    Standing beside the two while blushing, Alick tugged the hem of Lucas''s shirt. "Daddy Lucas, let''s


    go!"


    "Wait a minute!" Lucas stared at the couple kissing in front of him. His saliva almost flowed out in


    envy.


    In the ward, William put his hand on top of Mary''s. His heart ached when he felt that her hand


    tremble.


    "Mary..." A touch of bitterness spread in William''s heart. "Are you still unwilling to forgive me?"


    Mary stared at him for quite some time and shook her head slowly. "For the past two months, I


    looked forward to your awakening. I didn''t want to see you in pain. Of course, I don''t want to live


    alone either. But until now, I still feel ufortable. I need time."


    "I understand." William nodded with sincerity. "As long as you don''t leave me, you can take as much


    time as you want. I can''t live without you, Mary."


    She just sighed and nodded in response.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    "Come in, please," William said loudly. The door opened and Watts entered.


    "Sir, the doctor said he would give you a general check-up. They are waiting for you in your ward, "


    announced Watts respectfully.


    "I see." William nodded.


    "You should go now," said Mary, who was about to get out of the sickbed in a hurry. "Go and let


    them check you up again."


    "I can go there by myself." William hurriedly held her by the arm and added, "Wait for me here. I''ll


    be back."


    "But I-"


    "Don''t move." Shaking his head, he added, "Wait for me. Be a good girl."


    "All right." Mary nodded and let him kiss her forehead. She watched as he left the ward with Watts.


    After a while in the quiet ward, Sh came in a hurry. After two months, Sh''s hair had be


    longer. Her current hair style made her look cute and at the same time, hot.


    During the period of time when William was in aa, Sh and Mary had established a


    comradery. They shared their simr experiences in life and parenthood. From time to time, they


    also shared the love sparks between Ray and Elissa which made them chuckle. They got along with


    each other easily, as if they had known each other for a long time.


    "Sh, why are you here? Didn''t you go to the filming set for a shooting?" Mary asked as Sh sat


    down.


    "I''ve already finished my shooting." Looking at her belly, Sh said, "I''m relieved to hear that you''re


    fine."


    "I made you worried." Mary stuck out her tongue yfully, and Shughed.


    "I heard that Mr. Lan has also woken up?"


    "Yes, he is being examined in the next ward."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Sh nodded in relief. "Is he all right?"


    "Humph!" Aisha suddenly pushed the door open and walked in. Upon hearing Sh''s words, she


    snorted. "That guy is very lucky. He''s out of danger now."


    Shughed. "Do you still have a problem with your brother-inw?"


    "Humph!" Aisha''s face was full of annoyance and anger. "I haven''t agreed making him my brother-


    inw yet! I really feel sorry for my sister if I don''t punish him."


    "I will definitely support my boss''s decision!" Jazlyn also squeezed into the ward. "Punish the bad


    guy!"


    "That sounds good!" Sh echoed excitedly.


    Mary was confused. It seemed her friends and sister did not want to let William go easily. "How are


    you going to punish him? He just woke up. Besides, he almost died saving me."


    "Hey, hey, hey! Don''t be fooled by him. If it weren''t for him, you wouldn''t have been kidnapped in the


    first ce, my silly sister!" Aisha shook her head in anger and


    disappointment.


    "That''s right, Mary. We must give him a punishment, even if it''s a little." Jazlyn said seriously, "As


    police officers, we punish the criminals in two ways. One is physically, and the other is mentally."


    "Mr. Lan isn''t in good health now. The first method is not working." Sh rejected the first method


    with a smile. "So you want to give a psychological blow to him?"


    "Well said." Aisha nodded in agreement. "It''s a more painful punishment to dissipate the enemy''s


    will. What do you say, Mary?"


    Mary blinked her eyes. She really wanted to get involved and see how it would go. "Is there any


    specific method?"


    "Well, like this..."


    The four women gathered around. Their tiny circle looked as if they were nning something


    extraordinary.


    "Okay! That''s it!" After five minutes of discussion, Aisha waved her hand and reminded them, "This


    task need to be sessful!"


    "Aww! Okay! Yes, madam!"


    In the next ward, the doctor had just finished the general check-up for William. "Mr. Lan, you have


    fully recovered. However, you have to be hospitalized for a few more days for observation. If


    everything goes well, you can leave the hospital soon."


    Hearing that, William was relieved. He could not wait to go to Mary''s ward. As soon as he opened


    the door, he saw several women looking at him with dangerous eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" William asked with a frown.


    "William," Mary called him in an rming tone, "let''s make an agreement.

 Chapter 302 Three Donts (P art One)

    Chapter 302 Three Don''ts (P art One)


    "William, we should have an agreement," Mary suggested when she saw William walk into the ward.


    "An agreement? " William stopped in his tracks with a look of apprehension in his eyes. He asked,


    "Are you being serious, Mary? What kind of agreement?"


    Mary avoided his eyes and looked at the other women in the ward for support. The three women


    nodded in encouragement and urged her to continue.


    "Um..." Mary squirmed and waved her hand to dismiss them. "Can you all leave us first?"


    "Fighting, Mary!"


    "Remember what we told you!"


    "Stand your ground, Mary!"


    The three of them made sure to remind her before leaving.


    "What agreement are you talking about?" William asked as he sat down on the bed.


    "Our rtionship started with an agreement. It''s time we made a new one. It will determine the fate


    of our rtionship," Mary exined in a serious tone.


    "Alright, let''s hear it," William nodded. It was a reasonable request for him. "What would you like to


    put in an agreement?"


    "I want to re-evaluate our rtionship," Mary continued. "I can forgive you, but I think we should


    have some rules in ce. Three don''ts if you will."


    "Tell me about them," William said with an amused look on his face.


    "Urn..." Mary was embarrassed to even have this conversation. She collected herself and said


    firmly, "We can''t kiss, hug, or have sex with one another."


    "What? No way!" William almost jumped out of the bed. "You''ve got to be kidding, Mary! Do you


    realize what you''re asking of me? We can''t kiss, hug, or have sex...? I can let thest go since


    you''re pregnant. It makes sense, but I cannot agree with the first two. No way!"


    "Then you give me no choice," Mary said, turning her face away from him. "These are my


    conditions."


    "Mary, please..." William closed his eyes with a pained look on his face.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I don''t understand how you can say that you had been looking for me for four years when you


    hadn''t been faithful to me during that time." Mary''s eyes darkened. "I can''t ept this."


    "I don''t know why I did that, Mary. I''m sorry." The pain he felt was evident in his voice. "I hit rock


    bottom during that time. I couldn''t find you anywhere. I thought that doing that might ease the pain


    for me."


    "Since when have you started..." Before Mary finished asking her question, William immediately


    understood what she meant and answered promptly,


    "It started half a year after you disappeared," William said bitterly, recalling the painful memory. "I


    searched for you everywhere, but I couldn''t find you. Then Andy took her chance..."


    "I see," Mary interjected. She didn''t want to hear any more details.


    "Mary, I''m willing to spend my whole life atoning for my mistakes." William stretched a hand out to


    graze Mary''s cheek.


    "Don''t touch me!" Mary moved away from his touch. "Remember the three don''ts."


    William''s hand froze mid-air. "Mary, I think we''ve talked through everything."


    "Yes, we have," Mary nodded. "We''ve reached an agreement that we have to stick to. Later, I''ll draw


    up a contract for you to sign, Mr. Lan."


    William was rendered speechless at her coldness. "Great," Mary said merrily. "I didn''t expect I


    would be the one saying that one day."


    "Didn''t you know that I would agree to whatever you requested?" William asked with a doting smile.


    "I''m at your disposal."


    "It''s not good enough for me." Mary shook her head. "This agreement is just the beginning."


    "When will this agreement end?" William asked quietly, fully giving himself to her.


    "Well," Mary finally said after thinking for a while. "The initial contract willst two years."


    "Two years? Are you serious? Mary, if you want my life, just take it!" William was livid. "Did those


    three women give you this crazy idea?"


    "We discussed this together."


    William was upset. "They''re only making a fuss. How can you agree to this? Mary, have some


    consideration for me. I''ll go crazy!"


    "Did you go crazy when I was in the US for four years?" Mary challenged. "It''s either you sign the


    contract, or it''s over for us. I''ll let you choose."


    "Mary..."


    "My decision is final," Mary said firmly. "If you can''t do it, that means that you don''t have strong


    feelings for me. I can find someone else to rece you." "No! Please don''t!" William stopped her in


    a hurry. "When I knew you were going to marry Barry back then, I took my people to your wedding


    to get you back! I can''t bear to see you with someone else! That''s how much I love you!


    "Stop sweet-talking me!" Mary murmured and blushed heavily. "We have a deal. We''ll sign it


    tomorrow."


    "Alright," William answered reluctantly. He had to gain her trust again.


    Knock, knock.


    At this moment, someone knocked at the door of the ward gently.


    "Come in, please," Mary said.


    A young man came through the door and greeted Mary in a friendly tone, "Mary!"


    "Peter, what brings you here?" Mary smiled.


    "I visited thepany and Mr. Gu told me that you were sick, so I came to see you." Peter smiled


    brightly and asked, "Are you doing alright, Mary?"


    "I''m fine." Mary shook her head and asked, "How''s thepany doing?"


    "Everything is going as nned," Peter nodded. "Director Zhou, the man we were supposed to


    meet today, was quite understanding when he found out that you were sick."


    William turned his face aside as the two spoke. He was still upset about the agreement. He


    scrutinized the young man. Peter was handsome, warm, and sweet. ''Damn it! Where did this brat


    come from? I''ve never seen him before! Since when was he so close to Mary?


    This won''t do! I need to keep him away from her!''


    "Ahem..." While the two spoke, William covered his mouth and pretended to cough. He decided to


    feign illness to get rid of him.


    "What''s wrong?" Mary looked at him nervously, as he had expected. "Why are you coughing again?


    Is something wrong?"


    "I... I''m just a little tired." William coughed again.


    "Mr. Lan, please go back to your ward and get some rest!" Peter stood up immediately and walked


    over to escort him out.


    William was stunned. He didn''t expect this brat would do something like that. He refused to get up,


    and instead leaned against the side of Mary''s bed. "Mary, who is this man?" he asked.


    "I''m sorry, I forgot to introduce him. This is Peter. He''s my temporary assistant. He just graduated


    from university, and is currently taking an internship in ourpany," Mary exined. "He''s been


    working with me for a month now. You were still in aa when we hired him." "Mr. Lan, it''s nice to


    meet you. I came to see you with Mary before, but you weren''t awake at the time," Peter greeted


    him politely.


    "Okay," William nodded nonchntly.


    "Take a seat." Mary let Peter sit and continued, "I met Peter many years ago. I didn''t know that we


    would end up working in the samepany. What a coincidence!"


    "Haha." Peter scratched the back of his head in embarrassment.


    "How did you meet each other many years ago?" William asked and looked him over once more.


    "I worked at a convenience store four years ago, opposite the bar you often went to," Mary


    exined. "Peter''s family owns that store."


    William nodded dismissively. "It rings a bell."


    "You remember it? Peter''s all grown up! Time flies!" Mary couldn''t help but sigh.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 303 Three Donts (P art Two)

    Chapter 303 Three Don''ts (P art Two)


    "Mary, you''re still as beautiful as before. You haven''t aged a day!" Peter said with a fond smile. He


    didn''t notice William ring at him.


    "Peter, you''re such a sweet talker!" Mary beamed.


    William held back his temper. Before he could lose it, a nurse came over to him and took him away


    to receive his medication.


    "Go on," Mary urged.


    "I''ll be back soon." William reluctantly walked out, giving Peter a hard stare before he left.


    "Mr. Lan''s been giving me strange looks," Peter said as the door closed. "Is he jealous of me?"


    "What do you mean? Haha... Why would he be jealous of you?" Mary waved her hands. "He''s just a


    grumpy man. You must be seeing things. Don''t take it too seriously, Peter."


    "You think so?" Peter frowned and said, "Maybe I was just overthinking."


    When he arrived in his ward, William stared intently at the white pills in his hand, as if they were his


    enemy. He fiercely swallowed them all in one go. Damn it! He was flustered whenever a man


    wandered around Mary.


    "Mr. Lan, I''ll be leaving now."


    "Wait a minute." William stopped the nurse. "Could you ask the president of the hospital to visit


    me?"


    "Alright." The nurse nodded in confusion and immediately brought the president of the hospital over.


    "Mr. Lan, what can I do for you? Are you feeling ufortable?" the president questioned.


    "I want a bigger bed for Mary Lu. She will be morefortable with a bigger bed," William nodded.


    "Yes, make it a double bed."


    "Well..." The president pushed his sses up and said, "Would that be a good idea?"


    "Yes, would that be a good idea?" Lucas pushed the door open and asked with a smile. "Mr. Lan,


    are you causing trouble for our president again?"


    "It''s only a small request," William replied. "Change Mary''s bed to a double bed."


    "Wow..." Lucas stared at William''s face and snickered. "I heard that Mary gave you a list of don''ts.


    Now you''re asking for a double bed? I advise you to think twice!"


    William blushed when he got caught. "You''re well-informed. How did you find out? Jazlyn? Aisha?"


    Lucas shrugged, "You don''t need to know."


    "Do you want a beating?" William threatened.


    "You should vent out your frustrations as soon as you can!" Lucas shook his head. "You''ll be


    frustrated for two years! No kissing, no hugging


    "Fuck off!" William grabbed a pillow from the bed and threw it at him.


    Lucasughed, "I love to see how defeated you are!"


    "Change her bed, now!" hemanded.


    "Alright, alright," Lucas nodded with a smile. "We''ll change it for you, but if you get kicked out of bed


    tonight, don''t me me for it!"


    "Shut up!" William yelled.


    It was getting darker. Timothy and Amy brought over their kids so they could have dinner with the


    two patients.


    "Aunt Amy, this is too much of a hassle!" Mary watched Amy taking out of food from her bed. "You


    don''t have to do all this yourself. I can handle it."


    "No way!" Amy said, "Your health is our priority. Your hemolytic reaction was terrible. You''ll be in


    danger if you don''t take proper care of yourself. You need to be more cautious. I''m willing to visit


    twice a day as long as you can give me a healthy grandson."


    "Grandma," Elissa said while munching on her dinner, "there''s something wrong. Mommy is carrying


    my little sister."


    "Okay," Timothy said with a smile. "I like both boys and girls. They are all my grandchildren."


    "Father, Aunt Amy," William pushed the door open and greeted them respectfully.


    "Dad!"


    "Dad!" The two kids cast aside their dinners and rushed over to him as he entered the room.


    "My babies!" William rubbed their heads fondly and said, "Go and eat your dinner."


    "Where have you been?" Mary asked. "Come and have dinner, too. Aunt Amy prepared it for us."


    "Thank you, Aunt Amy," William nodded and sat opposite to Mary.


    "No problem." Amy looked over at Timothy with a gentle smile and said, "Look! They''re getting


    along so well now!"


    "Right." Timothy nodded and said with a slight smile, "I wish they could have been like this earlier."


    The family continued to talk andugh over dinner, and enjoy each other''spany. As they were


    having their dinner, the door of the ward suddenly opened. Lucas walked into the room dressed in a


    white gown. "Yes, be careful. Bring it in carefully..."


    Behind him, several people carried arge bed into the ward.


    "Good evening, Uncle Timothy and Aunt Amy!" Lucas turned to greet them.


    "Daddy Lucas, what are you doing?" Alick asked, tilting his head in confusion.


    "What''s all this, Daddy Lucas?"


    "Ask your father!" Lucas raised a brow at William.


    The people around the table all turned to William in confusion.


    "What are you doing?" Mary frowned and asked, "Are you moving into this ward with me?"


    William gnawed his chopsticks to calm his nerves. "Sort of," he answered vaguely.


    ''Mary, I''m not only nning to share your ward, but also your bed!''


    "This bed is so big!" Elissa looked at the bed and said, "It''s as big as our bed at home."


    "It could fit two people." Alick asked, "Dad, can I sleep on this bed with you tonight? I want to stay


    with Mommy."


    "Me too!" Elissa raised her hand enthusiastically. "Let''s take care of Mommy and Daddy!"


    "No way!" William refused firmly.


    "Humph, why not?" Elissa whined.


    "Because..." After a long pause, William couldn''t think of a reason to refuse his children.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Elissa, calm down," Mary lectured and shook her head. "Your father just woke up today. His


    wounds haven''t healedpletely, and if you sleep with him, you might hurt him."


    "That''s right, kids," Amy agreed. "How about you stay with your grandma and grandpa tonight? You


    can sleep with your dad when he''s fully recovered."


    "Grandma''s right," William agreed.


    "Fine," Alick nodded. "Dad, you need to get better as soon as possible!"


    "Dad, please get well soon!" Elissa echoed. She ced a firm kiss on William''s face.


    "Good babies!"


    Lucasughed and shook his head. ''Mary, you silly woman. You''re so kind to this wicked man.


    William is ying a trick on you, and you helped him get away with it!'' "All right." When it was nine


    o''clock, Amy stood up and said, "It''s gettingte. William and Mary should get some rest now. Let''s


    bring the children home, old man."


    "I didn''t realize it was already sote." Timothy also stood up and said, "Mary, have a good rest.


    Goodnight."


    "Okay, Father," Mary nodded and stood up to escort them out when William made her sit back


    down.


    "Wait here. I''ll see them off."


    "Yes, Mary. You don''t have to get up." Amy smiled and said, "I''ll bring the children home now."


    "Goodnight, everyone!"


    William walked them out. Timothy patted him on the shoulder as he made his way out.


    "Father?" William frowned.


    "I know exactly what you''re up to." Timothy looked William in the eyes and said, "You can sleep in


    the same bed tonight, but you shouldn''t touch Mary. Control yourself."


    "Ahem," William coughed awkwardly, turning his face away. "I know."


    "Grandpa, why are you walking so slow!"


    "I will catch up with you soon!" Timothy gave Elissa a loving smile. "Goodnight, William."


    "Goodnight, Father."


    After sending them off, he walked back to the ward at a leisurely pace. Finally, they could spend


    some time alone!


    When he entered the ward, Mary was reading a magazine. She raised her head and asked, "Did


    they leave?"


    "Yes," William replied. He gazed at her smooth face and swollen belly under the soft light, and he


    was suddenly ovee with desire. Mary was his, and she belonged only to him.


    William approached her and carried Mary in his arms.


    "Oh my!" Mary screamed. She was worried about her belly and his gunshot wounds. Nestled in his


    arms, she didn''t dare to move. She blinked her eyes up at him and asked, "What are you doing,


    William? This is dangerous!"


    "Why? Are you scared I''ll drop you?" William was displeased by herck of trust. He held Mary


    securely in his arms.


    "I''m afraid that your wounds might open! Put me down!" Mary was anxious and furious at his


    carelessness.


    "So, you do care about me." William was satisfied with her reply. He walked over to the big bed with


    Mary in his arms and gentlyid her down.


    "Are you going to sleep in the small bed?"


    "No, I''m not." William shook his head. "I''ll sleep on this bed with you."


    "What? No wonder!" His ns suddenly dawned on Mary. She red at him and said, "How could


    you break the agreement?"


    Williamy down next to her and said, "We haven''t signed the contract yet. This doesn''t count."


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 304 Sleeping Together (Part One)

    Chapter 304 Sleeping Together (Part One)


    "Hey!" Mary red at William. "When did you be so shameless?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I don''t know either." He chuckled while his smile remained glued to his lips. Grabbing the quilt, he


    gently covered them both with it while his body moved close to Mary''s. "I think it''s better if we sleep


    together!"


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hands, intending to touch her tummy.


    "What are you doing?" Slightly surprised, Mary shook off his hands and said, "It''s time to sleep


    now."


    "Come on, I just want to feel our baby." William frowned and pouted like a kid who had just been


    deprived of candy. "I can''t even touch you now, can I?" he added with an evident hint of grievance.


    "Well, you deserve it! I told you you''d be doomed one day when I found that you made a mistake."


    Raising her chin slightly, Mary gazed at him with apparent provocation.


    Yet, even with her sharp eyes, William didn''t seem provoked. Instead, he stared back at her


    comcently, feeling a tinge of warmth in his heart. "Hmmm...Why don''t I remember?" he


    responded, still wearing a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. I remember it very clearly. I will take back all the grievances I have suffered


    before!" Mary slightly moved on the bed, now facing him with a cocky expression etched on her


    face.


    "What grievances did you suffer before?"


    "There''s a lot of them!" Mary waved her palm before his face and counted with her fingers. "After I


    signed the contract with you, I was not allowed to touch your things, enter the study, and watch TV


    to disturb your work."


    "I didn''t expect you to remember everything between us so clearly." A hint of pleasure and surprise


    shed on William''s face. All along, he thought that Mary didn''t care about the little things between


    them, but learning that she cared, after all, William couldn''t help but smug.


    "Don''t tter yourself!" Mary turned her head away, evidently shy of her revtion.


    "Mary..." With his massive hands, William turned her back to face him, cupping her small face while


    looking straight into her eyes so passionately.


    The moment their eyes locked, Mary couldn''t understand why he was staring at her with so much


    affection. The intensity in his gazes made her so dizzy that she almost lost control.


    "Do you know how happy I am when I am with you?" With a ghost of a smile, William sensually


    uttered, "Mary, I will be yours from now on."


    Then slowly, he leaned over and gently kissed her lips.


    As their lips brushed against each other''s, a volt of electrifying shock surged in her body. And


    amidst thisplicated feeling, she was still utterly confused. What did he just say? Who belonged


    to her?


    "Wait, wait!" Mary pushed him away right away, her chest heaving slightly. "What did you just say?"


    "I said I''m yours from now on." William blinked and shed her a naughty grin.


    "You..." Mary pointed at him with her eyes wide open. "Are you spineless? I didn''t say I want you to


    be mine!"


    "I don''t care." William grazed her belly with his massive hand. "You didn''t say anything just now,


    which means you acquiesced in it."


    "You..." Realizing that she was being yed, Mary almost went into a rampage. But before she


    could evensh out at him, she suddenly remembered another thing and screamed, "You, you just


    kissed me!"


    "Yes, I did. In fact, I haven''t kissed you enough yet." William nodded, taking her surprise for granted


    as he prepared to lean over for another kiss. "William! Can you respect me even just a little bit? I


    thought we''ve made an agreement! If you go on like this, I''m really gonna get mad!"


    "Mary, you made those three terms just to punish me. I know you are angry about my past. " William


    sighed before continuing in a low tone, "I sincerely repent. I¡¯ve told you, I regret doing it.


    "Then why don''t you listen to me?" Veering away from his intense gaze, Mary lowered her head and


    rubbed her belly.


    "I always listen to you! Come on, Mary! Please remove the ''no kiss'' term! I have never kissed any


    other woman."


    "Hmm?" Mary raised her head again and eyed him doubtfully. "I don''t believe you."


    "But it¡¯s true! How do I make you believe me? Tell me! In thest four years you were gone, I slept


    with other women just to vent my sexual desire. I have never kissed them nor taken them home. If


    you want, you can ask Virgil. He knows everything about me."


    "Humph, why didn''t you kiss them?" Mary asked, sniffing.


    "I only kiss the woman I love, and it''s you. When will you ever believe me?" William''s facial


    expression showed how disappointed he was. "I think intimate moments between a man and his


    beloved woman can improve their rtionship. Don''t you think so?" he added, still hoping Mary


    would let him kiss her.


    "So, what are you saying?" However, cold as Mary was, she tried to ignore his plea by ying


    clueless.


    "I want to be intimate with you!" William retorted, getting closer to her shamelessly. "I haven''t seen


    you in two months, and I miss you so much! Don''t you miss me at all?"


    "I..." Mary stammered and struggled to find the right words to say. How could she not miss him?


    She cried almost every day that he was in aa, thinking that she would never see him ever


    again.


    "Mary..." William called her in a hoarse voice. Then, with so much affection, he gently brushed his


    fingers on her face, tracing her nose down to her lips. "I really haven''t kissed anyone else. I just


    want to kiss you."


    "Have you really never kissed anyone else?" Mary showed her doubt again. Only this time, she was


    certain she would lose her control any moment now.


    "No, I haven''t! I''ll call Virgil toe over tomorrow and prove it to you." Noticing that there was a


    change in Mary''s tone, William slowly leaned over and whispered in her ear, "I promise that from


    now on, we will be happy."


    After Mary heard those words, the worry and panic that she had experienced in the past two months


    slowly dissipated in her heart. William was right in front of her, very much alive. Wasn''t this what she


    wanted?


    "I love you, Mary. There¡¯s nothing that could separate us from now on." Slowly, William craned his


    neck and moved closer, nting a soft yet passionate kiss on her lips.


    "Then don''t leave me alone in the future." Subconsciously, Mary circled her arms around his waist.


    "Don''t ever frighten me again like that. I really thought I was gonna lose you."


    "No, I will never." William enveloped her in a tight embrace.


    At that moment, he finally realized how it felt to hold his entire world--Mary--in his arms.


    Meanwhile, Barry barged inside his house with furrowed brows and nose ring in so much anger.


    He had juste back from thepany.


    After he visited Mary in the hospital today, he went back to thepany where his assistant


    informed him that Sh hade back from the filming set and gone directly to the hospital.


    Unfortunately, the two of them just missed each other on the way.


    And for no reason, Barry was utterly mad at the thought of this.


    "Mom, what are you cooking?" Ray''s joyful voice resounded from the kitchen. "It smells so good!"


    "Tomato and beef tenderloin soup," answered Sh with a smile.


    Barry pushed the door open with a click and walked in, deliberately making a recognizable noise as


    he changed into his house slippers. True enough, both Ray and Sh turned to look toward the


    massive door as soon as they heard him.


    "Dad, you''re back!" The young boy ran over happily and threw himself directly at his father.


    "My good son!" Barry bent down and picked Ray up at once. "Did you behave well at school today?"


    "Of course! The teacher taught us how to write today," proudly answered the kid, shing a wide


    smile.


    "That''s awesome!" Although Barry was talking to his son, half of his attention was already at Sh.


    Standing in the kitchen and watching the father and son''s interaction from a distance, Sh felt a


    tinge of warmth in her heart. During the half month that she had been away for shooting, Ray


    seemed to have developed a closer rtionship with his father. Perhaps leaving them alone


    together had helped in a way.


    "Dad, put me down!" Ray struggled in Barry''s arms and said, "The teacher praised my painting


    today. I''ll go to get it and show it to you!"


    "Okay." Nodding, Barry settled his son on the ground and lightly patted his head before watching


    him run away.


    As Ray hurried upstairs, a deafening silence fell in the living room. It was the usual scene whenever


    the young boy would leave them alone. It seemed that their son was the only reason they could stay


    together in one room without being awkward with each other.


    "Hey... You are back." Sh was the first one to break the silence. She pursed her lips and took a


    look at Barry.


    "Yeah, I''m back. I''m standing right here in front of you." A trace of sarcasm dripped in his voice. And


    with his indifferent eyes piercing her, Barry removed eachyer of his clothes, only leaving a shirt.


    Then, he walked towards Sh and asked, "Are you making dinner?"


    "Yes, I am. It will be ready soon." Even though Sh shared a child with him, she would still get


    flustered whenever her eyes met his intense gaze. There was just something about him that would


    immediately send the butterflies fluttering in her stomach.


    "Okay," Barry coldly replied, nodding slightly.


    Then, the next second, another batch of awkward silence filled the space between them, making


    Barry even more annoyed. They hadn''t seen each other for half a month, and yet this woman


    wouldn¡¯t talk or even look at him for a long time. She just lowered her head and stared at her feet.


    -

 Chapter 305 Sleeping Together (Part Two)

    Chapter 305 Sleeping Together (Part Two)


    But what Barry didn''t know was that Sh felt a little sad. She thought he would miss her after not


    seeing her for a while, but his cold treatment right now proved her otherwise.


    "Dad! Dad!" Just before the awkward silence stretched a little longer, Ray saved the atmosphere as


    he rushed back downstairs. "Look, this is my painting."


    Barry took it over with a smile before settling on the soft sofa. "Ray, this is awesome! You are such a


    talented boy!" he praised as his eyes surveyed the painting thoroughly.


    "Mommy,e and have a look!" Ray held Sh''s hand and pulled her to Barry''s side.


    "Okay." Sitting next to Barry, Sh said in a low voice, "Ray''s painting is so good!"


    "Of course, he is my son!" Barry imed proudly.


    "Humph..." Hearing that, Sh protested in a low voice. But when she turned around, her gaze was


    met with Barry''s stare, causing her heart to skip a beat. Nervous, she broke free from his profound


    gaze and said, "I''ll go and check if the food is ready." She prepared to stand up as she spoke, but


    Barry was quick enough to grab her hand, pinning her back to her seat.


    "Hester is here. Let her do it and just wait here. You haven''te back for half a month. Don''t you


    want to stay a little longer with your son?"


    Sh could feel the warmth of his palm against her skin. It was so tingling that her cheeks actually


    blushed at that sudden touch. "Alright, but let go of my hand first." She conceded and sat back


    beside him.


    "Mommy is shy!" Ray eximed as his eyes caught sight of their hands, intertwined together. "Dad,


    don''t let go of Mom''s hand!"


    "Okay." Barry nodded. That was exactly what he wanted.


    Meanwhile, Sh''s face turned redder. She remained sitting beside him, not daring to move or even


    talk. Instead, she bit her lips tightly, fearing that she would break intoughter by ident.


    So, the two kept holding each other''s hands until the dinner was ready. It felt like a dream to Sh,


    and she didn¡¯t want to wake up anymore. At the same time, Barry was reluctant to let her go, and so


    was Sh.


    "Dad," Ray sat at the table and asked, "are you free tomorrow?"


    "Why¡¯d you ask?" Barry arched his right brow at the sudden question of his son.


    "The parent-child sports meeting will be held at school tomorrow," Ray said, biting his lips. "I want to


    take part in it with you, Dad."


    "Yes, of course! I¡¯ll do it with you!" Without any hesitation, Barry agreed right away. Nothing would


    be more important than spending time with his son.


    "Yeah! That is great! Thanks, Dad! You are the best!" Ray was so ecstatic that he almost jumped


    from the chair. "Mom, will you go with us?" he asked, turning to his mother.


    "I..." Sh nced at Barry first before answering, "I have an interview tomorrow."


    At her words, Ray''s keen eyes suddenly dimmed, but he still nodded thoughtfully. "I know. I can just


    go with Dad. That will be good enough for me."


    Sh''s poprity had skyrocketed in the past two months, quickly making her one of the A-list stars


    in the country. The rest of her year had already been penciled in as her schedule was jam-packed


    with shootings, interviews, and TV show guesting. She was even busier than apany CEO like


    Barry.


    "What interview is more important than your son ''s activity in school?" A trace of dissatisfaction


    etched on Barry''s face as he sourly put the chopsticks down. And after hearing what he said, Sh


    gazed at her son with a hint of guilt glimmering in her eyes.


    "I''ll help you cancel the interview tomorrow," said Barry, who sounded so dominant as those words


    escaped his mouth. It sounded more like an order than a statement.


    "But this is a rare opportunity..."


    "With your current poprity, missing one interview will not graze your status." Then, raising his


    head to look at her, Barry continued, "You don''t have to work next month. Just stay at home and


    apany Ray. That¡¯s what a mother should do."


    "What? No way! You already didn''t allow me to act any kissing or bed scene anymore, but now


    you''re canceling my work. My career has just restarted!" Sh couldn''t help raise her tone.


    "Don''t forget who made your career possible." After those unkind words echoed in the dining room,


    Barry stood up all of a sudden and went upstairs to the study with a stern face.


    Sh was left heaving a sigh.


    "Mommy, I''m sorry. I made you quarrel with Father," Ray uttered, lowering his head with a pout.


    "No, honey. It''s not your fault." Sh walked up to her son and gently caressed his head. "It''s all my


    fault. Alright, I won''t go to work tomorrow. I''ll just stay home and apany you to the sports


    meeting, okay?" sheforted in a loving tone.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, honey. Come on, let''s eat. After dinner, we ¡¯ll do your homework together."


    "Okay!"


    Meanwhile, in the study, Barry took out a bottle of wine for a drink. He needed to relieve whatever


    strange emotions he was feeling right now. Why did he get angry for no reason? Everything was


    just fine earlier. He really couldn''t understand himselftely. His emotions seemed to be


    uncontroble whenever Sh was involved. Thinking of her, Barry reached out his hand that held


    hers a while ago. He could still feel the remnant of her warmth against his skin.


    ''I must be going crazy,'' he thought to himself, shaking his head and drinking thest mouthful of


    wine before heading to the bedroom.


    Inside the room was Sh, who was helping Ray with his homework.


    "Ray, are you tired? Do you want to have a break before continuing?"


    "No, it''s alright. I''m almost done." The kid shook his head and continued reading the problem


    thoroughly.


    "Are your eyes okay?" "Yep, there is nothing wrong with my eyes." After nodding, Ray suddenly put


    down his pen and asked, "Mom, you seem to be very afraid of Dad."


    That question made Sh frozen to her seat. She was utterly stunned to know that even her son


    had noticed it!


    "Dad is nice to me, to Elissa, and Alick. Why are you afraid of him, Mom?"


    "No, I''m not." Sh shook her head, vigorously. "I''m just... Well, I respect him."


    It was this scene that made Barry suddenly brighten up despite his mood. He was leaning by the


    door and heard everything she said. ''What a liar!'' he thought as a smirk found its way on his lips.


    "Mommy," Ray frowned and asked, "are you sad because Dad made you suffer a lot before?"


    "No. It was not his fault. I don''t me him." Sh shook her head again, now staring nkly at


    Ray''s book, obviously thinking deep.


    "But, you guys are so strange when you get along!" Ray bent over the table and said, "You don''t


    kiss or hug each other. You don''t sleep together. More often, you either quarrel or don''t speak to


    each other."


    "Well, adults areplicated, honey. Your young mind wouldn''t understand." Sh turned to her


    son and patted his hair with a soft smile. "Do you like Dad?" Ray asked, blinking his innocent eyes.


    Outside the door, Barry suddenly straightened up. His heart almost jumped out of his chest, waiting


    for Sh''s answer.


    Biting her lips, she answered, "Yes, I do."


    She liked him?


    "I like your dad. He is so handsome and rich, and he is your father, so of course, I like him!" she


    added.


    Barry''s heart thumped when he heard Sh''s confession. Saying that he was surprised at this point


    would be an understatement--he was bbergasted. But at the same time, he was also a little


    confused. Did she say it on purpose because of Ray, or was it real?


    "Can you let Dad sleep with us tonight?" Ray snaked his little arm around her mother, ying a little


    cute to get his way.


    "Well..." Stunned at that sudden request, Sh stammered, "But you, we... Uhm. Honey, I''m going


    to take a shower first."


    When she was about to run away, she found Barry standing at the door, eyeing her with so much


    intensity. As she thought that he probably heard her, her face turned pale with a gush of blush. "Hi!


    How long have you been standing here?" she asked in an evidently nervous manner.


    Barry took one giant step inside and answered, "I''ve been standing here since you said you like


    me."


    "You, you, you..." Sh stepped back. Then, pointing her slender finger at him, she added in a


    trembling voice, "Why didn''t you let us know?"


    "If I let my presence known, would I still hear your confession?" The corners of his mouth twitched.


    Then, Barry walked up to Ray and patted his head. "Ray, be good. I''ll sleep with you tonight. Oh,


    and with your mother too."


    "Yeah! Great! Great!" Ray threw himself into Barry''s arms and said, "Dad, you like Mommy too,


    right?"


    Raising his eyebrows, Barry turned to look at Sh without saying anything.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Simultaneously, her face was red as a tomato as she stood still, not knowing what Barry meant with


    that look. Now feeling even shyer at this encounter, she stamped her feet and staggered to the


    bathroom to take a shower.


    As the water ran through her porcin skin, Sh thought deep of everything that had happened.


    Two months ago, Barry proposed that the two of them should try to work it out together. But in those


    times, there had been no progress in their rtionship, except that she and Ray moved into the vi


    to live with him.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    The knocking on the door brought Sh back to her senses. "Did you faint inside? Come out


    quickly. I want to use the bathroom." Barry''s angry voice came through the door, startling her even


    more.


    "There is more than one bathroom in this vi. Use those!" Sh shouted, feeling helpless at this


    point.


    "I want to use this one. Open the door quickly!"


    Sh pursed her lips, trying to calm herself. "Okay, I''ll be right out."


    Barry snorted and leaned against the door of the bathroom. He heard the sound of running water


    slowly fading, and the next second, Sh came out with a damped hair and bathrobe wrapped


    around her.


    "Well, you can go in now."


    As Barry surveyed her body, a surge of heat gradually filled him. Perhaps because he had just


    drunk some wine that his libido was quite active tonight.


    So, before any perverted thoughts conquered his head, he hurried into the bathroom and quickly


    took a shower. When he came out, Sh was already reading some bedtime stories to their son.


    "Dad,e here!" Ray immediately called him over.


    Barry paced to the bed andy down on it. Sh''s soft voice echoed in the air, making him feel at


    ease and peaceful.


    After a long time, Ray''s breathing became even, signaling that the young boy had already fallen


    asleep. Sh put down the storybook and


    tucked him under the quilt with a smile. When she turned around, she found that Barry was


    also fast asleep.


    So, quietly, she got out of bed and bent down to look at Barry. She wanted to wake him up after


    learning that he was still wearing a shirt, but she got absorbed staring at his well-sculpted face.


    She traced the outline of his face with her fingers, from his nose, up to his eyes and


    eyebrows. Sh sighed slightly and prepared to stand up when Barry suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Ah!" Utterly shocked, Sh screamed and


    almost jolted out of bed.


    "Shush! Do you want to wake Ray up?" Barry immediately sat up from the bed and grabbed her in


    his arms. They both fell on the bed.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 306 Proposal For Marriage (Part One)

    Chapter 306 Proposal For Marriage (Part One)


    Both Barry and Sh seemed to be immersed in the sudden feeling that arose in their hearts. The


    atmosphere fell into silence for a while as they both stared at each other.


    " I... It was an ident." Leaning against the bed, Sh stole a nce at Ray. She covered her


    mouth, and whispered, "Get up from my body."


    Barry did not seem to have heard what she had said. He squinted his eyes and opened his mouth


    to speak. Sh caught a whiff of the alcohol. "You just said you like me."


    "I..." She blushed and looked away.


    "For real?" He asked again, "Were you telling the truth?"


    She twisted her body and struggled to get away from his grasp. "Let go of me. I don''t know," she


    said in low voice.


    "Did you just say those words to lie to Ray?" Heughed sardonically and added, "You must hate


    me very much in your heart. I even... Forget it." Before he finished his words, he snorted angrily and


    did not say anything more.


    Sh suddenly felt her body get light. It turned out that Barry had already stood up and was about


    to head out. With his back to her, he said, "Have a good sleep. I''m going out."


    She straightened up and sat on the bed. What did Barry mean by that? He seemed to be very


    disappointed just now. Was he disappointed because he thought that she was lying to Ray?


    Thinking of this, Sh suddenly got out of the bed and ran out in a hurry. As soon as she ran to the


    corridor, she saw Barry standing at the door of his own room, preparing to open the door.


    "Barry!" she called out as she ran after him. She hugged him from behind and leaned her head


    against his back. "I don''t hate you. The truth is, I like you! I didn''t lie to Ray! I really do like you!"


    Barry''s back stiffened when he heard her words. Moreover, his hand that was about to rotate the


    doorknob suddenly froze halfway.


    "The night you proposed to Mary, I heard it all. I was so sad and devastated. How could you ask me


    to leave you that easily?" Sh sniffed as she tried to hold back her tears. "On your wedding day, I


    wanted to take Ray away as soon as possible, but I also wanted to take onest look at you. That''s


    why I went to the church. Barry, I like you!"


    He seemed to be relieved, but his heart seemed to jump into his throat nervously.


    Suddenly, he turned around and held Sh''s arms. Looking at her intently, he said in a hoarse


    voice, "What did you say? Say it again."


    "I said I like you." Sh stared at his eyes. The fire in her heart was burning more and more, almost


    annihting her reasons. In her eyes, there was only Barry''s gentle face. "I like you. I like you. I...


    Hmm!"


    Barry pulled her into his arms and kissed her passionately.


    "Sh," he said as he held her waist closer, "since you said you like me, there is no turning back."


    She closed her eyes and held him tighter. "I''m willing to do anything for you, Barry, even if it means I


    would die."


    Her words exploded in Barry''s mind. He scooped her up with his strong and capable arms, and


    kicked the door open. As he carried her, he walked into the bedroom while staring at her with


    tantalizing eyes.


    Sh could imagine what was going to happen. At that very moment, her heart was full of


    expectation.


    She wanted to be with Barry not because of her child nor because it was her responsibility as a


    mother, but because of love.


    Ayer of white frost covered the window, concealing them from the outside. It was early winter and


    it had started to snow, but inside the house, their hot and burning passion was as warm as summer.


    Everyone had a sweet dream that night.


    Ray woke up early in the morning. To his surprise, he did not see Sh when he opened his eyes.


    "Eh? Mom came back yesterday. She promised me she would sleep next to me. Where is she now?


    Is she making breakfast?" Ray murmured to himself as he got out of bed. While rubbing his eyes,


    he called out his mother. "Mommy! Mom, where are you?"


    His voice echoed in the corridor on the second floor. In another bedroom, two people on the bed


    stirred upon hearing his voice.


    "Mom! Dad!"


    Ray''s voice was getting closer and closer. Sh, who was buried under the quilt, suddenly received


    the signal in her ear. She shivered and sat up from the bed, only to find that Barry''s arm was still on


    her waist.


    She could not help but blush when she remembered what had happenedst night. As Ray''s voice


    drew closer, she quickly pushed his arm away and said, "Hurry up! Get up! Ray is here!"


    As she spoke, she picked up the scattered clothes under the bed and threw them on the bed. Then,


    she hurriedly put on a bathrobe. Barry opened his eyes but remained unmoved. Seeing the


    flustered look on Sh''s face, he suddenly turned over and pinned her on the bed.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me!" Sh was taken aback. She stared at Barry, who was lying on


    her body. Although she was shy, she pretended to be calm. "Get up. Ray ising soon!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Just after she had finished her words, Ray''s voice came from outside the door, apanied by the


    sound the doorknob being turned. "Dad, you have to go to school with me today. You can''t sleep


    anymore!"


    Sh felt even more flustered. She beat and kicked Barry again and again with her hands and feet.


    "Go away! Go away!"


    Barry held her arms with one hand and smiled meaningfully. "Don''t worry. If Ray sees us so... so


    intimate, he would be very happy!"


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Dad, we..." Ray opened the door without hesitation. When he saw and clearly understood what


    was going on in the room, his face suddenly turned even redder than Sh''s.


    Well, he knew what had happened. What should he do now?


    Ray looked at Sh curiously.


    "Ray, remember to knock on the door before youe in!"


    After a moment of silence, Barry got out of bed leisurely before Ray and Sh could react. He was


    shirtless and was wearing only a bath towel that hung loosely around his waist.


    Barry walked to Ray and ruffled his hair. "I''ll take a shower first before we go to school with you after


    breakfast."


    Click.


    The bathroom door was closed, and the mother and son stared at each other in the bedroom in


    astonishment.


    "Mom," Ray stared at Sh, his face slightly red and whispered, "you and Dad..."


    "Ahem." Sh hurriedly waved her hand and said seriously, "Well, remember to knock on the door


    from now on!"


    bbergasted, Ray turned around and eximed, "Mommy is shy! Anyway, Mommy, I''m going out!


    Ray snickered and ran out, leaving Sh on the bed, wondering if her dream had juste true.


    All these seemed to be unreal. It was too good to be true.


    In the hospital, Mary was still sleeping in her quiet ward. Meanwhile, William had already woken up.


    Holding her in his arms, he felt iparablyfortable and happy.


    He looked at Mary''s sleeping face. He touched her tender hand and kissed it again and again.


    Such a beautiful day to be awake!


    But before he could enjoy more of the sweetness, the door of the ward suddenly opened.


    Aisha stood at the door of the ward with crossed arms, ready to battle like the Greek goddess


    Athena, and stared at William fiercely. "You are so cunning and scheming! How dare you sleep with


    my sister on the same bed?! Get out!"


    "Shush! Why are you so loud?" ring back at Aisha, William said, "Mary hasn''t woken up yet!"


    "Then get out!" Aisha walked towards them with her hands on her waist.


    "Hmm..." Upon hearing the noise, Mary turned over and opened her eyes. Seeing Aisha''s angry


    face, Mary sat up immediately and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "If I don''te here, you will be hurt by him again!" Aisha sighed and shook her head


    disapprovingly. "My dear sister, have you forgotten what we said yesterday? What about the three


    don''ts? It hasn''t been 12 hours yet. How could you forget it?"

 Chapter 307 Proposal For Marriage (Part Two)

    Chapter 307 Proposal For Marriage (Part Two)


    "I..." Mary blushed and faltered, "I didn''t forget about them! It was an identst night."


    William got out of the bed. After a good night''s rest, he looked so much better.


    "Mary and I are in love with each other. Don''t try to take us apart. How can you do this to your


    sister?" William said unhappily, "We''re adults. We can resolve our own problems. Mind your own


    business."


    "Wow! Look who''s talking!" Aisha raised her head and added, "My sister''s business is my business.


    I want to think about her happiness. I want her to stay away from you!"


    "No way!" Waving his hand, William disagreed firmly. "I will be with Mary for the rest of my life. No


    one can stop us! Not even you!" Then, he looked at Mary affectionately.


    Mary rubbed her forehead, still unable to make out of the morning feud.


    If Aisha and William quarreled, which side should she take?


    "You are just a talker. You always make my sister upset. I can''t trust you easily." Aisha shook her


    head in disgust. "Okay," said William as he ced his both hands on his waist. "Then how can you


    believe me?"


    "Make a promise." Aisha raised her eyebrows and stared at William, as if she had been waiting for


    this opportunity. She said word by word, "I want you to make a promise to my sister in front of


    everyone. As for the content of the promise, I think you should know."


    "Okay, no problem." William nodded in agreement without any hesitation. "I''ll tell you now then. I


    want¡ª"


    Mary looked at William and felt nervous.


    "Wait a minute! Wait a minute!" At this critical moment, Aisha suddenly interrupted him. She took out


    her phone and said, "Don''t hurry. We need to wait for everyone else."


    Hearing that, William was stunned. Who else should be here?


    "Hello?" When William was in a daze, Aisha dialed the number. "Come here quickly. Yes, tell him,


    Barry and Sh as well."


    After that, Aisha hurriedly made another call. "Jazlyn, yes,e to the hospital. Ask Lucas toe


    here with you."


    Mary and William stared at each other. After Aisha made four or five phone calls, she finally


    stopped.


    "Ugh. I''m so tired." What Aisha had just done made her very thirsty. She poured herself a ss of


    water and said, "Half an hour at most. We''ll start when everyone is here."


    Mary fully understood what Aisha was nning to do. "It''s just a promise. There''s no need for so


    many people, right? Why do you want to make it so grand? Isn''t it too embarrassing?"


    "Are you embarrassed?" Aisha turned to look at William and scoffed.


    Shaking his head, William walked to the bedside and said, "I think Aisha''s idea is really good. Mary.


    I will make a promise to you in front of everyone." Just as he finished speaking, he reached out for


    Mary''s hand.


    "Hey, your hand!" Aisha saw what he was about to do and pped him away rudely.


    William rolled his eyes at her and sat on the edge of the bed angrily.


    Half an hourter, their friends arrived one after another.


    Barry and Sh arrived first, together with Ray. A huge and unusual smile was stered across


    their faces.


    "Why did you call us here?" Barry asked, "We have to send Ray to schoolter. Will it be long?"


    "Don''t worry. It won''t be long!" Shortly after, Lucas and Archer appeared together, and so did Victor,


    Ena, and Jazlyn.


    Atst, it was Timothy and Amy who came to the hospital with the two kids. They thought something


    had happened again and felt relieved when they saw that both William and Mary were fine.


    "Such a big group of people," Lucas stood at a corner of the ward and said with a smile. "We are


    squeezing into this small ward like a board meeting. William, do you have something important to


    tell us?"


    Hearing what Lucas said, everyone nodded and looked at William in confusion.


    How Mary wished she could find a hole in the ground to hide herself. So many people stared at her,


    waiting to hear William''s promise. Was it too ridiculous? ''My Lord!''


    However, it was rare to see such a serious look on William''s face. There was no embarrassment,


    but only affection in his eyes. "Today I asked you toe here because I want to make a promise


    to Mary while you witness. It''s a promise for the whole lifetime."


    Hearing this, Timothy nodded imperceptibly. Lucas even secretly stretched out his thumb to show


    encouragement to William.


    The group of people held their breath and concentrated, waiting for what William had to say. "I have


    done a lot of wrong things to too many people before, including my father, Aunt Amy, and Victor.


    Many people were hurt by my stupid actions. But, the person whom I hurt most was Mary."


    There was too much regret in William''s voice. His serious eyes made Mary forget the


    embarrassment. She only listened to him patiently.


    "In the four years when Mary was gone, I was overwhelmed with pain. I numbed myself with alcohol


    and women. It was the biggest mistake of my life. I know it''s useless for me to say one thousand or


    ten thousand apologies. Nevertheless, I''m begging for Mary for forgiveness." After saying that,


    William took a nce at Mary and continued, "Mary, I really love you."


    "Now, no one believes me and everyone doubts me. I deserve it." The ward was very quiet except


    for William''s calm and firm voice. "So, I have to make a promise to Mary, and let everyone witness


    my true love for her."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "In the future, I will be loyal to Mary. I will be good to Alick, Elissa and the unborn baby. I will fulfill


    the responsibility of a man to his woman and a father to his children. I will protect them, love them,


    and never let them suffer any harm.


    Mary will be the only woman in my life from now on. I promise that I won''t do anything harmful for


    our love in the future. Also, I won''t be halfhearted. I will make sure that everything I do is full of love


    and passion. The stupid things I have done before will never happen again! No matter what


    happens, I will never hide anything from Mary, neither will I ever deceive Mary."


    Hearing William''s promise, Mary did not know how to express her feelings. Her eyes were red and


    wet with tears. How could William say such embarrassing words in front of so many people?


    "I will spend my whole life making up for the harm that I have caused to Mary. I will devote the rest


    of my life in loving Mary. Even if I, myself, am hurt, I will never let anything happen to her. Mary is


    the only one in my heart.


    Mary, I love you."


    After thest sentence in a firm and loud voice from William, Mary''s eyes were filled with tears.


    "Mr. Lan''s words are so touching!" Ena said in a low voice. Her eyes were red too as she was


    moved by William''s oaths. "Mary is so happy!"


    "He needs to walk the talk," Victormented while looking at William coldly. Nobody knew what


    was going on in his mind at that moment.


    "Dad is awesome!" Alick smiled and looked into William''s eyes.


    "I''m quite satisfied with what you have done this time!" Timothy snorted, but the smile on his face


    could not be hidden.


    "Since you have made your promise, I will believe you again." Aisha also nodded proudly. "We will


    supervise you from now on. If you can''t do it well, you will be beaten!"


    "I won''t give you a chance to beat me up." At this time, William was humorous.


    "Mary? What do you say?" asked Sh.


    "I..." Mary wiped her tears quietly.


    "Mary? Can you forgive me, please?" asked William anxiously.


    After taking a nce at everyone, Mary took a deep breath and finally nodded slowly.


    As soon as she nodded, William smiled brightly. He sat on the bed and hugged her. "Mary, I''m so


    happy! You are willing to forgive me. I am so... I''m going crazy with joy! Mary..."


    Everyone else looked at the warm scene in front of them with a smile. Nobody else was happier


    than them. All was well!


    "Something is missing," in the happiness, Archer suddenly said with a little pity.


    "What is it?" Aisha frowned. She had thought of everything!


    "I thought there would be a more unforgettable promise after such a touching scene." Archer stared


    at William, wondering if William understood what he meant. When everyone was confused, a


    thought suddenly shed through William''s mind. He understood instantly. Archer wanted him to


    propose to Mary!


    Thinking of this, William hurriedly touched the bottom of his neck, and pulled out a thin chain from


    the hospital gown. Then, he skillfully unhooked it.


    There were two rings on the chain, one big and one small. They were wedding rings.


    Mary nced at the rings and realized they looked quite familiar. "This is..."


    "Don''t you remember?" William asked with a nostalgic look. "These are the rings I bought for us four


    years ago. I take them with me all the time. I even put them on the ce closest to my heart.


    Although I didn''t pay much attention to them four years ago, they mean more to me than anything


    else." Touching the smaller ring, William suddenly knelt on one knee on the floor beside the bed,


    and held up the ring. "Mary, marry me!"


    The sudden proposal made Mary''s heart beat faster and faster. Everyone else in the ward was


    taken aback.


    Archer smiled. William really understood what he meant just now!


    Before Mary could react, Elissa did first. "Mommy, say yes!" "Mommy, don''t you want to marry


    Dad?" urged Alick.


    Pursing her lips, Mary choked with sobs. She could not say anything, and could only nod slightly to


    show that she agreed to marry him.


    As William waited for Mary''s answer, every second that had passed seemed like a year. Seeing that


    her gestures said that she had agreed, William took her hand immediately and put the ring on her


    ring finger.


    "All right," said William with a proud smile. He finally felt relieved as he stared at the ring. "I have put


    it on your finger and you belong to me now, Mary. You won''t be able to escape anymore."


    "Humph!" Aisha snorted disdainfully, but her eyes were full of happiness.


    Hearing that, Mary was stunned for a while, but William kissed her unexpectedly. She felt extremely


    joyful all of a sudden.


    ''Well, that''s it. I also want to marry you, William! '' she thought.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 308 Short Letter ( Part One)

    Chapter 308 Short Letter ( Part One)


    While smiling, Alick and Elissa hugged each other and looked at their parents, who were showing


    off their love.


    "You have made a promise, and your proposal has been epted," said Archer while touching his


    nose. "In my opinion, you can get the marriage certificate today. What do you say?"


    "Isn''t it too fast?" Aisha asked with a frown.


    "Not fast at all. The sooner they register for marriage, the earlier they can rest assured!" Lucas


    snickered and looked at William with raised eyebrows and sly expression.


    "It''s good to settle down early." Amy, who had not spoken for a long time, grinned from ear to ear.


    "Yes." Timothy nodded in agreement. "Now that Mary is pregnant again, we should give her an


    identity in our family as soon as possible."


    "Mary, what do you think?" Blinking his starry eyes, William moved closer to Mary. Although he was


    just asking, deep in his heart, he wanted it. If Mary agreed, he would take her to the Civil Affairs


    Bureau right away. All of a sudden, he felt that what Archer had said today was exactly what he


    wanted. He did not want to wait any longer for proposal and the marriage certificate. He had to go to


    the Civil Affairs Bureau immediately and keep Mary for himself forever.


    Mary hesitated for a moment. She twisted her fingers as she weighed down the situation and asked,


    "Isn''t it too hasty? You haven''t fully recovered yet, and I''m still a patient myself. I think we''d better go


    there another day, when we''re bothpletely okay."


    The light in William''s eyes dimmed. He pursed his lips slightly, touched Mary''s belly with his big


    hand, and mumbled to himself as if he wasining. "It doesn''t really matter. My wound has


    healed, and it won''t take long for us to get a marriage certificate."


    "Uncle William can''t wait!" Ray''s words made everyone in the room blush. Looking at William''s


    flustered expression, they all held back theirughter.


    Mary felt heat on her ears. She, too, blushed in humiliation.


    "Since Mary thinks it''s too hasty to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau, don''t push her. We can wait until


    she''s ready," Amy said, saving Mary and William from the embarrassment. "I''ll go back and pick a


    good day from the calendar. After that, you can go to the Civil Affairs Bureau for the marriage


    certificate."


    "Thank you, Aunt Amy!" Mary thanked her in a hurry. When she saw the resentful look in William''s


    eyes, she could not help but burst intoughter.


    "It''s gettingte," said Barry as he looked at the time on his watch. "I have to send Ray to school


    now. William, please take good care of Mary from now on. Don''t hurt her again. You know what will


    happen if you do."


    "Humph! I will love and spoil her for the rest of my life!" William curled his lips in disdain. "You''d


    better leave now."


    "Daddy Barry, why does Ray have to go to school today?" Elissa looked up at him and asked


    innocently.


    "I''m going to the sports meeting today." Ray touched her little head and said in a proud voice, "Mom


    and Dad wille with me together."


    "Great! Can Ie with you as well?" Elissa asked again while blinking her eyes.


    "Sure." Barry nodded in agreement. "Come with Daddy Barry, Elissa."


    "Yeah! Great!" Elissa then jumped to Ray''s side.


    "Hey, I haven''t agreed yet..." William''s face darkened.


    "I don''t care. I must go with Ray!" With her nose wrinkled, Elissa hid behind Ray and red at


    William.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I..." William was stunned upon hearing his daughter. He turned to look at Mary with grievance and


    pouted like a kid. "Mary, Elissa is ring at me. Our daughter doesn''t like me anymore."


    "Be serious!" She pushed him yfully.


    Barry shook his head in amusement and asked, "Alick, do you want to join us?"


    Alick thought for a while with his head tilted to one side. Before he could say anything, Lucas


    shouted, "Alick, listen to me! You must go with your sister. Take good care of her. Don''t let her


    be a member of the Gu family at such a young age."


    The boy nodded as if he understood what Lucas had meant. "Then I''ll go with you, Daddy Barry."


    "Good boy. That''s my good boy," said Lucas with a sessful smile.


    Barry bade goodbye to the others and led the three children out. When he opened the door, he


    found that Sh did not follow them. He turned around angrily, grabbed her arm, and pulled her


    forward. "What are you thinking about? Hurry up!


    "What? Oh." It was not until then that Sh came back to her senses. With a blush on her face, she


    said shyly, "Mary, I''m leaving! Take care."


    "Well, have a good time with Ray today!" Mary waved at her with a smile and whispered in William''s


    ear, "Hee hee. I''m so happy for them! Barry seems to have a good development with her."


    Seeing such a happy scene, William nodded his head in agreement. "The faster their development


    is, the better. Barry is my strongest rival in love. Without him, I feel much more relieved."


    "William, you''ve changed." She was stunned at his remark. The William Lan she had known would


    never say such stupid words. He had always beenposed and calm.


    "Men are all like this," Jazlyn exined on behalf of William. "Once he falls in love with a woman, he


    will be like a child. The coldness and disguise he used to have will be gone. After that, he''ll


    just say whateveres into his mind."


    "It seems that you are an expert in men!" Lucas stared at Jazlyn with dubious look.


    "Of course, I have rich experiences!" Jazlyn raised her head and snorted proudly.


    "Alright! Alright!" Aisha waved her hand, sat on the edge of the bed, and said, "William, I have


    handed my sister to you. With your promise, I can rest assured and leave."


    "Where are you going?" Mary grabbed her hand in a hurry.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a mission." Aisha patted the back of Mary''s hand and added, "I''m going back to


    the US for a short period of time. I may not be able toe back in the near future."


    "Why are you going back? Is the punishment over?" Mary held her hand tightly, unwilling to let go.


    She did not know if it was because of her pregnancy that she felt a little sentimental recently. When


    she heard that Aisha was leaving, she was very sad.


    "I have to go there before Ie back!" Aisha smiled and exined, "I want to go back to the


    headquarters to apply for a relocation. I don''t want to be separated from my dear sister. If my


    application is sessful, I will move into A City. I won''t have to go back to the United States


    anymore."


    "Really? That''s great news!" Mary smiled with a relief. "It''s time for you toe back. You have


    been wandering around for so many years."


    "Yes." Aisha nodded. She did not want to wander around any longer either.


    "When are you leaving?"


    "I''m leaving today."


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Mary asked with a frown.


    "I want to move back as soon as possible. Don''t worry about me, okay? Let''s get in touch anytime."


    "Okay." Mary nodded in agreement. "I''ll go back with you," Archer suddenly said to Aisha.


    "Why are you going back?" she asked.


    "My home is over there, okay?" With his hands in his pockets, Archer smiled. "Besides, you''re going


    back. Why should I stay here?"


    "I''ll go back with you too," interjected Lucas. He looked at Jazlyn and added, "I''ll go back to my


    home too."


    Aisha pursed her lips. Obviously Lucas wanted to go with Jazlyn, but he did not want to admit it.


    What a loser!


    The group of four left after bidding their farewell. Timothy stood up and said, "It''s time for us to leave


    as well. You two, have a good rest."


    Holding Timothy''s arm, Amy smiled at both William and Mary. "Take good care of yourselves. I''ll


    bring you lunch at noon."


    "Thank you, Aunt Amy!"


    "Father, take care!"


    Only four people were left in the ward now. "Victor," called Ena as she tugged his sleeve, "let''s go."

 Chapter 309 Short Letter ( Part Two)

    Chapter 309 Short Letter ( Part Two)


    "You can leave first." Without even looking at her, Victor turned to William. "I have something to say


    to William."


    When she saw the awkwardness between Ena and Victor, Mary immediately turned to her to help.


    "Ena,e here. Let''s have a chat. After they finish their conversation, you can leave with Victor."


    "No, thanks." Ena shook her head and deliberately looked at her watch. "I have a shooting soon. I...


    I''m leaving now. Bye, Mary."


    "Well..." Before Mary could finish her words, Ena had pushed the door open and walked out.


    Seeing that Ena ran past him, Victor frowned slightly. As soon as he heard that the door was closed,


    he turned to William expressionlessly. "Let''s go out. I have something to tell you."


    William then stood up. As he was about to go out, Mary grabbed his arm.


    "Don''t bully Victor," ordered Mary calmly.


    "I..." William was too angry to say a word. He suddenly felt furious that Mary was protective of Victor


    instead of him. After a short pause, he defended himself. "Howe you think I would bully him?


    Did you forget that I am a patient? If either of us was to bully someone, it would be him!''1


    "I don''t care," Mary answered tly with a pout.


    "Okay, fine!" William bent over and kissed her on the lips. "I''ll be back soon."


    In the corridor outside the ward, Victor took out an envelope from the pocket of the coat and waited


    for William quietly.


    "What''s the matter?" William asked as soon as he was out.


    Victor turned around, and handed a suspicious envelope to William. "It''s for you."


    Taken aback, William asked, "What is it? It''s from you? Could it be... a love letter?"


    "Are you crazy?" Victor rolled his eyes at William. "Yesterday, when I was about to get off work,


    someone asked the receptionist to send this to the CEO''s office, saying it was for you. I took it on


    your behalf."


    The corners of William''s mouth twitched. He inspected the envelope from the outside but it seemed


    that nothing else was inside except for a piece of paper. "I see. Is there anything else?"


    Victor shook his head in response.


    "I''ll go back to the ward then." William then turned around to leave. "Wait a moment!" Victor called


    him in a hurry. At first he was a little hesitant but decided to tell the news to William. "Frank Liang


    has woken up.


    Hearing that, William stopped abruptly and turned around with a smile. "So?"


    "I knew it by ident." Victor pointed at the envelope and said, "I suspect that the letter was from


    him."


    "So you asked me out because you were worried about me and Frank?" William held up the letter. "I


    can open it in front of you and read it for you.


    "Humph! I''m not interested." Victor sneered and added, "You know how much I hate him. I don''t give


    a shit about him."


    Taking a deep breath, William suddenly bowed to Victor formally. "I''m sorry."


    Victor was in a daze for a second, but came back to his senses immediately. "Are you apologizing to


    me on behalf of Frank Liang?"


    "On behalf of him and myself," William answered seriously. "I allowed him to cause you a lot of harm


    before. In fact, the reason I wanted to make you famous was because I wanted topensate you.


    I have never thought of making the video public. I hope you can forgive me."


    "Isn''t it toote for you to say that?" Victor stared ahead. His eyes were a little vague and hazy.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I''m sorry."


    "You still don''t hate Frank Liang," Victor said with a cold smile. "But I can''t do it."


    With a sigh, William exined, "It''s not that I don''t hate him. I just don''t want to hate him. To


    apologize to you on behalf of him is to atone for my sins in the past. I won''t see him again."


    "That''s good." Victor patted William on his shoulder. "As long as you don''t hurt Mary and hide


    anything from her. You are the only one she has now."


    After all, Victor asked William out for the sake of Mary.


    William nodded and then said indifferently, "I think Ena is a good girl."


    Victor looked at him, waiting for him to continue.


    "Mary is my fiancee now." Upon saying these words, William felt extremely proud. "Of course I care


    about her. Don''t get involved. You just... Just take good care of thepany."


    "I will watch you." With his hands in his pockets, Victor looked careless and nonchnt.


    "When did you start to like her?" asked William suddenly.


    "I don''t know. Maybe I liked her at the first sight." There was a faint smile on his face, as if Victor


    had fallen into a beautiful memory. Hisnguid expression changed into gentle and passionate look.


    "Ahem!" William coughed aloud, pulling Victor back to his senses. "That woman is not beautiful.


    How could you fall in love with her at first sight? Humph!"


    "What? Are you not happy with Mary''s appearance?" Victor frowned.


    "Of course I''m happy!" William red at him and chested out. "I just don''t think she is good enough


    for you. She''s not beautiful nor gentle. She often eats a lot and iszy! h, h, h! Let me take


    care of such a woman! It doesn''t matter if I suffer."


    "William, you are getting more and more shameless." Victor was at a loss whether to cry or tough.


    "But I''m relieved to see you like this."


    "What am I like now?" William asked, his hands resting around his waist.


    "You..." Victor turned around and walked out with augh. "You are hopelessly in love with Mary."


    "Of course I love her!" William shouted at Victor''s back and watched him disappear at the corner.


    Then, he remembered the letter in his hand and took a look at it. His expression became serious.


    Slowly, he returned to the ward. "How did it go? What did you talk about?" As soon as William


    returned, Mary queried anxiously.


    "What are you doing? Are you worried about me or him?" With an unfriendly look on his face,


    William sat back on the bed.


    "Don''t be so haughty. I''m asking you seriously!" Maryined.


    "I am serious!" William took over Mary''s hand and touched it slowly, while intently staring at her.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 310 Short Letter ( Part Three)

    Chapter 310 Short Letter ( Part Three)


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Mary was stunned at his strange behaviors.


    "Can''t I look at you like this? " William sneered. "From now on, you are not allowed to look at any


    other man."


    Mary raised her eyebrow and asked, "Mr. Lan, may I know the reason?"


    "Because I''m good enough for you!" William asked, "Mary, do you think I''m handsome? Between


    me and Victor, who is better looking? Or do you think Barry is more handsome?"


    "What a bore!" Mary rolled her eyes at him.


    All of a sudden, William turned to Mary''s face. With his hands on her cheeks, he eximed,


    "Whatever! I''m the most handsome man in your eyes! You can only see me in your eyes and have


    me in your heart." ''I don''t want to see others fall in love with you at first sight again,'' William thought.


    Victor''s answer just now really upset him.


    "So domineering!" Mary eximed while rolling her eyes.


    "Yes. I''m the domineering CEO!" William smiled happily like a fool. "Ha ha!"


    "By the way, I think the young man named Peter also likes you! Don''t let him get too close."


    "What are you talking about?" Mary felt speechless. "He''s just a kid."


    "He is a man!" William retorted immediately. He held her chin up and kissed her suddenly, giving her


    no time for her to struggle.


    The warm fragrance flowed between their mouths. They kissed passionately that the kiss went


    deeper and deeper. Mary was almost intoxicated in his tenderness.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Then, they went almost out of control.


    He did not want to stop kissing her. Instead, he wanted to go further. His big palm reached out to


    her beneath the oversized hospital gown. Just as he was about to touch her delicate skin, Mary


    suddenly clutched her stomach, apanied by a groan of pain.


    "What''s wrong? What''s going on?" William panicked. He did not know what to do. "I... I''ll call the


    doctor!" he stammered


    "No. No need." Mary held his hand and said, "I''m fine!"


    "But just now, your belly..."


    Before William could finish his words, Mary had already put his hand on her belly and said softly, "It


    was the baby kicking me just now."


    "Hmm?" William was stunned.


    Mary smiled at him brightly. "The baby is moving!


    "Really?" The perplexed eyes of William suddenly lit up. His big hand trembled as he felt the


    movement in Mary''s belly. Suddenly, her belly moved again and he eximed, "Oh my God! I just


    felt it! It kicked me!"


    "Yes, yes." Mary nodded in delight. "Well, it seems to be very excited."


    "It''s amazing!" Somehow, William was moved. "Mary, this is our child!" he eximed in a trembling


    voice.


    "Yes, it is!"


    "I want to listen to the baby''s movement." William put down his hand, and bent down. He carefully


    put his ear on Mary''s belly, and listened intently.


    When Mary was about tough, she suddenly saw an envelope on the bed. It was a white


    envelope. She picked it up and asked, "What''s this? Was it here just now? Why didn''t I see it a


    while ago?"


    Hearing that, William raised his head and sat back on the bed. "Oh, I just brought it in. Someone


    sent it to me in thepany." "For you?" Mary frowned. "From whom? Why did the person write a


    letter?"


    "Open it."


    "Here you are." Mary gave the letter to William.


    "Open it and let''s read it together." William pushed the letter back to Mary.


    "It''s for you," she emphasized. "I don''t want to open it."


    "I have promised you that I will not hide anything from you in the future. I will read the letter with


    you." He looked at the letter and added, "Victor guessed that this letter might have been given to me


    by Frank."


    She frowned sourly. "Then I definitely cannot read it."


    "Yes, you can. Let''s read it together." William pretended to get mad and red at Mary. "Open and


    read it! Now!"


    "Okay." She had no choice but to open the envelope. "It''s you who forced me to read it."


    "Sure." He nodded with a smile.


    When she opened the envelope, there was only a thin piece of paper with small characters on it.


    At a nce, William recognized it. It was Frank''s handwriting. "I heard that they were kidnapped by


    Corbett and you were injured because of it. Unfortunately, he died and you survived. I have also


    been discharged from the hospital. Although my legs have been permanently disabled, I survived,


    unlike my sister.


    I''m leaving. I won''te back to this city again.


    I won''te to see you either. You must be very happy, right? After so many years of


    entanglement, we are now both tired. You said you would break up with me. I agree. Let''s not see


    each other again for the rest of our lives.


    I wish you live unhappily."


    The two of them quickly read the short letter. It did not have any signature but they were sure who


    had sent it at a nce.


    "Where is he going?" Mary asked. She could not exin how she was feeling now.


    "How do I know?" answered William while looking at Mary. "I have no connection with him at all.


    Don''t suspect me!"


    " Won''t you miss him?" asked Mary again.


    "Woman, don''t you believe me?" said William angrily. "I''ve already broken up with him. I broke up


    with him four years ago! You are the one I love! It has always been you, Mary Lu! I don''t care about


    other people''s lives or deaths. I only care about you!"


    "Okay. I know, I know!" Mary pouted and mumbled to herself, "Geez, you are always so fierce!"


    "Well, I like to see you get angry!" William pounced on Mary again carefully and was about to kiss


    her for the second time.


    "Go away, William!"


    "No! I don''t want to. Let''s continue where we''ve left off."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Kiss, hug, and touch!"


    "You rascal!"


    "Since you called me a rascal, I have to deserve that title."


    "Go away!"


    "I dare you to stop me! Ha ha!"


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 311 Entering The Civil Affairs Bureau For The Third Time (Part One)

    Chapter 311 Entering The Civil Affairs Bureau For The Third Time (Part One)


    They lived a leisurely andfortable life during the recovery, which was inconceivable. William did


    not need to worry about the business in AJ Group or in the USA. He really enjoyed this kind of life


    very much.


    Frankly, Mary''s belly was fine, but William insisted on not letting her leave the hospital. He wanted


    her to stay with him all the time. Whenever she refuted him, he would lie on the bed, groaning and


    yammering. Then, he wouldin about having either a headache or a gunshot pain. He did not


    want to listen to anyone at all.


    Mary finally understood where Elissa inherited her cheekiness. No doubt it was from her father.


    From time to time, she would touch her round belly and say to the baby, ''Please follow my good


    traits!"


    After half a month, the weather got colder every day. Within those days, William had fully recovered.


    The most awaited day hade. Finally, it was time for William and Mary to leave the hospital. All


    the people who could make it came to celebrate for them. After putting on the suit that he had not


    worn for a long time, William gazed at himself in front of the mirror for a long time, careful not to


    miss any details.


    "Mary,e here." All of a sudden, he called Mary, who was packing things beside the bed.


    "Yes?" She straightened up right away.


    "Come and help me tidy up my clothes," said William in a spoiled manner. "Check if my tie is


    crooked, could you?"


    Mary shook her head with a smile. She walked towards him with her big belly, and tidied his cor


    with her slender fingers. "William, you look very handsome today. Your cor is not crooked, and


    your tie is well-matched. Why did you choose a red tie today, by the way?"


    "For celebration, of course!" With a satisfied smile, William lowered his head and kissed on her


    cheek all of a sudden. Then, he picked up the bag beside him and handed it to Mary. "It''s for you."


    "What''s this?" asked Mary with raised eyebrows.


    "I bought you some clothes!" With an excited smile on his face, William pushed Mary to sit on the


    edge of the bed. "Come on! Put it on. You must look gorgeous in it! Today is a big day for us."


    "Yes, we have been discharged from the hospital, " said Mary with a smile. "Everyone is waiting for


    us outside. Let''s hurry up. I can put this on tomorrow."


    "No! Please, put it on now! I''m sure they can wait," William urged. "This is my gift for you. If you


    don''t put it on... I will do it for you myself!" He suddenly threw himself at Mary, but also making sure


    that her belly was safe at the same time.


    "Aw!" Mary screamed. "All right, all right. I''ll put it on. Just stop, okay! Stop it!"


    Hearing that, William shrugged. Reluctant to take his hands back, he said, "Okay, I''ll let you put it on


    by yourself then. Be careful on your belly. I''ll pack up first. Call me if you can''t do it alone."


    "Fine. Just go ahead." Mary took out the clothes from the bag. To her surprise, it was a red


    maternity dress. Although the belly part was a bit oversized for her, the upper part of the dress was


    still exquisite. It looked very ssy and expensive, as observed with the delicate sewing. Judging


    from the quality and workmanship, it was surely a tailored dress. ''Since when did William be


    so considerate?'' she wondered.


    She had put on the dress, while William was waiting outside. William''s eyes lit up when he saw her


    coming out.


    "You are still so beautiful." He walked towards her and offered his arm. "You look really great!" he


    said with a look of admiration.


    "Humph! Sweet talker!" Mary shook her head in disagreement, but she wasughing. She had been


    pregnant for almost six months, and her belly continued to get bigger every day. How could he still


    give her such apliment?


    "I''m telling the truth." William smiled and suddenly raised his hand to touch her scrunchie and


    added, "But you would look more beautiful if your hair is scattered."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he pulled down her scrunchie and Mary''s ck, shiny, and


    beautiful hair fell down her shoulders.


    "Ah!" eximed Mary in a low voice. "Why did you do that? It''s troublesome if my hair is scattered!


    Give it back to me!"


    Hiding the scrunchie behind his back, William shook his head stubbornly. "Endure it just for today,


    Mary. Please? I want to let the people outside see my beautiful Mary. You are such a beautiful


    mother!"


    Before Mary could say anything,


    Ray rushed to them with Elissa, followed by Alick.


    "Dad and Mommy, you are so slow!" Elissa threw herself to Mary and asked, "Haven''t you finished


    yet?"


    "Right, Mommy!" Alick chimed in. "Grandpa and Grandma are waiting for you anxiously!"


    "Okay, okay. We''ll go out now!" Kids did not understand the adults'' world at all. Thinking of that,


    William smiled helplessly and said, "Dad and Mommy were just enjoying the romance world of a


    couple alone. Don''t push us!"


    "But Mommy is pregnant with a little baby! You are not alone!" Alick shook his head.


    Mary smiled and replied, "Well, let''s go out."


    The three kids hopped out of the building.


    "You finally came out." Victor leaned against the wall, with his arms crossed. Seeing that William


    came out while holding Mary''s hand, he straightened up and walked towards them.


    "Have you packed up your things?" Barry asked.


    "Yes, we have." Mary nodded. When she saw Timothy and Amying over, she nodded to greet


    them, "Father! Aunt Amy!"


    "Hello, Mary."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Mary is so beautiful today." Aunt Amyplimented her with a smile. "You look so nice! I''m so


    happy!"


    "Hi, Mary! I''ll take Elissa and Alick to Barry''s vi!" Sh smiled at her reassuringly and added, "I''ll


    take care of them."


    Mary was stunned by her words. "I have nothing to do today. I can take them with me. Besides, you


    just came back from the shooting. They''re so noisy, can you handle it?" "But, aren''t you going to..."


    Sh was about to say something, but was stopped by Barry right away.


    William raised his eyebrows and said to Sh with a smile, "Thank you for taking care of Alick and


    Elissa. Today is a big day for me and Mary.


    "What big day?" Mary froze and looked at the people around her who were smiling at her


    meaningfully.


    "Mr. Lan, here are all the documents you need." At this time, Virgil came over and gave a file bag to


    William.


    "Brilliant! Thanks." William nodded and took it. Before Mary could react. He then pulled her forward.


    While walking, William whispered, "I''ll take you somewhere else today."


    "Where are we going?"


    "To the Civil Affairs Bureau."


    At the door of the hospital, the group of people watched the two walk away slowly.


    Amy gleefully sped her hands together and said, "I''ve checked today''s date at the calendar.


    Today is a good day. They can leave the hospital and get their marriage certificate. It''s a win-win


    situation."


    "Well, it''s finally time for them to settle down." With a smile, Timothy nodded in satisfaction. "It


    seems that William is too excited that he wants to rush towards the bureau." A smile yed at the


    corners of Victor''s mouth. Since William had been discharged from the hospital, Victor could finally


    give the position of CEO of AJ Group back to him and take a break.


    "Boss has changed so much!" Virgil heaved a sigh while shaking his head and making a clicking


    sound with his tongue.


    "Where are Dad and Mommy going?" asked Elissa in confusion.


    "They are going to get married!" Ray answered.


    "Then why don''t they take me with them?" Elissa pouted. "Bad Dad and bad Mommy!"


    "Dad loves Mommy the most. He has already forgotten us." Alick pouted as well.


    "Parents love their children very much!" Rayforted the twins with a smile.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 312 Entering The Civil Affairs Bureau For The Third Time (Part Two)

    Chapter 312 Entering The Civil Affairs Bureau For The Third Time (Part Two)


    "The couple who love each other so much will finally get married." Sh was moved. "After all the


    ups and downs, Mary will finally be his wife."


    Hearing that, Barry stared at Sh for a few seconds with his dark and gloomy eyes. ''She''s right!''


    he thought.


    It was not until she got out of the hospital and was led into the car by William that Mary realized


    what was happening. "Are we going to the Civil Affairs Bureau today?"


    "Yes, we are." Sitting on the driver''s seat, William could not wait to start the car.


    "But..." Mary blushed.


    "Don''t worry. I have all the documents needed." William thought she was worried about this so he


    reassured her quickly.


    "Nah!" Mary felt embarrassed and argued, "But I''m pregnant now! I don''t think it''s a good idea for us


    to get the marriage certificate now."


    "What''s wrong?" asked William.


    "Pregnancy before marriage!" Mary shouted. The more she thought about it, the more horrible she


    felt. "Oh my God, I don''t want to go! Everyone will definitely look at me in a strange way. I haven''t


    seen anyone get a marriage certificate with such a big belly!"


    "Honey, calm down! Don''t panic!" William tried her best to help her calm down. "It doesn''t matter if


    we are going there with the baby or not. If anyone dares tough at you, I''ll beat him or her up!


    Don''t scare yourself!"


    Nevertheless, Mary was still upset and anxious.


    "Hey, Mary. Don''t do this, okay?" William felt wronged and aggrieved. "Mary, smile. We are going to


    get married now. Be happy! You look like I''m kidnapping you. Don''t you like the surprise I gave


    you?"


    "No wonder you bought me a red dress and wore a red tie. It turns out that''s all for this." She pursed


    her lips and added, "Yeah, I don''t like this surprise!"


    "Mary, do you really mean that? Are you making me sad on purpose?" William stretched out his


    right hand to hold Mary''s. "You don''t know how hard I''ve been trying to get better in the past half


    month. I counted the days every day, waiting for us to get married. I looked forward to this day all


    day and all night long. I can''t wait any longer. I want to marry you, Mary. I want to be with you


    forever."


    Hearing his words, Mary lowered her head slightly. With her long hair covering her face, she smiled


    in secret.


    "All right, all right. Fine. I don''t care." Seeing that she did not speak for quite some time, William


    grew impatient. "Even if I have to tie you up, I will take you to the Civil Affairs Bureau. You can''t


    escape me. You have no choice but to marry me obediently, Mary."


    "Humph!" Mary pretended to be mad. However, her eyes were full of happiness.


    The car sped up and turned several corners before finally arriving at the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    It was the third time that Mary and William hade to this ce. Nevertheless, they had a


    different feeling every time they came here.


    "There are so many people!" Mary looked at the smiling couples walking out of the Civil Affairs


    Bureau and said, "It seems that today is really a good day!"


    "That''s true. Aunt Amy looked for the best day on the calendar for us. Everyone who gets the


    marriage certificate today will be happy! Let''s go! " Holding Mary''s hand, William walked forward. He


    clutched the document bag and muttered to himself as he checked the documents one by one.


    "Yes, I''ve brought them all. I''ve brought all documents, IDs..."


    It was a little strange that Mary came to the Civil Affairs Bureau with such a big belly. Many young


    couples looked at her secretly. However, William had always been overprotective of Mary. He red


    at those who stole nces at them with his pair of cold and sharp eyes. Moreover, he made sure to


    block their gazes so Mary would not feel bothered. If looks could kill, the couples standing nearby


    would have already dropped dead.


    They sat on the bench, waiting for their turn. He held her hand, never letting go. Mary felt that his


    hand was sticky and wet because of sweat.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Mary looked at William and asked worriedly, "Are you still feeling pain?


    Why is your hand so sweaty?"


    "What? Really?" Hearing that, William was stunned. He wiped his hands casually and said, "I''m


    fine."


    "Are you nervous, William?" Mary asked him with amusement.


    "I am..." When William was about to deny it, the staff suddenly called out their number and names.


    He felt as if his heart jumped out of his throat. He stood up quickly and said excitedly, "Mary, it''s our


    turn!"


    Mary stood up while supporting her belly. "Are you going to get married?" the staff asked.


    "Yes, we are." William nodded hard and enthusiastically.


    "Your belly is so big now. Why did youe here sote?" the staff joked as he handed over two


    registration forms to them. "Fill this in quickly, please."


    Mary blushed and began to fill in the forms in silence.


    With a pen in his hand, William quickly filled in the forms. He had already thought about these


    questions in his mind, and practiced them more than once.


    After filling in the forms, the two were taken to a booth for the wedding photo.


    The moment she saw the photographer, Mary almost burst intoughter. It was the


    photographer four years ago!


    "Come here. You two, sit here." The


    photographer pointed to a bench where their picture would be captured. "Smile when I take the


    photos. You are getting married! Be happy!"


    "Isn''t this the photographer four years ago?" whispered William while sitting on the bench. He too


    recognized the photographer at a nce.


    "Do you still remember him?" Mary was surprised at his memory.


    "Of course I do," answered William with raised eyebrows. Four years ago, as the photographer was


    taking their wedding photos, he insisted that William shoulde closer to Mary. William almost got


    angry with him. Fortunately, he held back his temper at that time. "Look at the camera!"


    William sat straight right away. The smile on his face could not be hidden.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Hey, don''t get too close to the bride, sir! Please separate yourselves a little!"


    As Mary thought of the photographer''s oppositeint four years ago, the smile on her face


    grew even wider. Even though many years had passed, the people and the scene were still the


    same as four years ago. In the end, something was different.


    Click.


    The photos were taken after a while. Mary and William''s picture would be printed on the marriage


    certificate forever, signifying their love and devotion to each other. It wouldst for the whole


    lifetime.


    The two walked out of the Civil Affairs Bureau hand in hand. The wind was piercing cold, but William


    felt warmer than bathing under the sunshine of June.


    "Home?" asked Mary.


    "Okay, let''s go back to our home." After a pause, William called her happily, "My beloved wife!"


    Mary''s heart skipped a beat upon hearing it. ''This title...''


    "My beloved wife..." He kept calling her for a long time. "I''ve called you so many times. It''s time for


    you to call me back."


    "William."


    "Hmm?"


    "That''s it."


    "..." He felt sad so he coaxed her, "No, you didn''t get it. I called you wife, what would you address


    me?"


    "William!" Mary raised her head and repeated stubbornly.


    "You should call me hubby!" he corrected her seriously. "Please call me hubby!" he requested with


    pleading eyes.


    "No!" Holding her belly, Mary walked towards their car with amusement. "Come on, it''s freezing!"


    Heaving a sigh, William followed her, and helped her get into the car. As he adjusted the seat for


    her, he requested again, "My wife, please call me endearingly. What am I to you?"


    Looking at his expectant face, she opened her mouth and bit her lips. She could not utter a word for


    a long time.


    "I''m still waiting!" He pounded his chest and stamped his feet like a kid.


    After swallowing, Mary forced the word out of her mouth. "Hubby."


    "Yes!" Taking a deep breath, William held Mary''s hands excitedly and requested again, "Call me


    again!"


    "Hubby!" she called out shyly. Her voice was more charming than any other voice in William''s ears.


    "My wifey!" William felt his blood rush to his head all of a sudden. He leaned over and kissed her on


    her face. "You are my wife, Mary Lu!"


    She closed her eyes and kissed him back. A drop of crystal seemed to appear at the corner of her


    eyes. If someone asked what her happiness was, she would answer that her happiness was the


    moment right now.


    The two hugged each other in the car, enjoying the peaceful and sweet moment alone. Before


    William could do anything, Mary suddenly winced.


    "Ouch! My belly!" She instinctively got out of his arms and said, "Baby is kicking me again!"


    "Ahem." Taking two deep breaths, William said in a hoarse voice, "This bad baby is really good at


    ruining the beautiful moment! I will kick its ass when ites out!"


    Mary smoothed her hair and ignored him. "Let''s go back quickly!"


    "Okay." William nodded in agreement. He stepped on the gas, and drove away.


    Time flew so fast.


    The whole winter, William was leading a life as a retired man. He stayed at home all day long and


    became a "full-time househusband".


    After working as the acting CEO for two months, Victor felt that this job was really tiring. He had


    thought that he could go on with his free and easy life after William had been discharged from the


    hospital. However, he did not expect that William would take a maternity leave. Therefore, as the


    secondrgest shareholder, he had no choice but to work longer in the position of the acting CEO.


    The snow melted and the flowers bloomed. The spring came after the winter. It was pleasant and


    sunny in March. The nature''s beauty made people feel good.


    In Kary Vi,ughter echoed inside.


    Barry''s family of three, Victor, Ena, Lucas, Jazlyn, Kevin, Jane, and Aisha were having a barbecue


    party at the yard.


    Meanwhile, Ray yed with Alick and Elissa, and looked at Jane''s little baby from time to time.


    "Why hasn''t Williame out yet?" Lucas asked while eating barbecue.


    "Mary is about to give birth. He is super nervous," answered Sh with a smile. "I don''t think he


    would be out shortly."


    "s! He is now indeed a henpecked husband." Lucas shook his head and chuckled. "What a


    loser!"


    "What a loser!" Jazlyn imitated Lucas. "Then what are you?"


    "Well," Lucas answered her with a fawning smile, "I''m more henpecked than he is! Be a good girl


    and eat this piece of meat!"


    "Humph!"


    What Lucas said and behaved aroused the disdain of the people around him.


    "Do you want to eat meat?" With a te in her hand, Sh asked Barry, "I just roasted it."


    Shaking his head, Barry looked at her with a silly smile. As he touched her long hair, he said in an


    adoring voice, "My Sh is the best."


    Sh blushed. When she was about to say something, she saw Aisha standing aside with a gloomy


    face.


    Aisha did not know when Archer woulde back. Looking around, she felt left out.


    While they were having fun at the party, the door of the vi finally opened.

 Chapter 313 Baby Was Born (Part One)

    Chapter 313 Baby Was Born (Part One)


    Holding the arm of Mary, whose belly was huge and bulging, William walked out carefully as if there


    were invisible threats in front of her. As they walked, he kept shouting nervously, as if they were


    facing a great enemy. "Be careful! Watch out! Slow down! There are steps in front of you!"


    "I know! Don''t be too nervous! I can do this!" On the other hand, Mary was calmer than he was. She


    waved her hand, motioning that she could handle it on her own. All of a sudden, she caught an


    aromatic whiff of meat. "It smells good. I''m going to eat barbecue!"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Honey, let''s go to the hospital after the barbecue party!" William said, overprotective of the baby in


    Mary''s womb.


    "It''s not the due date yet! Why do you always urge me to go to the hospital? I don''t want to go!"


    Mary frowned at him. In fact, she was tired of going to the hospital, having been confined for months


    before.


    "What are you waiting for? It''s almost due!" William red at her. "One week, Mary! Only one more


    week! How can you be so careless about it? Be a good girl. I promise I''ll leave you in peace after


    you give birth to the baby." Mary rolled her eyes at him. Recently, he had been very anxious. She


    felt that he was going through prenatal syndrome.


    "Look!" Lucas shouted and pointed at the two evilly. "The treasure of the Lan family is finally


    released by someone!"


    "Daddy Lucas," said Elissa while pulling Lucas''s sleeve after running over from the pool, "are you


    talking about me? I came out early and was ying with Ray over there!"


    "I''m not talking about you. You''re the little treasure!" Lucas stuffed a piece of roasted meat into


    Elissa''s mouth with a smile. "I meant your father''s treasure."


    "Oh! It''s Mommy!" Elissa nodded her head immediately with a mouthful of meat.


    "Elissa is so smart!"


    With a big belly, Mary walked to the middle of the crowd. Before she could say anything, William


    fetched a rattan chair covered with a nket and asked her to sit down. "Mary, you must be tired


    after walking all the way. Sit down and have a rest!"


    "I walked from the second floor of the vi to here. The distance is no more than two hundred


    meters," said Mary in annoyed tone. "Why would I be tired? I don''t want to sit down. It''s not easy for


    us to get together today. I want to have fun with all of you!" "Don''t you care about your belly now?"


    asked William like a wet nurse. "Just sit there and wait for me to get the barbecue for you."


    "Gosh! Get this guy away from me! So annoying! " Mary roared to the sky exasperatingly.


    "If my husband is like him in the future, I will definitely run away with the baby in my belly. I can''t


    stand it," Jazlynmented while shaking her head.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not like William." Lucas smiled and handed a piece of meat to her.


    "Hmm... Huh?" Jazlyn was stunned. She gave him a yful punch in response and said, "You''re


    shameless."


    "Ha ha!"


    Even after a long while, William could not change Mary''s mind. He could only watch her chat and


    laugh with Sh and Aisha.


    "Mr. Lan is so considerate!" Enamented. "He really takes you as his treasure, Mary!"


    Mary shook her head in disagreement. "I wish he could go back to the person he used to be before.


    I''m really not used to his current style."


    "I think it''s good," Aisha chimed in with a smile. "In the past few months, William has done a good


    job."


    "Yes, indeed." Jazlyn nodded in agreement. "By the way, Mary, can you let Elissa live in our house


    for a few days?" Sh suggested while smiling. "Ray seems to like her very much. How about we


    talk about their marriage?"


    Biting her lips, Mary snorted andughed. "But that idiot Elissa always thinks Ray is her brother. In


    her eyes, Ray is the same as Alick. She wouldn''t listen to me no matter how hard I exin to her.


    Oh, by the way, she likes the handsome boy who has just transferred to her ss recently."


    "Elissa is a ygirl!" Ena snickered.


    "Ray has a rival in love at such a young age!" Jazlyn eximed.


    "Only in danger can we survive." Meanwhile, Aisha nodded in amusement.


    "Aisha," turning to her twin, Mary asked, "are you sure you are going to use the name ''Aisha Lu'' in


    the future? What about Marin? I''m Mary, drop of the sea. You are Marin, the star of the sea. Marin


    Lu."


    "Stop it, Mary. Do I look like a starfish in the sea?" Aishaughed and waved her hand. "I think


    Aisha is good enough for me."


    "Yeah, Mary! Aisha is also a nice name." Jane came over with her baby in her arms.


    "Okay, Aisha then." Mary shrugged and looked at Aisha, but she sighed silently in her heart. ''Archer,


    when will youe back? My sister is missing you.'' She had already noticed Aisha''s gloomy face,


    so she talked to her about her name on purpose to cheer her up.


    At the same time, the barbecue was served attentively by William. When he was about to take the


    roasted meat to Mary, he was stopped by Victor, who quickly took it away.


    Victor chewed the meat andughed wildly. He thenmented, "You are good at it! Not bad!"


    "Damn it! What are you doing? This is for Mary!" Looking at the empty te, William felt so furious


    so he roared angrily, "Can''t you eat the meat roasted by yourself? Get away from me!"


    "Well said. You should always do your things yourself, right?" Victor red at William and asked


    fiercely, "Then, will you deal with the business in yourpany by yourself? I''m so tired sitting on


    your 32nd floor every day. When will you go back?"


    "I noticed that the stock price of thepany has risen again recently and thepany is in a good


    condition." William curled his lips and tried to escape Victor''s scrutinizing stare. "Victor, you did a


    good job! For that, I won''t go back for the time being."


    "You!"


    "What''s wrong? Want to fight? Try me!" William narrowed his eyes and frowned at Victor.


    "You are getting more and more irritable recently. " Barry came out of nowhere, and patted on


    William''s shoulder. "Are you suffering from excessive internal heat?"


    "Ha ha!" With a snicker on his face, Lucas came over and butted in, "It has been almost ten months


    since William started to suffer from excessive internal heat!"


    "What do you mean?" Victor frowned in confusion.


    "Remember the ''three don''ts''. Now only thest ''don''t'' is left." Lucasughed more evilly. "Mr. Lan


    has to keep a distance from Mary every day. Ha ha! How can he not suffer from excessive internal


    heat?"


    The rest of men burst intoughter as soon as they understood what Lucas had meant.


    "Are you feeling suffocated?" Victor asked William while snickering.


    "Fuck off!" William almost threw the te on his head in irritation. He thought to himself, ''This winter


    had been the coldest one I had spent. I had to take a cold shower from time to time on such a cold


    day.'' Recently, he had been counting days with his hands. Fortunately, it was almost, almost there.


    Hopes were within his reach.


    While they were making fun of William, they heard a scream from the other side where thedies


    were chitchatting, followed by the screams of other women. ''''Help!''1


    "Mary is giving birth!"


    "Mary, are you okay?"


    "Where is William? Come here!"


    Hearing the noises, William was so frightened that he threw away the te in a hurry and ran


    towards Mary.


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?" At the first nce, William saw that Mary was leaning against


    Aisha, with a painful look on her face. He hurriedly held Mary up and carried her in his arms.


    "I... I think I''m going to give birth!" Cold sweat broke out on Mary''s face. She was clutching her belly


    with her trembling hands.


    "Going to give birth... going to give birth..." William muttered to himself repeatedly. Holding Mary in


    his arms, he walked around anxiously. Not knowing what to do, he shouted, "Mary is going to give


    birth to our baby. What should we do? Help!"


    Candy GSmSB

 Chapter 314 Baby Was Born (Part Two)

    Chapter 314 Baby Was Born (Part Two)


    Lucas wanted to kick William''s ass. Seeing that Barry had already gone to drive the car, he quickly


    ordered William, "Take Mary to the hospital as soon as possible! Why are you still standing there?"


    "Yes, send her to the hospital!" William then started looking around for the car in a hurry.


    "Calm down! Stop panicking! You''ll drop Mary!" Aisha shouted to remind him.


    "Come here!" At this time, Barry drove his car out of the garage and said to William, "Don''t panic!"


    With an anxious expression, William put Mary into the car. Although he was holding her hand


    comfortingly, he was trembling all over.


    "I''m fine," said Mary, while squeezing out a smile andforting William. "Don''t be afraid.


    Everything''s going to be okay."


    "Yes, fine. You are fine." William nodded and shouted at Barry, "Hurry up!"


    The car sped in the highway at the top speed. When they reached the hospital, doctors were


    already waiting for them. Fortunately, someone had phoned the hospital while they were on the way.


    Holding Mary in his arms, William sent her to the door of the delivery room and put her on the bed.


    He wanted to follow inside, but was stopped immediately.


    "Mr. Lan, you can''t go in!" The head nurse stopped him in the tracks.


    "My wife is inside!" William roared in panic. "I want to go in and keep herpany!"


    "The doctor will take care of her! Please wait outside."


    "No, I need to go in! Get out of my way!"


    "Calm down, William!" Barry put his hands on William''s shoulders and reassured him. "It''s okay.


    She''s just going to give birth to your baby. Don''t let her worry about you."


    "Yes, she must be very worried if she hears you shouting outside," Lucas echoed. "Maybe it will


    affect the speed of her delivery! Trust me. I''m a doctor!"


    Despite being extremely anxious and frightened, he shut up immediately. However, he could not


    calm down. He paced back and forth in the corridor of the hospital with his hands on his waist.


    After a short while, Timothy and Amy rushed to the hospital after being informed. Others in the vi


    also came to the hospital all at once. ''''Ah!''1


    A painful scream came from the delivery room.


    Hearing that, William was shocked and he frowned deeply. "It''s Mary. What should we do?"


    "Don''t worry. It''s normal."


    "Yes, it''s okay."


    With a buzzing in his head, William could not know who wasforting him. He only heard the


    screams in the delivery room.


    It turned out that giving birth to a baby was so painful. How many hardships had his Mary suffered?


    ''No! I won''t let her give birth again! I don''t want any more babies!'' William thought to himself.


    After a long time, a baby''s cry suddenly came from the operating room.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh. The baby is born!" Amy stood up from the seat with excitement.


    "Is the baby born? Thank God!" With a loud shout, William rushed to the door of the delivery room,


    reaching it in three long strides, just in time when the door opened.


    The doctor took the newborn baby out with a smile. When he was about to give the baby to the


    father, William rushed into the operating room without even ncing at the baby. Seeing Mary lying


    on the delivery bed, William panicked and rushed over in a hurry. With sweat on her face, she felt


    exhausted. She was so tired that she could not even utter a single word.


    "Mary, Mary!" While calling her name, William wiped the sweat on her forehead with his big palm


    and asked in a choked voice, "Are you okay? Do you feel ufortable?"


    Mary shook her head weakly. Slowly, her eyes closed and she fell into deep sleep quickly. The


    moment before she fainted, William''s heart wrenching roar echoed in her ears as if she were dying.


    ''This idiot...''


    "Mary! Mary!" Clutching Mary''s hand and watching her faint, William was so scared that he stood up


    all of a sudden and grabbed the doctor''s cor. "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with my wife? She


    fainted!"


    "Mrs. Lan consumed too much energy during the delivery, so she fell asleep. Mr. Lan, please calm


    down," the doctor exined hurriedly.


    "When will she wake up?" he asked again. His Adam''s apple rolled as he swallowed hard.


    "She''ll be fine after a few hours of rest."


    "That''s good, that''s good." He nodded with relief and followed the nurse, who pushed Mary out of


    the delivery room.


    "Waa! Waa! Waa!" In the corridor, the group of people surrounded the newborn baby, who had just


    come to this world. Looking around, the baby cried even louder.


    "How adorable!" Sh eximed with a motherly smile.


    "It''s so tinyl!" Jazlyn stared at the baby curiously.


    "Grandma, let me have a look!" Elissa squeezed through the crowd and asked, "Is this Mommy''s


    baby?"


    "Yes." Amy bent down with a smile so Elissa could see the baby. "Elissa, have a look."


    Alick also came over. The moment the two children saw the newborn baby, their facial expressions


    changed.


    Elissa pouted as if she was ready to burst into tears. "Is this Mommy''s baby? Why is the baby so


    ugly?"


    "Why is the baby''s face wrinkled like an old man?" Alick asked seriously. "Is it a boy or a girl?"


    "It''s a girl," answered Amy.


    "Why is it so ugly?" Alick murmured. ''It doesn''t look like me or Elissa at all!''


    It was not until he came out of the delivery room that William remembered his own baby. As


    everyone was talking, he hurried to the crowd.


    "Dad! Dad!" cried Elissa. She threw herself into William''s arms and said, "My younger sister is so


    ugly. What should we do?"


    It turned out to be a daughter!


    William felt so happy. "How could it be? She must be very cute."


    "William,e see your daughter!" Amy smiled and handed the baby to William.


    Taking it over carefully and looking at the baby''s face, William was shocked. "Damn it! How can it be


    so ugly?" he shouted without thinking.


    "What the..." Everyone was speechless.


    "Waa! Waa! Waa!" The baby in William''s arms also burst into tears, as ifining about her bad


    father.


    "Oh, my good girl," said William, patting the baby''s back clumsily. "Don''t cry. Dad didn''t mean to say


    that. Let me see you carefully. I''m looking at your little face. You are so pretty!"


    Timothy shook his head with a smile and said in a deep voice, "Newborn babies are all like this. You


    were even uglier."


    "Alick and Elissa were also ugly when they were born." Lucas raised his hand and chuckled.


    "Daddy Lucas, I don''t like you anymore! Humph!" Elissa pouted and said, "You said I was ugly!"


    "Good girl," said Lucas, as he squatted down and kissed Elissa on the cheek, "Daddy Lucas thinks


    Elissa is the most beautiful girl in the world!"


    "And me?" Alick also came over.


    "Alick is the most handsome!"


    Standing beside Barry, Sh pulled his sleeve excitedly and said, "It''s a girl! She is so tiny and


    cute! Mary must be so happy!"


    "Aren''t you happy?" Barry chuckled and added, "We have Ray!"


    "Yes, you are right. But a little girl is lovelier."


    "Sure. Let''s go back and have a daughter," Barry whispered in Sh''s ear.


    Sh blushed and mumbled, "Be serious!"


    When Mary woke up, it was quiet around. After taking a good sleep, she did not feel tired at all.


    William had been sitting there for a long time. Seeing that Mary had woken up, he walked up to her


    and asked with concern, "Are you awake, Mary? Are you hungry?"


    She shook her head in response. "Where is our baby? Is it a boy or a girl?"


    William waved at the nurse and said, "Please bring the baby here." "Okay, Mr. Lan."


    Then, William helped Mary up from the bed and took the food box on the table. "This is Crucian


    soup that Aunt Amy just brought for you. Have some quickly."


    As he spoke, he opened the food box. He carefully filled a spoon, and handed it to Mary''s mouth.


    "Honey, have some."


    Just as she took a sip, the nurse brought the little baby to them.


    "Waa! Waa! Waa!"


    All the way to Mary''s ward, the baby cried loudly.


    "My baby," said Mary, as she gently held the little baby in her arms. Her eyes were full of love as


    she gazed at her newborn baby. "Are you hungry?" she asked, as if the baby could already


    understand her words.


    Surprisingly, the little baby stopped crying as soon as Mary held her. It was as if she had telepathy


    with her mother.


    Mary lifted up her clothes to breastfeed the little baby. The baby closed her eyes and leaned over to


    Mary''s chest, enjoying herself in her mother''s arms.


    She raised her head and asked William, "Have you decided the name for our baby?"


    "Ahem." He coughed in surprise. "Well... yes, I have."


    "Oh?" Mary smiled in delight. "What''s her name?"


    "Babe Lan."


    "What?" Her mouth fell open. "I asked about her name!"


    "Yes!" He nodded and repeated, "We''ll call her Babe. Babe. Babe. So wonderful!"


    "But it''s strange!"


    "It''s not strange at all!"


    William was a stubborn person, therefore, Mary had to ept his good proposal and the name for


    her little daughter, Babe Lan. She just hoped that her daughter would not hate her father in the


    future for giving her such a unique name. However, when Elissa heard her younger sister''s name,


    she felt sad. She insisted on changing her name to "Big-babe Lan" from "Elissa".


    Since she had been exhausted, Mary was happy to let William deal with everything. She was not


    involved at all.


    On the day of Babe''s first month, William held a luxurious one month birthday party for her.


    The guests were business elites and the film and television tycoons, all gathered together in one


    ce. The grand scene caused a swarm of reporters. Aisha had no choice but to mobilize arge


    number of police to maintain peace and order.


    When thest guest was sent away that night, William returned home drunk. Mary ordered him to


    take a shower, but he just giggled in response.


    "What are youughing at?" Mary frowned in confusion. "Go take a shower. You reek of alcohol all


    over your body."


    "No, I don''t!" William pouted and shook his head stubbornly.


    "Whatever. I''ll go take a shower first. I''m exhausted after a tiring day." As soon as she finished her


    words, William pushed her to the wall and kissed her hard and passionately.


    "Wait..." Mary patted him on the back gently.


    "Mary..." However, he did not budge. He pressed his body against hers more, unwilling to move


    even a bit. "Mary, I''ve been waiting for you for so long," he whispered in Mary''s ear hoarsely.


    Her mind was in a daze and her mouth was tainted with the taste of alcohol. She felt that she had


    been intoxicated, but did not know whether it was because of the kiss or the alcohol. No wonder


    William looked in high spirit and did not refuse a single toast during the party. It turned out that he


    was going to carry out his big n in the evening

 Chapter 315 We Are Married (Part One)

    Chapter 315 We Are Married (Part One)


    Time went by unhurriedly. It had been three months since the birth of Babe, and some people


    already began to urge her parents to hold the wedding.


    Meanwhile, Mary did not understand why other people were keener on her own wedding than she


    was. She thought that holding a wedding ceremony was not a big deal. They had already got the


    marriage certificate, sworn vows, and even the wedding dress had been worn several times. A


    wedding ceremony between her and William would just be a symbolism.


    Neither did William mention it, nor did Mary ask about it. Everything seemed to be fine.


    It was a sunny Saturday afternoon. Alick and Elissa were ying in the swimming pool of the vi,


    while Mary was watching them y. Shey on the deck chair with Babe in her arms.


    As soon as William''s car entered the vi, he saw the warm scene. The corners of his mouth raised


    unconsciously slightly.


    His car honked loudly which attracted Mary''s and the children''s attention.


    ''''Dad!'''' ''''Dad!''1


    As expected, both of Alick and Elissa climbed up from the swimming pool and ran towards William.


    "Oh, Little Babe, your father is back!" Mary also stood up with her little daughter in her arms. The


    baby in her arms babbled and waved her arms excitedly.


    Feeling amused, Mary smiled.


    After getting off the car and seeing the two kids run towards him, William bent down and picked


    them up, letting their wet bodies wet his suit.


    "What were you ying with just now?" asked William, as he kissed the two kids on their cheeks.


    "We are swimming! Alick is awesome!" Elissa eximed with a smile.


    "Dad, let''s y together, please?" Alick pleaded while his arms were around William''s neck. "You


    haven''t yed with us for a long time!"


    "Yes, Dad! It''s true!" Elissa also yed cute. "Come and y with us!"


    "Okay, okay! We can y together next time!"


    After answering the kids, William smiled helplessly. Recently, he was a little busy, going out early


    and returningte every day. One of the reasons of his sudden busyness was Victor, who suddenly


    ran away. Victor had been working as the acting CEO for almost a year. When the time hade


    that he did not want to work in office anymore, he hurriedly epted a TV series and ran to the


    filming set. A lot of things were left to William to deal with, which caught him off guard.


    The other reason, of course, was Mary. There was still one more step for him and Mary to take.


    At the thought of this, he looked at her tenderly. After giving birth to their little daughter, she seemed


    more and more feminine! Her every move was full of the radiance of maternal nature. asionally,


    she would lose her temper, act like a spoiled child, and do something strange, which made William''s


    life more and more interesting. Because of that, William loved her even more!


    "You two, don''t stay in Dad''s arms anymore," said Mary to the two elder kids while holding the little


    girl in her arms. "Dad''s clothes are now wet. Come down and y by yourselves."


    "No way!" Elissa hugged William tighter instead. "Mommy holds my younger sister all day long and


    doesn''t let Dad hold me. I don''t like you anymore. Humph!" she said in an aggrieved tone.


    "Yes, Dad didn''t ask us toe down," Alick echoed, taking Elissa''s side. "Mom is unfair!" After


    being stunned for a short time, Mary pretended to be fierce. "You two little bastards, what do you


    mean by unfair? Did I treat you bad? Who held you while sleepingst night?"


    "It''s Mommy," Alick answered honestly.


    "But when I got up this morning, Mommy was gone. You were sleeping in the next room." While


    frowning, Elissa asked innocently, "Mommy, when did you go to the next room?"


    All of a sudden, Mary blushed.


    Well, she did not know when exactly it was. After she fell asleep, she was taken away by William,


    who had just returned home from overtime work. What did they do next? It was inappropriate to let


    her children know.


    "Mommy, why are you silent?" Alick asked as he noticed her silence.


    Mary merely red at William fiercely in response.


    With a smile, William wrinkled his nose and said, "All right, all right. It was Dad who took Mommy


    away. The bed is too small. I''m afraid that you and Mommy will feel ufortable sleeping


    together."


    What a liar! Mary rolled her eyes.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Every time we sleep with Mommy, Dad will take her away secretly." Elissa pouted. "Elissa is so


    smart!" William remarked in an amused tone.


    "Do you two still want to get into the swimming pool? It''s getting dark. You can''t swim anymore if it''s


    dark." Mary seized the opportunity to change the subject.


    As expected, when Alick and Elissa heard this, they quickly withdrew from William''s arms and ran


    towards the swimming pool.


    "They ran so fast!" Shaking his head with a smile, William opened his arms and was about to hug


    Babe. "Come on, let me hug our little daughter!"


    "Go change your clothes first!" Holding the little baby, Mary dodged his embrace. "Your clothes are


    wet. We don''t want Babe to catch a cold."


    "Fine." While murmuring to himself, William walked towards the vi. After taking two steps, he


    could not help himself but turn back. He kissed Mary''s cheek hard said, "Hmm. You smell so good!


    I''m going to change my clothes. I''ll be back soon."


    "Humph!" Pursing her lips, Mary sat back on the deck chair with the little baby. In a soft voice, she


    said, "Little Babe, let''se to see Alick and Elissa swim."


    On the other side, Watts had been standing by the swimming pool and taking care of the two kids.


    Seeing that Watts had been watching over them diligently, Mary turned to him. "Watts, aren''t you


    tired after standing for so long? Come and have a rest! You don''t have to be with them all the time!"


    "Madam, I''m not tired. Thank you," Watts turned around and replied respectfully.


    Shaking her head, Mary sighed in her mind. ''Why does everyone around William have the same


    temper as he has?"


    Little Babe opened her arms and leaned towards the swimming pool. Helpless, Mary walked


    towards the pool while holding the little baby. However, the little baby took a fancy to Watts. Her fat


    little fingers grabbed Watts''s cor and did not let him go.


    Watts went a little stiff. He stood straight and did not dare to move. He was so shy that his blushing


    face was so red, as if his face would gush out blood.


    Seeing this scene, Mary felt more and more amused. "Watts, the little baby likes you! How about


    you hold her in your arms?"


    "I..." Watts wanted to but hesitated. "I''ve never held a baby before."


    "It''s very simple. It''s the same as holding a puppy!"


    "Eh..." Watts was speechless at her response. Without any hesitation, Mary put the little baby into


    Watts''s arms. He took her over in a hurry. The little baby''s saliva from her mouth dripped on his suit.


    Watts held the little guy carefully and murmured, "Why is she so tiny?"


    Looking at this scene, Mary raised her eyebrows and thought, ''Watts is not young anymore. It''s time


    to get married, isn''t it? Well, the new assistant in thepany is good. That young actress will do


    either. I wonder if there is a good candidate in William''spany.''


    "Waa! Waa! Waa!"


    While Mary was engrossed in thought, the little baby suddenly burst into tears which startled Watts.


    "What''s wrong, madam? I..."


    "You held her too tight!" Mary eximed with amusement. She patted Watts''s hand and instructed


    him, "Hold her bottom."


    After changing his clothes, William came out of the vi as promised. To his surprise, he saw from a


    distance that Mary and Watts were talking andughing about something. Moreover, they were


    standing very close to each other. Because of this, William''s face immediately darkened.

 Chapter 316 We Are Married (Part Two)

    Chapter 316 We Are Married (Part Two)


    Why did he not realize that Watts was also very handsome?


    ''''Humph!''1


    William walked to the swimming pool, opened his arms, and said coldly, "Let me hold her."


    "Yes, sir." Watts hurried to give the little baby to his boss.


    "How did you change the clothes so fast?" Mary asked William. Then, she turned to Watts. "Go


    change your clothes. Babe stained your clothes. I''m sorry."


    "It''s nothing, madam." Watts bowed, turned around, and left.


    ying with the little baby, William took a look at Mary and sulked.


    "Watts is not young anymore," said Mary, without noticing William''s abnormality. "As a boss,


    shouldn''t you help him find a wife? Do you have any suitable girls in yourpany?"


    "Hmm?" William''s eyes lit up right away. He nodded quickly and said, "Yes, of course! I''ll take him to


    thepany next week." In this way, Watts would not have to wander in front of Mary all day long!


    "Why are you so easy-going this time?" Mary looked at him and added, "Please keep an eye on the


    children. I''m going to cook!"


    "Mary, you''ll cook our dinner yourself?" William''s eyes were full of excitement. "Then I must eat


    more tonight."


    "Humph!" The corner of Mary''s mouth twitched. "Be careful of being overfed."


    "I''m willing to!"


    When she was about to take a step forward, she was stopped by William. "What''s wrong?" asked


    Mary.


    "Are you busy tomorrow?" asked William with meaningful eyes.


    She thought for a while and shook her head in response.


    "That''s good, that''s good." He smiled in relief. "I''ll take you somewhere tomorrow."


    "Where?"


    "It''s a secret!" He raised his head proudly, turned around, and teased the little baby, "Come on, call


    me Dad!"


    "E... e... Ah..." What her response was a series of babble. Early the next morning, before Mary woke


    up, she was pulled out of bed by William.


    She opened her eyes and looked out of the window. Seeing that the sky was still dark, she


    mumbled with a sad face, "Why are you up so early? I haven''t slept enough! We can go outter."


    "It''s gettingte." William helped Mary put on clothes. While doing so, he said, "We have something


    important to do today. We can''t bete."


    "Okay."


    Mary washed up and had breakfast in a hurry. Before she could say goodbye to the three kids, she


    was stuffed into the car by William.


    As soon as she opened the door of the car, Mary was startled. Aisha, Jazlyn, Sh, and Ena were


    all dressed up, waiting for her.


    "What''s going on?" Mary asked in bewilderment. "Are we going out together? Why didn''t you inform


    me in advance? You are all so beautiful. What should I do?"


    "Don''t worry,"forted Jazlyn while patting Mary''s shoulder. "Mary, we will also dress you up


    later."


    "You must be the most beautiful!" Sh covered her mouth and giggled.


    "Drive!" Aisha urged. She could not wait any longer.


    In another car, William got on excitedly. As expected, all men were in the car.


    "Finally!" Taking a deep breath, Lucas sat on the driver''s seat and tidied his appearance before


    driving.


    Victor held Elissa, and Barry held Alick at the back seat. They were also in suits. The two kids were


    sleeping soundly. Just like Mary, they all liked to stay in bedte.


    "Will Archere back today?" Barry asked.


    "He said he would." With a serious look on his face, William added, "But he was under too much


    pressure from his family. I''m not sure if he could make it. Forget it. Let''s go first."


    Ray was also sitting in the car, wearing a small suit and a red tie. At such a young age, he looked


    handsome. He looked at Elissa''s sleeping face and smiled. Suddenly, something urred to him.


    He raised his head and asked Barry, "Dad, where are we going? Why are we behaving like


    thieves?"


    "Eh..." Hearing that, William felt unhappy. "Barry, teach your son well. Thieves? Really?"


    Barry just shrugged and answered, "Ray, today we are going to a ce full of happiness."


    "Where is that?" "In a wedding ceremony."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After driving for half an hour, they arrived at the biggest church in A City. The church was now


    covered with red carpet and roses. Moreover, a strong fragrance of flowers hung in the air.


    Mary was escorted out of the car by thedies. As soon as she got off, she saw William waiting for


    her in front of the car with a bouquet in his hands. His eyes were bright and full of expectation.


    "You..." Mary''s mind went nk. She did not know what else to say.


    "Mary, let''s get married!" All of a sudden, William knelt on one knee and held the bouquet in front of


    Mary.


    It was not until then that Mary saw clearly what was going on. The outside of the church was


    decorated with variety of flowers, and she stood on the red carpet, surrounded by bodyguards.


    Reporters from various TV stations were also present, with a vast sea of people and cameras


    clicking constantly.


    "Mary," said William slowly, "today, I want the whole world to know that you are my wife. I will give


    you the best wedding ever and let everyone see that we are getting married today."


    "Aww!"


    As soon as William finished his words, whistles and cheers were heard from the crowd. Mary


    blushed and her eyes turned red. "How long have you prepared?" she asked in a soft voice.


    "I have been preparing for this since Babe was born," he answered while smiling.


    "Humph! You didn''t even tell me." She pretended to be unhappy, but her eyes were wet with tears of


    joy.


    "A surprise for you."


    Biting his lips, Mary slowly took the bouquet from William''s hands.


    The smile on William''s face widened. He stood up and took a step forward. He put his arms around


    Mary''s waist and gently kissed her lips. She hugged him back, and tears streamed down her


    cheeks.


    "Today, the wedding of the CEO of the AJ Group, William Lan, and his wife, Mary Lu, is held in the


    biggest church of A City. The scene is unprecedentedly grand. Come and witness their love today.


    Let''s look forward to the ceremony together."


    "It is reported that the wedding dress of William Lan''s wife was carefully designed by the famous


    wedding dress designer Pete in two months. It was wholly handmade, and worth three million


    dors!"

 Chapter 317 We Are Married (Part Three)

    Chapter 317 We Are Married (Part Three)


    "The groomsmen and the bridesmaids are all good-looking. Audience, stay tuned!"


    The voices of the hosts and hostesses rose one after another. Everyone was waiting for the most


    anticipated wedding ceremony of the decade.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the church, Mary was asked to try on the wedding dress and put on the make-up. Her heart was


    beaming of happiness.


    "I''ll go outside and have a look," said Aisha.


    "Don''t forget toe back!" Mary shouted to her sister.


    "Of course!" Aisha rolled her eyes at her. "How can I note back? I just want to see if there is


    any troublemaker outside. I just can''t stay idle."


    "Boss, you are still so responsible!" Jazlyn chimed in.


    "Come back soon, Aisha!"


    "All settled." Sh ran over in her bridesmaid''s dress and said, "Mary, the ceremony is about to


    begin. Don''t worry about others. Hurry up! Put on your makeup!" Aisha walked out with a smile.


    When she walked around and was about to return to the dressing room, she saw amotion in


    front of her. Vignt, she realized that there might be something wrong. As she was about to go over


    and have a look, she saw a person squeezed out of the crowd.


    The man was worn out, and his face was full of exhaustion. However, the moment he saw Aisha,


    his eyes lit up. It was as if he climbed mountains and crossed rivers just to see her. There was no


    doubt that he had been longing for and missing Aisha.


    ''''Aisha!''1


    Archer shouted as he ran to her. Meanwhile, she stood petrified in spot, forgetting how to move.


    The person she had missed day and night ran towards her and held her in his arms.


    Her nose was full of his smell, and his voice echoed in her ears. In front of her was his handsome


    face.


    Was it true?


    "I''ve missed you so much!" Archer held her tightly in his arms, as if she would disappear any


    moment. "I''ve missed you so much, I''ve missed you so much..." he whispered repeatedly in her ear.


    Tears welled up in Aisha''s eyes. When she remembered what he had done, she punched him in the


    arm. "Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you? Woo! Woo!"


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry." Archer held her face and kissed away the tears on her face. "It''s all my fault.


    I''m here. I will always be here for you now. I won''t let you wait again."


    "I hate you!"


    "I like you."


    In the distance, everyone was watching the touching scene with smiles on their faces.


    "Hey!" William ordered the staff near him, "Go and bring Archer''s groomsman''s suit to him."


    "He is really back!" Lucas crossed his arms and smiled.


    "Of course. His heart is here. He will definitelye back," replied Victor firmly.


    At the beginning of the ceremony, the church door was slowly opened, apanied by the


    melodious wedding march.


    Standing next to the priest, William looked intently at the crack in the church door as it got wider and


    wider.


    Against the light, wearing an exquisite white wedding dress, Mary slowly walked towards William.


    Alick and Elissa, together with the bridesmaids and groomsmen, watched the bride as she slowly


    trod along the red carpet. William''s heart beat faster and faster. From time to time, Mary looked at


    him shyly. Unable to wait any longer, he felt as if his heart was scratched by a hundred ws. He


    wished he could pull her over at once.


    On the other hand, she walked forward step by step with a smile. Every step she took, a scene of


    the past appeared in her mind.


    She remembered the scene that they went to get the marriage certificate shortly after they met,


    every intimate contact between them, and the tension when they quarreled. Also, she recalled the


    moment when they got together after four years full of struggles and difficulties. Finally, happiness


    was within their reach.


    Although her father was not here to hand her over to the man in front of her, at the end of the red


    carpet, it did not matter. She had a younger sister, friends, and children. They were more than


    enough.


    When Mary put her hand on William''s, he felt an impulse to cry.


    ''This time, I will never let go of your hand, Mary.


    "Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today to join this man and this woman in holy matriomony.."


    The priest''s voice echoed inside the church. Even Alick and Elissa smiled happily upon hearing it.


    "Mary Lu, do you ept this man to be yourwfully wedded husband? In sickness and in health,


    will you love him, take care of him, respect him, hold him, and be loyal to him until the end of life?"


    Mary smile and answered, "I do."


    Amy, who was sitting in the audience, wiped her tears quietly. Timothy held her handfortingly,


    but he, himself, was also touched.


    The priest turned to look at William and asked, "Do you take this woman to be yourwfully wedded


    wife? In sickness and in health ¡ª "


    "I do!"


    Before the priest could even finish his sentence, William suddenly answered him. His loud voice


    made the church burst intoughter.


    The priest was stunned for a moment, and then let out a smile. He raised the rings in front of


    William and Mary and continued, "The rings will bind the vows they have given."


    The bridegroom exchanged rings with the bride. The rings on their ring fingers exuded dazzling


    reflection in the church.


    "Now, the bridegroom may kiss the bride."


    There was a burst of apuse in the church. Lucas took the lead and cheered, "Kiss her! Kiss her!"


    "Kiss her! Kiss her!" Elissa also shouted while raising her hands.


    Without any hesitation, William lowered his head and kissed his beautiful bride affectionately.


    When Mary threw the bouquet away, it suddenly urred to her that Sh nned to snatch the


    bouquet for her at Jane''s wedding.


    Thinking of this, the bouquet flew out of her hand.


    Sh caught the bouquet steadily and looked at Barry in surprise and confusion.


    "Mom got the bouquet. Will anything good happen to her?" Ray looked at Barry with his bright eyes.


    With his hands in his pockets, Barry smiled. He looked at Sh, who was not far away, and replied


    lightly, "We are probably going to get married."


    Mary, in William''s arms, stared at the decorated church. She believed that there was still a lot of


    happiness that she could seize in her life.


    As long as people worked hard, happiness woulde upon them.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 318 Extra Story The Trap (Part One)

    Chapter 318 Extra Story The Trap (Part One)


    Eight years ago in Los Angeles, USA.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Sh, what do you think of being nominated for the international prize?"


    "Of course, I am very happy." Sh, 20 years old, added with an excited smile, "As a rookie in the


    entertainment industry, it''s beyond my expectation to be nominated in such a grand award. Thank


    you for all your support!"


    "I hope you can bring more and better works to us in the future, Miss Sh."


    "Thank you!" Sh nodded with a smile.


    "Okay, cut! The interview is over!"


    Sh took a deep breath, and stood up from the sofa. Then, she said goodbye to the staff with a


    smile.


    Jerry, her agent, walked up to her and put the coat on her shoulders. "You did a good job just now."


    "Thank you," Sh responded while smiling. "I could finally have a good rest today."


    "Actually, I have other ns for you tonight," said Jerry.


    "Really? What are they?" After a short pause, Sh added, "I was too tired after attending the


    ceremony yesterday. I almost forgot what my schedule is today."


    "There is a celebration party at a private club in Chinatown tonight." As the two walked out, Jerry


    exined further, "The guests are all big shots in the film and television industry. Domestic directors


    will be there as well. One of them said he wanted to meet you particrly."


    Sh''s heart skipped a beat. She knew howplicated the entertainment industry could get, but...


    "Jerry," she paused for a second and continued, "I''ve told you many times before. I just want to


    focus on my work. I can share half of my ie with you as your payment, but I don''t want to do


    anything else. I think you know what I mean."


    Jerry stopped in tracks and smiled at her fawningly. "That boss wants to meet you in person to see


    if there''s any role in his invested movie that may suit you. Why are you so afraid?"


    "We can talk about the movie in a meeting room. Why do we have to go to a ¡ª "


    Jerry interrupted midsentence, "It seems that you still don''t understand the rules of this industry! We


    can''t go anywhere we want. In this world, those rich people are the only ones who have the right to


    speak!"


    Sh smiled sarcastically in response. How could she not know?


    "Don''t forget who saved youst time," Jerry said in a heavy tone. "If it weren''t for me, you would


    have been sold as an item to several people. Have you forgotten about it?"


    Remembering that night, Sh bit her lips and replied, "No, I didn''t forget. Jerry, thank you for


    saving me, paying for my debt, and taking me into the entertainment industry."


    "Then tonight¡ª"


    "I will go with you."


    "Good." Jerry nodded in satisfaction and smiled at her. "You''ve always been a good girl. The boss is


    also a Chinese. He has been working alone here for many years. It''s inevitable that he is feeling


    sentimental and lonely. That must be the reason why he would go to a private club designed in


    Chinese style. There are many people who will attend the party, don''t worry."


    "Okay." Feeling reassured, Sh nodded and got into the car.


    Inside, she held her arms, pursed her lips, and closed her eyes to rest.


    Jerry was not only her agent, but also her savior. If it were not for him, she would have never paid


    off her father''s debt. Moreover, he was the one who helped her be a famous star. Thanks to


    him, her dream of starting a new life was now in development.


    As long as Jerry did not ask too much, she would agree with everything he asked of her.


    In the general manager''s office of the headquarters of GM Universing Studios.


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    "Come in, please." A neat reply came from the office. Sitting on the chair, Barry was reading


    documents with a frown.


    "Mr. Gu," the assistant came in and reminded Barry, "you will have dinner with the crew of Wang


    Zhaojun tonight. We may have cooperation with them in the future."


    Raising his head, Barry frowned slightly. "I see." Aside from his calm expression, no other


    expression was seen on his face.


    "Okay. I''ll leave now."


    "Go ahead." Barry nodded and watched the assistant close the door. When the assistant had left,


    he leaned heavily against the back of the chair.


    He had been working day and night in America for two years. With his own ability and


    perseverance, he became the general manager. There was only one n in his heart: go back to


    China and find Mary.


    When she broke up with him, he was overwhelmed with pain. He knew that he had nothing to offer


    at that time, even peace and happiness. That was why he came to the United States alone. Now, he


    was at the top of the world.


    Next year, GM Universing Studios would enter A City. He was the one who would take over the


    position of CEO in China. The only person who could take that position was him!


    Therefore, it was very helpful for his career to have dinner with the domestic elites and


    communicate with Chinese entertainment industry.


    Thinking of this, Barry straightened up, looked at his watch, and sped up to check the documents.


    At night, the lights in Chinatown illuminated the ce and the neon LED lights emanated colorful


    vibes to the ce.


    Sh followed Jerry into a high-end private club. The gate was decorated with many rednterns.


    Along the way, Chinese pavilions were seen everywhere. She thought she was in China.


    "This way please." The waitresses in the club were all Chinese women. They were all wearing


    cheongsam with a distinctive style.


    When they entered the room booked by the crew, the director and scriptwriters had already begun


    to enjoy themselves. They were holding delicate women in their arms. To her surprise, several


    famous actresses were among them.


    Inside the room, several women were ying Chinese lute with half of their faces covered. In the


    background, a singer was singing a soft and melodious song. Meanwhile, all the men were drunk.


    "Oh, my God!" Seeing She in, the director staggered to her side and approached her. He


    held her shoulders firmly and said in a drunken voice, "Our goddess is here! Ha ha!"


    Sh forced a smile and deliberately avoided his touch.


    "What a beauty!"


    "No wonder she won a prize despite being a neer! She has so much potential!"


    Several investorsplimented Sh, and the expressions in their eyes made her a little angry.


    She was prideful deep in her heart. If her father had not failed in business and if her family had not


    been destroyed overnight, she would not have been sold. Although she had finally be the


    actress she had always dreamed to be, she still wanted to make a difference by using her sole


    capabilities. These people...


    Sh hid herself from them and sat in the corner, feeling both angry and disgusted. "Have the


    people from GM Universing Studiose?" Jerry asked his assistant.


    "I just called. They said they had an emergency, but they assured they would arriveter," the


    assistant answered. "A manager would be here. His surname is Gu."


    "I see." Jerry waved his hand, and looked at Sh before going to the bar counter to get some


    wine.


    "Hey, girl, what''s your name?" Suddenly, a drunken bald man came up to Sh and asked, "Do you


    want to y the leading role? Have a drink with me, would you?"


    Sh clenched her fists and said with a fake smile, "I''m sorry. I can''t drink."


    "Really? Haha! I don''t believe it." The bald man burped heavily, which made Sh feel like


    vomiting. He raised the ss and thrust it into Sh''s mouth. "Come on, drink it!"


    "I don''t drink!" Sh pushed him away in disgust, causing some of the wine to spill out.


    "You!" The bald man flew into a rage. He was about to lose his temper when Jerry stopped him right


    away.


    "Mr. Wu! Wait, Mr. Wu! Why are you so angry?" Jerry grabbed the bald man''s arm tightly and


    persuaded him, "Don''t be mad at her. She is just a little girl. She knows nothing."

 Chapter 319 Extra Story The Trap (Part Two)

    Chapter 319 Extra Story The Trap (Part Two)


    Sh''s heart thumped with fear.


    "It seems you like the hard way!" the bald man mumbled. "Be careful! You''ll be doomed! I''ll ask you


    again. Will you drink it?"


    "Yes, of course!" Jerry nodded and winked at Sh, saying, "Mr. Wu, your wine is too strong. How


    about letting Sh drink the cocktail I just brought?"


    Then, he poured a ss of cocktail for her. "Sh, drink this ss of cocktail. Also, apologize to Mr.


    Wu now!"


    Sh looked at Jerry gratefully, picked up the ss, and drank it up. "Mr. Wu, I''m sorry."


    Many yearster when she thought back, she felt she was like a fool at that time. She had thought


    that Jerry was really trying to help her out, but she did not expect that he had prepared a bigger trap


    for her.


    "Well, not bad. Drink two more sses!"


    "Okay, okay!" Jerry replied and poured two more sses of cocktail for Sh.


    She drank the two sses of cocktail as they wished. Seeing that, Mr. Wu lost his interest. He took


    the wine and went to dance with the women who were ying Chinese lute.


    In the corner, Sh felt dizzy and hot within a few minutes. She wondered if she had drunk the


    cocktail too fast.


    "What''s wrong?" Jerry asked while leaning over.


    "I feel a little dizzy." Sh shook her head, hoping to get rid of the dizziness. "I drank too fast just


    now."


    "Why don''t you go upstairs and have a rest? You can''t apany them here like this," Jerry


    suggested. "I''ll call you when it''s time to leave."


    "Is that okay?" Sh was overjoyed by his consideration. It was great to finally have a rest.


    "Of course." Jerry nodded and helped her up. "These business owners are all drunk. It''s impossible


    to talk about business. Let''s talk about it another day. You go to bed first."


    Sh''s ears were buzzing so she did not clearly understand what Jerry had said. She just let him


    carry her into the room.


    The room was dark except for the dim light of the bedsidemp.


    With that, Sh fell asleep immediately.


    "Have a good rest. I''m leaving now." Jerry chuckled as he opened the door. Seeing that she was


    fast asleep, he walked out. Looking at the key in his hand, he smiled with a sessful light in his


    eyes.


    When Barry arrived at the club, it was alreadyte. Drunk men were lying over the sofa and on the


    floor. The sight made him frown imperceptibly.


    "Oh, Mr. Gu is here!" The director had sharp eyes. Seeing Barrye in, he immediately pulled him


    in and said, "Come on, Mr. Gu. It''s our honor to have you here despite your busy schedule!"


    "It''s my pleasure to join your celebration party as well." Barry smiled.


    Jerry stood aside and was surprised to see the mane in. It was hard for him to imagine that the


    man in front of him was a legend. In just two years, Barry had been promoted to the position of the


    general manager of GM.


    There was a slight coldness in Barry''s eyes. His angr outline and slender figure stood out among


    the crowd in the room.


    Well, it was not a loss for Sh tonight anyway!


    "Mr. Gu iste. Punish yourself by drinking three sses of wine!"


    "That''s right. Young talent, you can drink a few more sses of wine!"


    Barry was surrounded by several people who urged him to drink. Some actresses wanted to


    approach him, but were instantly rejected by him.


    Perhaps it was because the ce smelled like his hometown, or because of the thought of Mary


    that he did not refuse the wine. This made him a little drunk.


    He did not drink when he was in college. However, when he got older, he learned to smoke and


    drink to drown out his longing for Mary.


    "No, I can''t drink anymore." Barry waved his hand in refusal. He did not know how many sses of


    wine he had taken. "I should go back now," he said groggily.


    Jerry took the opportunity to step forward, and hold Barry''s arm to coax him. "Mr. Gu, you shouldn''t


    go back tonight. We have prepared a room for you upstairs."


    "Hmm?"


    He pulled the half-drunk Barry to the room upstairs. "Mr. Gu, ourpany will provide you with a


    very special ''gift'' tonight. It is a virgin.."


    When he pushed the door open, there was only a little light from the room.


    Jerry smiled meaningfully and said, "Mr. Gu, enjoy yourself tonight." Then, he closed the door,


    leaving only the drunk man and the drugged woman inside. Barry just snorted in response. He did


    not seem to hear what Jerry had said. He staggered towards the light on the edge of the bed.


    As soon as he walked to the bedside, he heard someone''s voice.


    Sh curled up on one side of the bed. Her body was burning and she groaned in pain.


    Barry shook his head and mumbled, "Who... who are you? Why are you here... in my room?"


    When Sh heard a man''s voice, she felt a little scared, but she somehow anticipated this.


    "Wrong room?" Barry was a little surprised to be inside a room with a woman he did not know. He


    turned around to leave, but stopped when he heard the woman''s voice.


    "Help me." Sh suddenly grabbed Barry''s hand, as if she had grasped a savior. Unintentionally,


    she leaned towards him.


    It was as if a current spread between the two of them.


    Barry stopped and looked at the woman on the bed with his drunken eyes. Sh held his hand and


    straightened up. Her red lips opened as she spoke. "So hot..."


    Barry bent down slightly. His masculine breath warmed Sh even more. She did not know what


    was wrong with her. All she wanted right now was to get into his arms. "I''m so hot..." With that,


    Barry''s eyes darkened. When he looked at the face of the person in front of him, he saw Mary in a


    daze!


    "Mary! You''re Mary!" He sped her shoulders, his eyes full of longing and love.


    Sh was so dizzy that she could not answer. All she emitted was low moans.


    "Mary! Mary, I missed you so much."


    In a daze, Barry called Mary''s name and kissed the red lips he had been longing for a long time.


    Sh''s life was ruined because of Jerry! That bastard! Liar! Hypocrite!


    Sh woke upte the day after the incident. She didn''t know when she had fainted. Now that she


    woke up, she just wanted to go somewhere else and escape. At the same time, she wanted to get


    even with Jerry.


    Bearing the pain all over her body, she gave the man beside her a heavy punch. After that, tears


    rolled down from her eyes like beads.


    "Bastard! You will die a horrible death!"


    While cursing, she cried. Barry, who was sleeping on his stomach, seemed to hear the sound and


    moved his body.


    With her eyes wide open, Sh did not dare to move anymore. However, she could not stay like


    this so she got out of the bed. Was he the bald manst night? Thinking of this, she retched. She


    picked up her clothes scattered on the floor and put them on. Without looking back, she left.


    ''''Jerry.''1


    In a rage, Sh returned to the hotel. When she saw Jerry drinking tea leisurely, she threw her


    phone on his head and shouted, "You bastard! What did you dost night? What did you make me


    drink?"


    "Are you crazy? Stop it!" All of a sudden, Jerry sat up from the sofa. "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Did you drug me? Did you send me there? You son of bitch!"


    "Ha ha!" Jerry smiled contemptuously and said, "So what? You owe me this."


    "You bastard! I trusted you so much!" Sh''s eyes turned red with anger and she cursed him as


    she cried. "You ruined my life! You liar! I will sue you! You big hypocrite!"


    "Who do you think is pure in this industry? Don''t be naive!" Jerry roared. "Where do you think


    opportunityes from? Where do leading rolese from? Think about it!"


    "I can fight for it with my own ability!" Sh shouted.


    "Nonsense! In this world, it depends on money, not ability!" Jerry snorted with disdain and added,


    "Let me tell you, I''m short of money recently. If you don''t hook up with a boss, how could I pay off


    my debt? Hear me? You go back to find the big boss whom you slept withst night! Be with him!''1


    "Debt?" With her eyes wide open, Sh asked, "Are you also a gambler?"


    "You are so stupid! How could I save you if I didn''t gamble?" With a ferocious smile, Jerry yelled, "I


    saved you because I wanted you to make money for me! Who do you think you are?"


    Pah!


    Sh pped him hard across the face. She knew that Jerry must have a purpose to save her.


    However, she did not have the heart to hear him admit that she was just a tool to make money.


    She thought he had at least some sense of decency as a person.


    "Damn it!" Jerry spat out a mouthful of saliva, and grabbed Sh''s neck with one hand while ring


    at her. "I think you are tired of living, aren''t you? Aren''t you afraid that I will sell you back? Bitch!"


    "Bastard! Jerk!" Sh pped Jerry''s arm and kicked him hard, but to no avail. He remained


    unmoved and she was almost strangled to death.


    Not long after, he felt pain so he pushed her away. Sh was so weak that she fell on the sofa and


    coughed several times.


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    All of a sudden, someone''s phone rang in the room. With a cold face, Jerry took his phone and


    looked at the caller ID. Seeing that it was from a director, Jerry quickly answered it fawningly. "Oh,


    director, why are you calling?"


    "What? Please listen to me, director!"


    Sh heard Jerry''s voice change several times. After hanging up the phone, he paced back and


    forth in the room in a hurry.


    "No. No. No,"


    he murmured to himself. Suddenly, a fierce look appeared in his eyes and he began to pack up his


    things in panic.


    "What are you doing?" Struggling to sit up, Sh asked in confusion.


    Jerry did not answer. However, his expression turned anxious and he began to pack up his clothes,


    passport, and so on.


    She stood up, and grabbed his sleeve. "What are you doing? Stop! Where will you go?"


    "Fuck off!" All of a sudden, Jerry pushed Sh away and gave her a heavy punch on the back of


    her neck.


    The sexst night, the effect of the drug, the anger today, and the depression in her heart, all


    together, had made Sh unable to hold on any longer. After Jerry''s punch, Sh''s body went soft


    and she fainted.


    Jerry angrily packed up his things. When he was about to leave, he suddenly saw Sh''s bag out


    of the corner of his eye. He went back and took all the cash, bank cards, passport, and ID card in


    her bag. To put it simply, he had taken everything that could be taken away.


    "Humph! You bitch! You should feel lucky that I did not sell you! Now you will have to live on your


    own luck!"


    With his suitcase in his hand, Jerry red at Sh onest time and left.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 320 Extra Story Misfortunes (Part One)

    Chapter 320 Extra Story Misfortunes (Part One)


    Early the next morning, Barry woke up hungover and with a splitting headache.


    "Damn it!" He sat up from the bed groggily and cursed at the wind. Outside, it was already dawn. He


    looked around to find the woman, but she was nowhere in sight.


    The womanst night was absolutely not Mary! The anger in his heart swelled, almost reaching the


    limit of explosion. He was sure not to let go of the crew of Wang Zhaojun, as well as that woman!


    Barry frowned and quickly put on his clothes. He would not stay in this disgusting ce for one


    more second! Thinking of this, he pulled the thin summer quilt away from his shirt.


    However, he suddenly stopped his movements for a second. His face darkened as the memories of


    the woman shed in his mind. ''Fine. I''ll spare that woman,'' he decided.


    After getting dressed, he was out of the club within ten minutes. He was so keen to leave that he did


    not even bother taking a shower. On the way, he called his assistant and ordered him to resolve the


    problem. Such a trifle was not worth his time and effort in person.


    In the hotel, Sh was awakened by a loud knock on the door.


    "Hmm..." She turned her head as she slowly gained consciousness after being knocked out.


    Struggling, she sat up from the sofa and walked towards the door.


    Click.


    As soon as she opened the door, the director of Wang Zhaojun came in with several other people,


    almost knocking her down.


    "Where is he? Find him for me!" the director shouted angrily. "Find that bastard Jerry!"


    "Director," Sh asked in confusion while the crew rummaged the hotel room, "what happened?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Where is Jerry?" The director turned around and stared at Sh.


    "I... I don''t know!" Sh shook her head immediately. Thest thing she saw before fainting was


    Jerry packing his things up.


    "Director Wang, he is not here in the room."


    "Director, I didn''t see Jerry either."


    "That bastard!" The director cursed with his hands on his hips. He looked at Sh with annoyed


    expression and exined, "Jerry took the money from the crew to gamble, but lost! That is why he


    suddenly ran away. Now, tell me! Were you colluding with him? Where is he?!"


    With her eyes wide open, Sh waved her hand and answered in a trembling voice, "No, I don''t


    know! I didn''t collude with him!"


    "Of course, I know you wouldn''t dare." The director snorted and looked at Sh from head to toe in


    a scrutinizing manner. "Besides,st night, Jerry sent you to someone''s bed. Unfortunately, he only


    irritated the big boss! Our cooperation is over! Your contract was terminated!"


    Sh''s face turned pale as if blood had drained from her body in a matter of seconds. At the same


    time, a sense of humiliation welled up in her heart. It turned out that everyone knew what had


    happenedst night! She was now on the verge of copse.


    She fell down on the sofa, her eyes red and moist with tears. Although she was saved, in the end,


    her fate was ultimately destroyed. It was not until she heard the door of the hotel room close that


    she returned to her senses. She was once again alone in the room.


    Sh did not sign a contract with anypany. She just followed Jerry everywhere. Her heart sank


    when she realized that the time she had spent with him was all in vain. He promised her that he


    would set up a studio when everything went well. But... what about now? Embezzling the money of


    the crew and escaping...


    At the thought of this, Sh panicked. Sitting on the sofa, she suddenly saw her bag was wide


    open. She then rushed to her bag.


    "My ID and my money!" Sh muttered as she rummaged through her handbag, but she did not


    find any of her important items inside. Did Jerry take all her important belongings away? Bastard!


    Sh hurried back to her bedroom to look for her suitcase. Unfortunately, the contents were all


    gone.


    A sense of sadness and fear came out from the bottom of her heart. She slumped onto the suitcase


    with empty eyes. Now, she was penniless, having no ID, no family or a friend in Los Angeles. She


    was abandoned miserably in a country a thousand miles from her home.


    It was as if she had returned to the dark period of her life again.


    "Ah!" Sh held her head and cried bitterly. Her face was wet with tears because of humiliation and


    helplessness.


    When Jerry left, he also checked out of the hotel room. Sh had no choice but to leave in the


    afternoon. Walking out of the hotel alone with her empty bag, she wanted to go to the crew of Wang


    Zhaojun to ask for help. When she arrived at the ce where they were supposed to stay, she was


    told that the crew was flying back to China. By then, they were all at the airport.


    Jerry had made such a big mess. It was already very kind of the crew not to make trouble for Sh.


    The streets of Los Angeles were crowded. Sh stood on the street alone, helpless, and broken.


    Although she seemed like a traveler, she could not blend in.


    It was said that misfortune never came alone.


    Sh wanted to go to the embassy to ask for help. Unfortunately, she came across a robber along


    the way. She tried her hardest to resist the robber, just enough to gain the attention of the police


    officers nearby.


    The robber and Sh were taken to the police office together. However, because Sh did not


    have her ID card, she was regarded as an illegal immigrant. No matter how hard she exined, the


    police officer just shook his head. He did not seem to believe any of her words.


    Nevertheless, she would be deported back to China.


    Hearing that, she was relieved. She did not have to worry about going back to her hometown. As


    long as she coulde back, have a ce to stay, and have rtives to rely on, she would not be


    too miserable and pitiful.


    In the general manager''s office of GM Universing Studios. Barry listened to the assistant''s report


    and nodded slightly in response.


    "The crew has arrived at the airport. The director says he is very sorry for what has happenedst


    night. That woman... She is a new actress and will not appear in front of you in the future."


    "Okay," Barry replied shortly. "You can go out now."


    "Yes, boss."


    Silence returned to the office. When his assistant was gone, Barry frowned and rubbed his


    forehead. A new actress? To get the acting opportunity? Was it really worth it to sell herself?


    Barry eventually forgot that night. He thought it was just an ident after all.


    After a while, Mary came to the United States and happened to meet him by ident. This made


    him postpone his trip back to China. Many yearster, Barry had wondered if he had returned to


    China at that time, would he have met Sh earlier. Unfortunately, he could not change what had


    happened in the past.


    Sh''s journey back to the country was a long and winding one. As she came back to A City again,


    her eyes were full of tears. She was optimistic and on the point of bing famous when she left


    for the US. However, when she came back, all that was left to her was pain and horrible memories.


    From then on, she learned to rely on herself. It did not matter to her anymore if she had lost her


    virginity that way. As long as she was still alive and kicking, she was contented.


    As for Jerry, she would never let him go if she saw him again one day!


    Lying in the bathtub of her apartment for a long time, she wanted to cleanse away all her humiliation


    that night. Moreover, she wanted to wash away and forget all her misery and frustration in the past


    few days. She figured she would pull herself together and her life would return to normal soon.


    It took her more than half a month to get her ID card and passport back. After that, she began


    looking for a job.


    "Hello? Is this mour Magazine? I would like to apply for the ne model. I used to shoot


    commercials. Oh. No vacancy? I see. Thank you anyway."


    "Hello? Director Wang? I heard that you were going to shoot a new movie. Is there any vacancy I


    can apply for? Oh. I understand. The crew is full. Okay then. Thanks."


    Sh kept calling everyone she could think of. She even contacted differentpanies in the


    entertaining industry. But because of what Jerry had done, no one was willing to hire her. What was


    more, all the debts Jerry owed fell on Sh, which made her already difficult life even more difficult.

 Chapter 321 Extra Story Misfortunes (Part Two)

    Chapter 321 Extra Story Misfortunes (Part Two)


    "Come on! Let''s drink!"


    "Cheers!"


    "Aww! Again! Again!"


    "Sir, do you need some wine?" Sh paced around with a tray in her hands to the deafening music.


    Her job was to sell wine whenever she saw someone hanging in the night club.


    She worked in the biggest night club in the city, selling wine only. She swallowed her pride and


    came to this kind of ce because she desperately needed money, but was unable to find a decent


    job. She had been working here for more than half a month, and it was one of her life''s most terrible


    experiences.


    "I''ll buy your wine after you drink it!" A topless man with tattoo stopped Sh.


    "Okay!" Sh smiled, took the ss, and gulped down the liquor.


    "Nice!" the crowd cheered.


    The man took the wine bottle with a smile and gave Sh a few bills. "Thank you!" Sh smiled at


    the man sweetly then left. The instant she turned around, the smile on her face disappeared,


    reced by a look of desperation and helplessness. It was so disgusting.


    While she did not deserve this form of life and could be taken advantage of by certain men, it did


    not matter to her. What mattered to her most was surviving and making a living.


    Early the next morning, Sh returned to her apartment with heavy steps. When she was about to


    crawl onto the bed and have a good rest, her stomach suddenly churned.


    "Eww... argh!"


    Sh rushed to the toilet and vomited heavily. It went on for a few minutes, making her extremely


    exhausted. The previous night, she had made a lot of money with just a small price to pay. She just


    had to drink a lot of wine herself. That must have been the reason why she threw up so much.


    After quite some time, Sh stood up, and rinsed her mouth with the cold water. She also sshed


    her face with water, letting the coldness sober her up.


    She raised her head and looked at her wet face in the mirror. She smiled sarcastically as she


    thought that if someone heard her vomiting like this early in the morning, they might wonder if she


    was pregnant. Pregnant? Gosh! Boom!


    At the thought of this, Sh''s smile instantly disappeared. Her head went nk and her face turned


    pale.


    When was herst period? When did herst menstrual periode? It had been more than a


    month since the incident happened in the US, but her period had note yet? No way!


    In a hurry, Sh wiped the water off her face and rushed downstairs to the convenience store in her


    slippers.


    No! Please no!


    Sh prayed along the way. Her life had been so difficult. Was God really so cruel to make her life


    worse?


    She bought the pregnancy test stick and the result came out. At the sight of the two lines, she fell


    on the floor of the bathroom. Her legs felt weak and she was unable to get up.


    She was really pregnant!


    Sh curled up in the apartment like a dead person. She did not eat nor drink. Whenever she felt


    sleepy, she would just close her eyes. She did not even know whether she was asleep or not. Most


    of the time, she was awake. Only her asional eye-rolling proved that she was still alive.


    Suddenly, her old phone rang unexpectedly several times, echoing inside her apartment. Although


    Sh was going through so much, the thought of ending her life did not ur to her at all. Despite


    all her hardships, she was still unwilling to give up so easily.


    After a few days of barely holding on, she decided to get up and go to the hospital with the desire to


    survive.


    "The result is out." In the consulting room, a middle-aged female doctor in the white gown informed


    her expressionlessly, "You are pregnant. The baby is almost five weeks old."


    Sh''s eyes darkened. She pulled her mask and hat, and asked, "Can I have an abortion?"


    With a frown, the doctor queried, "An abortion? Do you still want a baby after the abortion?"


    Sh was stunned. She did not understand what the doctor had meant, but she still nodded. Of


    course she wanted a baby in the future. It was just that the child in her womb was unexpected and


    unnned.


    "Your body is unhealthy and it will be hard for you to get pregnant. If you abort this child, there is a


    great possibility that you may not have the ability to be a mother in the future," the doctor exined


    in a scolding tone. "You''d better think it through."


    With theboratory sheet in her hand, Sh walked out of the room absentmindedly. She wanted to


    comin, but she had no one to vent her anger. It only happened once yet she got pregnant right


    away! Was it not difficult for her to get pregnant then? How did she get pregnant in the first time?


    How ridiculous! Could God not see how miserable she already was? Why?! She did not think she


    had done anything wrong to deserve this. Why did she have to suffer alone? She could not


    understand why life was so difficult to her.


    Desperate, Sh shamelessly returned to the nightclub and asked for a job. However, her boss did


    not want her to continue working after being absent for several days. She tried to negotiate to him


    by suggesting he reduce hermission by ten percent. Thinking that it was a reasonable payout,


    her employer agreed.


    She decided to keep the baby.


    Keeping in mind that she was pregnant, Sh tried her best not to drink. If she could make more


    money, she would seize the opportunity. She did not resign until her belly became obvious in her


    third month of pregnancy.


    She sold her small apartment and moved to her cousin''s home with her savings in the previous


    months. At that time, her cousin was still unmarried and lived alone. When Sh arrived at her


    cousin''s home, her cousin was shocked to see her with a big belly.


    "Sh, how about you have an abortion? You are only twenty years old!" her cousin suggested.


    "Besides, you don''t even know who the baby''s father is. Can you support your child on your own?"


    "It is my child. It has nothing to do with others," Sh answered with a determined look on her face.


    "Even if I don''t eat or drink, I will give my child everything it needs. I won''t be a burden to you.


    Please don''t worry about us."


    Her cousin could not convince her so she gave up. What was more, Sh paid rent and helped her


    cousin in her work. Her cousin was then happy to have a family member taking care of her.


    Peaceful days always passed very fast. The beginning of the seeding year came in a sh.


    Sh sat at home, leaning by the sunlight. She touched her round belly, her face radiant with


    maternal glow. Since she got pregnant, she often talked to her baby in her womb. She would tell the


    baby all her thoughts as if the baby was already a grown up. It was said that a mother and her child


    were connected by heart. She really believed in that saying. Moreover, she loved the child very


    much.


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, Sh said, "Baby, you''ll be out soon. I really want to see


    you quickly!"


    Perhaps the baby in her belly could indeed understand what Sh had said. It kicked its leg,


    making her belly move.


    "Are you talking to Mommy?" Sh eximed and smiled. "Baby, you''re so smart. How about. ..


    how about I call you Ray? Ray is short for Raymond. I looked it up and it means ''guarding wisely.''


    Wow, this name is awesome, isn''t it? If you like it, move again so Mommy would know."


    As expected, her belly moved again as soon as she finished speaking, making her giggle in


    happiness.


    Just as the first branch of the old willow tree in themunity sprouted, Ray was born.


    "Wow, what a beautiful baby!" Holding Ray in her arms, Sh''s cousin yed with him. "This child


    inherited your appearance. He is so beautiful!"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The doctors and nurses in the hospital were also full of praises for the little boy, not only because


    that he was good-looking, but also because of his sensibility. He seldom cried nor made trouble.


    Ray was so adorable that everyone would fall in love with him at first sight.


    The smile on Sh''s face grew brighter. It was definitely a right choice not to have an abortion.


    She thought that life was getting better for her. Surely, she would be able to find a serious and


    decent job when Ray grew up. Perhaps she could find a man who would love her despite having a


    child at such a young age. However, bad news came again.


    When Ray had turned one, her aunt came to visit them. Suddenly, Sh heard a loud scream from


    her. "Oh no!" the aunt eximed. "What''s wrong?" Sh had just been hired as a part-time ne


    model. Even though her sry was small, the job was pretty decent. Just as she thought that


    everything was finally falling into ce, her good mood was suddenly ruined.


    "Is there something wrong with your baby''s eyes?" asked the aunt. She hesitated at first but figured


    it would be better to be straightforward.


    Sh frowned and answered, "Aunt, what do you mean by that? Ray''s eyes are watery and seem


    fine. How can there be a problem?"


    "Yes, his eyes are beautiful, but they shouldn''t seem like in a trance!" the aunt exined. "I''ve given


    birth to four children, and I can say that I''m experienced when ites to this matter. The baby''s


    eyes shouldn''t look like this, Sh. You''d better take him to the hospital."


    Upon hearing that, she felt her heart skipped a beat. With Ray in her arms, she hurried to the


    hospital.


    "Didn''t you prepare in advance before getting pregnant?" the doctor asked. "Did you or his father


    smoke or drink? Didn''t you get rid of those habits before having intercourse?"


    "I... I didn''t know." Sh shook her head and asked, "Is my baby healthy?"


    "His eyes are not," the doctor blurted out quickly, leaving Sh no time to respond.


    "What do you mean by that? How could his eyes be not healthy?" When Sh spoke, her lips


    quivered.


    "The baby is too young to do a detailed examination. But judging from the test just now, his eyesight


    is below normal," the doctor responded slowly after analyzing the situation. "He can see things and


    can even make response when I waved fingers in front of him, but his reaction is too slow. This kind


    of congenital weakness is very likely to lead to blindness in the future."


    "Blindness? No!" Sh eximed. "Is there any cure? Please tell me! Doctor, I... I have money.


    Please make sure to cure my child! Please!"


    "Calm down. Even if you beg me, I can only do so much. The baby is too young to have an


    operation. Besides, it depends on his future development. I can''t give you the exact answer right


    now either!"


    "Then, what should I do now?" Sh asked with tears in her eyes.


    "Take the child home first and do a regr examination. Also, don''t stimte the baby''s eyes."


    With Ray in her arms, Sh walked out of the consulting office. Just like that, she felt her world


    darken again.


    "Mom... Mommy..."


    Ray suddenly murmured. He touched Sh''s face and stammered, "Mom..."


    "Ray!" Sh''s eyes widened in shock. This was the first time her son called her ''Mom''!


    "Mom... Mom..."


    "Ray..." Sh buried her head in Ray''s little chest and began to cry out of joy and bitterness.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 322 Extra Story Unstoppable Force Of Nature (Part One)

    Chapter 322 Extra Story Unstoppable Force Of Nature (Part One)


    Although Sh knew there would be many trials ahead of her, she was willing to do anything for her


    and Ray.


    She was offered an opportunity to join the entertainment industry again under GM


    Universing Studios after they entered A City.


    At the time, GM Universing Studios was a newly establishedpany in A City, and they were


    urgently recruiting actors and actresses. During her interviews, Sh relied heavily on her


    eloquence, and sessfully entered the


    Although thepany had established its branch in A City, the majority of its work was still in the


    United States. Barry had been appointed as the regional CEO of the China office, but he had to stay


    in the United States in the meantime. The branch was just starting to make a name for itself. It was


    hard for an insignificant actress like Sh to get any acting projects.


    This allowed her to spend more time with Ray, but her ie wasn''t enough to sustain them. She


    had to think about Jerry''s debts, Ray''s operation fees...


    Barry returned to China when Ray was already six years old.


    "I think you''ve all heard the news." Natalie had gathered all the artists together to make an


    announcement. "The CEO of ourpany ising back. He will also bring a movie back with


    him. Ourpany will be coborating with AJ Group for the movie. The scriptwriter for this movie


    is Mary Lu. Are you all familiar with her work?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone except Sh nodded their heads.


    Natalie sighed. She looked at Sh and said, "Mary Lu began as Mr. Gu''s assistant and worked her


    way up to be a scriptwriter. She''s the only woman who''s managed to stay with him for four


    years. The only woman! This movie is a big deal for ourpany and Mr. Gu. Do you understand?"


    Sh nodded meekly.


    "You all have to take part in the auditions. Your fate as an actor or actress will depend on it," Natalie


    continued, "Mr. Gu will be back in a few weeks. Before he arrives, I highly suggest you visit the


    office more often and socialize with your co-workers. It wouldn''t be a bad thing to have a good


    rtionship with your boss. Are we clear? If no one has any more questions, this meeting is


    adjourned." "Yes, everything is clear," the actors and actresses all nodded in understanding.


    "I heard that yourpany will be working with us for a movie." Jane and Sh sat together in a


    cafe. It had been a while since theyst saw each other, so this was a treat for both of them.


    "Yes," Sh nodded. "My agent asked me to take part in the auditions."


    "Will you do that?" Jane was shocked by her news. She ced her coffee back on the table and


    said, "Let me give you some inside information. I heard that Mr. Lan is nning on giving the female


    leading role to Beth An."


    "Beth An? You mean the woman who''s been having an affair with your CEO?" Sh sneered. The


    advice Jerry gave her years ago suddenly echoed in her mind. If she wanted a female leading role,


    would she really need to sleep with some big boss?


    "That''s right." Jane frowned and said, "Whenever I see her around the office, it makes me sick!


    What a pity! I wonder what Mary has been up to these past few years."


    "Who?" Sh questioned. The name seemed familiar to her.


    "She''s our CEO''s wife." Jane''s face fell. "She suddenly disappeared four years ago without any


    word. Mr. Lan has changedpletely after that. He was in rtionships with many female stars


    and clients but..." "Oh?" Sh raised her brows. "I didn''t expect Mr. Lan to have a backstory like


    this."


    "That''s not our concern." Jane waved her hand and continued, "Let''s get back to business. I


    suggest you not get involved with the auditions for the leading role. You can apply for a supporting


    role."


    "Alright." Sh agreed. "I won''t expect to get a leading role anyway. Thanks for the head''s up,


    Jane."


    "Don''t discourage yourself. You can get a leading role in the future, but this isn''t the right time. You''ll


    get your chance soon, Sh."


    Sh smiled faintly and said, "Let''s stop talking about work. When are you nning on marrying


    Kevin?"


    "It''s too soon to talk about marriage!" Jane scoffed, "Kevin''s been transferred to a real estate


    company by our CEO. He''s been so busytely. Where can we find the time to think about our


    wedding? I think we''ll have to wait a few months... I''m so frustrated!"


    "Good thingse to those who wait," Sh reassured. "Don''t forget about me! I''ll be your


    bridesmaid!" she added.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely let you know when the timees."


    The results of the auditions finally came out. Sh was the only actress under Natalie that made


    the cut. She got the No. 4 supporting role. All the others went for the leading roles, so they failed.


    "Sh, Mr. Gu will be in thepany this afternoon. If you don''t have anything else to do, you


    shoulde by and meet him," Natalie suggested.


    "I''ll do that, Natalie," Sh agreed. That afternoon, she wasn''t able to meet Barry because she was


    at the hospital after being notified that there was a suddenplication with Ray.


    When she looked back at it many yearster, she onlyughed.


    During the wee party for GM Universing Studios, Sh saw her boss for the first time. Barry


    Gu, her new boss, was a handsome man. He was more good-looking than the leading man in the


    last movie Sh was in.


    At Jane''s wedding, Sh almost didn''t make it because she was so hungover from selling wine the


    night before. She bumped into Barry again.


    Fate was an unstoppable force of nature.


    Neon lights shed inside the bustling nightclub on People''s Road. The colorful lights shone on the


    faces of the dancing crowd, and all you could hear was the music sting. The crowd inside


    screamed with excitement.


    Barry was seated at the bar counter and roughly hung up his phone. When he saw the name "Mary"


    on the screen, his heart sank.


    He had just seen the kissing scene with Mary and William. As he watched the scene unfold, it felt


    like his heart was shattering into a million pieces. He had no choice but to drown his sorrows in


    alcohol.


    "Excuse me! Excuse me!" Sh came from the other side of the counter. She was still selling wine


    in the nightclub. She was familiar with how things worked here now. "Hey handsome, would you like


    a ss of wine?"


    "Sir, your cocktail!"


    Sh weaved through the crowd with the tray in her hands. In the blink of an eye, there were only a


    few sses left in her tray.


    "Hey, you! Come here!"


    Sh hurried in the direction of the man waving at her.


    The man looked rugged and bulky, with arge scar on his face. He took two sses of wine from


    her tray and asked, "How much for these?"


    "That will be two hundred dors, please," Sh smiled politely.


    "Two hundred..." The man pulled out his wallet and ced the bills in front of Sh. "Two hundred


    and a little extra for you, sweetheart," he said in a slurred voice. "Thank you, sir." As Sh reached


    for the money, the man suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    Sh flinched when he touched her, and attempted to turn around and leave.


    "Stop!" the man snorted then reached another hand out towards her.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me! I''m only here to sell wine!" Sh screamed in horror. The man


    in front of her gazed at her with a lewd expression, which made Sh''s skin crawl.


    Candy GSmgB

 Chapter 323 Extra Story Unstoppable Force Of Nature (Part Two)

    Chapter 323 Extra Story Unstoppable Force Of Nature (Part Two)


    "ying hard to get? Ha ha!"


    "Let go of me!" Sh kicked the man hard.


    "Why are you pretending to be so virginal when you work in a damned ce like this? C''mon! Don''t


    tell me you''re only here to sell alcohol!" The man leaned forward and sneered at Sh. "Tell me,


    how much is it for one night? Ha ha..."


    As soon as the man finished speaking, his friendsughed along with him.


    Barry watched the scene unfold with a hazy look in his eyes. He scoffed and drank thest of the


    wine in his ss. The entire scene was uninteresting for him, and he intended to go after paying the


    bill.


    "Come on, give me a kiss!" The intoxicated man moved closer to Sh''s face.


    Sh struggled to move away from the man, and her fury was evident on her face. She grabbed


    the tray in her hands and mmed it onto the man''s head. As she hit him with the tray, she cursed,


    "I''ll beat you to death!" "Ow!" The man didn''t expect Sh to fight back. He screamed as he


    covered his head. Blood oozed onto his fingers.


    Sh took a deep breath and tried to calm herself. Her eyes widened when she saw the blood. She


    only wanted to teach him a lesson! Why was he bleeding so much?


    "How dare you hit him?"


    Before Sh could react, she was pped hard on the face and fell backward.


    Barry was about to leave when a woman suddenly fell into his arms.


    Sh closed her eyes tightly and braced herself for the fall. Instead of hitting the cold, hard floor,


    she felt a firm chest against her and the smell of tobo. After realizing that someone had saved


    her from falling, Sh quickly mumbled, "Thank you..." She looked up to take a look at her savior


    and met a pair of familiar eyes. "Mr. Gu?"


    "Yes?" Barry frowned. The woman in front of him was wearing heavy makeup. He stared at her for a


    long time before he recognized her and said, "Sh, is that you?"


    "I..."


    "Howe it''s you again? Shit! Why are you here? What are you doing here?" Barry was furious.


    "Who the hell are you, brat? I advise you not to meddle in other people''s business!" The drunk


    man''s friends came over and roughly pushed Barry.


    "Mr. Gu..." Sh grabbed his sleeve and clung to him as if her life depended on it. "Help me,


    please!"


    Barry couldn''t decide if he was being kind, or if he just needed a way to vent out his anger. He


    suddenly began to fight the men who bullied Sh. After that, he took Sh to a room upstairs.


    "Swoosh..." Sh slumped in the corner of the room, gasping for air. There was too much going on!


    "Sh, don''t you think you should exin to me what you''re doing here?" Barry drank a ss of


    water, and then he looked at Sh with his hands on his hips. "Why are you dressed like that? Do


    you sell wine here? Tell me the truth!"


    "I...¡± Sh''s heart pounded as she fidgeted with her hands. "I''m working here. I need money..." she


    stammered.


    "You came here just because you need money?" Barry yelled, "Do you know it''s against the


    company''s rules? Do you know how much reputation damage it will bring to thepany if you are


    recognized? After filming the current movie, you may terminate your contract with us."


    Sh''s heart sank at his words. GM Universing Studios had much better benefitspared to its


    competitors. They also had a high threshold for hiring employees. If she left thepany, she


    would have no future.


    "Mr. Gu, please!" Sh rushed forward and grabbed his arm. She sobbed and begged, "I really like


    acting. I wouldn''t do it again! Please, Mr. Gu. Please give me one more chance!"


    Barry frowned in distaste. Sh almost knelt on the ground, which made him pity her. He was


    repulsed by her shamelessness. How could she hold his hand so casually? However, he felt a


    strong desire surge inside him when their hands touched.


    Barry felt dizzy. Was it because he had drunk too much wine?


    He didn''t say another word, which made Sh more frantic. She begged him in desperation, "Mr.


    Gu, please forgive me! Please! Don''t let me go..."


    "You..." Barry''s head was spinning. His eyes were fixated on Sh''s mouth and he couldn''t hear a


    word she was saying.


    "Mr. Gu, are you okay?" He looked like he was in a daze, and he couldn''t stand steadily. "Mr. Gu,


    what''s wrong with you?"


    "Why him? Why don''t you want me?" All of a sudden, Barry grabbed Sh and roughly pressed her


    against the bed. "I''m better than him! Why?" Several images shed in Sh''s mind. On the filming


    set, she saw Mary hugging William. Was William the man Barry was referring to?


    As Sh was lost in her thoughts, Barry took this opportunity to pin her hands by her head, leaving


    her with no way to escape.


    "You''re drunk! Please let go of me! You have the wrong person!" Sh was stunned and couldn''t


    move. She could only scream at him and hope that he coulde back to his senses.


    "Mary, I can''t wait any longer." Barry''s eyes darkened, "I''ll make you mine tonight... I love you..."


    "No, please, no!" Sh''s face paled in fear. Dark lines from her makeup streamed down her face as


    she sobbed.


    "Don''t refuse me!" Barry snarled.


    Sh was terrified. It seemed like the nightmare that happened to her seven years ago would


    happen again. She didn''t have the time to stare at Barry. All she did was push him away to get out


    of the bed, but Barry pulled her back down.


    "Stop running away from me!" Barry gripped Sh''s waist tightly.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ow!" Tears streamed down Sh''s face, drenching the pillow below her.


    Her mind was in a jumble, but she could still think of one thing as the disaster happened to her.


    Barry Gu was a wealthy man! She needed money to cure Ray''s illness. Could she make a deal with


    Barry Gu after tonight?


    The next day, Barry woke up at the crack of dawn.


    The events of the previous night shed through his mind like a movie.


    "Hmm..." Sh mumbled softly when she felt Barry wake up.


    "Sh? It was you?" Barry eximed with undistinguished shock and fury in his voice.


    Sh immediately woke up when she heard his voice. Her face paled when she saw Barry, "Mr.


    Gu..."


    "Damn it!" Barry cursed. He didn''t know if he was cursing himself or Sh.


    "Mr. Gu, I..."


    "Shut up! Shut up!" Barry interrupted.


    Sh flinched at his words. When she remembered the events fromst night, she was at a loss for


    words.


    Ring. Ring. Ring.


    Barry''s phone suddenly rang, breaking the tense silence between the two. He immediately took out


    his phone and answered in an impatient tone, "Hello? Who is it? "


    Sh felt embarrassed as she waited for him to finish speaking on the phone. She remained silent


    and looked over the pile of clothes on the ground. She awkwardly picked them up and put them on.


    "What? Who kidnapped them? When?" Sh was shocked by Barry''s exmation. "I''ll be right


    there!" Barry ended the call in a hurry. When he turned towards Sh, he saw her getting dressed.


    He frowned and began to put on his own clothes.


    "Mr. Gu." Sh hesitated and lowered her head. "I..."


    "About what happenedst night..." Regret was heavy in Barry''s tone.


    "I know. I won''t tell anyone," Sh promised.


    "Alright," Barry nodded curtly. ''I''ll go to the hospital to see Alick and Elissa first. And then I''ll deal


    with this woman,'' he decided in his mind.


    Before Sh left, she hesitated and made a decision. She was still worried about how to pay for


    Ray''s operation. She looked firmly at Barry and said, "I have one condition."


    Her words instantly caught his attention. Barry raised a brow at her. Sh braced herself and


    gathered the courage to speak up. "You can''t terminate my contract with GM Universing Studios!


    And, Mr. Gu, give me money. I want money! Otherwise, I will tell Manager Lu aboutst night!" she


    said fearlessly.


    "You..." Barry was livid and stood up at once. He stared at Sh and his feelings of sympathy


    towards her quickly turned into disgust. He scoffed at her and said with a sarcastic smile, "Okay,


    okay. You want money, right?"


    "Yes," Sh nodded and clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palm.


    "I''ll transfer the money to your ount tomorrow! You''d better behave yourself in the future. If I hear


    any gossip about us, you should know that you will live miserably for the rest of your life."


    Bang!


    Barry mmed the door and left the room without another word.


    Sh fell back into bed and began to sob uncontrobly.


    Ray''s condition wasn''t getting any better. At the start of the year, he had lost his sight. The doctor


    informed her that if they didn''t operate soon, his brain would be permanently damaged! Ray was a


    good child, and she was his mother! No matter how shameless she felt, she had to do whatever it


    took to cure him! She cried until she had no strength left in her body. She didn''t know how long she


    stayed in that position. After collecting herself, she staggered downstairs to change her clothes.


    "Sh! You injured a customer''s headst night and made a mess in the club! Give me all the


    money you earnedst night! You''re fired!"


    Fired? She couldn''t care less. Sh didn''t want to stay in this ce for another second. When the


    club owner reached out to take her money, she held it tightly in her hands.


    Fortunately for her, Barry was a man of his word. Fie transferred one hundred thousand dors to


    Sh''s ount the next day.


    Sh smiled when she looked at the number. She didn''t expect herself to be worth so much money!


    Sh felt like her life had hit rock bottom again, even worse than it had been seven years ago.


    Back then, she was drugged before sleeping with a stranger, but this time, she did it out of her own


    free will. She became the kind of woman she despised the most. What Sh didn''t know was how


    lucky she was toe across Barry again. Just as the old saying went, "Every cloud has a silver


    lining."

 Chapter 324 Extra Story Be My Woman (Part One)

    Chapter 324 Extra Story Be My Woman (Part One)


    Outside the emergency ward of A City''s Municipal People''s Hospital, Sh paced back and forth.


    She was utterly distraught, and a hint of frantic etched on her face. However, after thinking for a


    while, she finally took out her mobile phone and sent Mary a message.


    "Manager Lu, Mr. Gu is sick. The doctor said that his stomach was bleeding inside and he should be


    operated as soon as possible. If you have time, I suggest that youe and see him."


    After writing this, Sh paused for a while and then added, "He kept calling your name while we


    were on the way to the hospital."


    After sending the message, she slumped on the cold chair in the corridor and heaved a deep


    breath.


    Barry might run his harsh mouth sometimes and blurt out some hateful words, but Sh knew how


    much he had helped her. If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t be a famous actress right now. But after


    that one night with him, she didn¡¯t know howto face him anymore.


    It was so obvious he liked Mary so much! And thinking of that made her slightly envious. She


    wondered if she would ever meet someone who would like her just like that.


    While that thought lingered in her head, Sh''s phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, she quickly sat upright and answered the call. "Hello? Manager Lu? Yes, in


    Municipal People''s Hospital. Alright."


    Just as she ended that call, a nurse came out of the operating room, pushing the hospital bed with


    Barry on it.


    "Doctor, how is he?" Sh walked up to the doctor, who followed behind the nurse.


    "He''s all right now. He needs to take a good rest after leaving the hospital."


    "Thank goodness! Thank you, doctor." Sh nodded.


    It was shortly after that that Mary arrived, carrying a food box in her hand. Seeing Sh standing in


    the corridor, she rushed up to her and asked. "Where is Barry?"


    "He is in the ward. I was told that he is expected to fully recover after a few days of rest. Come with


    me, Manager Lu."


    Mary nodded gratefully and followed Sh into the ward, frowning slightly.


    "The doctor said his condition was the result of his overworking, irregr eating pattern, and


    overdrinking," Sh said.


    "I see." A trace of guilt could be extracted in Mary''s voice. "Thank you."


    "You''re wee." Sh shook her head and added, "Well, Manager Lu...Since you''re already here,


    I guess I''m free to go."


    "Wait a minute," said Mary, as she stood up and turned to Sh. "Sh, I want to talk with you. Just


    a few minutes. Would that be okay?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For some reason, Sh''s heart skipped a beat upon hearing her proposal. But although she was


    slightly nervous, she still nodded calmly.


    "Sh, thank you for texting me. Thank you for letting me know." With a slight smile, Mary started


    the conversation politely.


    "It''s nothing. I just happened to meet him at thepany."


    "Do you have a son?" Mary asked her directly.


    "Well... Yes, I do." Sh nodded. She didn''t know why Mary suddenly asked this question.


    "I don''t know why Barry suddenly decided to make you famous. I don''t know why there was so


    much news about you recently either," Mary said seriously. "I don''t think you are the kind of artist


    who wants to be famous through improper rtionship and scandals." Mary''s tone was not


    insulting, and her eyes bore a soft nce at Sh.


    "Of course not!" Sh shook her head immediately. She, too, wanted to know the answers to


    Mary''s questions. Sh didn''t understand how she got entangled with Barry this way.


    "Then please stay away from Barry. No matter what purpose you may have, please don''t get close


    to him. He has learned a lesson from me. You already have a child. Don''t let him be the father of a


    child who is not his again."


    Sh was not too dense; she knew Mary was driving her away. So, instead of staying unwee,


    she left and walked towards Ray''s ward while thinking of Mary''sst sentence. That warning


    obviously echoed in her head and would probably stay there for a while. She didn''t do anything.


    Why did everyone think it was her fault? At this point, Sh was really tired of being used of


    something she did not do.


    Her mind was off somewhere when she pushed the door open and walked into her son''s room.


    "Mom, is that you?" Ray''s voice came from the bed.


    "Ray, are you still awake?" Sh took a deep breath, trying to adjust her mood before walking to


    the bed.


    "I said I wouldn''t sleep until you are here."


    With tears welling up in her eyes, Sh hugged her son and said, "Good boy! I''m sorry foring


    inte, honey. II


    "It''s alright, Mom." Ray nestled in his mother''s arms andforted her, "I know you are very busy.


    You have to make money. Look! I''m in this lovely ward because of your hard work. Thank you for


    everything, Mom!"


    "I won''t feel tired if it is for you. I''ll continue to work hard until you have fully recovered, Ray." With a


    sob, Sh touched the gauze on her son''s eyes and asked, "How are your eyes? Do they hurt?"


    The young boy shook his head and said, "My eyes are cold andfortable. Don''t worry, Mom.


    Everything''s fine."


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    "Mom, when can I have the operation? When can I finally see? I almost forgot what you look like."


    "Soon, my baby. You¡¯ll have the operation soon, okay? You''ll be able to see by then," Sh


    comforted in a soft tone, caressing his hair gently with so much affection.


    The night was getting cold, and both Sh and Rayy on the small hospital bed. With her arms


    wrapped around her son, Sh hummed a luby.


    "Mom, please don''t leave tomorrow, okay?" Ray suddenly asked in a low voice, now feeling a little


    sleepy.


    "Go to sleep. I''ll hold you in my arms tonight." Sh could only let out a sigh after saying that. She


    didn''t want to give him false hope by saying she would stay. She needed to work and hustle to pay


    for his hospital bills.


    So, the next morning, Sh got up pretty early. She had an appointment that day and was already


    certain she would leave Ray in the hospital.


    After getting out of bed, she kissed Ray''s cheeks and walked out of the ward while he was still


    sleeping.


    "Let''s go." Sh nced at her current agent, Jaime, and shed him a smile.


    "Okay." Jaime nodded and looked at Sh pitifully.


    The two of them walked out of the hospital. When they were about to get in the car, a nurse ran to


    them. "Ray left his ward to find you! Please go back andfort him."


    Sh''s eyes widened in extreme shock. She hurried back into the hospital and frantically ran on its


    corridors, desperate to find her son. A couple of minutester, she saw her son face to face with


    Barry, who was in a wheelchair.


    Ray ran around and bumped into Barry''s wound! ''Oh my god!'' she eximed internally while


    gasping in utter surprise.


    As a result, Sh had been on tenterhooks the entire day during her filming. Everyone in the set


    even noticed how slightly absent-minded she was. So, when they finally wrapped up, she rushed


    back to the hospital.


    After coaxing Ray to sleep, she still felt her guilt eating her up and sneaked towards Barry''s ward.


    "Click."


    Sh quietly pushed the door open.


    "Hello? Who''s there?" Barry asked, surprised to hear the door open as he was not expecting any


    visitors this time around.


    "Mr....Mr. Gu, it''s me." Sh greeted awkwardly and walked towards his bed.


    "What are you doing here?" Barry furrowed his brows and asked in a cold voice.


    "My son was too reckless today, I apologize. Please don''t be too upset with him, Mr. Gu." "He


    apologized to me himself. Don''t worry, I didn''t take it seriously."


    A long stretch of silence suddenly filled the ward. Only their breathing, which bizarrely synched, and


    the light rumbling of the air-conditioning could be heard. And being stuck with him in one room only


    made Sh even more ufortable.


    "Well, Mr. Gu, I''ll be leaving now." Unable to bear the pressure, she tried to escape.


    "Wait a minute!" Barry stopped her and quickly surveyed her from head to foot.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing how she was being scrutinized by his sharp, intense eyes, Sh was


    almost frozen to her feet.


    "Be my woman." Although Barry bore an indifferent expression, his words struck like a p of


    roaring thunder.


    "Pardon me, Mr. Gu?" Utterly stunned, Sh blinked a couple of times before asking, "You... What


    do you mean?"


    "Don''t you get it? Being my woman means being my mistress!" Barry sneered and continued, "Did


    you really think I was going to make you famous and ask for nothing in return?"


    Sh staggered and took a step back.


    "Be my woman on call." Barry dropped another bomb, not minding if his words pierced through


    Sh''s heart like a sword.


    "No way!" Sh rejected outrightly and firmly shook her head.


    "Then you''ll be fired." Although Barry was lying on the bed, he still managed to throw her a


    domineering and fierce re. "Your son is very thoughtful. You probably don''t want him to suffer


    with you."


    "No, Mr. Gu. I''ll work harder! I can even take less money! Please!" Upon hearing his threat, Sh


    suddenly lost all her determination. How could she say no in this situation when Barry was clearly


    threatening her with her weakness?!


    "Then, be my woman obediently." He shed her a devious smile before asking, "Have you already


    forgotten about that wonderful night we spent together?"


    Sh''s pale face dictated how bbergasted she was at that moment. Facing him right now was


    already too much, and yet here he was, reminding her of that memory she wished to forget.


    "Won''t you say yes then? If you don''t, I will tell Ray how his dear mother sold herself to pay his


    medical fees. What would Ray think of you after that, I wonder?"


    -

 Chapter 325 Extra Story Be My Woman (Part Two)

    Chapter 325 Extra Story Be My Woman (Part Two)


    At this point, Sh was already shaking in both fear and anger. She tried her best to hold back her


    tears because there was no way she would let this man see her weakness.


    "Go out and start packing your things to move in the vi," Barrymanded without taking another


    look at her.


    Meanwhile, Sh walked out of the ward, feeling so defeated. Her eyes could not focus while her


    hands were firmly sped in utter fury.


    ''Barry Gu! That bastard! He is such a demon in sheep''s clothing! How dare him to treat me like this!''


    she cursed to herself, hating him to the core.


    The following day, Barry sent his personal assistant to instruct Sh in moving her luggage to the


    vi. He wanted to make sure that Sh would not defy his order and do as she was told.


    So left with no other choice, she walked out of thepany dormitory with suitcases and bags in


    her hands.


    "Let me do it." As he spoke, Jaime gestured to take a suitcase from her.


    "It''s okay. I can do it." Sh shook her head and said, "Look at you. You''re a gentleman and a


    famous agent. How can I let you take it?"


    Annoyed, Jaime took off his gold-rimmed sses and retorted, "I''m not a gentleman anymore, am


    I?"


    After saying that, he immediately grabbed the big bag and walked towards the truck, leaving her in


    a daze. It was such an unusual move from him, but because Sh knew that she had to hurry, she


    merely shook off that thought after a few seconds.


    "Why did you suddenly move to Mr. Gu''s house?" Jaime asked once they settled in the car. His


    eyes glinted with so much scrutiny and curiosity that even Sh felt slightly ufortable.


    "I..." Her fingers twisted uneasily, as she was unable to say anything.


    Even if she didn''t tell him, Jaime could guess what was going on. After all, he had been in this


    industry for so long. However, he was a little bit surprised to see that Sh would be in this


    situation.


    "You are a very hardworking and driven actress. You don''t lose temper and are very dedicated to


    your craft," Jaime said slowly. His words, although quitemon and generic, carried so much


    meaning. "I hope you can continue to be like this."


    "I will." Sh merely nodded and shed him a smile of reassurance.


    "You still didn¡¯t answer my question. Why are you suddenly moving into Mr. Gu''s house? Did he


    force you?" Jaime continued to probe, obviously prying but with a mixture of concern.


    Sh chuckled at hisst question. "Why would Mr. Gu force me to move to his house?"


    Looking at how she reacted so naturally, Jaime was stunned. He knew Barry was not only gentle,


    but that man was also decent. How could he do such a thing to a beautiful woman like her?


    "Mr. Gu is a young and handsome bachelor. Not to mention a very wealthy man too," answered


    Sh, now with a brighter smile on her face. "We have a crush on each other. Do you think I


    wouldn''t have fallen in love with such a man like him?"


    "You have a crush on him?" Frowning, Jaime asked in a tone that dripped with a slight sourness.


    However, Sh just raised her eyebrows and said nothing.


    "Okay." After waiting for her answer that never came, Jaime finally gave up. He then took a deep


    breath and cast a severe gaze at her. "In that case, I''ll ask Mr. Gu about itter and see if he will


    make your rtionship public."


    "Alright." Sh nodded slightly and closed her eyes to hide the panic that was slowly rising within


    her.


    She was acting just now, and because she was so great at what she did, even Jaime was deceived.


    After nearly forty minutes of travel, the car finally halted to a full stop.


    Once Sh got out, she scanned the environment outside and was surprised to be weed by a


    magnificent and splendid vi. It looked so big and grand just for Barry to live in, and yet she could


    feel a trace of loneliness emanating from the building. Even just by looking at it, Sh could already


    feel that this ce would cage her in.


    "Alright. Here you are. I won''t go in." Seeing that the servants had alreadye out to wee


    Sh, Jaime bid her goodbye.


    "Okay. Thank you so much, Jaime," she uttered in a soft voice before looking back at the servants,


    who all lined up to assist her.


    "It¡¯s nothing." With a reluctant smile, Jaime stood there for a few seconds before turning around and


    leaving.


    "Miss Shen," Hester walked up to her and said, "Mr. Gu will be discharged from the hospital today.


    He won''t be back until noon, but he asked us to assist you with whatever you need."


    "Okay, thank you." With her handbag hanging on her forearm, Sh followed Hester into the vi.


    If the exterior was already breathtaking, the interior was definitely out of this world. Never had Sh


    imagined that she would live in such a grand home. After visiting the second floor, which housed all


    the bedrooms, Sh pointed at the second room and asked, "Can I stay here?"


    "Sure."


    Meanwhile, back in the hospital, Lucas tried to persuade Barry to stay in the hospital for a bit longer.


    But thetter just insisted on being discharged. However, Mary called Barry and told him that he


    must stay at home and not go back to thepany. So, he went back to the vi. Although he felt


    utterly spineless, he was more than happy to think that Mary cared so much about him.


    "Mr. Gu, Miss Shen has moved into the vi."


    "Okay." Barry nodded in the backseat and said, "By the way, Robert, please tell everyone that Sh


    will stay in the vi for a while. As for her identity, I don''t want anyone to ask me about it."


    "Yes, Mr. Gu."


    When they finally reached the vi, Barry was assisted out of the car. After that, he immediately


    walked in and ascended the stairs straight to the second floor, where he saw Sh busy unpacking


    her things.


    He was about to head back to his bedroom to have a rest, but he suddenly noticed Sh was


    upying the second bedroom. His eyes suddenly contracted, and a burst of anger emerged from


    the depths of his heart.


    "Who let you move into this room? Stop whatever you''re doing!" His voice thundered, striking the


    entire vi in shock.


    Sh almost jolted in surprise and was frozen to her feet. Slowly, she turned to look at Barry, who


    now bore a livid face, and tried to say something, "I..." "Fuck off!" Barry strode forward, kicked the


    bags and suitcases that Sh had put at the door before angrily walking into the room. He swept


    away all the cosmetics that she had just ced on the dressing table with both his hands.


    Several cracking sounds resounded one after another, signaling that a lot of bottles¡ªprobably her


    perfumes--had been shattered to pieces.


    Hearing this, Sh hurried into the room. Immediately, her lips trembled, and eyes widened in utter


    shock.


    Looking at the changes that had happened to the room, Barry didn''t know whether to feel angry or


    sad. This was the room in which Mary used to stay! And Sh just ruined it! This damn woman!


    Barry suddenly turned around and red at her as if he was a predator ready to devour its prey.


    "Who do you think you are? I''m telling you, from now on, you are not allowed to step into this room!"


    His ring roar attracted the curiosity of the servants and housekeepers downstairs. They all


    peeked upstairs from the ground floor with their heads exposed.


    Meanwhile, Sh stood in front of the dressing table and stared nkly at all the debris, entirely at


    a loss. She had only been here for a few hours, and already she was receiving this kind of


    treatment from him.


    Barry stepped forward again with his heavy and uneven breathing. Then, he raised his hand and


    firmly clenched it into fist.


    "Ah!" Seeing that she was about to be hit, Sh screamed and tightly closed her eyes.


    "Bang!"


    With a sound, she felt a gust of wind blowing past her ears, followed by a heavy knock, but no force


    landed on her face or any part of her body. Slowly, she opened her trembling eyes and saw Barry


    staring at her with his sharp, burning eyes. He had punched the dressing mirror behind her with his


    right fist.


    "You...your hand is bleeding!" she eximed as she saw the traces of blood now forming on his


    hand.


    However, Barry just ignored his wound, and rigidly ordered, "Go and sleep in my room tonight."


    "What?" Sh almost doubted that she had heard it wrong.


    "Have you forgotten your identity?" As the corners of his mouth twitched into a grin, Barry


    straightened up and turned his back at her. "Since you have promised to be my woman, do you


    think I''d let you sleep in another room? Move your things there in an hour."


    After those cold demands, he strode away, leaving Sh in an utterly speechless state.


    Moments after trying to calm herself down, she eventually moved her belongings to Barry''s room.


    And during the entire afternoon that she was upied setting up her things, he was nowhere to be


    found.


    Barry¡¯s room was mainly painted with ck and white. It was clean and simple with minimal


    furniture. The only thing Sh found strange inside were the two toys on the bedside table. ''Do they


    belong to Manager Lu''s children?'' she thought while intently looking at those toys.


    Suddenly, several knocks resounded on the door, causing Sh to quickly turn around.


    She staggered towards the door and hurried to open it.


    "Miss Shen, dinner is ready. Please head downstairs to eat." "Thank you, Hester." Sh closed the


    door behind her and quietly followed Hester downstairs. "Where is Mr. Gu?" she finally managed to


    ask after hesitating for a while.


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen Mr. Gu all afternoon. Maybe he went to the study."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, I see," Sh answered in a low voice. Perhaps it was better for her not to see him for the rest


    of the day. She was still shocked at how he acted violently earlier today.


    Luckily for her, Barry didn''t show up for dinner either. But once she sat alone at the big dining table,


    she immediately felt lonely, losing all her appetite all of a sudden.


    "Miss Shen, Mr. Gu just had an operation yesterday. Please bring this porridge to him and let him


    eat it," Hester said, walking over with the pot of porridge. Then, in a more serious tone, she added,


    "He can''t miss a meal. Miss Mary particrly ordered it."


    "Okay, I see," Sh answered, slightly nodding. After taking a few bites, she headed upstairs in a


    hurry, straight to Barry''s bedroom.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw him lying on the bed. Caught off-guard, she suddenly


    stopped in her tracks, not knowing whether to go in or not.


    "What? Are you afraid that I will eat you up?" With furrowed brows and sharp eyes, Barry coldly


    uttered.


    "No. Not really." Sh slowly closed the door and walked in. Seeing the blood oozing from his


    bandaged right hand, she said subconsciously, "Your hand is still bleeding."


    But because Barry arrogantly snorted, Sh decided to just press her lips into a thin line, too


    scared to say anything more.


    "Oh, right. This is the porridge Hester asked me to bring. Please eat it." After moments of deafening


    silence, Sh mustered her courage to utter those words, even approaching the bed.


    "Take it away. I''m not hungry." Barry turned his face away like an angry child.


    "Hester said it was Manager Lu''s order. But if you don¡¯t want it, then I''ll throw it away."


    "Wait! Come back!"


    As expected, Barry stopped her at once, and Sh couldn''t help smiling.


    After setting up a bed table, Barry clumsily scooped the porridge with a small spoon in his left hand.


    He tried to put it into his mouth, but he failed.


    Noticing this, Sh volunteered, "Let me do it!" She sat on the edge of the bed, took the spoon from


    Barry''s hand, and silently fed him.


    Left with no choice, Barry didn''t argue anymore and just silently epted her offer.


    The sound of the spoon colliding with the bowl and their heavy breathings could only be heard in


    the room.


    "By the way, you need to go to a dinner party with me in three days." Barry was the first one to


    break the awkward silence, coughing ufortably.


    "What party?"


    "The celebration party for ''Be Together''. You are my femalepanion."


    "Okay." Sh just shrugged off her shoulders. After all, she had no right to refuse as Barry had


    already made it clear to her back in the hospital. More than that, she knew that Mary was hosting


    the dinner party, so there was no way Barry would not go.


    "I''m done. You can take it downstairs." Barry waved his hand as ifmanding one of his servants.


    Obediently, Sh cleaned up everything and silently left the room. When she came back after a


    couple of minutes, she saw Barry holding the fluffy toys. His eyes were brooding, and his jaws


    hardened, showing how lost in a deep thought he was.


    -

 Chapter 326 Extra Story Living Together (Part One)

    Chapter 326 Extra Story Living Together (Part One)


    "What do you have with you there?" Barry snapped back to his senses when he saw She


    inside. She was cradling a package between her hands.


    "Gauze bandage, a wound tape, and a hemostatic agent,


    she answered and sat by the foot of the bed. Barry hesitated briefly. He then reluctantly extended


    his hand so she could treat it.


    Sh carefully unraveled the gauze that covered his wound. She frowned when she saw fragments


    of ss inside it.


    "It hurts me when people like you are reckless," she expressed angrily and carefully took out the


    pieces of ss using a pair of tweezers. She cleaned the wound with sterilized water. "You''re so


    lucky. You have such a healthy body."


    Barry wanted to argue, but thoughts of Ray came to him. Ray had weak eyes. He couldn''t help but


    notice the tinge of resentment in Sh''s tone as she spoke. Barry sensed that it must be because


    she was thinking about her son. She was a good mother.


    Barry felt angry at himself as he reflected. It was crazy what he did, asking Sh to be his woman.


    But crazy or not, he couldn''t let her go now. He was determined to make Mary feel pained about


    everything. Maybe she woulde to stop his crazy behaviors.


    "Whoosh! It hurts!" Sh ignored his pain and applied some medicine to the wound. She drew his


    hand to herself, blew on it gently, and quickly bound it up. The bandage was nicely fixed.


    Barry blinked rapidly as he recovered from the pain. He looked at Sh''s drooping head and cute


    short hair. He managed to blurt out, "Keep your hair long!"


    "Hmm?" Sh was packing up the first aid tools. She raised her head quickly to hear him. The calm


    expression on his face almost made her think that she misheard. "What?"


    "Ahem..." He looked away awkwardly, leaned back into the pillow, and said slowly, "Your hair is too


    short. Whenever I wake up at night, I might think for a minute that it''s a man lying next to me. That''s


    what I said. Nowe to bed!"


    Come to bed? Right now?


    "I..." She quickly stood up from the edge of the bed and blushed uncontrobly. Her voice came


    softly. "I''m not feeling very well today. Please spare me tonight."


    She lowered her head down to her chest.


    If she had looked up, she would have been confused because she would have found that Barry''s


    face was redder than hers.


    Her expression amused him a lot. He was surprised to see how she blushed. His heart thumped in


    his chest uncontrobly. He had asked her to sleep in his room earlier that day. She had been in the


    room that Mary used to stay. He was still angry about everything, but he didn''t want to do anything


    to hurt Sh. She was such a silly woman. Why was she being so presumptuous?


    "What do you think I''m talking about?" Barry concealed his embarrassment with a loud voice. "I


    meant for you to sleep next to me! That¡¯s all! You know I just had an operation yesterday. I''m still


    very weak. Even if you wanted me to, I couldn''t have sex with you!"


    Sh was stunned. The red color on her face instantly spread to her ears. She looked like a boiled


    crab! She turned around to hide her embarrassment and ran to the bathroom. She yelled as she


    ran, "I''m going to take a shower. Mr. Gu, you can go to sleep."


    "Jeez." Barry was speechless for a while. He shook his head helplessly at the woman. As he was


    about to unbutton his shirt, he thought of something and changed his mind. Hey down in his


    clothes instead.


    Sh rushed into the bathroom, leaned against the door, and took deep breaths to calm herself.


    Gosh! Did that just happen? She felt humiliated. Why did she have to say that out loud? She was


    ashamed about how she jumped to conclusions. How could she have said that? Holy smoke!


    Looking at herself blush in the mirror, Sh patted her cheeks quickly and calmed herself. "Calm


    down, Sh! Chill! It''s okay!"


    She started her shower and rubbed herself slowly. She wanted to stall for as long as she could so


    that he would be asleep by the time she returned to the room. It wasn''t until more than an hourter


    before she stepped out of the bathroom.


    Click.


    She gently opened the bathroom door. Barry seemed to be sleeping soundly. Quietly, she tiptoed


    towards the bed, d that he was asleep. She climbed in and tucked herself underneath the quilt.


    As shey down, Barry''s voice suddenly jolted her. "You spent such a long time in there. I thought


    you had passed out or something."


    "You are awake!" Sh pulled the quilt closer and screamed.


    "Don''t bother to cover yourself. My eyes are closed. Besides, it''s dark. I can''t even see you," he


    pacified sarcastically.


    ''How did you know I was trying to cover my body if your eyes were truly closed? Are you trying to


    fool me?'' Sh clutched the quilt tighter, not believing a word of what he said.


    "I apologize for what happened earlier today," he said. It was an apology, but he still managed to


    make it sound like a blend between humility and arrogance. He also sounded sincere and that


    made it meaningful to her. ''Tm sorry."


    Sh opened her mouth but said nothing. How could Barry apologize to her? How did he be


    so mushy all of a sudden? Was it because she had just bandaged his wound?


    "Stay away from that room, please. It''s a crime to go in there," he continued.


    "Understood," she answered curtly.


    ''Til pay you for the broken cosmetics tomorrow. You can get new ones for yourself."


    "Okay," she replied. That was another unexpected ie. She could buy a toy for Ray!


    "Okay, let''s goto sleep."


    "Wait, Mr. Gu." Sh sounded anxious. Since he was so easy to talk to that night, she felt she could


    bring up the issue.


    "What else?"


    "Well, urn... I know you are a good man," started Sh, lying beside him. She begged, "Please let


    me go! I don''t want to be the kind of woman that is ced in the dark. I will work hard and make


    more money for thepany, I promise. Don''t you like Manager Lu? You could work harder to win


    over her..."


    "Shut up!" Barry interrupted harshly. "Woman, do you think that because I apologized, you can now


    talk about anything? You are my woman now! Either you like it or not, you''re the kind of woman who


    lives in the dark. You have no right to bargain with me. Our rtionship can only be over when I say


    it''s over! Do you understand? I don''t want this to repeat itself ever again!"


    "Yes, I understand." Sh went quiet.


    "You must report your whereabouts to me every day. Make sure you return to the vi on time too."


    "Noted."


    Barry stopped talking and went to sleep.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sh was stunned. She had just dug her own grave. Too bad!


    Lying still, she was so nervous that she couldn''t fall asleep. She didn''t get some sleep until thetter


    half of the night.


    The next morning, Barry got up early and prepared to go to work.


    He was somewhat surprised to find Sh sleeping soundly on the other side of the bed.


    He couldn''t believe that they had slept together peacefully the night before. Wow. It was incredible


    when he realized it.


    Barry slowed down the putting on of his clothes and wondered if he had been too harsh on the


    woman. He quickly pushed the thought away. It was all her fault! She always managed to make him


    angry. Or maybe it was he who constantly took out his anger on her. Barry found that he often lost


    his temper easily when he was with her.


    "It''s only for a while, Sh. After this is over, I''ll let you go. I''m sorry," he said to her sleeping figure


    quietly.


    After breakfast, he was in a good mood.


    "Good morning, Mr. Gu." At the gate, Jaime greeted him.


    "So early?" Barry smiled. "You are here to pick Sh up. You care about her very much, don''t you?"


    "Well, it''s my duty." With an embarrassed smile, Jaime asked, "By the way, Mr. Gu, do you wish to


    make your rtionship with Sh public?"


    "Make it public?" Barry raised his eyebrows, "Of course, I don''t want to. But if any news about us


    arises, don''t rify it. That''s all."


    "Alright sir."


    Tm going to my office. See youter.¡± Barry went into the car and Robert drove him away.


    Jaime became more confused as he watched Barry leave. He was used to the ups and downs of


    the entertainment circle, but he couldn''t figure out how these two got along.


    "Hello? Lucas?" Barry was on the phone in the car.


    "Yes? What can I do for you?" Lucas asked roughly from the other end. "Or do you want to invite me


    to another love and heartbreak moment and have us get drunk?"


    "I don''t have time for any nonsense," Barry said with a cold voice. "I have something important to


    request for."


    "Okay then. Go ahead."


    "I know a child who needs a cornea surgery. Please, help me keep an eye on the database of


    donations. Call me as soon as there are suitable corneas avable."

 Chapter 327 Extra Story Living Together (Part Two)

    Chapter 327 Extra Story Living Together (Part Two)


    "A child?" Lucas asked. "Whose child? How old is the child? Is it a boy or a girl? What does he or


    she have to do with you?"


    "Why do you ask so many questions? Just do as what you''re told!" Barry gritted his teeth.


    "You are the same as William! What''s wrong with asking those questions? I''m just curious. Besides,


    I''m a doctor. I should know the details of the patient in question.


    Even William..."


    Lucas was still nagging on the phone when Barry hung up on him. Finally, Barry got the silence he


    craved.


    That afternoon, afterpleting her work, Sh returned to the vi. She had a nervous mood on.


    She had schooled herself over and over during the day to avoid getting on Barry''s nerves.


    To her surprise, Barry didn''t return to the vi that day. For several days, he didn''te home at all.


    Sh felt much better in his absence.


    She used his bathroom and slept in his bed! She swore to herself that one day, she would give her


    son such afortable life too.


    On the day that the celebration party of "Be Together" was to hold, Sh remembered that he had


    mentioned that he would take her to the party. But it was about five o''clock in the afternoon, and


    there was no news of him.


    Holding the invitation card that Mary sent, Sh hesitated to call Barry.


    ''Well, I''ll just call him! In any case, as part of the "Be Together" crew, I have to be there too!''


    She was about to dial his number when his call came in.


    "Hello? Mr. Gu?" She answered the phone in a hurry.


    "Where are you?" Barry''s hoarsely sexy voice came through the phone.


    "I''m at the vi."


    "Okay." He seemed to be satisfied with her answer. "I''ll be there in twenty minutes. Get ready. I''m


    taking you to the celebration party tonight."


    "Okay, I will."


    "Bye."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After hanging up, Sh sat on the bed. There wasn''t too much getting ready to do. After a few


    minutes, she went downstairs and waited for Barry outside the vi.


    In about ten minutes, his car arrived. Seeing Sh waiting at the door, he beamed. She could see


    that he was in a good mood.


    ''Well, she''s waiting obediently for me. Good girl!'' he mused.


    "Mr. Gu, you''re back!" She hurried to meet him.


    "Yes." He carried a bag in his hand. He handed it to her with one hand, his other hand dug deeply


    into his pocket.


    "What''s this?" she asked hesitantly.


    "An evening dress! Or what were you nning to wear?" Barry walked forward. "Change into it


    quickly. You still have to do your hair."


    "Oh!" Sh followed him with the bag in her hand.


    In the living room of the vi, Barry had already changed into his suit and was waiting downstairs,


    checking his watch from time to time. ''Women are really something! It''s been more than thirty


    minutes. Why hasn''t shee out? Just to change her clothes and make her hair!''


    Then it urred to him. Why didn''t he ever feel that Mary was troublesome when they were


    together?


    Barry''s body froze at the thought. Perhaps, it was not because Mary was faster, but because at that


    time, he had no choice but to wait for her.


    "Tap. Tap. Tap."


    The sound of the heels came from the second floor. Sh walked down, holding her handbag.


    Barry shook his head, stood up, and looked towards the stairs. He was amazed at what he saw.


    Sh wore a white strapless dress, which made her skin fairer. Her dress stopped at her knees,


    revealing her straight and slender legs. Her short hair was dark brown, striking the bnce between


    fluffy and soft. She looked pure and stunningly sexy.


    "Mr. Gu, is this okay?" Sh walked up to him and asked shyly.


    "Yes." His Adam''s apple bobbed as he got lost in fantasy.


    Sh smiled, "When do we leave?"


    "Right now. It will take an hour to get there."


    "Alright. I''m ready."


    When they arrived outside the hotel where the party was being held, Barry and Sh got out of the


    car from the different sides.


    "Hold my arm." Barry looked at Sh.


    "Well... Okay." After hesitating briefly, she walked up to him and held onto his left arm. The mixture


    of tobo and soap scents from Barry overwhelmed her when she moved closer to him.


    He was really handsome that evening. His good figure was clearly outlined in his straight suit. His


    finely shaped face almost intoxicated Sh when they were still in the car.


    "Let''s go." His thin lips parted as he said the words and led Sh into the hotel.


    As soon as they entered the lobby, they saw Mary and William whispering into each other''s ears.


    Mary looked up and saw them. She immediately walked up with a smile. "Barry, hey!" William


    followed behind her.


    "Hi." Barry reached out for a handshake. "Mr. Lan."


    "Mr. Gu, you arrived so early!" William received Barry''s hand and slipped his free arm around Mary''s


    waist.


    Sh could feel the tension between the two men. She was about to say hello when Barry cut in.


    "Oh, Mary, Sh is my girlfriend now." As soon as he said the words with a smile, he lifted Sh''s


    right hand and kissed it gently, his eyes tender and sweet.


    Sh felt the kiss so deeply that she forgot to respond. Girlfriend?


    "Barry..." Mary looked at them in disbelief.


    "I''ll go in with my...girlfriend. We''ll just be over there." Without waiting for an answer, Barry pulled


    Sh and they left quickly. Sh kept lowering her head.


    The two seemed to have justpleted a battle. Their breaths were short.


    "Hey! Barry!" Lucas came out of nowhere and patted Barry on the shoulder.


    "What''s up?" Barry replied calmly.


    "Wow, who is this?" Staring at Sh, Lucas snickered yfully, "You have such good luck in the


    love department!"


    Sh blushed.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! This is my colleague, Sh Shen. She''s an actress in mypany," Barry


    exined.


    Sh felt a little disappointed. Sure enough, he had used the word ''girlfriend'' because of Mary.


    "Oh anyway," Lucas said, "about thest time you called to ask for corneas. Are they for a child?


    How old is the kid? Was this kid blind from birth?"


    Corneas? A kid? Was he talking about Ray? Mr. Gu had found a doctor for her?


    Sh was surprised. Her eyes shook with excitement. She should hate Barry because he made her


    lose dignity. But she couldn''t stop herself from melting for him.


    "Yes." Barry nodded and looked at Sh. "I wanted them for her son. You can go on and ask her


    about the details."


    "Her son? Really?" Lucas was shocked. "Miss Shen, pardon me, but you look very young! And you


    have a son?"


    "Yes, I do." Sh nodded shyly, trying to suppress the bitterness that suddenly flooded her eyes.


    She guessed right. He had called the doctor because of Ray. ''Barry, what the hell is going on in


    your mind?'' she thought.


    "Are his eyes so serious that he needs to change his corneas?" Lucas asked.


    "Yes," she nodded. "His sight has been a problem since he was born." "Did you drink before you got


    pregnant?" Lucas asked straightforwardly.


    "Yes." Sh did not mince words either.


    "Coops! You should have been prepared before getting pregnant! You shouldn''t have indulged in


    drinking. It''s the least you could have done for your baby." Lucas couldn''t help but talk in a ming


    tone.


    "Why are you talking like that?" Noticing the gloom in Sh''s eyes, Barry thumped on Lucas''s


    shoulder. "It has happened already. What''s the point of saying those things you just said? I asked


    you for help because I wanted you to find a solution, not me someone!"


    "Ha ha!" Lucas chuckled and raised his eyebrows at Barry. "You already feel sorry for her because I


    just med her a little bit. Well, forget about what I said. I will work something out for you. Don''t


    worry."


    Sh nced at Barry and blushed. This doctor didn''t sound much like a professional when he was


    speaking.


    While Lucas discussed with them, he suddenly sighted Jazlyn. Lucas'' eyes lit up. "I''ve got to go.


    Enjoy yourselves!"


    The music in the hall came alive in that moment. The male and female guests poured onto the


    dance floor in pairs.


    "Ah, is that you, Mr. Gu?"


    A man appeared beside Barry and Sh. He was about fifty years old and looked ordinary, but he


    stared at Sh with evil eyes.


    "Mr. Feng, how are you?" Barry stood in front of Sh and shook hands with Mr. Feng, shielding


    her away from the man. Sh noticed this. She couldn''t exin if she was touched because she


    had never experienced true love and was just shocked at its beauty. But what she knew was that


    Barry''s protectiveness of her made her fall for him even more.


    Barry suddenly struck her as an intensely caring man. Sh wanted to burst into tears as she stood


    behind him.


    "May I have the pleasure of dancing with Miss Sh Shen?" Mr. Feng asked with a smile. "I''ve seen


    the advertisement she shot. She has such a beautiful body! " The nasty chuckle that ended his


    statement made Sh shiver.


    -

 Chapter 328 Extra Story Plaything (Part One)

    Chapter 328 Extra Story ything (Part One)


    "Thank you, Mr. Feng, but I''ll have to decline your invitation. I''m sorry," Barry said in a cold tone.


    "Sh is my date tonight. Besides, didn''t youe with a beauty?"


    "Could we exchange dancing partners?" Mr. Feng was persistent. Even his femalepanion gave


    Barry a seductive look.


    "I''m sorry, I only want to dance with Sh tonight." Barry grabbed Sh''s hand and turned to leave.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    "Okay," Sh nodded meekly and stayed close to Barry. It was a pleasant and unusual feeling for


    her to be protected.


    "Humph!" Mr. Feng snorted behind them.


    Barry steered Sh away from him and walked her over to the dance floor. "Dance with me."


    "What?"


    "Dance with me! Or would you rather dance with Mr. Feng?" Barry reached a hand out to her.


    "Of course not!" Sh quickly shook her head and ced her delicate hand into Barry''s.


    Barry wrapped an arm around Sh''s waist, and his touch sent shivers down her spine.


    "It''s best to stay away from people like him," Barry said. "Artists in mypany don''t need to sell


    their bodies in exchange for something. Jamie knows that too. If you encounter a problem like that


    in the future, just let him know and he''ll take care of it for you."


    ''No need to sell my body?''


    Sh''s cheerful mood was immediately dampened by Barry''s words. She recalled that night years


    ago when Jerry betrayed her and sent her to a big boss'' bed in Los Angeles. Barry was a wonderful


    man, and she didn''t deserve him. After everything she had gone through, she felt filthy and


    worthless.


    "What''s wrong?" Barry noticed the change in her mood and asked, "Are you worried about


    something?"


    "No, I''m fine," Sh said. She tried to force a smile on her face to reassure him, but she couldn''t


    look him in the eyes.


    "Ah!"


    As they were talking, they suddenly heard a woman''s blood-curdling scream.


    "Mary?" Barry stopped dancing and looked in the direction of the scream. He immediately sensed


    that something was wrong and rushed over to the sound.


    "Mr. Gu..." Sh called out to him but stopped herself.


    As she stared at his receding figure, she suddenly felt no need to call him. Out of curiosity, she


    followed after him.


    Sh was huddled with the crowd and craned her neck to see what was going on. She was


    shocked to see two Maries in the middle of the dance floor. They were dressed the same and


    looked identical. If she was alone, she would have thought she was dreaming.


    The crowd was in a frenzy and discussed amongst themselves with matching looks of shock on


    their faces.


    All of Mary''s friends bolted upstairs and left thepany''s managers to preside over the situation.


    Sh''s eyes zoomed in on Barry. How could he leave her alone like this?


    The situation quickly sorted itself out, because all the attendees were rich and powerful. No matter


    how curious they were, they wouldn''t go out of their way to get to the bottom of it.


    Sh wandered around the hall and waited for Barry toe out. If he came out, he woulde to


    her, wouldn''t he? Yes, he would!


    "Miss Shen, what are you doing all alone?" She suddenly heard Mr. Feng''s voice from behind her


    as she ate some appetizers. She swallowed her food in one gulp, and quickly turned around to face


    him.


    "Hi, Mr. Feng!" Sh greeted politely.


    "Why isn''t Mr. Gu with you?" Mr. Feng took a step forward with a predatory smile on his face.


    Sh instinctively took a step back. She stepped behind the table to separate them and said, "He...


    He''s in the bathroom. He''ll be back soon!"


    "Is that so?" Mr. Feng didn¡¯t believe a word she said. "Howe I saw Mr. Gu go upstairs just now?


    Did he leave you behind? What a shame!"


    "He didn''t leave me behind," Sh said in a low voice. She didn''t sound convincing even to herself.


    "Don''t be afraid. I don''t bite! I find you so beautiful. Miss Shen, will you grant me a wish?" Mr. Feng


    held Sh''s hand as he spoke and whispered in her ear, "Give me one night with you. I promise I''ll


    get you a leading role!"


    "Please let go of me!" Sh looked at the crowd around her and didn''t dare to cause a scene.


    "Miss Shen, you don''t have to be so shy."


    ''Shy? Damn you!''


    Sh cursed him in her head. Her brows furrowed at him and she kicked his shin with her high


    heel.


    She was good at kicking people!


    "Ah! You..." Mr. Feng doubled over in pain and was about to berate her when he realized that this


    wasn''t the right ce to do so.


    When Sh saw the terrifying look in his eyes, she quickly ran away from him.


    Mr. Feng squinted his eyes and stood back up. He began to chase after Sh.


    She ran out of the hotel in a hurry. She frantically rummaged through her bag and pulled out her


    phone to call Barry.


    "What are you doing? Calling for help?" Mr. Feng''s mocking tone came from close behind her.


    Sh took a step away from him in fear. "Why are you following me? Go away!"


    "Did you think you could just leave after kicking me?" Mr. Feng snorted, "You''re shameless! Do you


    want to do things the hard way? You bitch!"


    "Stop! Get away from me!" Sh knew that she couldn''t afford to offend the man in front of her, so


    she decided to use Barry as an excuse. "If you do anything to me, Barry... Barry will make you pay!"


    "Everyone knows that Barry is in love with Mary Lu. Who do you think you are? You''re just an


    unknown actress!" Mr. Feng continued to approach Sh. "You''re just a ything to him! Do you


    think he cares about you?"


    A ything!


    Sh was hurt by his words. She was lost in thought for a moment when he suddenly attacked her.


    He threw himself on Sh and pinned her body against his.


    "Don''t struggle, sweetheart!" Mr. Feng held her tightly in his arms and moved closer to kiss her.


    "Let me go!" Sh closed her eyes tightly and struggled desperately to free herself from him.


    Mr. Feng''s vile smell was inches away from her face. Just as she braced herself for the worst, the


    weight on her body was suddenly lifted.


    "Bang!"


    Sh opened her eyes hesitantly and saw Barry punch Mr. Feng in the face.


    Barry''s face was livid when he grabbed Mr. Feng''s cor and punched him again. "Do you have a


    death wish? If you do, your wish is mymand!"


    "Mr. Gu! Mr. Gu please calm down!" Mr. Feng begged.


    Barry rolled up his sleeves and roughly let go of Mr. Feng with a disgusted look on his face.


    Sh quickly grabbed her bag and hid behind Barry with tears in her eyes. She couldn''t decide if


    she did that out of fear, or because she trusted Barry to protect her.


    "You''ve trampled on enough artists!" Barry warned, "Stay away from my artists! Otherwise, GM will


    dly take over yourpany that''s about to go bankrupt because of your ipetence!"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Please don''t! Mr. Gu, I''m sorry! It''s my fault! I''m leaving now! I''m leaving, okay?" Mr. Feng


    continued to apologize as he stepped back to leave. When he got far enough, he turned and ran as


    if his life depended on it.


    "Swoosh..."


    Barry paced back and forth with his hands on his hips. His body was still trembling with anger and


    adrenaline. "Did he do something to you?"


    "No," Sh answered in a low voice.


    Barry frowned when he saw the disturbed look on her face. "Why are you out here running alone?


    Huh? Why didn''t you follow me when I left just now? You gave him a chance to attack you!"


    ¡±1..." Sh didn''t know what to say.


    "Forget it. Let''s go back." Barry didn''t have the patience to listen to her anymore. He waved his


    hand, strode forward, and walked to the parking lot.

 Chapter 329 Extra Story Plaything (Part Two)

    Chapter 329 Extra Story ything (Part Two)


    Sh followed closely after him.


    She was usually a straightforward person. Why did she act this way whenever she was with Barry?


    He made her feel weak and vulnerable. She couldn''t understand it.


    On the way home, Barry drove without saying a word.


    Sh was ufortable with his silence. It was obvious that she had been the one wronged in this


    situation. Why was Barry angrier than she was? Why was he acting like she did something wrong to


    him? As he drove, she noticed that his injured hand had recovered.


    Barry drove back to the vi in a rage. He couldn''t understand why he was so angry. Was it because


    of male chauvinism? Did he mark Sh as his woman? Why did he go crazy when another man


    tried to harm her?


    He couldn''t answer any of the questions that gued his mind, so he loosened his tie and stomped


    upstairs.


    As soon as he opened the bedroom door, he was shocked at what he saw. He had only been away


    for a few days, but Sh had done a lot to the ce.


    There was a pot of flowers on the balcony, and a picture of Sh and Ray on the bedside table.


    She also decorated the sofa with two decorative cushions. The ce looked more like a home than


    it ever had.


    "Mr. Gu, I..." Sh hesitantly followed him in. When she saw Barry standing by the door in a daze,


    she exined.


    "I... I usually... I''ll clean it up right away!" "There''s no need for that." Barry turned and looked at


    Sh with a vague look on his face. "I''ll sleep in the guest room."


    After taking a few steps away from her, he stopped and said, "You should go to bed early. You must


    have been frightened." Then he left without saying another word.


    "Click."


    Barry walked into the next room and closed his door.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Sh''s heart pounded in her chest. She suddenly ran and threw herself on therge bed. She


    buried her head in the luxurious sheets and giggled to herself.


    By the time Sh woke up the next morning, Barry had already left for work.


    That evening, when Sh got back to the vi, Barry was still not home.


    The same thing happened the next day.


    ''I guess Barry''s noting home today again!'' Sh thought to herself. Barry was home less than


    she was, despite the vi being his.


    One day, Sh dragged her exhausted body back to the vi. She assumed that no one would be


    there. As soon as she opened the door, a pink little thing bumped against her leg.


    "Watch out!" Sh caught the girl''s arm and said, "Hey! Are you okay?"


    "I''m okay... Who are you?" the small girl asked in a sweet tone.


    Looking at the cute girl,


    Sh couldn''t help but giggle at her. The girl was really cute.


    "Elissa!" A boy rushed out of the room. He looked exactly like Mr. Lan from AJ Group.


    "Oh, I remember you!" Sh recognized them at once. "Your mother is Manager Lu, right?"


    "Our mommy''s name is not Manager Lu. Her name is Mary Lu," Elissa said with a pout.


    "You''re so adorable!" Sh was charmed by her and pinched her chubby cheek.


    "Do you live here? When will Daddy Barrye back?" Alick questioned.


    Tm not sure. Will hee back?" Sh asked.


    "Yes. Mommy told us he will," Elissa confirmed.


    "I see," Sh said with a hint of expectation in her voice.


    "But Alick, I''m so hungry. When will Daddy Barrye back?" Elissa whined.


    "Are you hungry?" The more Sh looked at the little girl, the more she grew fond of her. She took


    Elissa''s hand in hers and said, "I... will cook for you. Is that okay?"


    "Wow! That''s awesome!"


    When Barry returned home, he walked in the door and saw a warm scene unfolding in front of him.


    Sh walked out of the kitchen with a steaming bowl of noodles in her hands. Alick sat on the


    carpet and waited patiently for his food. Elissa sniffed as she trailed after Sh, and said with a


    smile, "It smells so good!" "What smells so good?" Barry stepped inside the vi and asked in a low


    voice.


    "Daddy Barry!"


    The two children ran over to him at once and mored for a hug.


    "My dearest babies!" Barry smiled and picked both of them up. He walked them over to Sh. "We


    haven''t seen each other for a long time. Did you miss Daddy Barry?"


    "Yes, I do!"


    "I miss you so much!" Barry kissed the tops of their heads and ced them down on the sofa.


    Sh''s heart warmed as she watched Barry dote on the children.


    Barry looked at Sh and asked, "Did you cook dinner?"


    "They said they were hungry so... I made some noodles," Sh answered and bit her lips.


    "The noodles cooked by this big sister smell so good!" Elissa said.


    "Big sister?" Barry looked at Sh and raised an eyebrow at her. With short hair, she looked like a


    college student who was simple and pure.


    Sh lowered her head in embarrassment.


    "Call her Auntie or Aunt Sh in the future, alright?" Barry said as he touched Elissa''s nose.


    "Why?"


    "Because..." Barry pressed his lips together. "Because she has a baby, and her baby is older than


    Elissa!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Really?" Alick looked at Sh with newfound curiosity.


    "Yes," Sh nodded shyly.


    "Aunt Sh, where is your baby?¡± Elissa tilted her head and asked, "Is it a baby boy or a baby girl?


    What''s your baby''s name?" "It''s a boy," Sh said with a soft smile. "His name is Ray."


    "Ray? Where is he now? Why is Ray not with his mommy?" Elissa asked.


    "He... He is sick and in the hospital!" Sh''s throat felt tight, and she suddenly had the urge to cry.


    When she saw Alick and Elissa, she wondered when her son could be healthy like them.


    "What a poor boy!"


    "Is his father with him?" Alick asked with furrowed brows.


    Sh''s body stiffened at the mention of her son''s father. She stared at the children''s eyes full of


    questions and shook her head. "No, he isn''t..."


    "I see!" Elissa eximed. "Ray''s father is Daddy Barry, right? Aunt Sh lives with Daddy Barry so


    he must be Ray''s father. Dad said that a child''s father and mother should live together."


    Children were so naive!


    Sh''s mind went nk. She quickly looked at Barry in a panic and quickly waved her hand to


    exin. "No... He''s not his father."


    Barry looked away from them, feeling embarrassed and flustered. "Aren''t you hungry? Let''s eat,


    shall we?"


    "I''ll go to the kitchen and bring out the food!" Sh quickly lowered her head and ran to the kitchen.


    After dinner, the children continued to fuss over Barry, but he remained patient with them.


    "Daddy Barry, will you read us bedtime stories?" Barry carried the two children in his arms and


    tucked them into bed.


    "Auntie Sh! Pleasee with us!" Elissa eximed.


    Sh was stunned by her request, so Barry spoke on behalf of her and said, "Auntie Sh will


    come with us."


    Inside of Barry''s bedroom, four peopley side by side on therge bed. Both children had stuffed


    toys tucked underneath their arms.


    The children urged Sh to read them their bedside stories, and she obliged after feeling pressured


    by Barry''s intimidating eyes.


    "In the end, the whole family lived happily ever after."


    Sh closed the book when she finished the story. When she nced at the children, they weren''t


    drowsy at all.


    "Aunt Sh, are you scared of Daddy Barry?" Alick suddenly asked.


    Sh immediately shook her head. "No, I''m not."


    "You answered too fast! That means you''re lying!" Alick used. Barry looked at Sh with a faint


    smile, which made her even more nervous.


    "Daddy Barry is a good guy!" Elissa said in a sweet tone. "He''s handsome too! He always buys KFC


    for me and Alick in secret. He looks even nicer when he smiles. Why are you so afraid of him?" she


    added.


    "Daddy Barry is the best!" Alick agreed.


    "Good babies. Daddy Barry loves you both the most!" Barry was amused by theirpliments and


    kissed Alick on the cheek.


    "Daddy Barry, me! Me! Me!" Elissa leaned her face close to Barry.


    "Muah!"


    Barry ced a heavy kiss on her cheek and smiled widely at her.


    Sh smiled faintly as she watched them. While she was caught up in the moment, Elissa suddenly


    said, "Daddy Barry, give Aunt Sh a kiss too! Kiss her! Come on!"


    "Hmm..." Barry was rendered speechless by her request. He didn''t know how to deal with his


    mischievous little girl. He quickly changed the topic to distract them. "It''s gettingte. Sleep now!


    Your mother will be angry if she finds out you stay upte!"


    "Haha..."


    The two children cuddled with one another and slowly fell asleep.


    "Click."


    The two quietly walked out of the bedroom and closed the door after the children fell asleep.


    "They''re adorable." Sh couldn''t help but sigh.


    "They are," Barry agreed. "They''ll be staying with us for a few days, by the way."


    "I see... Is Manager Lu busy with something?"


    "Yes, it''s all because her twin sister suddenly appeared at the celebration party. They both went


    back to their hometown so their family could verify their identities."


    That was why she saw two Maries that day!


    "Okay," Sh nodded. "Mr. Gu, please go to bed early. I can sleep in the guest room."


    "Wait a second!" Barry suddenly took a step forward towards her.


    "Mr. Gu?" Sh was stunned when he called out to her. She stepped backward until her back hit


    the wall.


    Barry approached her and put a hand on the wall next to her head. He stared at Sh and gave her


    no room to escape him.


    Sh''s breath hitched. What was going on with him? Why was he acting like this? She shook her


    head to calm herself. What was he doing to her?


    "It seems like Alick was right. You are afraid of me!" In a low voice, Barry asked, "Am I repulsive?


    Do you think I''m ugly?"


    Sh shook her head in a panic. ''What are you talking about? You''re so handsome, Barry!''


    "Why do you always look at me like I''m about to eat you alive?" Barry raised an eyebrow at her.


    "You''re so scared, aren''t you? Should I be upset? Or should I be happy?"


    "I...I..." Sh stammered and blinked her eyes rapidly at him. She couldn''t find the right words to


    say.


    "Haha..." Barry chuckled softly. He backed away from Sh, then turned around to leave.


    Sh stood still and the image of Barry''s intoxicating smile was engraved into her mind. She had


    never seen such a beautiful sight.


    Was he messing with her head? Was he that bored? He didn''t act like himself just now...


    A small smile suddenly blossomed from the corners of Sh''s mouth. It felt like a seed had been


    nted inside of her heart. When she looked back at this moment many yearster, she realized


    that it was the moment she started having a crush on Barry.

 Chapter 330 Extra Story I Have A Crush On You (Part One)

    Chapter 330 Extra Story I Have A Crush On You (Part One)


    Ever since Sh became Barry''s woman, she lived a much happier life than she used to in the


    past.


    She lived in a spacious and bright vi. Moreover, there were also drivers and servants on call. For


    the first time, she felt like she was living her dreams. With the help of the CEO, Barry, Sh''s name


    and photos appeared on the newspaper every day. Even the film directors and scriptwriters took


    good care of her, which made Sh greatly relieved.


    Even Ray''s operation was supported by Barry. Every time Sh thought about this, her heart would


    feel warm. Because of this, an idea urred to her. Why not live with him for the rest of her life?


    For about three or four days, Alick and Elissa stayed in Barry''s vi. They even slept with Barry and


    Sh on the same bed every night. Barry would tuck them in and Sh would read them stories. It


    felt like they were a real family. It was not until Mary had returned from her hometown to pick up the


    two children, and Sh had to shoot in another ce, that the vi returned to peace.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the sudden quietness made Barry feel very ufortable, especially when there was no


    more story-telling after the kids had gone home. He always felt as if there was something


    iplete before going to bed.


    "This kind of anti-war drama series is different from the usual soap opera. It requires a lot of acting


    skills. If you perform well, it will be very helpful for your future career." In the living room, with his


    hand in his pocket, Barry suddenly turned to Sh, who was sitting opposite to him and said, "Work


    hard and show them your capability." "I got it. I will, Mr. Gu." Sh nodded while carrying her


    suitcase.


    "Okay." Barry nodded as well. He did not know what else to say. The living room quieted down once


    again.


    "Well," Sh swallowed hard and continued, "Mr. Gu, remember to eat on time. Don''t starve


    yourself."


    "A big star has be a housewife," Barry teased. With a smile, he added, "Fine. I''ll eat. Don''t


    worry about me."


    ''Tm leaving."


    "Let me see you off," said Barry indifferently. He walked out first but before going outpletely, he


    turned around and asked, "When will youe back?"


    "After two weeks," Sh answered in a sad tone. She felt a little disappointed at the thought of not


    being able to see Barry for half a month.


    "Okay then. I''ll wait for you. The flowers on the balcony of the bedroom will wither."


    ''Wait for you... Wait for you...'' His words echoed in Sh''s mind.


    All of a sudden, Sh became as shy as a little girl. Her mood lifted upon hearing what he had said.


    Jaime had been waiting outside the vi for quite some time. When he saw Barrye out,


    followed by Sh, he pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose and greeted them. "Hi, Mr. Gu.


    Sh, hello."


    "Hi." Barry nodded slightly in response. "Have a good trip," he said to both Sh and Jaime.


    "See you." Sh was reluctant to get in the van at first, but she had no choice. When she got on,


    she looked back at the tall and straight figure through the window and said to him in silence, ''Okay,


    wait for me.''


    She was looking forward to the day of her return. Little did she know, by the time she came back,


    her world would turn upside down.


    It was a cold night in early autumn. Despite Jaime''s persuasion, Sh insisted oning back on


    the day right after the shooting. It was because Barry had promised that he would wait for her to


    water the flowers before she left.


    "Thank you for driving me back. Have a good rest. You''ve been with me all the time. Jaime, thank


    you for your hard work. See you next time." Sh got off the car and bade farewell to her agent.


    ¡°Okay. See you around as well." Jaime nodded. His eyes darkened as he watched Sh got off the


    car.


    Carrying her small suitcase, Sh walked into the vi. Seeing that lights in the living room were


    on, she felt very happy.


    Reaching closer to the living room, she slowed down on purpose and tiptoed to the door.


    ''Ha ha! Will Barry be surprised when he sees meter?''


    Click.


    She pushed the door open silently. Holding the doorknob in her hand, she was about to call Barry''s


    name when...


    "Mary, marry me!"


    In the living room, Barry was kneeling on one knee and looking at Mary with burning eyes. In his


    hand was a small velvet box. The diamond ring in the box dazzled Sh''s eyes, and what he said


    next broke her heart. "I will take care of you for the rest of my life."


    The smile on Sh''s face froze before it even widened. Looking at the romantic scene in the living


    room, she was about to say something, but her words got stuck in her throat. The coldness from the


    bottom of her heart made her tremble all over her body.


    She could not wait toe back yet here she was, petrified in spot as Barry proposed to someone


    else for marriage! How ironic!


    "Mary, I''ve been kneeling for so long. What... what is your answer?" In the living room, Barry asked


    eagerly, "Is it a yes or a no?"


    Sh''s eyelids twitched and she felt as if her heart climbed onto her throat.


    "I... Yes." Mary forced a smile and nodded.


    "Really? Gosh! Mary, for real?" Barry eximed excitedly and asked again and again in disbelief.


    Click.


    With an expressionless face, Sh closed the door.


    The faintughter could be heard outside the living room. Despite her racing heart, Sh''s mind


    was nk.


    For a long time, she sat on the steps outside with her heart broken. With a click, the door opened


    unexpectedly.


    "Ah!" Barry rushed out of the vi and shouted at the sky. He could not contain the happiness and


    excitement he was feeling. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of a person sitting on


    the steps in the darkness just as he was about to walk forward.


    "Sh?" Barry called her name uncertainly.


    "Eh... Hi." She turned around numbly. When she saw Barry, she immediately stood up. What time


    did she arrive? How long had she been sitting there?


    "You are back?" Barry was so happy that he did not notice the sadness on Sh''s face at all. The


    darkness concealed her expression anyway.


    "Yes, I just arrived." Sh nodded. She did not dare to say anything more, afraid that she would cry


    out.


    "Oh! Right!" Barry seemed to remember something and smiled happily. "Mary is back! And we are


    getting married!"


    Bang!


    Sh felt that her heart was hit by something heavy. Looking at the excited look on Barry''s face


    without any impurity and pretension, she really wanted to question him. She wanted to ask him,


    ''Didn''t you say that you wanted me to be your woman? Why are you marrying someone else?'' But


    no words seemed toe out of her mouth.


    "I will let you go now!" Barry announced as if he was a kind king who was about to release his


    prisoners with full of grace. "You don''t have to stay here and stay with me anymore. You are free


    now."


    "Free?" Sh murmured, as if she had never heard of this word before.


    "Yep," Barry agreed in a good mood. "I hope you don''t me me. Thepany will continue


    supporting you in the future. But please, I''m asking you not to talk about our rtionship to Mary. I


    don''t want her to misunderstand anything."


    "Sure. I understand," answered Sh. If it was not dark, Barry would have noticed her red and


    misty eyes. ''Tm leaving now."


    "Do you need me to ask the driver to send you home?" Barry suggested when he noticed that she


    was carrying a suitcase.


    "No, you don''t have to. Thank you. I can do it myself." Shaking her head, Sh grabbed the


    suitcase and turned around to leave. However, before taking another step away, she abruptly


    stopped and said, "I''m leaving now. I left a few personal belongings in the vi. Mr.... Mr. Gu, please


    send them to me when you have time."

 Chapter 331 Extra Story I Have A Crush On You (Part Two)

    Chapter 331 Extra Story I Have A Crush On You (Part Two)


    "Okay." Barry nodded. As he watched Sh walk farther away, he felt an indescribable ripple in his


    heart. "Be careful!" he blurted out.


    Hearing his voice, Sh walked faster with her suitcase.


    As soon as she was out of the vi, she could not help but cry. She did not know why she was so


    aggrieved and full of tears. Tears kept dripping down her face relentlessly.


    Holding a delicate lighter in her hand, she continued to walk away from the vi, and most


    importantly, away from Barry. She recalled the time she had spent as she walked on the streets and


    lanes just to find the most suitable gift for Barry. Instead of resting on her free time during her


    shooting, she chose to find a gift for him. She was so excited to see his expression if he would like


    it, but she did not even have the chance to give it.


    "Woo! Woo! Barry Gu..."


    Sh cried as she walked. She wanted to throw the lighter away several times, but she could not


    make up her mind.


    "Everybody! Put your hands up!"


    "Handsome,e and have a drink!"


    "Wow! Let''s get high!"


    In a bar at the center of the city, Sh was so drunk and her cheeks were extremely flushed. She


    handed the


    empty wine ss to the bartender and said, "One more! Give me your strongest one!"


    Ring. Ring. Ring.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. It rang for quite some time before she swiped the screen to answer the


    iing call. "Hello? Who is it?"


    "Why is it so noisy? Where are you now?" A familiar male voice came through.


    "I... I''m drinking! I''m having a great time! Ha ha! Jaime, why are you calling me?" she asked with a


    sluggish voice.


    "Where are you? Answer me, Sh!" On the other end of the line, Jaime was pissed off.


    "I... Shush! I won''t tell you! Ha ha ha!" Shughed and hung up the phone quickly before Jaime


    could even respond. Then, she started drinking again.


    "Hello? Hello! Sh..."


    When Jaime found Sh, she was dancing on the dance floor. Her waist was swinging to the


    dynamic music, surrounded by several men.


    Jaime gasped slightly. He worked so hard to find her, but why was she like this now?


    "Come with me!" He squeezed through the crowd, and grabbed Sh''s arm forcefully.


    "What are you doing?" She was about to resist, but when she saw it was Jaime, she grinned, "Oh,


    it''s you! How did you find me? You are awesome!"


    As she was speaking, Jaime dragged her away and stuffed her and her suitcase into the car.


    After that, he got into the car as well. Seeing that Sh was groaning in the backseat in protest, he


    asked her in an unhappy tone, "Didn''t you just go back to Mr. Gu''s vi? Why did youe out to


    drink alone?"


    The smile on Sh''s face immediately disappeared. She no longer looked like a drunken woman.


    With a trace of calmness in her eyes, she muttered, "He said he would set me free."


    "Free?" Jaime frowned as he was trying to figure out what the word meant. Did Sh mean that


    Barry had abandoned her?


    "He said he would set me free! Ha ha! Burp!" Sh burst intoughter suddenly which made her


    burp. "I''m so happy! I don''t have to be his secret woman! That''s why I''m here to celebrate! Ha ha!"


    "Congrattions!" Jaime said through gritted teeth.


    "But here," Sh said as she ced her hand on her left bosom, "it hurts so much! Do you think I''m


    insane? Am I stupid? I''m free now, but I don''t want to leave."


    "You are indeed stupid."


    "But he promised he would wait for me! He asked me to be his woman!" Sh suddenly shouted.


    Her beautiful eyes were wide open, and tears streamed down her face one after another. "But why


    would he marry someone else? Why did I have to witness his proposal to someone else? Barry Gu!


    You big jerk! Woo! Woo! I don''t want to be free! Bastard!"


    "You are drunk." Jaime took off his sses and pursed his lips hard.


    "No! I''m not drunk!" Sh immediately retorted. She kicked and hit the backseat and cried, "I''ve


    always been so sober! I like Barry! I like him! But he wants to marry someone else!"


    All of a sudden, Jaime tightened his grip on the steering wheel. Looking at Sh from the rearview


    mirror, he asked, "What''s so good about him?" "Yes, what''s so good about him?" Sh snorted.


    Until now, tears were streaming down her face in an unceasing manner. "He likes to give orders and


    y tricks on me. He is so fierce to me. He even showed me his worse side! But no matter what he


    does, I just can''t help but like him!"


    "Stop it," sighed Jaime. "Just sleep. Everything would be fine. Where are you nning to go?"


    "Where else can I go?" Sh slumped on the backseat and did not want to move anymore.


    Without answering, Jaime turned a corner and drove towards his house.


    "I know I don''t deserve him," Sh said in a cold voice while sobbing. Her eyes were closed


    because of dizziness and pain. "I already have a son and he is such a wonderful man. I know he


    deserves better. I just wish I could stay with him. I don''t want anything else. But even if I could stay


    with him, it doesn''t change the fact that he doesn''t want me. Now, I don''t even have the right to


    stand by his side."


    Sh justughed at herself like a fool. She did not say anything more in the end.


    Squeak!


    The car stopped in a high-end neighborhood. After getting out of the car and looking around to


    make sure that there was no paparazzi around, Jaime opened the door of the backseat.


    Sh had already fallen asleep.


    He picked her up and carried her on his shoulder. "It seems that I''m luckier than you. At least, I''m


    qualified to stand by your side. Also, you didn''t ask me to leave," murmured Jaime.


    The next morning, the warm sunshine illuminated the room. Sh turned around on the bed, and


    stretched herself. It was a bit of a struggle to sit up.


    ''Hmm? Where am I?''


    She rubbed the sleep out of her eyes. When she was about to speak, a few scenes from the


    previous night shed through her mind. Proposal, getting drunk, Jaime...


    Knock. Knock. Knock.


    Before she could scream or cry, there was a knock on the door. With a click, it opened and Jaime


    came in. "Are you awake?"


    "Yes." Sh nodded awkwardly. While scratching her head, she said, "Thank you, Jaime. Where


    am I now?"


    "My home," Jaime answered as he handed a cup of tea to her. "Drink it. This will help sober you up.


    You have a shooting this afternoon by the way. You can''t bete."


    "Oh, thank you." Sh took the warm cup with both hands. Unable to think of what to say next, she


    began to gulp down the tea.


    "So you like Barry?" Jaime asked abruptly.


    "I..." Sh paused for a moment and pulled the corners of her mouth. "Do all agents talk in such a


    direct way?" She put the tea on the bedside table and got out of bed. "Sorry for bothering youst


    night. Thank you very much for taking me in. I should leave now."


    "I''ll ask Felicia to pick you upter. Don''t worry," reassured Jaime.


    "Okay, I see." Sh nodded and walked to the living room, followed by Jaime.


    "Sh! Wait!" He suddenly pulled her to stop. "What do you like about Barry? His money? His


    position? His appearance?"


    Confused, Sh turned around and asked with furrowed eyebrows, "Why are you asking such


    questions? I won''t have anything to do with him in the future anyway. Let bygones be bygones."


    "I asked these questions because I want to know why he is better than me." Jaime went straight to


    the point.


    "What did you say?" Meanwhile, Sh did not seem to understand his words. Or perhaps, she just


    did not want to understand.


    "I believe I, myself, am good looking as well. I make a lot of money. Regarding the position,


    although it''s notparable to Barry''s because he is the CEO, mine is still a promising one." Jaime


    snorted and said in a selfmockery tone, "Why do you have a crush on him but not me?"


    Ever since Jaime became Sh''s agent, Sh had seen his sharp tongue. He never beat around


    the bush. Also, his words were wless and urate.


    But what was going on now? What did Jaime mean?


    "Well, look at your confused eyes." Jaime smiled and added, "Am I hiding too well in front of you?


    Or are you just stupid? Sh, I have a crush on you."


    With her eyes wide open, Sh shook her head and waved her hand in bewilderment. "No. No. No.


    You... I..."


    "Mr. Gu wanted me to be your agent so that you can have a better career in this circle." Ignoring


    her, Jaime continued, "In fact, I don''t have to do everything by myself. I can leave many things to


    Felicia and my assistant. But I still take care of you wherever you go. Don''t you still understand


    why?"


    Sh stood frozen and petrified in spot. What Jaime had said just now extremely surprised her.


    Jaime had a crush on her? She never expected him to say something like that!


    The night before, it was Jaime who picked her up. He knew everything about her and her personal


    life. How could he still confess his love to her? What the heck?


    I..." Sh opened her mouth to speak. "I''m sorry. I..." "I know what you mean. You don''t have to


    respond to me now. I just told you this because I want you to stop being sad about Barry. There are


    other men in this world who could treasure you." Despite confessing his love for Sh, Jaime still


    looked expressionless. "You just have to remember that I am always here for you. If you encounter


    any difficulties, you cane to me. If you want to get married, you can alsoe to me."


    "Well... Thank you, Jaime. Thank you." Sh did not know what else to say so she just thanked him


    profusely.


    Ring. Ring. Ring.


    All of a sudden, Jaime''s phone rang. He picked it up and answered curtly, "Okay. We''ll be


    downstairs right away. Sure."


    "Well, it''s time for us to go downstairs. Felicia is already here to pick you up."


    "Okay." Sh heaved a sigh of relief and nodded.


    "I''ll give you some time to think about it. I won''t apany you in your shooting this afternoon."


    Jaime finally smiled and added, "I''m afraid you''ll feel stressed when you see me there."


    ''How can Jaime be so calm after all of this?! He just finished what he wanted to say in a few


    minutes. I don''t know what to do with his confession though,'' Sh thought. However, she did not


    have energy to care about others now. All she thought about was the man named Barry.


    Sh sighed silently. ''Barry...''


    In Barry''s vi.


    Barry was instructing the housekeepers to collect Sh''s things.


    "Mr. Gu, how about the flowers in the balcony?" "Hmm?" Stunned, Barry walked to the balcony, and


    looked at the half-withered flowers. "No need to take away this one."


    "Okay, Mr. Gu."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Staring at the flowers, he slowly picked up the small watering can beside and poured some water


    into it. Behind him, there was a rustling sound of packing up things. For some reason, his heart felt


    empty.


    "Mr. Gu, everything is packed up. We are going downstairs now," a housekeeper told Barry and


    carried Sh''s belongings downstairs with others.


    He did not respond. With his hands in his pockets, he turned around silently and looked around the


    bedroom.


    The room decorated in ck and white was neat again. Although it was his favorite style, Barry felt


    a little unustomed to it. ''What''s missing? Why doesn''t it look right?''


    Author¡¯s note


    Sophy James rjniiBU


    Trantor: Jessie Chen

 Chapter 332 Extra Story Lucky Or Cursed (Part One)

    Chapter 332 Extra Story Lucky Or Cursed (Part One)


    Ray finally had a new pair of corneas. After more than a week of recovery, the doctor finally advised


    removing gauze on his eyes. And for the first time, he could finally see his surroundings. The


    glimmer in his eyes showcased how ecstatic and overwhelmed he was with everything. Even Sh,


    who was watching him the entire time, shed tears as a sense of relief flowed over her.


    It had been several days since she had left Barry''s vi, and all those times, she was either on the


    set or apanying her son in the hospital. Looking back on that one whole month in that grand


    mansion, Sh felt everything was just a dream. It was as though it didn''t happen, but her memory


    was crystal clear.


    There was news in the entertainment circle that Barry was going to get married. Although it hadn''t


    been confirmed by him in person, it sounded almost certain to everybody.


    One early morning, Sh threw herself on the sofa inside Ray''s ward and shut her eyes to rest.


    She didn''t have work to do, so she nned to apany her son for the whole day.


    Suddenly, the door clicked open.


    And upon hearing it, Sh was about to open her eyes when she heard a familiar voice.


    "Ray!" Barry greeted ecstatically and walked into the ward.


    As that baritone voice resounded, Sh almost opened her eyes and sat up, but she held back and


    pretended to be asleep.


    She could hear the blissful conversation between the two, much like they had known each other for


    a long time. And in that instant, Sh felt tears well up in her eyes, although they were shut.


    "Ray, be a good boy. Uncle Barry wille to see you next time!"


    "Okay, bye, Uncle Barry."


    After the door shut, and deafening silence fell in the room once more. Sh slowly opened her


    eyes, still trying to hold back her tears.


    "Mom, you''re awake? Did I wake you up just now?" Sh stood up and stretched a little after


    hearing Ray''s soft voice.


    "No, you didn''t, honey. I just happened to wake up," she reassured, shaking her head and giving her


    son a loving smile.


    "By the way, Uncle Barry came to see me just now! He is such a kind person, right Mom?"


    "Yes, he is." Sh lowered her head and forced a smile. And before the subject could stretch


    longer, she steered away from it and instead asked, "How are your eyes, Ray? Are you feeling


    okay? Can you see things clearly?"


    "Yes, Mom!" Ray craned his neck eagerly and eximed, "I can finally see how beautiful you are!


    Ouch..."


    "What''s wrong?" Hearing his sudden groan, Sh was startled. Without thinking twice, she hurried


    to the bed and rushed to his rescue.


    "My belly hurts." Ray pressed on his stomach and hurriedly ran out of bed. "Mom, I need to go to


    the bathroom! I can''t hold it!" "You..." Realizing why he was acting that way, Sh broke into a


    laugh and shook her head. And as her eyes caught sight of the food box on the table, she picked it


    up and said. "Ray, Mommy is going to get breakfast for you. Just stay here and wait for me, okay? I


    will be back soon!"


    "Got it!"


    Holding the food box in her hand, Sh walked towards the door. Then she heard Barry talking to


    someone.


    "Why did youe to me?" asked Barry coldly.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I came here to apologize! I am sorry."


    Upon hearing that familiar voice of a man, Sh was stunned.


    Through the small opening of the door, she saw her former agent, Jerry! Immediately, a gust of


    anger made her clench her fists. She wanted to get out andshed out at him, but before she could


    even move, Jerry''s following words petrified her to her feet.


    "Seven years ago, Sh had just be famous. It was mypany who asked me to send


    Sh to your bed." Jerry''s voice was evidently filled with so much regret.


    "What did you say? Say it again!" Barry''s roar thundered throughout the corridor.


    "Seven years ago, there was a celebration party in a private club in America," Jerry answered in a


    trembling voice. However, the moment he raised his head to meet Barry''s gaze, he was utterly


    frightened.


    Barry was bbergasted; his eyes widened with utter shock as if a bomb had just exploded in him.


    For a moment, his legs grew weak while his hands¡ª which reached for the wall as support¡ª


    trembled.


    Meanwhile, Sh, who was listening behind the door, felt her mind went nk, and her lips


    quivered.


    Jerry said that the businessman who took her virginity seven years ago was Barry. That one


    particr night she forcefully tried to forget and bury in her memory was spent with Barry Gu!


    She had never thought that fate would y her like this!


    Lost in this thought, the food box in her hand slipped, creating a sound that luckily did not catch


    their attention.


    Simultaneously, in the corridor, a nurse walked to Barry and Jerry, trying to stop their argument.


    "Mommy? What happened to you?" Hearing the loud bang, Ray ran out of the bathroom and saw


    the dull look on his mother''s face. He quickly walked up to her and picked up the food box from the


    floor. "Mom, why don''t you pick it up?"


    Sh turned her head numbly and looked at him, trying to force a smile.


    Ray''s nose, eyes, mouth, and face shape...


    Sh stared at him even more intently. Why didn''t she notice that he looked a bit like Barry before?


    Why?


    "Mom, why are you crying?" asked Ray, feeling worried after seeing tears rolled down her cheeks.


    "I..." Sh wanted to say something, but her tears and the lump on her throat made her speechless


    at that point. Instead, she walked closer to her son and enveloped him in a warm embrace. "Ray,


    woo..." she cried her heart out.


    Because Ray had been through a lot of difficulties, he became smart at such a young age. Seeing


    that Sh was crying, he knew that his mother must have encountered something that couldn''t be


    resolved.


    "Mom, don''t cry." The young boy patted Sh''s back andforted in a soft voice, "I am still with


    you. If you have a problem, you can tell me. I can help you resolve Sh sobbed and sobbed,


    almost running out of breath as her shoulders rose and fell heavily. She seemed to have lost all her


    strength, and her body and mind were just so numb.


    Seven years filled with suffering and nightmares, and this was what she would learn! Barry Gu was


    the father of her son!


    God had made such a big move on her!


    Sh wept so much that her eyes were swollen like walnuts. And once her sobs gradually stopped,


    she wondered whether Barry would cancel the wedding.


    ''Barry, I don''t know if I am lucky or cursed to have met you.''


    While Sh was lost in that thought, a nurse suddenly pushed the door open.


    "Ray, we need to draw blood!" the nurse enthusiastically eximed, pushing the small trolley inside.


    "Why? I have never been required to do that before," the young boy asked innocently.


    "Because..." The nurse suddenly became speechless and stammered for a while before she


    continuing, "We''ll do an overall check on you, Ray."


    Sh''s eyes suddenly narrowed. She thought of a possibility as to why his son was being subjected


    to this kind of overall check out of nowhere. So, after the nursepleted drawing Ray''s blood,


    Sh quietly followed her. The nurse entered aboratory, and as expected, Barry was in there too.


    Half of his arm was still exposed while sitting on a stool outside the consulting room. Immediately,


    Sh knew that he also had his blood drawn.


    A paternity test? He didn''t believe that Ray was his son?


    As she watched him from afar, a nket of sadness slowly hovered Sh''s heart.


    After waiting for a while, the nurse came out with the report. Barry immediately straightened up from


    his seat while Sh waited in silence, clenching her fists tightly.


    What if Jerry saw the recent gossip between them and deliberately lied to Barry for money?


    With the report in his hand, Barry couldn''t wait to turn the pages and see the result.


    "Interpretation of Results:prehensive paternity index 47271127. The patrilineal probability:


    99.9998%." Barry read the content and almost fell back on the chair for support. The weight of the


    papers on his hands was so heavy that he could hardly bear it.


    An ugly grin slowly crept on his lips. Then, with dull, empty eyes, he walked ahead, away from the


    laboratory.


    Instantly, Sh hid on the other side of the wall and covered her mouth to keep her sobs from


    escaping. She couldn''t help but cry another batch of tears as she witnessed the expression on


    Barry''s face. There was no denying it¡ªhe was really Ray¡¯s father!


    As Sh was bombarded with those revtions, the rain already began to pour, making the


    hospital''s ss windows moist. Standing near one of the windows, Sh watched Barry rush in the


    drive away, not minding the rain.


    Would hee back? Would he cancel the wedding after learning Ray''s identity?


    Ever since that night, Barry hadn''te back to the hospital. But even so, she still had a glimmer of


    hope in her heart. Maybe he just needed a few days to think it through. In fact, Sh secretly


    chuckled to herself after realizing that the man she loved was the father of her child, after all.


    Although her own status couldn''t bepared with Barry''s, at least her body was clean, and


    her body and mind were all for him!

 Chapter 333 Extra Story Lucky Or Cursed (Part Two)

    Chapter 333 Extra Story Lucky Or Cursed (Part Two)


    But it was not until she saw the news on the TV that she realized how much she was hoping for


    nothing. She was daydreaming like any other girl hoping for a prince charming!


    "This morning, the Public Rtions Department of GM posted a press release on their official


    website that Mr. Barry Gu, the CEO of GM in China, will soon tie the knot with Miss Mary Lu, a


    manager from the samepany.


    On cue with the report, Sh raised her head and stared at the screen. And instantly, everything


    she had hoped for crumbled and vanished. Her heart was broken into pieces, and her eyes were


    filled with tears as if she had fallen into a bottomless abyss.


    ''Barry Gu, you know Ray is your son, but you never came to see him again since that day. Instead,


    you are in a hurry to get married. That''s right, Ray is just a trouble for you. He is just my son after


    all.


    I wish you a happy wedding, Barry Gu!'' Sh thought bitterly. The longer she dwelled on that


    reality, the heavier her heart got. It was as if a hammer had been endlessly pounding on it.


    "He will get married in a few days," Jaime stated, his eyes were also glued on the TV. "I''m going out


    of town for a few days. Would you like toe with me to unwind? We can get back after the


    wedding?" he offered, now looking cautiously at Sh.


    Thetter scratched her fingers uneasily. Before she could say anything, Jaime continued,


    "Anyway, thepany''s business has been suspended recently, and you don''t have to shoot for the


    time being, " he informed, pulling up his eyesses. "Everyone is busy with the CEO''s wedding,


    and they will all attend it."


    After realizing what her agent was up to, Sh shed him a bitter smile and joked, "Are you


    comforting me? Jamie, my dear agent, I feel like you are adding salt to my wound." Everyone was


    busy with the wedding. No one would even remember or search for Sh.


    ''Tm really doing this for your own good." Looking at her reaction, Jaime felt at a loss. "I have no


    trouble in dealing with and answering questions from the media, but I can''t always seem to make


    myself understood when talking to you. Come on, Sh. Join me on this vacation."


    "Thank you, Jaime. I appreciate it. But, I want to devote all my free time taking care of Ray. My son


    needs me now more than ever. That morning, when you said you like me, I was really ttered. But


    I¡¯m sorry, Jaime. I can ¡¯t return your feelings." Sh lowered her head after saying those words.


    "It''s alright. Maybe you just haven''t given up on him yet. As for my trip invitation, I''ll wait for your


    decision." Without waiting for Sh''s answer, Jaime stood from his seat and said, "I have


    something else to do. I have to go now."


    "You..." Looking at his back, Sh drew out a heavy sigh. Out of town trip? Could she really leave?


    The news of the marriage spread all over the newspapers and magazines. Sh felt so empty, like


    living a dead life. She couldn''t avoid the news when everyone was practically talking about it.


    "Ray, the stitches are going to be removed today. Are you happy?" The nurse''s question brought


    Sh back to her senses.


    "Yes! I''m so happy!" Ray was so excited that he almost jumped up on the bed. "Will my eyes


    recover totally after removing the stitches? I wouldn''t go blind again, would I?" "Yes, Ray, you will be


    a healthy child once you''re out of the operating room!"


    "Mom, aren''t you happy?" Noticing that her mother kept to herself in one corner, Ray worriedly


    shifted his attention to her.


    "Of course, I''m happy, honey!" Sh hastily waved her hand. Then, smiling widely at her son, she


    added, "When you recover, how about I take you on a trip?"


    "That''s awesome! But where are we going? And are we going alone?" Ray asked after pping his


    hands excitingly.


    "Yes, only Mommy and Ray."


    "Knock. Knock. Knock."


    While they were talking, a sudden knock sounded on the door.


    "Come in, please!"


    Barry pushed the door open and walked in, with paper bags filled with toys and snacks. For a


    moment, he nced at Sh, evidently lost in thought.


    He hadn''t seen Sh for only a few days, but did it seem like she had lost some weight again?


    "You..." At the mere sight of him, Sh''s body tightened in an instant. Her eyes, which keenly


    stared at him, were utterly bloodshot. "Mr. Gu? What are you doing here?" she asked nervously, her


    heart was pounding violently in her chest.


    "I''m here to see Ray," Barry answered as he walked towards the bed.


    "Hello, Uncle Barry!" Hearing Barry''s voice, Ray jumped out of bed excitedly.


    "Watch out!" Immediately, Barry held the little boy for support. And as he looked at the kid, his eyes,


    too, were bloodshot. He couldn''t believe that Ray was his son! He was holding his son right now!


    "I''m fine, Uncle Barry!" Ray shook his head with a smile and asked, "Are those gifts for me?"


    "Yes, of course." Barry nodded with a grin and quickly put the things on the bed.


    "Uncle Barry, it''s so lovely of you! I have only received gifts from my mom before! Thank you so


    much!" Ray sat on the bed happily and began rummaging the two sacks of snacks and toys.


    Meanwhile, Barry couldn''t help feeling a tinge in his heart as he watched the boy. He had known


    that Ray had suffered a lot with Sh in the past few years, especially for his eye disease. But this


    was his son! He deserved the best in the world!


    "Ray, is everything all right with your eyes? Do you feel ufortable somewhere?" he asked


    worriedly, carefully examining his son''s eyes without being too invasive.


    "Mommy said that I''ll recover after the stitches are removed!" The kid raised his head and smiled,


    now holding the Transformer in his hand.


    At this point, Barry couldn''t help touching his little head, feeling extraordinarily sorry and guilty for


    his son.


    He spent thest three days, profoundly thinking about his circumstance¡ªwhether he would


    choose his son or Mary. But in the end, he still decided to choose Mary. But once the wedding was


    over, he swore to take care of Ray and give him the best things in life! He would never leave his son


    alone!


    "Ray," the nurse suddenly said, "it''s time to remove the stitches. Are you ready?" ''Yes!" The young


    boy nodded and turned to his mother.


    "Mommy, will you wait for me?" "Yes, honey. It won''t take long. Mommy will wait for you here," Sh


    answered, shing him a soft smile.


    "Okay!" Ray smiled happily, "Uncle Barry, I will be back soon! Please wait for me too!"


    After his cheerful words, the nurse then led him away.


    As soon as the boy left, an awkward silence immediately filled the room.


    Barry didn''t know how to face Sh, and thetter knew of it very well. And with every second they


    remained quiet, the air inside only became thicker.


    "How are you doingtely?" Barry was the first one to break the silence. He suddenly remembered


    the withered flowers on the balcony of his bedroom.


    "Not bad." Sh cursed herself in her heart after realizing how pathetic her answer was. But in all


    honesty, she felt extremely warm when Barry greeted her even with just a few simple words.


    "Has Ray asked who his father is?" Barry suddenly asked softly.


    And this question made Sh''s nose twitch while her throat suddenly turned stuffy. "Yes, he has."


    "What did you tell him?" Although his brows were tightly knitted together, a hint of anticipation was


    highly evident on Barry''s face.


    "I said that his father has gone to work in a ce far away. He won''te back until Ray grows up."


    Sh sobbed as soon as she revealed those words.


    Meanwhile, Barry clenched his fists and wanted tosh out, but he didn''t know whom to lose his


    temper too. It wasn''t Sh''s fault, nor his back then. But if he wouldn''t take care of Ray in the future


    after learning that he was his flesh and blood, then it would be his fault.


    More than that, the woman in front of him was the one he slept with seven years ago. Fate was so


    naughty!


    Barry suddenly searched his suit pocket and took out a red invitation card. "This is for you," he said,


    handing it to Sh.


    Sh understood what it was right away, and even though something sharp flickered in her heart,


    she bravely took it with her trembling hands.


    ''Did Barrye here to give me this invitation while making it seem like he was visiting his son?


    How cruel he is!''


    "It''s a wedding invitation," Barry said and swallowed. He wanted to sound casual, but he didn''t


    expect this to be so hard. "Sorry for the short notice. If you have time, you are more than wee


    to attend the ceremony."


    Although the card was thin and light, Sh felt it weighed a thousand pounds. Even her hands


    couldn''t seem to grasp it properly. "Congrattions!" she finally managed to say after hesitating for


    some time.


    "Thanks," Barry replied indifferently. He looked up at Sh, only to find that she seemed to be


    crying. "Hey, are you crying?"


    Sh''s heart sank after hearing his question. She shook her head firmly and prepared to leave the


    room.


    "Where are you going? Hey, stop!" Barry grabbed her arm, forcing her to raise her head. "Why are


    you crying?" he asked again.


    ''She¡¯s acting really strange today,¡¯ Barry thought, feeling even more entric watching her actions.


    Sh stopped all of a sudden, and tears began gushing out of her eyes like a stream of water.


    ''Barry Gu! You bastard! I hate you! I hate you the most in the world!'' she thought in her mind.


    "Do you like me?" he asked, frowning. He had thought that Sh would me him for forcing her to


    be his woman.


    At this point, all Sh wanted was to vent all her grievances and resentment in the past few days.


    "Who do you think you are? Why would I like you? Huh? You''re getting married! Why did youe


    to see Ray anyway? Please leave! Go! Ray doesn''t deserve a father like you!"


    It was an understatement to say that those words shocked Barry. In fact, it dawned on him with a


    big bang, making him instantly furious.


    He tightened his grip on Sh''s arm and asked firmly, "What did you say? Father? So, you know


    everything? How did you know that Ray is my son? You already knew it a long time ago, didn''t you?


    Tell me!"


    "I..." Sh wanted to say something but her pale face exposed how hurt she was at that moment.


    How foolish of her to let her emotions rule her mind!


    "Why don''t you say anything?" Barry''s eyes turned red. "You colluded with that agent named Jerry


    to ckmail me, didn''t you? Sh Shen!"


    "No, I didn''t!" Sh yelled back, shaking her head firmly. "I just knew it not long ago! I heard the


    conversation between you and Jerry that day..."


    "What? That''s ridiculous!" Barry seemed to be smiling, but his eyes were full of anger. He


    suppressed Sh and roared, "I didn''t know that I had a six-year-old son, and you hid him from me!


    You made me the biggest fool in the world!"


    Sh bit her lips to hold back her tears. "I didn''t know, Barry! I just knew..."


    "Sh, my son has suffered so much without me," Barry uttered with so much pain. He then pushed


    her away at once and added, "I will definitely give him the best life in the future!"


    "You... But you are getting married!" Sh was stunned, not knowing what he meant.


    "Yes, I am going to get married." Barry nodded, "After I get married, I will take Ray in. He is my son,


    and his surname is Gu! I won''t let him suffer with you anymore!"


    "You want to take Ray away from me? 11 Sh¡¯s eyes widened in shock. A lump had suddenly


    seemed to have found its way on her throat.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I am taking him away." Barry''s voice was utterly cold. His lips were pressed into a grim line while


    his eyes glinted with so much anger.


    "No!" Hearing this, Sh hurried to grab Barry''s arm and begged, "You can''t do this! No, please! I


    wouldn''t let you do that! Ray is my son. I only have him!


    Please don''t take him away from me!" "I didn''t do anything wrong!" Barry''s voice thundered in the


    entire ward. "A woman appeared in my room seven years ago while I was drunk. And then, I got a


    son. Seven years! You have raised him all those years without saying anything to me! I knew


    nothing of him, Sh! Do you think I will be willing to go on like this? He is my son! Ray is a Gu!


    The two days before my wedding will be thest time you spend time with Ray! Cherish thosest


    moments!"


    And with those icy, cold words, Barry strode away, leaving Sh in utter misery.


    "Woo...Woo..." With tears endlessly flowing on her cheeks, Sh slumped and curled onto the bed,


    feeling utterly defeated and hopeless.

 Chapter 334 Extra Story Family (Part One)

    Chapter 334 Extra Story Family (Part One)


    "I said, let''s have a try. Let''s try to be together." Barry turned his face away from her and said, "We


    already have a son anyway. We might as well give it a try."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Sh immediately covered her mouth in shock. Barry just told


    Ray that he was his father. Sh was caught off guard and moved by his deration. Now, he was


    asking them to be together? Sh couldn''t believe it.


    It was silent in the corridor. Sh didn''t answer his proposal. Barry turned to her and asked, "Why


    aren''t you answering me? Let''s give it a try. Don''t you want to?"


    "I..." Sh''s breath hitched. She looked at him and nodded slowly in agreement, trying to reign in


    her excitement.


    ''Of course, I want to! I would say yes a thousand times!'' Sh screamed in her head.


    "Alright." Barry looked down at the ne tickets in his hands and tore them to pieces. "Don''t try to


    escape with my son. I won''t allow it."


    "Mr... Mr. Gu..." Sh couldn''t find the right words to say.


    "Call me by my name."


    Call his name? Was she allowed to do that?


    Although his name had been engraved in her heart for a long time, she suddenly felt timid to call his


    name.


    "Barry," Sh said slowly. "Are you only telling me this because you want to win Ray''s trust? What


    do you mean when you said we would try to be together?"


    Barry was irritated by her question. "How dense can you be? I told you I would try to be together


    with you! Is that so hard to understand? Do I have to spell it out for you?"


    "I really can''t understand what you meant..." Sh murmured. He had asked her if she wanted to


    be his woman before. Was he asking her again? She wanted to verify it before agreeing to anything.


    "You..."


    If it weren''t for the look of undisguised confusion in her eyes, Barry would''ve suspected that she


    was trying to y games with him. He furrowed his brows and said, "You''re Ray''s mother and I''m


    his father, but we aren''t husband and wife. Before we can get there, I should be your boyfriend first.


    Do you understand?"


    ''He wants me to be his girlfriend? Not his mistress?''


    Sh parted her mouth in disbelief. "You... want to be my boyfriend? You want me, I..."


    "Yes, I do. Don''t forget that you''ve already agreed to it." With a hand in his pocket, Barry said, "I''m


    going to the ward to see Ray." Then he turned around and left in a hurry.


    Sh was so overjoyed that she almost burst into tears. She had experienced great sorrows and


    joys in a short amount of time. Her life had been more dramatic than the shows she starred in.


    That night, Ray was discharged from the hospital. Sh brought all of their belongings and returned


    to Barry''s vi.


    "Ray, it will be your home from now on." Barry got out of the car and stood in front of the vi. When


    he reached out to help Ray out of the car, Ray flinched away from his touch.


    "I can get down myself." Ray jumped out of the car with a cold look on his face. He had never seen


    such arge and beautiful house before!


    Barry stood awkwardly next to Ray and was curious to see how he would react to his new home. He


    sighed when he saw the nk look on his face. He still had a long way to go!


    The housekeepers and servants in the vi were all shocked to see Barrye home with a young


    boy. When they saw Sh, who had been living with them for some time, they were even more


    appalled.


    "His name is Ray," Barry said to his servants. "He''s my son."


    "He''s..." Everyone gasped.


    "This is Sh Shen. You''ve seen her here before. She''s Ray''s mother."


    "Mother..." Everyone took another deep breath to calm themselves.


    Ray stood awkwardly and his cheeks flushed. He wasn''t fond of people gaping at him.


    "We''ll have some dinner first," Barry said. Ray and Sh followed him into the living room. At the


    dinner table, the family of three sat awkwardly in silence.


    If he had known this would happen, he would''ve brought Alick and Elissa over for dinner. Elissa was


    quite talkative so she would''ve made this encounter less ufortable.


    When Barry recalled Elissa, his eyes suddenly lit up and he asked, "Ray, do you like Elissa?"


    "It''s none of your business," Ray replied curtly.


    ''Tm your father, shouldn''t I know about these things?" Barry said with a soft smile.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I haven''t epted you yet!" Ray red at him.


    "Whether you admit it or not, I''m your father." Barry smiled softly and ced a drumstick into Ray''s


    bowl. "Eat more meat."


    Ray lowered his head and hesitated before taking arge bite of the chicken.


    Barry was chuckling to himself when he suddenly noticed that Sh was in a daze. There was only


    in rice on her te, so he ced a chicken leg on her te and said, "You should eat more.


    You''ve been losing weighttely."


    "Thank you..." Sh mumbled.


    "By the way," Barry asked, "do you know how to use Morse code, Ray?"


    "What is that?" Sh questioned, still in a daze.


    "It''s a kind of code," Ray exined. "You can express different messages using it, but it''s not


    commonly used anymore. Some time after I was kidnapped, my watch was broken and I was afraid


    you couldn''t pinpoint my location. So I tried to use Morse code to contact someone to help, but I


    wasn''t expecting it to be sessful."


    "Ray..." Sh dropped her chicken into her bowl. She looked at her son in disbelief. "Since when


    did you know so much? When did you learn these things?"


    "I was watching TV one time, wait, no." Ray shook his head. "I couldn''t see much during that time,


    and I overheard someone talking about the Morse code on TV. I learned how to use it from there. I


    practice it when I''m bored."


    "You learned it after only hearing it once?" Barry raised a brow at him.


    "It''s simple," Ray nodded.


    Barry blinked in surprise. "What a smart boy! You have good genes! You are my son!" heughed.


    "Humph!" Ray pouted and said indignantly, "I''m more like my mother!"


    Sh ruffled Ray¡¯s hair and smiled affectionately at him.


    After they finished having dinner, Barry arranged for Ray and Sh to sleep in hisrge bedroom.


    He left to sleep in the guest room.


    "Mom," Ray said as he nestled into his mother''s arms, "will we stay here for a long time?"


    "Why are you asking me that? Don''t you like it here, Ray?" Sh put a hand on Ray''s forehead.


    "It''s so nice here!" Ray''s eyes lit up.


    "What do you think about your father?" Sh asked tentatively.


    "I think he made you suffer a lot and he didn''te and look for us. He''s been treating us a bit


    better, but I haven''t forgiven him yet."


    A smile blossomed on Sh''s face. "So, does that mean that you like him?"


    Ray pursed his lips and his face blushed slightly. He nodded and said in a low voice, "Yes, I do. I''ve


    liked him even when he was just my Uncle Barry."


    Tears welled up in Sh''s eyes. "Yes, he''s a good man,¡± she agreed.


    Ray fell asleep shortly afterward. Sh couldn''t fall asleep and suddenly got the urge to go for a


    walk. When she opened the door, she saw Barry leaning against the wall with his back to her. He


    was speaking to someone on the phone.


    "How is she? Did she fall asleep? Hmm... That''s good to


    hear. She''s pregnant, but William hasn''t woken up yet. Call me if anything happens. Okay. Bye."

 Chapter 335 Extra Story Family (Part Two)

    Chapter 335 Extra Story Family (Part Two)


    Barry''s voice was calm, which made Sh feel bitter. He still couldn''t let Mary go.


    "Sh?" After he ended his call, he saw Sh standing by the door of the bedroom. "Why aren''t


    you sleeping yet?"


    "Oh." Sh came back to her senses. "I can''t fall asleep. I wanted to go out for a walk," she


    exined in a tight voice.


    "I see." Barry was silent for a moment before saying, "I''ll go with you."


    The two made their way downstairs in silence and strolled side by side outside the vi.


    It waste autumn, which made the nights chilly. Barry noticed that Sh was dressed in thin


    pajamas and asked, "Aren''t you cold?"


    "Not at all," Sh shook her head. She couldn''t let go of her disappointment after overhearing his


    phone call.


    Barry wasn''t wearing a coat, so he couldn''t offer her anything even if she was cold. He suddenly felt


    embarrassed for asking her that question and said, "If you''re cold, we can go back."


    "It''s alright," Sh replied in a low voice.


    "Is something wrong?" Barry saw the sullen look on Sh''s face and asked, "Are you


    ufortable here? I know I threatened you toe and live here before. I don''t want the same


    thing to happen again."


    Sh stopped in her tracks and looked at him. ''It''s not about that!'' she cried in her heart.


    When he saw the expression on her face, he assumed that he guessed correctly. "Don''t worry. It will


    be different this time. I only said those words to you before the wedding because I was angry. I don''t


    want to take Ray away from you. You can rx."


    "Okay," Sh answered curtly. They were both being too emotional at that day.


    "I want to be a good father to Ray. I want to make up for all the years we didn''t get to spend


    together. I need you to make this happen," Barry said with sincerity. "The newspapers have been


    saying that I abandoned my son and found myself a new girlfriend. I haven''t had time to rify


    everything to the public yet. I''m nning on holding a short press conference tomorrow to make an


    official announcement. I want you and Ray to be there. What do you think?"


    Sh raised her head and asked, "Why do you want us there?"


    "I want to make an official announcement about your identities, and tell the public that I''m


    responsible for both of you."


    Sh''s eyes widened in shock. "Really?"


    "Yes," Barry answered. "The newspapers all said that you used the child to get your roles in movies


    and TV shows. They all used me of being a devil in human form. They also said that Ray was an


    illegitimate child. How could I bear it?"


    "Why are they so mean? It''s so unfair! None of it is true! " Sh''s eyes shed with anger when she


    heard the news.


    "Do you remember your former agent, Jerry?"


    "He did this? It was him again?" Sh''s eyes widened in shock, then she quickly came back to her


    senses. "He is the type who would do something like that." Then she added, "That day in the


    hospital, I overheard your conversation and found out that seven years ago..."


    "You heard that?" Barry raised a brow at her. "So you also got to know the truth just not long ago?


    Do you know what happened after that?"


    Sh shook her head.


    "I pulled him out of the hospital," Barry exined and reached into his pocket to look for a cigarette,


    but couldn''t find one. He continued, "That jerk threatened to tell the media about us and Ray unless


    I gave him some money. I promised him that time, but I never gave him any money. He might have


    retaliated out of anger."


    "Don''t give him any of your money!" Sh yelled, clenching her fists. The hatred was evident in her


    eyes. "That bastard! If it weren¡¯t for him, my life wouldn''t have turned out this way! I want to get


    back at him!"


    "I''m with you on this. We shouldn''t let him go so easily!" All of a sudden, Barry reached a hand out


    to push some stray hairs away from Sh''s face. "Don''t be angry anymore. I''ll take care of


    everything."


    Sh''s anger vanished the moment his fingers touched her skin. She nodded slowly, as if in a


    trance.


    Barry gave her a small smile and said, "It''s gettingte. You should go to bed. I hope you cane


    to the press conference with me."


    "Okay." Sh nodded. They turned around and headed back into the vi.


    When she got back into her room, Sh suddenly remembered that she had been struggling to ask


    Barry about the phone call just now, but those words failed toe out of her mouth.


    "Oh well..." Sh sighed. She got into bed and fell asleep, with Ray snuggled in her arms. She


    could still remember Barry''s masculine scent. That would be enough for her for now.


    On the other hand, Barry had asked thepany to issue a statementte at the night, telling the


    public about the press conference to be held at two o''clock the following day.


    Early the next day, Barry was already dressed in a suit and tie and sat at the table with his brows


    furrowed. He read the newspaper as he waited for Sh and Ray toe down.


    "Duh. Duh. Duh."


    Footsteps sounded on the stairs. Barry ced his newspaper down and turned around. When he


    looked up, he saw the mother and son walking towards him hand in hand.


    Ray was dressed in a small suit and his hair was neatlybed into ce. He was a handsome


    young boy indeed.


    Sh wore a knee-length dress with a brown windbreaker over it. She looked mature and dignified.


    The corners of Barry''s mouth quirked up and his heart warmed at the sight of them. "Good morning.


    Come and have breakfast."


    "Okay." Sh took Ray to the table.


    "Where are we going today?" Ray asked as he ate his eggs.


    "We''re going to be on TV today." Barry stretched an arm over the table and ruffled Ray''s hair. Tm


    going to let everyone know that I''m your father today. Is that okay with you?" Barry asked with a soft


    smile.


    Ray''s face lit up. He looked at Barry with astonishment and asked, "Will all the children in the


    kindergarten see it too?"


    Barry was stunned by his question, then replied, "Of course. Who would you like to be informed?" "I


    want everyone to know," Ray replied with a sullen look on his face.


    After breakfast, Barry pulled Sh aside and asked what Ray meant by that.


    Sh suddenly felt helpless and embarrassed. She exined, "Two years ago, Ray could still see


    the world, though not clearly. He was old enough to go to school, but I was hesitant to sign him up


    for kindergarten. Every time we passed by the school gates, he wouldn''t want to leave. He always


    looked at the kids inside, so I decided to send him to school.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 336 Extra Story Family (Part Three)

    Chapter 336 Extra Story Family (Part Three)


    Ray was happy to be able to go to school, but all the children bullied him. They teased him and said


    that he was blind with no father. Even though he was having a hard time in school, he still wanted to


    go. He lied and said that he was having a great time, and he was getting good grades in school. It


    wasn''t until the principal called me over because he had gotten into a fight that I found out the truth.


    I apologized to him and med myself for everything. He was eventually expelled from


    kindergarten."


    Barry frowned and clenched his fists as Sh told him the story. He asked in a low voice, "Which


    kindergarten is it? How dare they bully my son!"


    Barry took two steps towards Ray and picked him up as he was tidying up his bowtie. "Dad will take


    you to the kindergarten you went to before. I''ll help you get revenge on those bullies!"


    "What are you talking about?" Ray blinked his handsome eyes at him.


    "Who said that you didn''t have a father? Who called you blind?" With a cold face, Barry dered,


    "Dad will take you and Mom back today and let everyone know that Ray is the happiest child in the


    world. I''ll teach those kids a lesson! They won''t think about bullying you again!


    Ray nestled into Barry''s arms and looked up at him in admiration. He suddenly thought that he was


    the coolest father in the world!


    "And you!" Barry turned around and looked at Sh.


    "Get over here!"


    "What? Oh..." Sh walked over to them in a daze.


    Barry suddenly pulled her close to his side with his free hand. "And you, woman! You''ve been fooled


    over and over for seven years! After all that time, you still haven''t learned your lesson! You need to


    do better in the future.


    "Oh..." Sh pursed her lips and nodded. All of her attention was focused on Barry''s hand on her


    skin.


    "Remember, you cane to me if you need anything! My son''s mother doesn''t have to be strong


    all by herself. You can lean on me, and I can help you solve your problems," Barry dered as he


    walked Sh out of the vi.


    Sh lowered her head and sniffed softly. She struggled to hold back her tears. She was moved by


    Barry''s words. After all these years, she finally had someone to share her burdens with.


    The small press conference was filled with reporters. Everyone was ready for them.


    "Click. Click.¡±


    The door at the side of the stage opened. Barry walked onto the stage, holding Ray''s hand with


    Sh following behind him.


    The spotlights shone on them in an instant. Barry frowned in difort and instinctively shielded


    Ray''s eyes with his hand.


    After the three of them settled down, Barry spoke first, "My dear friends from the media, my son''s


    eyes have just been operated on, and he is susceptible to light. Please turn off your camera sh.


    Thank you for your consideration. We''re here today to rify the recent news to the public. We''re


    not ready to answer all of your questions yet, and after making our statement, we will be leaving


    shortly."


    "That boy is his son!"


    "This is breaking news!"


    "What about my questions?"


    The reporters whispered among themselves.


    "I''ve read the news in the newspaper," Barry continued. His voice took on a serious tone, and he


    ignored the reporters'' murmurs. "I''ve seen the negative reports about Sh. All I can say is that it''s


    all fabricated. Sh is a dedicated actress and the mother of my child. It would be my pleasure to


    help her further her career. If anyone dares to nder her, I will make sure to take legal action to


    protect our rights and interests.


    As for the wedding that was held a few days ago, it has been canceled. I can''t reveal any more


    details on that matter. All I can say is that I will treat Sh and my son well in the future."


    "Do you want to add anything else?" Barry whispered to Sh.


    "No, I''m fine," Sh answered.


    "Okay." Barry turned to Ray and asked, "Did you like my speech? Do you have anything else you


    want to add?"


    Ray shook his head in reply.


    "Okay, let''s go then." Barry sat up straight and said to all the reporters, "Today''s press conference is


    over." "Oh, by the way."


    He suddenly remembered something and added, "There are some children who bullied Ray in the


    past. We''ll be getting even with you soon! Just wait and see!"


    Sh turned her head in shock and looked at Barry in disbelief. How could he say such childish


    words in front of the media? Was he crazy?


    This time, Ray initiatively opened his arms and allowed Barry to carry him. He smiled widely at his


    father.


    As Barry carried him out of the hall, he smiled, "How did Dad do? Was I good?"


    "You were great!" Ray nced at Sh before adding, "Dad, you''re the best!"


    Barry stopped in his tracks and held his breath. "Ray, what did you call me?"


    "Dad..." Ray wrapped his arms around Barry''s neck and called him again.


    "Oh, my God!" Barry''s eyes widened, and he looked at Sh excitedly. "Sh, did you hear that?


    Our son called me Dad! Ray, call me again! I''m your Dad! Ha ha... II


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Sh smiled happily as she watched them.


    Later on, Barry wanted to take Ray back to the kindergarten to show him off, but Ray declined his


    offer. He said, "I don''t want to argue with them. That would be degrading! They''re not worth my


    time!"


    Barry nodded in agreement, "You''re right! My son is just like me!"


    The next day after the press conference, a few children in the kindergarten''s senior ss asked for


    leaves and didn''te to ss for a few days. Maybe they were afraid of being beaten by an uncle!


    Sophy James EH

 Chapter 337 Extra Story Late Fate (Part One)

    Chapter 337 Extra Story Late Fate (Part One)


    Sh and Ray had been living in Barry''s vi for more than half a month.


    Barry took them to various ces. The amusement park, zoo, aquarium, ski resorts, beaches, and


    even shopping malls. They did almost everything they could as a family. The three of them co-


    habited together in harmony, and eventually, Ray and Barry warmed up to each other.


    Unfortunately, it seemed as though Barry and Sh hadn''t made any progress.


    Meanwhile, Sh visited thepany every two or three days, and she became good friends with


    Mary in the process.


    "To be honest, I was a little upset when I became Alick and Elissa''s mother."


    "Me too!"


    "Like William, Alick is premature. You know what? There are even times that I feel like I''m the child.


    He''s quite mature and wise beyond his years."


    "Me too! I feel that too!" Sh agreed with both hands raised. "Ray is exactly the same. Sometimes


    he''s quiet and doesn''t speak, but there are times that he acts like a knowledgeable academic, who


    holds centuries of experience in his mind." "But back then, I had Lucas and Barry to apany


    me." Mary sighed. She held Sh''s hands and continued, "You had it worse, Sh."


    "It''s all in the past. Let bygones be bygones." Sh tried her best to smile. "Now that Ray''s eyes


    have recovered, I feel happy and contented."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "To be honest, I feel guilty after hearing about your experiences. I always felt that I stole Barry''s love


    and attention from you and Ray. Sh, I hope you can forgive me." Mary pursed her lips and


    promised, "In the future, I will treat Ray like my own son. I hope you won''t hate me so much for what


    I''ve done to you in the past."


    "No. I don''t hate you at all, Mary." Sh hurriedly waved her hand in disagreement.


    "You''re always so kind and forgiving." Mary shed a smile at her and added, "Please, don''t hold a


    grudge against me for what happened between Barry and I. We''ve known each other for so many


    years, but we didn''t get married in the end. Although you and Barry met at a very confusing time,


    you two were destined to be with each other. Even though it''s a littlete, it''s still fate."


    "Late fate?"


    "Exactly!" Mary smiled at her and exined, "It was your fate to meet him by ident seven years


    ago. Now, your reunion seven yearster is yourte fate. Trust me, you''re going to be very happy


    together."


    ¡±1 believe you, Mary. Thank you so much!" Sh nodded, grateful for her newfound friend.


    Barry managed to admit Ray to one of the best primary schools in the city.


    Sh was still worried that Ray, who was just six years old, might get bullied because he was too


    young to enter primary school. However, she and Barry were asked to go to the teacher''s office on


    the first day of school.


    The teacher informed them that Ray was too smart and it would be a waste of talent for him to study


    in the first grade. That was why the school decided to give Ray a test that would determine his


    capabilities. To their surprise, the results showed that he could answer every single question from


    grades one to four. It meant that he could enter fifth grade right away!


    "Ray, can you really understand textbooks for fourth graders? Can you also solve all math


    questions?" Barry asked in the car while driving.


    "Yes, I can." Ray nodded and added, "I don''t know how, I just can."


    "Then how about you study directly at fifth grade? What do you think?" Sh asked.


    "Fifth grade? Why?"


    "Because you can easily answer every fourth grade question. It''s not going to be interesting for you


    to study them again," exined Sh while pouting.


    "Will I go to another school after Grade 6?" Ray asked again.


    "Yes. You''ll go to middle school after that."


    "I don''t want to be in Grade 5 then." Ray turned his head and leaned against the window of the car


    gloomily.


    "Why not?" Sh asked in confusion.


    "Because Elissa is not in Grade 1 yet." Ray drew on the car window with his fingers and exined


    shyly, "I want to go to the same school as her."


    Sh blinked nkly. It took a moment before she could process Ray''s response. When she came


    to her senses, she covered her mouth and snickered.


    This caused Ray''s face to turn red in an instant. Sh wanted to tease him again, but when she


    raised her head, she saw Barry staring at her with a grin. Upon seeing him, she quickly closed her


    mouth.


    The grin on Barry''s face widened. "Are you still afraid of me, Sh? Am I really that bad?" "No, I''m


    not..." Sh was about to protest, but her voice trailed off midsentence. She was not afraid. In all


    honesty, she was just embarrassed because she did not know how to act around him.


    Barry smiled and turned to Ray. "Then you''ll start at first grade as you wish. You''re still young, Ray.


    Even if you''re a genius, your physical qualities are notparable to that of a child in the fifth


    grade."


    "Okay!" Ray eagerly nodded in agreement.


    "Why don''t you invite Elissa and Alick for a sleepover tonight? I haven''t seen them for a long time,"


    Barry suggested with a wide smile.


    "Okay! That will be awesome!" Ray''s eyes lit up at Barry''s suggestion. "Dad is the best!"


    That night, Alick and Elissa came to Barry''s vi under Ray''s invitation. To Barry''s surprise, Lucas


    also came over with them.


    "What are you doing here? You''re not invited." Barry stood in front of the door, preventing Lucas


    from entering.


    "Now that Mary is pregnant, and William is still in aa. You, as the godfather, are busy


    maintaining a harmonious and beautiful family." Lucas sighed and shook his head in grievance.


    "Only I, myself, as the dearest Daddy Lucas to those two kids, am free. So, I had to escort them


    here."


    "You..."


    "Dad, why aren''t youing in? Come on now!" Ray had already led Alick and Elissa into the living


    room. Seeing that Barry did note in, he shouted, "So slow!"


    "Daddy Barry,e in with Daddy Lucas!" urged Alick as well.


    ''Til be right there!" Before Barry could respond, Lucas had already agreed in a hurry. He pushed


    Barry aside and entered the house.


    Meanwhile, Sh was cooking in the kitchen. When she saw Lucase in, she greeted him right


    away. "Hello, Dr. Murong."


    "Hi, Sh. Nice to see you." Lucas rubbed his hands together and went to the kitchen. A strong


    aromatic smell of food hung in the air. He deliberately sniffed and remarked, "It smells so good! Are


    you cooking by yourself, big star?"


    "Yes, I am," answered Sh shyly. "Well, the dinner will be ready soon. Just wait a little longer."


    "Sure! Please take your time." As soon as Lucas finished his words and turned his head, he saw a


    smile on Barry''s face. With his right hand in his pocket, Barry was staring at Sh with adoration.


    Lucas smiled knowingly and walked over. "Are you fascinated?"


    Barry red at him. "Get out of my face. For a doctor, you talk a lot of nonsense!"


    With her back to them, Sh pursed her lips, her face burning with embarrassment.


    "Your face is turning red, Mr. Gu." Lucas continued to tease him. "Your child is already six years old.


    Why are you both so shy? If you like each other, just be honest!"


    "Get out of here!" Barry raised his foot and pretended to kick Lucas.


    "Ha ha!" Lucasughed and ran to the three kids.


    Sh really liked this warm feeling so much. She put the dishes on the tes merrily and turned


    around.


    "Ah!" Startled, she screamed all of a sudden. She did not expect that Barry was there behind her.


    "Be careful!" Barry flinched and instinctively reached out to support her. However, seeing that she


    kept her bnce, he withdrew his arms and stood still.


    "Alright."


    "I''ll go to the living room now to watch the kids. If you are already tired, ask Hester to help you out."


    Barry touched his nose, turned around, and left the kitchen. He was afraid that Sh would be


    startled because of him again.


    At the dinner table, the atmosphere was livelier than usual because of the presence of the two kids


    and Lucas.


    For some reason, Barry felt that this scene was familiar.


    Ah! He remembered why. Back in the days when Mary used to stay here, she used to cook for


    everyone. In just a few months, their lives had drastically changed.


    "Daddy Barry, can I stay here tonight?" Elissa asked as she crawled to Barry.


    "Of course." Her voice made Barrye back to his senses. With a smile, he touched Elissa¡¯s little


    head.

 Chapter 338 Extra Story Late Fate (Part Two)

    Chapter 338 Extra Story Late Fate (Part Two)


    "I want to sleep with Alick and Ray on the same bed." Elissa tossed her two braids back and forth.


    She was so adorable!


    "You can sleep next to Ray," Lucas said with a snicker. ''TH sleep next to Alick. We''re both big men


    anyway."


    "Daddy Lucas!" Alick turned to Lucas and said seriously, "I''m not a big man yet! I''m still a little man!"


    "Ha ha ha!" Alick''s protest made Lucas burst intoughter. "All right, all right. Little man, would you


    like to sleep next to me, a big man, tonight?"


    "Hmm... okay." After thinking for a while, Alick nodded cautiously.


    In the evening, the cool breeze blew on the balcony of the bedroom on the second floor.


    Barry and Lucas sat side by side, with their back to the door. Together, they smoked while leaning


    on the railing.


    "How is everything going with William?" With his eyes half-closed, Barry took a deep drag on his


    cigarette.


    "Just the same as before," answered Lucas, who looked unruly in the smoke. "There are no signs


    that he will wake up at all."


    "He has been in aa for more than half a month, but he still hasn''t woken up." Barry put the


    cigarette between his two fingers and looked at the flickering light on the cigarette end. "How about


    Mary? Does she still go to the hospital every day?"


    "Yes. She never missed a day."


    In the bedroom next door.


    "Stay in bed. Don''t fall over, okay? I''ll get you some juice." With a smile, Sh closed the door and


    went out of the bedroom. As soon as she walked out, she smelled the faint smoke in the corridor.


    She walked forward and saw the door of Barry''s bedroom ajar.


    The conversation of the two men as they smoked came along with the breeze.


    "Is it possible that William won''t wake up anymore?" asked Barry.


    "Who knows? He had some old wounds and now he got two gunshots. He''s lucky enough that he


    hasn''t died yet." Lucas heaved a sigh and added, "Mary is having a difficult time. By the way,


    haven''t you seen her recently?"


    "No, I haven''t." With that, Barry put out the cigarette.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong?" With a sly smile, Lucas asked again, "Are you afraid that you won''t be able to


    control yourself once you see her again? Then you might want to gain her heart back while William


    is still in aa."


    Feeling somehow annoyed, Barry lit another cigarette and put it in his mouth. "We almost got


    married," he said with a sigh and a look of regret.


    Sh took a deep breath. She wanted to leave, but she could not move her feet as if they were


    stuck on the ground.


    "What do you mean?" Raising his eyebrows, Lucas asked, "Can''t you still give up on her? Aren''t


    you with Sh already?"


    "Even if she likes William, so what? William has brought her so much pain. It''s better for her if I


    protect her." Barry smiled but sadness was evident in his eyes. "Even if I have a son, I still can''t stop


    loving her. Sh''s appearance was an ident."


    Hearing that, Sh covered her mouth with her hand, afraid that she would cry out.


    "Why hasn''t Aunt She back yet?" Elissa''s voice was heard by her in the bedroom.


    Sh was still shocked with what she had heard. She turned around and staggered back to the


    bedroom where the children were staying.


    Just as she went inside, Elissa was about to go out. "Aunt Sh, you¡¯re back! I was going to find


    you just now."


    "Well... I''m here now!" Sh said to Elissa with a forced smile.


    "Mom, didn''t you bring juice for us?" Ray stared at her mother in confusion.


    "The Juice," repeated Sh, trying to hold back the tears in her eyes and pretending to be rxed.


    "Unfortunately, we''ve run out of juice."


    "I see. Forget it. We can drink juice tomorrow anyway," said Alick.


    "Okay." Sh nodded in a daze.


    In the balcony, the two men were still talking. "Sometimes it''s not a good thing to fall in love so


    deeply," Lucas said and he patted Barry on the shoulder.


    "That''s why I have decided to give up on her." Barry put out the second cigarette in his hand. "No


    matter how much pain William has brought to Mary and how deeply he has hurt her, Mary still loves


    him unconditionally."


    With his eyes wide open, Lucas asked, "Then what did you mean just now? You said Sh was an


    ident to you."


    "It was indeed an ident, but a beautiful one." The corners of Barry''s mouth formed a warm and


    content smile. "What I said earlier were my previous thoughts. It''s not bad that I let Sh and Ray


    move in. It''s true that I''ve had a child before falling love, but you know what? I think it''s not toote


    for us. Besides, Sh is really cute."


    "Ah!" Lucas put his arm around Barry''s shoulder boldly and smirked. "Are you starting to fall in love


    with her?"


    This time, Barry did not ask Lucas to get out.


    "Let me tell you this: at our age, it''s not enough for us to just simply fall in love," said Lucas with a


    mysterious look on his face. "If you want a woman to love you, you must use your trump card and


    do some real action to her."


    "What should I do then?" Barry asked curiously.


    "You have to..." Lucas snickered and whispered something in Barry''s ear.


    "I think you''d better get out!" Barry rolled his eyes at Lucas, and walked out.


    "Trust me, she will fall in love with your heroic and charming manhood!" In the balcony, Lucas


    continued to yell without giving up. "You must believe me!"


    "Shut up! Go to sleep now!¡± Without looking back, Barry continued to walk out. After walking out of


    the room, he raised his eyebrows. Was Lucas''s method really feasible and effective? Was that the


    reason why he had not made any progress in his rtionship with Sh?


    Well, maybe he could give it a try...


    Barry was about tomence his n to charm Sh, but he was informed that she would be out


    of town for a shooting.


    "How many days will you stay there? When will youe back?" Although disappointed, Barry


    pretended to


    be calm.


    ''Tm not sure," Sh answered with a pale face.


    "Mom, can youe back for me as early as possible? I will miss you!" Ray suddenly held Sh''s


    hand and yed cute.


    "Sure. I wille back early for you." She then touched his headfortingly.


    After a few minutes, she got on the van and left. Barry and Ray stood at the gate of the vi for a


    long time as they watched the car leave.


    Inside the van, Sh wondered, ''If I''m just an ident to Barry, would he set me free again one


    day?''


    On the first day after Sh had gone, Barry missed her.


    On the second day, Barry still missed her.


    The third day, the fourth day... Barry could not help but count the days, wondering when Sh


    woulde back home.


    "Why do you look so upset during the meeting just now?" Walking out of the meeting room with


    Barry, Mary suddenly asked.


    "Did I?" Barry just smiled and looked at Mary''s belly. "How is your baby today?"


    "You are trying to change the subject, Barry. It''s obvious! " With pursed lips, Mary snickered, "Is it


    because Sh went to another city for a shooting? Do you miss her?"


    "I... I just think that Ray will miss her as she left him at home."


    "Really? Is that really the reason?" Mary deliberately stared at him and said, "Your look reminded


    me of the time when we were in college." "Yeah? Why is that?" Barry was extremely confused.


    "When we were in college, every time you wanted to hold my hand, you''d be shy," answered Mary


    with a bigger smile. "It''s the same look as now. Barry, you are feeling shy."


    Her words made him speechless for a while.


    "Listen to me. If you miss her, go and see her. You can think of an excuse or reason why you''re


    there. Just tell them you are going to inspect and supervise their work. As long as you want to go


    there, you will find reason. I''m sure she will be very touched." What Mary suggested made sense.


    William used to do that to her. He was sure he could do it to Sh as well.


    "Really?" Barry''s eyes lit up at the thought of it.


    -

 Chapter 339 Extra Story Late Fate (Part Three)

    Chapter 339 Extra Story Late Fate (Part Three)


    "Of course! Trust me!" Mary answered firmly and reassured him, "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of Ray


    when you are gone."


    "Okay!" Barry answered at once. He looked at his watch and said urgently, "Well, it''s still early. I''m


    going there right now."


    "Barry-" Before Mary could say anything, Barry had already run away.


    Mary burst intoughter. Patting her belly, she murmured, "Baby, see that? I''m so awesome, right? I


    did another matchmaking!" However, her wide smile suddenly faltered and she sighed heavily.


    "s, I still don''t know when your dad will wake up. Forget it. I''ve been waiting for him for such a


    long time. I''ve enough patience. Let''s pack up before we go to the hospital to see him."


    Barry rushed to the filming set where Sh was. Seeing the producere in person, the group of


    employees and crew felt terrified and anxious.


    "I just came to see Sh." Barry waved his hand dismissively. He was a little tired after driving for


    two hours.


    "Well, Sh is filming now!"


    "Where is the scene? Take me there." After saying that, Barry was led forward.


    Sh''s role was a female soldier. Coincidentally, this time she was still a little girl, talking in the field


    with her lover, who was a soldier.


    "I''m leaving. I''m going to kill the enemies for you to be safe. I have to protect my mother and you,"


    said the soldier.


    "I will also join the army in the future!" Wearing a colorful jacket and two pigtails, Sh said, "I want


    to learn from you!"


    "Okay!"


    "Joe, when will youe back?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Joe," Sh grabbed the soldier''s sleeve and continued, "my father forced me to marry that rich


    landlord in the vige. I''m so scared but you are leaving! Joe, what should I do?"


    The soldier blushed and asked, "What... what do you mean?"


    "Don''t you like me?"


    "Of course I do! But..."


    Before he could finish his words, Sh unbuttoned her jacket and was about to give her virginity to


    him.


    "Cut! Cut!"


    Barry frowned in disapproval. Seeing that Sh was about to unbutton her clothes, he immediately


    stopped her.


    "Who the fuck said cut? I am the director here! Huh? Tell me!" The director stood up from the chair


    with a roar. When he saw Barry, his facial expression changed. His annoyance turned to fawning.


    "Aww! Mr. Gu!"


    Mr. Gu?


    Hearing that, Sh looked around. A few steps away, Barry was staring at her.


    ''Did hee to see me on purpose?''


    "Good day, Mr. Gu. What brought you here today?" the director asked hurriedly.


    "I just came here to have a look at the new project." Even though Barry was speaking, his gaze was


    fixated on Sh.


    "Okay, okay!" The director noticed the expression on his face and said to the crew, "Let''s have a


    rest before continuing. Dismissed! You can leave now!¡±


    The crew followed him and they left in silence. Barry suddenly showed up at the filming set. No


    doubt he came here to see Sh.


    Sh''s mouth still hung slightly open when Barry walked towards her. As he approached, one of his


    hands were inside the pocket of his trousers and he was smiling brightly.


    "Why do you look so surprised?"


    "I..." Sh took a deep breath and asked suspiciously, "Why are you here?"


    ''Tm here to inspect," Barry answered with a shrug. Why couldn''t he just tell her that he missed her?


    "Okay," Sh answered but a look of suspicion was evident in her face. She wriggled her fingers


    uneasily and anxiously. She had been thinking about him especially when she was not doing


    anything. Finally, he was now here, yet she could not do anything. s...


    "Don''t take that kind of role in a move in the future," said Barry with a frown.


    "What? Why?"


    "A war drama should be like a war drama." As Barry spoke, he nced around, taking in the scene


    layout.


    "Don''t take these roles anymore," said Barry, racking his brains to think of a reason. "What if Ray


    sees it?!"


    "I..."


    "That''s it." Barry''s face flushed when he realized what he had just done.


    Realizing something, Sh chuckled. "You! Today¡ª"


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wait a minute!" Barry took out his phone and motioned for Sh not to speak. He then turned


    around before answering the call.


    Sh was about to pluck up her courage to say something, but stopped on a second thought. Her


    voice echoed in her heart, ''Are you here to see me particrly?''


    "I heard that Mr. Gu is here. Where is he?" All of a sudden, Jaime''s voice came from behind.


    "Oh! He''s talking to someone on the phone right now." Sh turned around and smiled at him.


    "Were you touched by him?" With a sigh, Jaime said, "He didn''t get married, and he even


    acknowledged his rtionship to you and Ray. You should be happy, but why do you still look


    upset?"


    "Humph!" Sh red at him and turned her back away, not letting him see her facial expression.


    "It¡¯s none of your business."


    ''Tve already told you that I have a crush on you, Sh." With a serious look, Jaime continued, "I


    told you that I would take you away, but you went to the church instead. You still can''t let him go."


    Meanwhile, Barry ended his phone call in a hurry and came back just in time to hear Jaime''s words.


    What Jaime had said made him feel a sense of crisis in his heart.


    But what did he mean by ''you still can''t let him go''? Why did Sh want to let go of him?


    "Barry," Sh said with pursed lips, "He threatened me before. He even forced me to be the most


    shameless woman in the world. Also, he even threatened me with my own son. He''s really hateful!


    In fact, I hate him most in the world. If it weren''t for Ray, I wouldn''t have wasted my time on him! Of


    course I can let him go."


    Hearing that, Barryughed sardonically at himself and stepped back slowly. Then, he turned


    around coldly and strode away.


    "Mr. Gu, where are you going?" asked the director when he noticed that Barry was already leaving.


    "Going back to thepany!" he answered through gritted teeth.


    "Then, what about the movie?"


    "You are the director here. Why are you asking me?" Without looking back, Barry got on his car,


    mmed the door, and drove away without hesitation.


    "What happened?" the director mumbled to himself. "Should I cut the scene or not?"


    "In wine there is truth. And people are good at lying when they are sober." Jaime shook his head in


    displeasure. "I heard what you said when you were drunkst time. It was almost the same as what


    you said just now. However, only thest sentence was different."


    "Which sentence?" Sh asked with a guilty conscience.


    "You still like him, Sh."


    "You..." She turned around and red at Jaime. "Yes, I do like him. So what? I''m a sore loser, aren''t


    I? I didn''t even dare to say anything to him!"


    "Is that why you''re yelling at me?" Jaime teased her. "You only have the courage to tell others that


    you like Barry, but he himself doesn''t know about it. Let me tell you this: men are all very stupid. If


    you don''t tell him in person what you feel, he will never guess it all his life. If a woman takes the


    initiative to confess her love, a man basically would not resist."


    "Really? Is that true?¡± Sh asked while frowning.


    "Of course it''s true, especially when a beauty like you who has given birth to his child," Jaime said


    with a smile. "He hase all the way to see you. You should at least give him a reward, shouldn''t


    you?¡±


    Hearing this, Sh immediately craned her neck and looked into the distance, trying to find Barry.


    "Go and find him! Hurry up!" urged Jaime with a hint of amusement.


    "Yes, I will. Thank you!" She nodded in agreement.


    "Ha ha!" Jaime smiled sincerely. ''Sh, I wish you happiness.''


    Meanwhile, Sh could not hold back her excitement as she anxiously looked for Barry.


    "Have you seen Mr. Gu just now?"


    "I haven''t."


    "You! Have you seen Barry anywhere?"


    "No, sorry."


    "Mr. Gu? He just left." The director waved his hand absentmindedly and said to Sh, "Your boss


    just left."


    "He left?" Sh was stunned and dejected at the same time. Why did he leave all of a sudden? She


    had a lot of things to tell him but she had not found a chance yet.


    Life seemed to be more difficult now.


    Sh continued to shoot on the set. She kept missing Barry, but she did not dare to say anything.


    In A City, Barry continued to work in thepany. His temper had be worse. Unlike before, he


    was now contradictory and regretful.


    During the next two weeks, neither of them contacted or talked to each other on the phone.


    One day, Sh received a call from Mary, telling her that William had woken up froma.


    She hurriedly packed up and left the set for a while. With this excuse, she could not wait to go back


    to the ce where Barry was.


    -

 Chapter 340 Extra Story Happy Tears (Part One)

    Chapter 340 Extra Story Happy Tears (Part One)


    "Dad, you were so awesome today!¡±


    Ray yelled with so much enthusiasm as he walked out of the primary school''s yground. It was


    already dark, but the glimmer of excitement in his eyes was still so bright.


    "You were also awesome, Ray!"mented Elissa, who was walking with Sh hand-in-hand.


    Slightly grazing the medal on her neck, she proudly said to her elder brother, "Alick, Ray gave this


    gold medal to me!"


    Looking at the medal, Alick felt a little envious. He wondered when the sports activities would be


    held in his kindergarten. He bet his father would y really great too!


    "Everyone was great today." Barry smiled and nced at Sh unconsciously.


    Thetter wore sportswear for that event, making her look youthful and a head-turner. She was the


    most beautiful mother sitting in the grandstand and cheering for her family. Some teachers and


    parents had even recognized and flocked around her, requesting pictures and autographs. For quite


    a while, the crowd was out of control, but Sh couldn''t do anything but smile. More than that, she


    had also attracted many fathers'' secret nces, making Barry ufortable and slightly agitated.


    "Aunt Sh, you''ve been sitting there all day long. Are you tired? We will get in the car soon," said


    Alick, who looked at Sh with evident worries in his eyes.


    "I..." Sh blushed. "I''m fine. Thank you, Alick."


    At the same time, Barry shed a smile and said nothing.


    "Daddy Barry, I miss Mommy. Can you drop me at the hospitalter?" asked Elissa, pulling the hem


    of Barry''s shirt to catch his attention.


    "Okay." Barry smiled before roaring the engine to life and driving away from the primary school.


    Along the way, the three kids yed cheerfully in the backseat, jumping and shouting in sheer joy,


    which made Sh a little worried. "Be careful. It''s dangerous to y when the car is moving. Sit


    still!"


    "Don''t worry about them; they know what they''re doing. The boys can take care of Elissa," Barry


    said as he reached out his hand to hold Sh''s.


    "You..." The sudden warmth of his hand against her skin startled Sh. "What...What are you


    doing? The kids will see..." she stuttered, blushing as she craned her head to look at the kids again.


    Barry arched his eyebrow, and soon a trace of bitterness emanated on his face. "Then, I''ll let go."


    Slowly, he raised his hand and unsped his fingers from hers.


    "No!" Before he could fully untangle their hands, Sh quickly held his hand back, cing it in its


    former position.


    Barry seemed to have expected this and smiled more proudly, evidently satisfied.


    "Will this affect you while you are driving?" Sh, who was pretending to be calm, didn¡¯t realize that


    her face was beet red.


    "Isn''t it toote for you to ask this question now?" Barry asked with a smirk. After pausing for a


    while, he continued, "Besides, you''re blushing right now. If you keep being like this, I can''t help but


    want to kiss you."


    "Aww! Daddy Barry! So sweet!" Hearing their conversation, Elissa stood up and pointed her head


    between the two front seats. "My father also likes to kiss Mommy a lot."


    "Ha-ha!" Both Barry and Sh, and even the kids, instantly burst intoughter, filling the car with


    such a positive vibe.


    Meanwhile, back in the hospital, Mary was having dinner with William.


    "Feed me!" William opened his mouth, ying cute and pretending to wait on the food.


    "Eat it or leave it." Rolling her eyes at him, Mary caressed her belly and uttered, "I want to eat with


    my baby."


    "Hey, I''m injured..."


    "Dad is acting like a spoiled child again." Elissa''s voice suddenly prated the ward, making both


    Mary and William turn their heads towards the door. Several people came in one after another as


    soon as it clicked. "You act like a spoiled kid better than I do, Daddy," the little girl continued to say


    as she stepped foot inside.


    "Oh, you are here!" Mary instantly stood up with a smile etched on her lips. "How''s the sports


    meeting today?"


    "Not bad, isn¡¯t it?" Barry answered, smiling at Sh and Ray to ask for their confirmation.


    "Mommy," said Elissa, with her chest up proudly, "look! This is Ray''s gold medal. He won first


    ce!"


    "Wow, that''s great!" Struggling with her now swollen belly, Mary bent down and kissed Elissa.


    "Humph!" William stood up arrogantly and snorted disdainfully. "It''s just a gold medal. Alick, when


    will your kindergarten have its sports meeting? I''ll win you two gold medals."


    "Really, Daddy! Yey!" Alick nodded hard, almost jumping out of sheer excitement.


    ''He still wants to dominate even with children''s activities! How childish!'' Mary thought to herself.


    "Are you all free tonight? If you have something to do, please go ahead with your business. We are


    fine here," said Mary, not wanting to be of any disturbance to Barry and Sh.


    "It''s fine," Barry replied, shrugging his shoulders.


    "Mary, can you really take care of the two kids? How about you let Elissa and Alick sleep in our


    house? I''m free tomorrow; I can look after them," Sh offered, knowing what it felt like to be


    pregnant. On top of that, Mary still had to look after William while taking care of their kids


    simultaneously.


    "It''s okay. Thank you so much for the offer, Sh," Mary politely replied, waving her hand. Then


    smiling, she continued, "Aunt Amy and Father wille to pick them upter. I bet these kids will


    just disturb your family if I let them stay with you guys tonight. They''re pretty rowdy and all over the


    ce."


    "No, of course not!" With a bright smile on her face, Sh praised, "Alick is a good boy, and Elissa


    is more like a daughter to me. Besides, Ray also likes her. Right, honey?"


    The young boy nced at Mary and nodded shyly to admit it. Seeing that, Mary couldn''t help feeling


    a tinge of warmth in her heart. ''Looks like my daughter''s marriage is already settled,'' she thought,


    smirking internally as she nced at the young boy.


    "Elissa can live in our house every day from now on." Barry caressed his son''s head and uttered,


    "This way, Ray wouldn''t have to worry about her." "Ouch, my heart hurts!" All of a sudden, William


    covered his chest and winced in pain.


    "Are you okay?" Barry held him up in a hurry.


    "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    "Go away! Go away!" William brushed off Barry''s hands and yelled, "You''re infuriating me! I''m so


    mad that my heart feels so heavy! Our daughter is just a little girl, and yet you want to take her


    away from us. Dream on!"


    "Come on, William! Elissa is also my daughter!" Barry retorted, feeling both mad and amused at the


    same time.


    "I don''t care. How about you and Sh make another daughter? That way, you can send her to our


    house too, so I won''t worry about my Alick. Do you think so too, Mary?" suggested William in a


    yful tone, shing a devious grin.


    However, Mary didn''t seem to like what he said. So, with a dark face, she pinched his waist.


    Immediately, William felt the seething pain of her sharp fingers against his skin. He took a deep


    breath and quickly jumped away from her. Then, he pinched Alick''s face and said with a smile, "Let


    Aunt Sh give birth to a little girl so you can y with her. What do you say, Alick?"


    "Why?" Alick frowned while thinking, looking very serious as his innocent eyes stared at his father. "I


    think I will soon have two younger sisters to y with, Elissa and the one in Mom''s belly. Why


    should I have another one?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Oh, my silly son, you don''t understand!" William drew a heavy breath as a sign of resignation.


    Then, he raised his eyebrows at Barry and asked. "What do you think of my proposal, Barry?"


    "Hmm, not bad," Barry answered with a poker face, but deep down, he was also ecstatic upon


    hearing the proposal.


    Sh smiled shyly, but a ghost of sadness in her face


    escaped.


    "Your body is unhealthy and it will be hard for you to get pregnant. If you abort this child, there is a


    great possibility that you may not have the ability to be a mother in the future."


    On the way back home, Sh kept thinking about what the doctor had said to her seven years ago.


    If she couldn''t get pregnant again, would Barry abandon her? But they had just begun, hadn''t they?


    Would he really push her away?


    "Sh, what''s wrong?" At the dining table, Barry noticed that something was bothering Sh. She


    seemed too absent-minded as her eyes stared nkly at the food. "Are you still tired because of


    last night?" he asked while cautiously studying the look on her face.


    "I..." Sh tried to say something, but she was at a loss for a while. Then after pausing, she


    suddenly snorted and said, "You rascal!"


    "Tell me, what¡¯s bothering you? You were just fine back in the hospital." Barry didn''t dare to beat


    around the bush anymore.


    "Nothing..."


    "Dad and Mom, why are you eating so slowly?" Ray ran down the stairs and hurried to the table.


    The young boy had finished dinner long ago. "Dad, can I sleep in my own room tonight?" he asked,


    eyeing his father hopefully.


    Barry had already prepared Ray''s bedroom just as he wished. But Sh was worried about their


    son and forced him to sleep in Barry''s bedroom with her.


    "Sure, son! That wouldn''t be a problem!" Barry replied, grinning from ear to ear, obviously happy


    that his son would leave him alone with Sh.


    "Yeah! I''ll go and have a look in my own room!


    Overjoyed, Ray ran back upstairs happily.


    "Where am I going to sleep tonight?" Done with her food, Sh put down her chopsticks and asked


    Barry.


    "Where do you think?" With his eyes burning in so much passion, Barry intently stared at her.


    -

 Chapter 341 Extra Story Happy Tears (Part Two)

    Chapter 341 Extra Story Happy Tears (Part Two)


    "Hey," Sh protested in a low voice. "Don''t stare at me like that!"


    "Are you not afraid of me anymore?"


    "I was never afraid of you." Sh stood up and dered, "I''m going to see Ray. Enjoy your meal."


    Barry ignored her sassy remark and instead just shrugged his shoulders while smiling like a fool.


    Meanwhile, Sh had already reached half of the staircase when she turned to look back at Barry


    at the dining table. Suddenly, a surge of happiness flowed into her heart. It felt so surreal and


    overwhelming that Sh was afraid she wouldn''t be able to control it.


    After dinner, Barry headed to the study to read some documents. It was onlyter that night that he


    decided to finally go to his bedroom.


    With her back to the door, Sh watered the flowers on the balcony. When she heard the door


    open, she immediately turned around.


    "Ahem! Are you watering the flowers?" Barry asked as he walked to the balcony.


    "Yeah," Sh answered in a soft tone and nodded. And as she stared back deep into his eyes and


    studied his face, she couldn''t imagine that the man before her was Ray''s father.


    "You seem to be absent-minded tonight. What on earth happened?" Barry stood in front of Sh,


    facing her fully. The thin gap between them was more than enough to feel each other''s breath.


    "I''m not..."


    "Don''t tell me it''s nothing," Barry interrupted her. His voice was painted with a hint of warning.


    "Sh, if something''s bothering you, just tell me, okay? I''m not an unreasonable person. You can


    discuss it with me."


    Sh was in a daze for a long time while a lump had found its way into her throat. Just as Barry


    tried to say something again, she threw herself into his arms, wrapped her arms around his waist,


    and buried her head in his chest. "Barry, are you going to abandon me?" she cried.


    For a moment, Barry was stunned at her question. Then, after realizing what she was apprehensive


    about, he let out a chuckle and gently stroked her long, silky hair. "So, you are worried about this?"


    "How can I not be? I can''t see through you at all. I don''t know what to do. You said I was an


    ident for you. Even if I have Ray, you still couldn''t help loving Mary." Sh poured all her


    sentiments that had been weighing on her for a while now.


    "Did you hear my conversation with Lucas that night?" Barry asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "I heard it by ident. Woo...Woo... Are you going to ask me to leave eventually?" Sh asked


    again, bursting into tears while her face was still buried on his chest.


    "Hmm?" Her actions were all foreign to Barry. It was his first to see her act so vulnerable in front of


    him. Aside from that, what he told Lucas that night was basically his confession of love to her. So,


    why was she acting like this?


    Unable to hear a reply from his, Sh held him even tighter, fearing that Barry would suddenly push


    her away.


    "What else did you hear?"


    "That was all I heard. Then I left."


    "That''s all? Jesus!" Hearing this, Barry held her straight up to face him. "Didn''t you hear the rest?"


    Sh sniffed and asked, "What else did you say?"


    "Tsk! You stupid woman! Why are you so dense and clueless?" Barry retorted, feeling slightly


    annoyed having to exin himself.


    "What''s wrong?" Sh pouted, sobbing.


    "I then said it was a beautiful ident to meet you. I said you were lovely and that I decided to give


    up Mary because of you," Barry said in one breath, ring intently at Sh. "Do you know what I


    meant?"


    ¡±1... Hmm..."


    Before Sh could react, Barry had already cupped her tiny face. And in a matter of seconds, he


    lowered his head and nted a soft kiss on her lips. This way, he hoped to express his feelings,


    making her feel how much he had missed her for the past two weeks.


    After the passionate kiss, Sh fell into Barry''s arms weakly and asked, "Am I dreaming?"


    Barry couldn''t helpughing and kissing her again. "Are you dreaming?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    With her face blushed, Sh shook her head, feeling herself soaking in a honey jar with all those


    emotions surging within her at once.


    "By the way," Barry was suddenly reminded of something and said seriously, "you said you liked me


    yesterday, but you also dered of your hatred to me before. You had no choice but to stay with me


    just because of Ray?" "I didn''t say I hated you! How did you get this idea?"


    Sh retorted, her eyes widening in slight surprise.


    "In the filming site. I heard your conversation with Jaime half a month ago when I went to see you


    that day."


    "You..." Surprised, Sh was tongue-tied for a couple of seconds. However, soon enough, she


    came back to her senses and said, "I''m sure you didn''t listen to our entire conversation and left."


    Shrugging, Barry replied, "No, I didn''t hear it all. I was pissed off by you before I could finish it."


    "Then you must have no idea that I was looking for you on the filming site," Sh said, biting her


    lips. "I told Jaime that although you are always so harsh and cruel to me, I still like you."


    "I¡¯m cruel to you? When was I ever being harsh on you? What did I do?" Barry pinched her nose


    bridge, showcasing that what she said was silly.


    "This! Just now." Sh furrowed her brows tightly and shook off his hand.


    "From now on, don''t keep anything between us. We''ll just have misunderstandings if you don''t tell


    me everything." As if those soft words were notforting enough, Barry circled his hands around


    her gently, and added, "We agreed to be together, so we should share each other''s pains and


    happiness."


    "Do you like me too, Barry?" Sh asked, eyeing him expectantly. Although Barry had their


    rtionship publicly known, it didn''t mean he had her in his heart because he had been so in love


    with Mary for so many years. Sh thought that even if she could upy a small ce in his heart,


    then that would be more than enough for her.


    "A little."


    "Only a little?" Sh was not satisfied, but sheforted herself right away. "A little is good enough


    for me." "I have been in love with another woman for many years. I can''t forget her in just a short


    amount of time. But I promise to learn how to love you as we share more memories together," Barry


    softly answered, cupping her tiny face and lovingly tracing the edge of her jaw.


    "Really? Do you really mean it?" In sheer excitement, Sh couldn¡¯t help grabbing his sleeve while


    her eyes twinkled with so much joy.


    "Of course, I do!" Barry was overjoyed to see that Sh seemed to be head over heels for him. For


    some reason, he felt like he was floating in the clouds when she confessed her feelings just now.


    "What William proposed back in the hospital was a good idea. I think Ray is too lonely by himself.


    He needs a brother or sister to y with." His deep eyes glimmered with so much intensity while his


    Adam''s apple rolled up and down.


    "Wait a moment!" With a blushed face, Sh stared at Barry, who was pressing on top of her. She


    wrapped her hands around his shoulders and said, "There''s one more thing."


    "Go on," Barry said in a low voice, finding it difficult to suppress his worldly desire.


    "The doctor said that it won¡¯t be easy for me to get pregnant again. I may have Ray as my only


    child," Sh revealed, biting her lips as she anticipated his reaction.


    Meanwhile, Barry stiffened, obviously taken aback by that revtion. He turned over andy down


    on the other side, caressing Sh''s head, and said, "I know you''ve suffered a lot."


    "If I can''t get pregnant again, you..." Before she could finish her words, Barry held her head to stop


    her.


    "You are always like a frightened rabbit in front of me.


    So, what if you can''t get pregnant? We already have Ray so, it doesn''t matter whether we have


    another child or not. I really don''t care. Besides, you don''t have to worry about me leaving you


    because I won''t. If there''s one woman that I would fall in love with and eventually marry, it would be


    you, Sh. Only you," he uttered earnestly. His eyes lovingly stared at her, sending volts of


    electrifying heat in her body.


    ''''Woo...Woo..." Curling up in his arms, Sh burst into tears.


    She had never thought that Barry would be so gentle to her.


    "Don''t cry. Shush..." As if coaxing a child, Barry patted her back forfort while a smile was


    etched on his lips.


    They stayed in that position for a few moments until Sh had finally calmed down. She then gazed


    up at Barry and sniffed. "But I also want another child."


    "Hmm, okay. Then, we''ll go and see a doctor tomorrow. As you''ve said, it won''t be easy for you to


    get pregnant again. But that doesn''t mean you definitely can''t get pregnant again, right?" Barry


    wanted to be certain. After all, he couldn''t risk Sh''s life just for them to have another child.


    "Okay." Sh pursed her lips and nodded. "How could you be so kind?"


    "Do you like me better this way?"


    "Yes, of course." She nodded vigorously, smiling from ear to ear.


    The next morning, a thick fog had covered the surroundings outside, making the vi''s ss


    windows moist with the cold.

 Chapter 342 Extra Story Happy Tears (Part Three)

    Chapter 342 Extra Story Happy Tears (Part Three)


    As soon as Sh opened her eyes and turned around, she was greeted by the sight of Barry


    sleeping soundly beside her.


    ''How could he be still this handsome even when asleep? '' she thought, wishing they could stay like


    this forever.


    Slowly, she lifted his arm and secretly snuggled close to him, burying her face on his chest.


    "If you want me to hold you, just tell me." Suddenly, hiszy and hoarse voice resounded while his


    arms wrapped around Sh tightly.


    "You''re awake?" Although slightly embarrassed with what she just did, Sh tried her best to sound


    calm and unsurprised.


    "Yes, I am." Barry chuckled and buried his head on her shoulder, sniffing her hair.


    "Dad! Mom! Are you awake? Good morning!"


    All of a sudden, Ray came shouting and knocking on the door. "Aunt Hester has finished cooking


    breakfast. If you don''te out now, I will have to eat alone!"


    "Ray, go ahead with your breakfast first. Dad and Mom will be ready soon!" shouted Barry, still


    feeling toozy to get up as he was toofortable in their position.


    "Okay, I got it. You two, get up soon!" Ray''s footsteps were soon heard, signaling that he was


    headed back downstairs.


    Smiling, Barry got up and uttered, "If you are tired, you can sleep a little longer."


    Sh covered her mouth and nose with the quilt and shook her head. "No, it''s okay. I want to get


    up. and go to the hospital with you."


    "Well... Okay," answered Barry after thinking for a while. Then, he bent over and kissed her


    forehead.


    Later that morning, the two of them headed to a Chinese medical center. Its interior was fully


    decorated in traditional Chinese style. Sh sat on a chair while an old doctor, who sported a


    goatee and small round sses, checked her pulse. Standing aside and watching them was Barry,


    who obviously was a little nervous.


    "Okay. We''re done." The doctor grazed his goatee and nodded imperceptibly.


    After Sh withdrew her hand, Barry asked frantically, "How is she?"


    "Her womb did not develop very healthily. Shecks blood, and her liver is not in good condition too.


    It wouldn''t be easy for her to get pregnant." The doctor said while writing the prescription, "Have you


    already had a child?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, now that you have one, it''s possible for you to have another."


    "Really?" Sh confirmed in sheer joy. Gasping in bliss, she excitingly looked at Barry, who was


    also pleasantly surprised.


    "I''ll give you a prescription that would give you more nutrients. You have to take it for half a year


    straight if you''re nning to get pregnant again." Setting down the pen, the doctor picked up the


    prescription and blew on it for the ink to dry. "Come and visit here every month. I''ll take your pulse


    again."


    "Is that enough?" Sh asked in disbelief, still couldn''t believe the diagnosis. "So, I can get


    pregnant if I take this medication?" "Yes, Ma''am." The doctor looked at Sh and said kindly, "You


    should also pay attention to your diet and nutrition. Don''t catch a cold, and avoid being stressed.


    You have to stay lively and vibrant."


    "I see. Thank you, doctor." Sh turned to face Barry again, and the two exchanged a heart-


    warming smile.


    Time flew so fast after that visit. Before they knew it, March had alreadye. The snow had


    melted, and the flowers began to bloom in the spring. Without realizing it, Sh and Barry had been


    together for almost half a year.


    And during those times, they spent almost every day glued to each other. In Lucas''s words, the two


    were as good as one.


    One day, a group of people gathered in the yard of Kary Vi to have a barbecue party.


    William, who assisted Mary on their way out of the building, bore a nervous look on his face.


    "I wonder if it''s a boy or a girl," Sh murmured, amused at how William looked.


    "It doesn''t matter. They already have a boy and a girl," Barry answered with a smile. His right hand


    circled her waist as if marking his territory.


    Sh pouted and uttered, "I''m so envious of them."


    "Don''t worry. You have been recuperating for more than four months now. Not soon enough, you''re


    gonna get pregnant and be a mother again too," Barryforted, rubbing her hair with so much


    affection.


    "What do you prefer, a boy or a girl?"


    "Both are all right.¡± Raising his eyebrows, Barry continued. "I won''t have a problem as long as


    you''re the mother."


    "Humph! You sure are glib-tongued!" Sh stuck out her tongue naughtily and added, "I''m going to


    chat with Mary."


    "Okay."


    In the yard, the men and thedies each had their own group gathered together. And while


    everyone was having a great time, the gentlemen suddenly heard a scream among the women.


    "Help!"


    "Mary is giving birth!"


    "Where is William? Come here!"


    Sh was also startled to see Mary suddenly wincing in pain while her hands covered her stomach.


    Thetter was almost panic-stricken until she saw William crazily rushing over to her way.


    Meanwhile, Barry hurried to the garage and roared the engine of his car to life. When he drove it out


    to the driveway, William immediately settled Mary inside, and they rushed towards the hospital.


    Sh and the others followed them in another car.


    "Ah!"


    A burst of painful screams red from the delivery room. William was so anxious that he paced


    back and forth on the corridor while his hands were upon his head.


    "She''ll be fine." Even Sh''s hands were slightly cold in worry.


    "Waa...Waa...Waa..." After several hours of delivery, a baby''s cry finally prated their ears.


    Instantly, Sh''s eyes lit up in sheer joy. The baby was born!


    Before long, a nurse walked out of the delivery room with a baby nestled in her arms. However,


    William''s first course of action was to check on Mary. So, he walked past the nurse and rushed into


    the delivery room while the rest of the group flocked around the newborn baby.


    "Can I hold the baby?" asked Sh.


    "Yeah."


    With a smile on her face, Sh took the little girl from Aunt Amy''s hand and held her carefully. With


    great maternal instinct, she turned to Barry and eximed, "Look! It''s Mary''s baby! She is so cute!


    Oh, how adorable!"


    "Yes, she is." Barry also gently touched the little girl''s face and whispered, "We will also have such a


    cute baby soon."


    After the recuperating period was over and with the old doctor''s approval, Barry couldn''t wait to start


    preparing his second baby with Sh.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    One fine day, Sh suddenly came up to Barry.


    "I have a shooting today. I may not be able toe back tonight."


    "Then, don''t go."


    "No way! How could I do that?"


    "Why not?"


    "I..." Before Sh could finish her words, Barry had already pressed her on the bed, nting soft


    kisses on her lips.


    And on another day...


    "I''m going to the press conference for the new movie today. There''s a party after that." "Then, don''t


    go." "What?! No! I must go!" "Why?" Before Sh could say anything more, Barry had pushed her


    down on their bed again.


    Then, two weeks after that...


    "Today..."


    "No way!" Barry pounced on Sh directly, not even letting her finish her sentence.


    "You said you wouldn''t interfere with my work!" Surprised by Barry''s immacte physique, Sh


    could only pat him on the shoulder angrily.


    "And you said you would have another baby with me! Making our baby should be our top priority!"


    he argued.


    "But I haven''t said what I want to do today!" Sh turned her head, trying to avoid his kisses so that


    she could continue reasoning out with him.


    "You don''t have to do anything today."


    "Have you forgotten what day it is tomorrow?" Sh asked, feeling amused that Barry had


    forgotten.


    "Why? What¡¯s tomorrow?"


    "Oh my god! You really forgot? It''s the surprise wedding William prepared for Mary! We''re going to


    be the bridesmaid and groomsman," Sh answered, grinning from ear to ear. "I wanted to say that


    we should go to bed early today so that we wouldn''t bete tomorrow."


    "Don''t worry. We won''t A workout before bedtime is always good for sleep. You''ll surely be up early


    tomorrow." Barry winked and shed her a naughty smile.


    "What kind of theory is that?"


    "Barry''s Theory." And with that answer, Sh burst intoughter.


    Thankfully, they were able to get up and prepare the next day. Although it was a surprise wedding,


    all the preparations were grand. William led Mary through the aisle of the church while Barry and


    Sh stood side by side. Both of them watched the bride and groom make a vow in front of the


    priest.


    Without her realizing it, tears had already welled up in Sh''s eyes. "Mary looks so happy!"


    "Yeah, she does." Barry nodded. Although he was once so in love with Mary, she was now like


    family to him. And seeing her this happy was good enough for him. However, when he turned to


    look at Sh and saw the envious look in her eyes, he suddenly felt a little somber.


    "Aren''t you happy?" he asked with utmost cautions.


    "Of course, I am," Sh answered in a low voice, wiping the corners of her eyes.


    "Honey, you will be happier if you catch the bouquetter. It must be yours."


    "How do you know?" With her beautiful eyes widely open, Sh stared at Barry in confusion.


    "Just wild guess."

 Chapter 343 Extra Story Happy Tears (Part Four)

    Chapter 343 Extra Story Happy Tears (Part Four)


    "Humph!"


    However, when it was time to pass on the bouquet, Sh purposely stood in the corner. It was not


    that she didn''t want to take it, but that she was pleased and contented right now even without it. She


    wanted another woman to feel the happiness brought by that bouquet. Another reason was, of


    course, that she wanted to go against and tease Barry on purpose.


    While Sh was thinking about this, a bunch of white bridal bouquet flew straight towards her, and


    she caught it firmly like a conditioned reflex.


    Surprised and confused, she turned to gaze at Barry, who was deviously smirking at her. ''What are


    the odds!''


    "Dad, Mom got the bouquet. Will anything good happen to her?" Ray stood beside his father and


    looked at him with his bright eyes.


    With one hand in his trouser pocket, Barry smiled brightly. He stole a nce at Sh, who was still


    in a daze, before answering his son, "We are probably going to get married."


    Ray raised his eyebrows, resembling his father. It seemed that Barry was so well prepared. Did he


    have any ns?


    The following day after the wedding, Mary pulled Sh out of the filming set.


    "Didn''t William say that he would take you on a honeymoon? Why are you here?" asked Sh,


    feeling stunned.


    "Well, forget it." Rolling her eyes, Mary continued, "The three kids have been driving me crazytely.


    It''s already hard for me to get out of my bedroom in peace. How much more go on a honeymoon


    trip?"


    "Let me help you take care of them."


    "No, I can¡¯t do that, Sh. Thank you, though." Mary shook her head and pushed Sh into the


    car. "You are so busy. Even if I ask you to take care of them, Barry wouldn''t want you to be too


    tired."


    Sh smiled shyly after realizing that what Mary said was true.


    "Why are you sote?" asked William, who was in the driver''s seat.


    "Oh, Mr. Lan, you''re the driver today! Where are we going?" Sh asked with apparent innocence.


    "I¡¯m going to help yound a big role in a movie." Raising her eyebrows, Mary smiled unfathomably


    andmanded her husband, "Drive."


    "What role? Which movie?"


    "You''ll know when we get there."


    Meanwhile, Barry was waiting anxiously at the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    "Isn''t it strange to propose at the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau?"


    "Of course not!" Helpless, Lucas merely shook his head and tidied up Barry''s clothes. "That''s


    unique and cool."


    "Here," said Victor, handing arge bouquet of flowers to Barry. "If Sh doesn''t agree, you can just


    drag her inside to sign and seal the marriage certificate," he joked while smirking.


    "Such a surprise is the same as thest time when William drove Mary to church. Isn''t this too


    obvious?"


    "No, it''s not!" Lucas shook his head. "Women like surprises. When they get excited, they wouldn''t


    care about anything anymore." "They areing!" Victor patted Barry and pulled Lucas aside.


    As soon as Mary pulled Sh out of the car, thetter saw Barry standing a few steps away, holding


    a massive bouquet of bright red roses in his hands. But it was not the bouquet that caught her


    heart; it was the dashing expression he bore on his face.


    "Barry, what are you doing?" asked Sh, looking around while slowly walking towards him. The


    Civil Affairs Bureau? Holy!


    Barry met her halfway and handed her the roses. In a daze, Sh''s hands automatically received


    the flowers.


    "Sh, my darling." Barry knelt on one knee, and a small velvet box graced Sh''s sight. "Marry


    me!"


    "Wow, it''s so romantic!"


    "Oh, my God! Isn''t this Sh Shen?"


    "This is a proposal at the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau!


    Seeing the scene, the young couples who were waiting for registration and passers-by all stopped


    to watch.


    "From now on, you and I are going to y a significant role in each other''s lives. It may take a long


    time to finish the shoot, probably an entire lifetime. You have to y the role of being my wife, and


    the talent fee would be my never-ending love. Are you willing to do that, Sh?" Barry meaningfully


    promised in a loving tone.


    Surprised, Sh gasped, covering her mouth. She had been waiting for this day for a long time!


    Sh nodded with tears rolling down her cheeks and said in a trembling voice, "Yes!"


    Instantly, the crowd cheered.


    Standing up, Barry put the ring on her finger and kissed her face lightly. "Let''s go," he said, holding


    her hand.


    "Where are we going?"


    "Inside," Barry answered and pointed to the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    "But..."


    "I''ve brought all documents needed." And that was what it took for them to register their marriage


    right away.


    In the vi, Sh held on tightly to two marriage certificates in her hands. It had been hours since


    they got back from the Civil Affairs Bureau, but she couldn''t seem to get enough of those


    documents.


    "Hey, it''s time for dinner." Barry looked at her with amusement. "You have looked over and over


    them for more than a hundred times."


    "So what?" Reluctant to put the certificates on the table, Sh stood up and followed Barry to the


    kitchen.


    "Shouldn''t you now change how you call me?" Barry asked with a smile.


    "What should I address you?"


    "Call me ''hubby''." Closing the small gap between them, Barry whispered in her ears.


    "You..." Blushing, Sh tried to murmur, "Hubby."


    When Barry heard it, a surge of heat flowed within him. He was so aroused that he grabbed Sh''s


    arms, and frantically said, "Say it again."


    "Hubby!" Sh did as she was told, smiling widely as she liked the sound of it too.


    "My wifey..." Cupping her tiny face, Barry attacked her lips.


    "Ahem...Ahem..."


    Suddenly, Ray came out from nowhere and coughed, pretending to be serious as he watched the


    two adults kissing.


    "Ray..." Sh quickly broke free from Barry''s hands and turned to look at her son.


    "Dad, can you take Mom to the bedroom to kiss her next time, or else I''d be embarrassed?"


    "You brat!" Barry joked and prepared to tickle his son when Hester came over, holding a bowl of


    chicken soup.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Gu, dinner''s ready."


    "Thank you, Hester."


    After expressing her thanks, Sh couldn''t wait to sit down at the table. The aroma of the chicken


    soup prated her nose, making her even more hungry. However, when she was about to pick up


    the small spoon, the smell suddenly became very pungent, causing her to vomit subconsciously.


    "What''s wrong?" Barry asked worriedly after seeing her reaction.


    With her hand covering her mouth, Sh ran to the bathroom, retching.


    Immediately, Barry followed her, frowning slightly. He was about to me her when he suddenly


    realized something. Instantly, a glint of bliss shed in his eyes, and his fingertips trembled. "Sh,


    are... Are you pregnant?"


    Sh was about to stand up, but disbelief registered in her eyes when she heard those words. She


    turned around and touched her belly before asking, "I...I¡¯m pregnant?"


    "It must be!" Barry was so excited that he pulled Sh into his arms. "I''m going to be a father again.


    Sh, we ''re gonna have a baby, our second baby!" he eximed in sheer joy.


    "Woo...Woo... Barry..." Overwhelmed, Sh cried in his arms. She couldn''t believe it! She thought it


    would be impossible, but thank God for blessing her so much!


    Meanwhile, in the Kary Vi, William had just put the three kids to bed when his phone suddenly


    rang.


    "Hello? What''s up? You''d better have something important to tell me!" he answered while sporting a


    brooding face.


    "William! I''m going to be a father again!"


    Barry''s excited voice came through from the line, sounding overjoyed.


    "Holy smoke! Congrattions!" Mary greeted in a slightly loud voice so that Barry could hear her.


    William, who was stunned for a while, shed a smile and said, "Congrattions! Get ready to bring


    your daughter to our house!"


    "Alright! Well, I have to inform the others. Gotta go. Bye!


    Barry was evidently on cloud nine. He immediately cut the call without waiting for William''s words.


    "Oh, my God! That''s great!" Mary eximed and prepared to get up from the bed. ''Tm going


    downstairs to tell everyone!"


    However, before she could even get away, William was quick enough to pull her back. "You heard


    how excited Barry is. I''m sure he will tell the whole world the news himself." "Right! But I''m just so


    delighted! What should I do?'' "Mary." William circled his arms around her. "Barry is going to have a


    baby again. Maybe we can have another one too."


    "What?! You already have three!" Mary pushed his face away from hers.


    "But don''t you think there are few boys in our family?"


    "I don''t think so!"


    "I think..."


    In Barry''s vi.


    Barry dialed one call after another, and almost all the people who could be informed heard the


    news.


    "Sh, are you tired? Do you want to have a rest?"


    Sh shook her head and said, "What if I''m not pregnant? This news would just be in vain."


    Squatting down to level her tummy, Barry caressed Sh''s t belly and asked, "How could it be?


    We are looking forward to the baby''s arrival. The baby won''t let us down."


    As expected, the baby didn''t disappoint Barry. It turned out that Sh had been pregnant for four


    weeks now.


    And monthster, their wish had finallye true. Sh gave birth to a healthy, little boy.


    While everyone was so happy, William pounded his chest in disappointment. He had been


    expecting a baby girl to be partnered with Alick. "Ray should stay in our house from now on!" he


    comined, even pouting like a little child.


    However, no one seemed to have noticed his tantrums as everyone was in high spirits. All of them


    were living the perfect life, and no storm was looming to destroy their bnce.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 344 Extra Story Encouragement From Idol ( Part One)

    Chapter 344 Extra Story Encouragement From Idol ( Part One)


    At the press conference of "My Boyfriend Is Superman", several leading actors and actresses,


    together with directors and scriptwriters, appeared on the set. They yed games and gossiped


    about little funny things which made the atmosphere warm and friendly.


    As the male leading role of this movie, Victor was undoubtedly the one who received most attention.


    This was because after getting the award as the Best Male Leading Role in ''Be Together1, he


    became silent in the entertainment circle for a whole year. To everyone''s surprise, he suddenly took


    a role in a new movie! Reporters were all interested in Victor. They even reported his activities as


    headlines!


    In the question and answer session, the reporters were eager to ask him questions that had been


    bothering Victor''s fans for a long time. They rubbed their hands and stared at him with fierce and


    curious eyes.


    Victor was wearing a blue casual suit partnered with a pair of trousers that revealed his ankles and


    made his legs appear longer. He casually held the microphone as he answered the reporters''


    questions one after another.


    "Victor, you finally took part in a new movie after taking a rest for a year. Why did you suddenly


    decide to do this?"


    "Well, that''s because I''ve never taken a role with this genre. Besides, the story is very appealing. I''m


    sure most of you will like it!" Victor answered with a smile at the corners of his mouth and a pair of


    charming eyes.


    "As you can see, I am obviously going to y a superman. I want to try this kind of role."


    Although he was smiling brightly, he imagined that he was rolling his eyes. What he said just now


    was an exaggeration. Yes, this movie was not bad. But the main reason why he chose to participate


    in this film was that he had enough of being the acting CEO of the AJ Group.


    "Victor, I heard that you had bought the shares of AJ Group and became the secondrgest


    shareholder. Will you enter the management and stop shooting new movies in the future?"


    Victor touched his nose and pondered for a while before answering, "If there is another good script


    that suits me, I will definitely still act. After all, acting is my profession."


    "Victor, I heard that you have been dating the new actress, Ena Su, the female leading role of "Be


    Together ", for half a year. Is this true?"


    Hearing the question, Victor frowned. "I''m a good friend of Ena in private. Besides, I¡¯m a


    shareholder of the AJ Group and also a senior there. It''s inevitable for me to have a lot of contact


    with her. Don''t make wild guesses. II


    "So you confirm that the rumors were wrong?"


    "Of course!" Victor nodded and added, "I''m still single."


    "Victor joined a new movie to portray a superman role for the first time."


    "Victor denied the allegation that he has a rtionship with Ena Su. He also confirmed that he is still


    single."


    "The country''s biggest superstar, Victor Qiao, has be the secondrgest shareholder after


    buying shares of AJ Group."


    As soon as the press conference of the new movie was over, Victor had be a hot topic in just


    two hours. The news about him was overwhelming.


    "Mary! Woo!" Ena was hiding in the bathroom when she called Mary on the phone. "Have you


    watched the news?"


    "Yes, I saw it." Mary rubbed her eyebrows andforted her, "Ena, don''t cry!"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wah!"


    Ironically, as soon as Mary finished her words, Ena cried even louder. She sobbed and pleaded,


    "Mary, please tell Mr. Lan to let me take the female leading role. Please convince him for me! I will


    do whatever it takes to be his leadingdy, even if it means not being paid at all!"


    "Ena, they''ve finished selecting the cast. If they made sudden changes, it could spark controversy."


    "Victor is ignoring me and I have no other choice. Please, Mary, I''m begging you!"


    "I will try my best to talk to William when hees back from work. But Ena, I can''t guarantee that


    he''ll agree!" said Mary helplessly.


    Ena stifled a sob and nodded. "Thank you, Mary."


    "It''s nothing, Ena." Mary heaved a sigh. "What you should do right now is to calm down. I''ll talk to


    you personally when I have time."


    "Okay." Ena nodded and hung up the phone. ''Am I not pretty enough in his eyes? Or is it because I


    am just too young? Why can''t he like me? What does Mary have that I don''t?''


    "Wah! Wah! Wah!"


    As soon as Mary hung up the phone, her baby girl cried as well. She picked her up and said in a


    comforting tone, "Good girl, please stop crying. Are you hungry?" At that very moment, William


    entered the house. When he saw that Mary was breastfeeding the little baby, his eyes darkened. He


    took off his coat and prepared to pounce on Mary.


    "Oh, you''re back!" Seeing William, Mary said right away, "I happen to have something to tell you.¡±


    "What''s the matter?" Sitting on the edge of the bed, William kissed Mary on her cheek and pinched


    the little girl''s face gently.


    "Well, Ena called me just now."


    "Then?" William raised his eyebrows and waited for her to continue.


    "Victor took the leading role in a new movie called ''My Boyfriend Is Superman''. Ena wanted to be


    the female leading role. Can you arrange it for her?¡± Mary spoke coquettishly and blinked


    seductively. "She says she can take the role for free."


    "The press conference is over. It''s toote for her. She should have said it before." As he spoke,


    William teased the little girl and paid little attention to Mary''s news.


    "You know it''s not impossible to change an actress suddenly. Besides, it was because of my


    wisdom and insight that I found Ena," said Mary with a sigh. "Or... we can poach her to our


    company."


    "No way," William refused immediately. "Ena has other roles. It''s okay to have a cameo in the movie


    if she wants to be there."


    Mary snorted in response. "Do I need to talk about it with you if she just wants to be a cameo?


    Forget it. It seems that my words are really useless. I''ll just talk to Victor in person another day."


    Hearing that, William smiled and said, "Who says your words are useless? I can guarantee that as


    long as you take the initiative, I will immediately surrender. Even if you tell me that you want to


    change the director, I will dly do so."


    As he spoke, his hands began to wander on Mary''s body.


    "Don''t touch me!" Mary shook his hands off. "Seriously, if the female leading role is changed to Ena,


    do you think it is feasible to let her spend more time with Victor?"


    Hearing that, William curled his lips. "We cannot be sure about that. Besides, if she goes too far,


    things might develop in the opposite direction. Victor has been hiding from Ena, but Ena has been


    sticking to him. I think it would make him feel more disgusted. Anyway, don''t worry about it. We can''t


    interfere between them."


    "You''re right." Mary nodded in agreement.


    "We just need to take care of our own business.¡± With a cunning smile, William began to attack


    Mary with kisses.


    "Fuck off! Your daughter is still here!"


    "Don''t worry, she knows nothing."


    In a high-end neighborhood in A City.


    With his back to the door, Victor stood in front of the French window and looked at the night view of


    the city. His sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, and he held a ss of wine in his right hand.


    From time to time, he would take a sip from the ss elegantly. He lookedzy yet casual at the


    same time.


    "Ena, what do you like about me? Tell me, I will change it."


    When the time hade that Victor became impatient as Ena stuck to him like a glue, he


    straightforwardly asked her that out of spite.


    "Liking someone does not need a reason!" Ena looked up at him and added, "Victor, I have a crush


    on you. I don''t have to exin why, I just do."


    "Well then, when did you start to like me?" he asked with a shrug.


    "I have liked you since I was seventeen years old." Ena''s eyes were unusually clear when she


    spoke. "At that time, I was still your fan! Do you remember the time when we met by chance at the


    airport? We even took a photo together!"


    "I don''t remember."


    Thinking of this, Victor raised the corners of his mouth. He drank up the wine in the ss in one


    gulp, took a shower, and headed back to his room. Then, hey on his bed even though he was


    wide awake.

 Chapter 345 Extra Story Encouragement From Idol ( Part Two)

    Chapter 345 Extra Story Encouragement From Idol ( Part Two)


    He picked up the phone beside his pillow and slid the screen to unlock it. Sure enough, Ena''s


    message came on time.


    Tm going to attend an interview tomorrow. I heard that you''re going to shoot a movie in another city


    by that time. Take care always. Good night, Victor!"


    There was even a cute emoji at the end of the message.


    After reading the message, he put his phone back to where it was.


    Ena texted him every night without fail, but he never replied. He was afraid that if he texted back, he


    would give her hope.


    She was a good girl. Perhaps because of his unbearable past or because he still had not forgotten


    Mary that he always avoided Ena.


    The next day in the Studio 1 of ZM TV.


    "Hello, everyone! Thank you for watching our program "Stories of Celebrities". I''m Helena, the


    hostess for today." The hostess''s cheerful voice echoed in the whole studio. ''Tm sure you''ve all


    been waiting for our tonight''s guest. But don''t you worry because here shees! Everyone, let''s


    give a round of apuse for Ena Su! Wee, Ena!"


    Sitting on the sofa opposite the host, Ena was wearing a cute dress with floral print and an


    endearing smile on her face. After the audience''s round of apuse, she said gracefully and


    politely, "Thank you." "Before we begin, let''s introduce Ena first," the hostess started. "Ena is


    twenty-three years old. She instantly became famous when she starred in the movie ''Be Together'',


    making her the most popr actress today. Just recently, shepleted another TV series. Would


    you like to tell our audience more details?"


    "Of course! I hope everyone would pay attention to it," Ena replied with a smile. "It''s a campus


    drama called ''Love in Primrose''. It will be aired next Monday. I hope you all like it."


    "Wow! Ena, are you still going to y yourself in this drama series?" the hostess asked. "I heard


    that you just graduated from the universityst year."


    "Yes, I did." Ena nodded. "When the director of this y came to me, I epted his proposal


    without hesitation. It reminded me of my good time at school. I miss it very much."


    "Speaking of being a schoolgirl, I have the information that you majored in drama performance in


    college. Tell me, why did you decide to be an actress?"


    Ena smiled at the question. "With the encouragement of my idol, I wanted to be a great and


    remarkable actress. The drama performance I learned before helped me a lot in different ways."


    "I''m curious. Who is this ''idol'' you''re talking about?" The hostess smiled and added, "Is it Victor?"


    "Yes, it is," Ena admitted frankly. "Victor was my idol, even until now. He is also a senior in our


    company and because of that, I have always admired him."


    "We have some first-hand information here. There are some photos taken when you were younger.


    Ena, would you mind if I showed them to our audience?" "Of course not. Please go ahead." Ena


    smiled politely at the hostess. She thought that the audience in front of the TV might pass out when


    they saw her photoster.


    The hostess''s voice echoed again in the studio. "I believe that after seeing the photos, everyone will


    know how much encouragement Victor has brought to Ena. Let''s show the first photo on the big


    screen.''1


    As soon as the hostess finished speaking, a photo of Ena when she was five years old appeared on


    therge screen behind them.


    In the photo, Ena, who was cute and chubby, was eating an ice cream.


    "How adorable!" the hostess eximed and turned to the next one.


    "Wow!"


    "Oh my God!"


    The audience gasped in surprise. The hostess smiled at their reactions and remarked, "It''s hard to


    believe that the person in the photo is sitting in front of me, right? I was also shocked when I saw


    that picture for the first time."


    "That''s definitely me," said Ena while smiling. "This photo was taken when I was a freshman in the


    university."


    In the photo, Ena was wearing a cute dress, but she looked entirely different from now. Without any


    exaggeration, her legs were as thick as two ordinary person''s arms. Moreover, her face was full of


    fat. Judging from the picture, she weighed approximately 165 pounds.


    "I have been a foodie withrge appetite ever since I was a child. I couldn''t control my eating habits


    which is why I got bigger and heavier," exined Ena. "I was almost expelled from school at that


    time." "Why is that?" the hostess asked wide-eyed. "Just because you were plus-sized?"


    "Yes, that''s right." Ena nodded. Now that she could calmly talk about her past, it meant that she had


    really moved on.


    "As you all know, I needed to take singing and dancing sses when learning drama performance.


    As a female student, I was too fat so I couldn''t do a lot of elegant gestures. Even if I was able to do


    it, it would look very funny. So after I stayed at school for a month, my teacher persuaded me to


    drop out of my major and move to another program which did not require doing a performance. That


    time, it really hurt especially when I dreamt of bing a performer since I was a child."


    "Then?"


    "And then I felt guilty. I knew I was not fit for it, but I didn''t have the confidence to lose weight."


    "So what did you do?"


    "Well..." Ena thought for a while and answered, "I met Victor by ident when I was a freshman. To


    be honest, I was on the verge of giving up my dream. But because of him, I felt that my life had a


    new direction and meaning. I actually took a picture with him at the airport."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "We also have that precious photo." The hostess pointed at the screen and said, "Come on, let''s


    have a look."


    A photo of Victor and Ena was immediately disyed on the big screen. In the photo, Victor smiled


    faintly while Ena leaned against him with a look of admiration. To everyone''s surprise, she was


    twice the size of Victor.


    "I always take this photo with me. Every time I encounter difficulties, I look at it. This picture makes


    me realize that I can ovee everything." Enaughed and added, "Ah, I was really fat at that


    time!" "What did Victor say to you at that time?" "He told me that I should not care about what others


    think, and that I just need to stick to my own thoughts. He said he was looking forward to seeing me


    on the screen one day and hoped I wouldn''t let him down." After saying that, Ena blushed. No


    matter how long the memory had passed, she still could not help but feel her heart throb whenever


    she thought of Victor''s gentle look that day.


    "As you can see, everyone, Ena didn''t disappoint Victor!" The hostess made an emotional


    conclusion and the audience gave a warm apuse.


    "There is still a long way for me to go to be an outstanding actress." Ena came to her senses


    and continued with a radiant smile, "There was actually nothing special about what he said at that


    time. ''Don''t disappoint me.'' It was just a simple encouragement. But for a 17-year old girl, hearing


    such a great encouragement from her idol felt better than winning a prize."


    "Had nobody ever encouraged you before?" the hostess asked with a sigh.


    "Aside from the support that my parents had given me, Victor was the only person who encouraged


    me."


    "That''s why you adore Victor so much, Ena." The hostess nodded knowingly and asked, "What


    happened after that? You did not get expelled from school, did you?"


    "Thankfully, I didn''t," Ena answered while shaking her head. "I asked my teacher to give me a


    month to lose weight. I tried my best until I reached 140 pounds. There were times that my body


    would hurt because of exercising, still I did not stop. After a month, I''d changed a lot so my teacher


    did not suggest again that I should drop out."


    "Is it okay if I ask your current weight?"


    "Sure. I''m keeping it around 105 pounds always," Ena answered with a smile. "Junk food is always


    the enemy!


    The interviewsted for more than an hour. It ended with Ena singing a song from a traditional


    Chinese y. The whole interview was sessful.


    Meanwhile, Victor was shooting a movie out of town. When he watched the interview video, he was


    also shocked.


    He did not know that the fat girl whom he had met a few years ago was Ena! Unbelievable! She had


    changed a lot indeed! It turned out that the coincidence in the airport mentioned by Ena was this


    one.


    At that time, he was only expressing his concern for a fan. However, for some reason, he attracted


    Ena who insisted on saying that she had a crush on him. Was it luck or misfortune?


    "What are you thinking about?" All of a sudden, a familiar voice came from behind Victor.


    Victor turned around and his eyes widened upon seeing the person who had spoken. "Jorge? Is that


    you?"


    "Yep, it''s definitely me. How are you doing, Victor?" Jorge walked up to Victor with a smile. Victor


    stretched out his arms and they hugged each other.


    "Oh my God! I did not expect you to be here! What are you doing here?¡± asked Victor when they


    finally let go of each other.


    "The artists I''m taking care of are over there. I heard that you were also here, so I came to have a


    look," Jorge exined with a smile. "How''s it going? I heard that you''re back in the entertainment


    circle again."


    "I came back to make money, or I''ll be suffering from poverty," said Victor jokingly.


    "Everyone knows that you have earned a lot from your shares of AJ Group. Don''t cry for money in


    front of me."


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Victor asked, "How have you been these years?¡± "Still the


    same, running around with the artists, but no one has ever been as brilliant as you are,¡± Jorge


    answered bitterly and with self-mockery.


    "Well, I was a little wayward at that time."


    "Do you regret it?" Jorge asked. "You have given up so much for the sake of Mary Lu. In the end,


    she chose to be with William Lan."


    "I don''t regret it at all," Victor answered while shaking his head. "If I were to choose, I would still do it


    again."


    Jorge patted on Victor''s shoulder. "It''s good that you don''t regret it. Anyway, I think you should head


    back to your work. I have to go back to the filming site now."


    "Wait a minute." Before Jorge could take another step, Victor stopped him in tracks.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I need an agent. Do you want toe back to me?" Victor asked sincerely while looking at Jorge.


    "Have you forgotten the time when you didn''t listen to my advice and insisted on leaving the


    entertainment industry? How about the time when you traveled around the world after abandoning


    me?" Jorge looked at Victor with a faint smile.


    Victor shrugged in response and answered, "I didn''t. How could I forget that? You and I had a good


    cooperation! Besides, you know me well. I won''t rest assured if it were someone else!"


    "Wow! That sounds great. I thought you had already forgotten me!" Jorgeughed while staring at


    Victor.


    "How could I forget Jorge, the big agent who ''brought me up''?" Victor put his arm around Jorge''s


    shoulder intimately and added, "Golden Agent, would you like to think about it?" "Of course. Now


    that you''ve be so much richer," Jorge said jokingly and added, "But you know, I have to raise


    my share if I were to agree."


    "Of course!"


    "Ha ha!" Jorge burst intoughter. "Then you go ahead with your work. I''ll go back and think about


    it."


    "Okay. See you around."


    Victor smiled in response. As soon as he turned around, he saw Elliana Han, the female leading


    role of the movie.


    "Done with your shooting?" asked Victor casually.


    "Yeah," answered Elliana with raised eyebrows. She was a hot and charming woman. Anyone who


    looked at her would agree that she was indeed voluptuous. The role suited her very well, so she


    was doing the job smoothly.


    "Okay." Victor nodded and was about to go back to his seat, but was stopped by Elliana.


    "What''s wrong?¡± Victor asked with furrowed eyebrows.


    With a seductive smile at the corners of her mouth, Elliana whispered in Victor''s ear, "Do you have


    any ns for tonight?"


    "Why? Do you have a better arrangement?" answered Victor with an evil and attractive smile.


    "3605. In my room."


    "Ha ha!" Victor chuckled. He put his palm on her waist and whispered back to her, "Thank you for


    your invitation, but I''m so tired today. I''m sorry." Then, he let go of her and walked forward without


    looking back.


    Not far away, a reporter who came after hearing the news that Victor was filming there, happened to


    see the


    scene. He took several photos consequently, which showed Victor and Elliana were very close to


    each other.

 Chapter 346 Extra Story Pursuit (Part One)

    Chapter 346 Extra Story Pursuit (Part One)


    "ording to credible sources, Victor is very intimate with Elliana on the filming set."


    "Victor and Elliana were seen checking into the same hotel!"


    "It seems that they fell in love during filming together!"


    The early morning began with the news about Victor sessfully upying the major sections of


    the newspapers. It was even mentioned in the economic section, as he was the secondrgest


    stakeholder of the AJ Group.


    "The stock price of AJ Group dropped by a few percentage points, due to the rumors surrounding


    Victor and an actress."


    Sitting around the breakfast table at the Kary Vi, the whole family had their heads in the


    newspapers.


    "How handsome does Victor look!" Elissa slurred around a mouthful of milk. "Why is he holding


    another woman?"


    "Maybe Uncle Victor likes her." Alick replied.


    "She''s nowhere as beautiful as Ena!" Elissa retorted, almost immediately.


    William was ying with his younger daughter, his face darkening. "Whatever... I really don''t care


    what he does. I don''t have the energy to control him now."


    Mary walked out of the kitchen, holding fried eggs on a te. "You failed to control him four years


    ago.


    remember?"


    "Humph..." William curled his lips.


    "This morning, I received a call from Ena. She told me that she''s flying to the filming site, where


    Victor is." Mary let out a chuckle. "William, there''s going to be a big show at yourpany then!"


    "Doesn''t Ena have work? Why does she have to go to Victor''s filming site?" William roared, "Why is


    this young woman so stubborn?"


    "Waah...Waah...Waah..."


    The small baby cradled in William''s arms burst into tears at his loud voice.


    "I''m sorry, baby. Don''t cry!¡± He coaxed her, speaking softly.


    "I''ll talk to her once shees back." Mary nodded to herself, before turning towards her children.


    "Alick! Elissa! Hurry up, it''s time to go to school!"


    The set of "My Boyfriend Is Superman" was buzzing with people.


    Victor was sprawled across a deck chair, his eyes covered with a blindfold.


    "Why are you acting so leisurely? Don''t you care about the gossip at all?" Elliana sauntered towards


    him, her voice waking him up.


    "Do you care?" Victor mumbled through his lips, showing no intention of moving.


    "No! I don''t care either," Elliana said, sitting down next to him. "I just feel regret. I was by myselfst


    night, but the reporters made up such dramatic stories. I should have invited you into my room for


    real." "If you are in need of a man, I can''t help you." Victorughed heartily.


    "You sure you won''t change your mind?" An agent called out her name at that moment, causing her


    to get up. Before she could leave, she said, "I''m at your disposal. It''s my scene now, and the next


    one will be ours together."


    "Okay."


    Victor fell asleep again. It wasn''t long before he jerked awake from a loud and angry voice. "Victor!"


    Victor sat up straight and took off his blindfold. As expected, he saw Ena standing in front of him


    against the light.


    "Why are you here?" Victor ran his gaze around and found a horde of paparazzi approach. He


    immediately pulled Ena aside.


    "Don''t pull me!" With an annoyed look on her face, Ena shrieked, "Where were youst night?"


    "I was sleeping in my room! I got up early this morning for work. Any other questions?" With his


    arms akimbo, Victor was fuming as he paced back and forth. "Did youe all the way here


    because of the news?"


    "Yep." Ena nodded slowly, pulling his sleeve. She sounded nervous as she spoke, "You have


    nothing to do with that Elliana, right? The news is fake?"


    "It''s not your business whether I have something to do with her or not, Ena." With a slight frown,


    Victor shrugged off her hold.


    "You know I like you, right? Victor?"


    "I don''t!" Victor said coldly.


    "When we first met, you called me cute!" Ena pouted, her cheeks flushing. "Did you forget that you


    smiled at me then?" "Ena." Victor''s tone was suddenly serious. "If you only treat me as a senior,


    dispelling your feelings for me, I would still smile at you!" The air stilled for a long moment.


    "No! You don''t mean that!" Before Ena could say more, the staff called Victor for his turn to shoot.


    "Well, I''m going to work. I advise you not to stay here any longer." After saying that, Victor left


    without sparing a nce.


    "I won''t leave..." Ena muttered to herself, quietly following behind. She wanted to see how he would


    shoot. As long as she could stay with him for a little longer, she didn''t mind looking at him from afar.


    "The 8th scene, first shoot. Action!"


    "Why don''t you skate?" On the open-air ice rink, Elliana addressed Victor who was standing


    outside.


    "I''m okay with watching you from here," Victor replied with a faint smile, his hands inside his


    pockets.


    "Come and hold me. What if I fall?"


    "Hmm... Okay." Walking over, Victor held Elliana''s hand to help her learn how to skate.


    "Humph..." Outside the set, Ena''s eyes were boring at their hands sped together. If she could,


    she would burn Elliana''s hands with her jealous stare.


    "Ah!" Elliana suddenly screamed as she staggered back.


    "Watch out!" Victor quickly reached out to grab her waist.


    Time slowed at this moment. The only movement was the artificial snowkes falling around them


    on the ice field. Elliana was held up by Victor''s strong hold around her, her mouth ajar in surprise. It


    wasn''t long before he lowered his head and their lips met.


    The whole scene was beautiful and romantic.


    "Ah!" Ena eximed and clenched her fists.


    As if on cue, Elliana smiled as she wrapped her hands around Victor''s neck and kissed him back.


    Victor''s eyebrows raised in surprise.


    "Cut!"


    the director shouted, not knowing whether to cry or tough. "Elliana, have you forgotten to follow


    the script, or are you that entranced by Victor''s charm? You were supposed to push him away and


    fall to the ground, not hold him and kiss him back!"


    "I had no choice." Elliana straightened herself up, and said to the director, "Victor is indeed very


    charming. Otherwise, there wouldn''t have been rumors about us."


    After saying that, Elliana cast a cursory nce at Ena.


    ''How dare she?''


    Ena didn''t back down from her stare. When Victor looked over, all the anger dissipated and her


    eyes became gentle.


    "I''m going to fix my makeup." Victor began walking away, before being stopped by Elliana.


    "I''ll go with you." Elliana smiled, "I apologize for what happened just now."


    Victor nced at her, seeing through her feigned candor. He softly said, "It''s nothing."


    "Victor..." Seeing him approach, Ena rushed towards Victor.


    "Wow, is this Ena, the big star? What are you doing here?" Elliana spoke before Victor could say


    anything.


    "I.J''m here to visit my friend." Ena puffed out her chest.


    "Hey, you..."


    "Ena, you should leave!" Before Elliana could speak again, Victor yelled, "We are filming here! What


    are you doing? Don''t make a fuss! Don''t you have something to do?"


    "But you..." Casting nces between Victor and Elliana, Ena suddenly felt very small. "You and


    her... You two..."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "We are filming," Victor stated.


    "You two are staying at the same hotel..." Ena said, gritting her teeth.


    "The crew arranged it." With another sigh, Victor called Ena''s agent over. "Take her away and keep


    an eye on her in the future. She can¡¯t do whatever she wants. Why did you let here here? Do


    your job!"


    Author¡¯s note


    Sophy James r-fiiit-n


    Trantor: Jessie Chen

 Chapter 347 Extra Story Pursuit (Part Two)

    Chapter 347 Extra Story Pursuit (Part Two)


    "Yes, sir!" Ena''s agent nodded before quickly taking her away.


    "Hey! Victor! I..." Ena struggled as she was led into the car, which left right away.


    "That little girl really likes you!" With her hands on her waist, Elliana taunted.


    Victor only snorted in reply.


    "If you want to get rid of her, I can help you!" A faint smile yed on her lips. "If you be the


    famous yboy with loads of scandals, just like four years ago, she might lose interest in you."


    "And you are doing this from the goodness of your heart?" The indifferent expression on Victor''s


    face didn''t change.


    With an enchanting smile, Elliana started drawing circles on Victor''s chest with her slender fingers.


    "Isn''t it enough just to get you?"


    Victor raised his eyebrows. "Your room number?"


    "3605." Elliana blew him a kiss as she said, "I''ll be waiting for you."


    Victor stood there for a while, his hands in his pockets. Then, he turned towards his dresser to fix


    his makeup.


    He didn''t mind giving Elliana¡¯s idea a try if it meant that Ena would stop sticking to him.


    The next day, the news about the intimate rtionship between Victor and Elliana spread like


    wildfire on the inte. Countless reporters tried to sneak into the film set but were unsessful.


    On the other hand, the director and staff were d to see "My Boyfriend Is Superman" being talked


    about. It was free publicity for their movie. Many people guessed that the drama was to create hype


    about the movie, while others really believed they were together.


    The burning questions were answered three dayster. When Victor was seen apanying


    another woman, everyone realized that he had returned to the old behavior from his yboy days.


    Ena didn''t have a chance to see Victor at the filming site anymore, because William found her a job


    to shoot an advertisement.


    She was a workaholic, so she didn''t have much time to pay attention to the rumors. Otherwise, Ena


    would have been aggrieved.


    While she was busy in her studio, Mary quietly walked up to her. "What a beautifuldy!"


    "Mary!" Hearing her voice, Ena turned around and beamed. "Why are you here today?"


    "I just dropped by to have a look!" Mary smiled apologetically. "I didn''t help youst time when you


    asked me for the female leading role. I''m sorry, Ena!"


    "Mary, it was an unreasonable request. You don¡¯t need to apologize!" Ena pouted and said, "In fact,


    I know that even if I became the heroine, Victor would still be cold towards me."


    "If you''re so sure, why don''t you let go of him?" Mary tried to say gently. "You both seem very


    different people, maybe it wouldn''t work out."


    "Why not? Mary, is it because of my age?" Ena¡¯s face contorted in worry as she asked, "Does he


    think that I''m too young?"


    "Well..." Mary racked her brain for an answer before she nodded. "Probably."


    "There has to be something else too, right?" Ena was flushed with embarrassment as she


    questioned, "Mary, how did Victor fall in love with you?"


    "What?" Mary''s mouth twitched. "I don''t know!"


    "Do you two have anything inmon?" Holding her arm, Ena pleaded, "Mary, please tell me! Mr.


    Lan doesn''t need to pay me for shooting this advertisement. Consider the money as a gift for Babe


    from me! Please, Mary!"


    "Ena, no." Mary waved her hand. "Something inmon you say? Well, would William count? Back


    then, he was at loggerheads with William and I was the one who mediated between them."


    "That doesn''t help!" She let out a deep sigh.


    "Ena, are you finished?"


    A staff''s voice came from afar. She quickly answered, "Yes! I''ll be right there!"


    "Go ahead!" Mary smiled.


    "I''ll be back soon. Wait for me, Mary. I haven''t finished talking to you yet! Please don''t leave!"


    Ena turned around and shouted at Mary as she left, causing the ponytail on her head to swing back


    and forth.


    Themercial Ena was working on this time was for women''s sneakers. As she appeared on the


    camera, she was vibrant and lovely.


    Mary couldn''t help but smile at her. Since she didn''t have anything to do, she decided to wait for


    Ena to finish her work.


    "Mrs. Lan, have some tea."


    "Okay. Thank you." Mary politely smiled as she epted the tea from the staff. Out of the blue, a


    doubt shed through her mind.


    ''Was it because of his unbearable past that Victor refused to ept Ena''s love. Would that be the


    reason?


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Victor''s voice broke through her reverie. Mary turned around in astonishment and said, "Hey! Why


    are you back?"


    "I just came back. I heard that you were here, so I came to see you." As he spoke, Victor''s gaze


    flickered in Ena ''s direction.


    Mary smiled knowingly but didn''t say anything. "That''s funny because I just arrived here. Have you


    finished shooting the movie?"


    "Yeah, we''re finished for the day." Victor beamed. "Tomorrow onwards, I have to stay in the studio.


    As a superman, I have a lot of flying scenes to shoot. I''m afraid I''ll be doing the wire stunts for at


    least a few weeks."


    "Wow! That sounds so cool!" Mary''s eyes shed with excitement. "I want to try it too!"


    Victor was amused at her as he raised his eyebrows, before stating, "I don''t think you will be able to


    do it!"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why not? Don''t be condescending!"


    "Because..." Victor giggled as he continued, "The wire wouldn''t be able to hold a woman who just


    gives birth. She may have gained weight!"


    "Victor!" Mary widened her eyes at him. "I''m not fat!"


    "Yes, you are. Here!" Victor pinched Mary''s cheeks, proving his point. Hemented, "Look! No


    wonder you gave birth to a chubby little girl."


    "Go away!" Mary swatted his hand away with a gloomy face. "Stop making fun of me!"


    "Are you mad?" Victor cackled, "But you are still so cute!


    "Eww! You are being sweet now?"


    The two of them continued giggling in the corner of the studio, unaware of the two people watching


    them intently.


    Ena had been taking photos when Victor strolled in. When she noticed himughing and chatting


    with Mary, she wasn''t in the mood to work anymore.


    The other person''s face darkened at the sight, as he strode towards them.


    "Victor!"


    The man had spoken through gritted teeth, seething with anger. Victor turned around at the voice


    and said, "Wow! Mr. Lan is here?"


    "Humph!" William shot Victor a threatening re, before pulling Mary away. He held her face in his


    hands and wiped the ce that Victor had just pinched, muttering, "Don''t let anyone touch you,


    especially Victor!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Mary was taken by surprise.


    "Why especially me?" Victor, on the other hand, sneered in response.


    "Why do you think?" William snapped, "Look at your recent news! You are seen hanging out with a


    new woman every day! Checking into hotels with young models and stars! Don''t you dare ever


    touch Mary again. It was fortunate that I came in just now..."


    Mary''s cheeks flushed in embarrassment, she pinched William to make him stop.


    "Hiss..."


    Looking at the couple conversing through their eyes, Victor stayed quiet.


    "Victor, I have to ask you. Why did you suddenly be a yboy again?" Mary questioned,


    concern lining her words. "You are quite close with those women ... Ahem..."


    "Actually, I..." Just as Victor was about toe clean, he caught sight of Ena running towards them.


    His expression changed as he spoke, "I have always been like this. I just enjoy being surrounded by


    women. I don''t have the desire to settle down with anyone."


    The light in Ena¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed at his words.


    "If you are curious as to why I feel this way, ask him," Victor said with a wry smile. He patted William


    on the shoulder and continued, "I think Mr. Lan must be quite familiar with the feeling, right? I''m


    leaving! See you guyster!"


    He abruptly left, leaving the three of them stunned.


    Sweat began to break out on William¡¯s forehead. Mary¡¯s mouth was left ajar before she screamed,


    "Men are all bastards!"


    "No! Mary! Believe me! I''m nothing like him. I... I really don''t know..." William exined in a panic.


    "Mr. Lan! Mr. Lan!" Ena came to her senses and ran up to William. Pulling his sleeve, she asked,


    "What feeling was he talking about? Can you tell me? I want to know!"


    "That''s great. I want to know as well!" Mary looked at William coldly.


    "I don''t know!" He shifted his anger towards Ena, saying, "I''m your boss! How could you be so


    impolite? Let go of me! Hurry up and finish the shoot! Otherwise, I will find a more beautiful female


    co-star for Victor next time!"


    Ena let go of William''s sleeve at once. She pursed her lips, not saying a word.


    "Ena, you should go finish the advertisement," Maryforted Ena. "I should leave now. Don''t


    worry, I''ll find out whether Victor is serious with those women or not. I will help you, okay?"


    "Okay!"


    "Don''t let it affect your mood. Go and work hard! Go ahead!"


    "Okay!"


    After motivating Ena, Mary walked out of the set without looking back. William rushed behind her,


    calling out, "Mary? Why are you mad? Are you angry at me? Didn''t we agree not to mention it?


    Please don''t be angry..."


    Ena stood in the same ce, watching them leave. She felt envious of Mary the longer she looked.


    She was a strong and independent woman, with an amazing sense of humor.


    "Wait! Is Mary Victor''s type?" Ena tilted her head, engrossed in her thoughts. Her eyes suddenly lit


    up. "I have an idea!"


    The next morning, Victor reached his studio early. All ready to change into his costume and do the


    wire stunts.


    "Victor!"


    Ena was already there, waiting for him excitedly.


    Hearing her voice, Victor felt annoyed. He was ready to turn back and tell her off when the sight in


    front of him left him speechless. He didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "Why are you wearing Mary''s clothes? What on earth


    are you doing?" Victor was stunned. "Didn''t she wear them yesterday?"

 Chapter 348 Extra Story Injured (Part One)

    Chapter 348 Extra Story Injured (Part One)


    "I borrowed them from Mary. Do they look nice on me?" Ena asked as she turned around wearing


    Mary''s clothes.


    Victor touched his forehead and asked helplessly, "Why are you wearing her clothes anyway?"


    "I''m thinking that I can change my way of dressing first, " said Ena, feeling that her idea was too


    good. With a slight smile at the corners of her mouth, she continued, "Then, I will just learn to talk


    and act like Mary, so that you''ll like me."


    "These clothes don''t fit you at all!" Victor remarked.


    "Then I''ll just borrow something else from her and give it another try," Ena retorted.


    "Don''t you really understand or you''re just pretending that you don''t?" With his hands on his hips,


    Victor stared at her and said, "No matter how many clothes you borrow from her, things that don''t


    belong to you wouldn''t be yours. Even if you be Mary, I won''t like you."


    "Victor! It''s time for you to change your costume!"


    "Okay, I got it!" Victor turned around and yelled back. Afterwards, he turned to face Ena and said,


    "It''s very dangerous here. Don''t stay here any longer. I''m going to work now. Don''t follow me."


    "Huh? Okay." She pouted and muttered, "I won''t disturb you while you work, don''t worry."


    Without saying a word, Victor turned around and left.


    It had been quite some time since Victor did a wire stunt thest time. After he put on the


    equipment, the staff checked the safety of the wire again and again.


    Standing in the distance, Ena watched Victor''s every move. Her eyes were full of love and


    admiration. She could not understand why he could not like her. However, she believed that as long


    as she worked hard, he would definitely fall in love with her.


    Deep inside, she knew she had only a slim chance of sess, but she would rather pretend to be


    ignorant than be hurt by the truth.


    Elliana was already ready. She walked up to Victor and said, "I don''t have the experience of


    hanging on the wire. Victor, could you take care of meter?"


    Victorughed at her statement. "We''re just going to strike some poses. I believe in your


    professional level. I''m sure you don''t need my help."


    "Well, I''ll take that as a yes!" Elliana put her hands coquettishly on Victor''s shoulders and stared at


    him, as if hypnotizing him with her tantalizing eyes.


    Meanwhile, Ena''s eyes almost popped out. She really wanted to rush up and separate the two.


    ''Damn it! Get your filthy hands off my Victor! Victor, stop smiling! Shake her hands off!"


    As Victor and Elliana stood in front of the huge green curtain, Victor held Elliana''s waist and made


    an ''okay'' gesture to the staff.


    "The 20th scene, first shoot. Action!"


    The director''s voice echoed in the studio. It was the scene that the male leading role and the female


    leading role flew in the night sky over the city. The girl promised to be the boy''s girlfriend and kissed


    him. The superman was so excited that his skills went out of control and he almost fell to the


    ground. Fortunately, he regained his sanity at the critical moment and flew back with the heroine.


    The two were lifted by their stunt wires all of a sudden.


    "Ah!" Elliana screamed in astonishment. "So you are really a superman!"


    "Yes, you should believe me this time." Looking at her face, Victor smiled dotingly.


    The two flew back and forth in the studio, endured the physical difort. As they flew, they


    exchanged romantic lines to each other.


    "I believe you now!" Elliana kissed Victor on the face and said, "You are awesome! You don''t need


    to drive me home from now on!"


    Victor was stunned and asked, "What do you mean by kissing me?"


    Tve made up my mind. Because of your talent, I ept you as my boyfriend!"


    "Really? Do you really mean it?" His eyes lit up at once.


    "Of course, I mean it. After all, I''m a woman of my own words!"


    Victor gave full y to his unconcealed surprise and kissed Elliana hard on the face as they soared


    in the air. Ena would do anything just to be in Elliana''s ce.


    "Ha ha!" Before Elliana''sughter echoed, she felt her body fall straight and she shouted, "Ah! Why


    aren''t you flying? Help! I''m falling!"


    At this moment, the wire quickly brought down the two.


    Superman, yed by Victor, immediately reacted. He held Elliana''s waist again and was about to


    take off with her.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the stunt wire did not


    work.


    "What happened?" A cold sweat broke out on Victor''s forehead. What was happening right now was


    not on the script!


    "What''s wrong?" Elliana''s face turned pale with fear.


    "What the fuck is going on?" the director roared. Everyone''s eyes were fixated on the two who were


    plummeting to the floor of the studio.


    "Victor!" Ena cried out desperately. Her heart sank as she watched them fall down from a high


    ce.


    It seemed that the stunt wire malfunctioned!


    Victor gritted his teeth. Instinctively, he turned around midair, letting his body fall first and held


    Elliana tightly in his arms.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, the two people fell heavily to the ground. The ident happened in just a few


    seconds, leaving no time for the crew to save them.


    "Well..." Victor took a deep breath and only managed to utter a syble. His whole body ached and


    he could not move.


    With her eyes closed shut, Elliana''s lips trembled. She thought she would fall miserably, but she


    was not injured at all. When she opened her eyes, she realized that Victor had made his body as


    her cushion. She felt moved and incredulous at the same time.


    "Victor, are you okay? Answer me! Oh my gosh!" She immediately got off from Victor''s body. She


    was really shaken from the ident, and tears streamed down her face.


    "Victor!" Regardless of anything, Ena had rushed to the scene and immediately knelt down beside


    Victor. She was in an utter loss as she witnessed the whole scene.


    Fearing that it would be painful to him, she did not dare to touch him. She could only cry and call out


    his name.


    Realizing what had just happened, Victor frowned tightly. He tried to move, but he could not. To


    make things worse, fresh red blood oozed from his back.


    "Hurry up! Send him to the hospital!"


    The whole studio was in chaos. Everyone was anxious as they prepared to save him in a hurry.


    Victor heard someone crying in his ear and he sighed helplessly in his heart. Such a silly girl!


    "Don''t cry..." he said weakly as heforted her. Everything hurt in his body. Even merely uttering


    those two words sent a searing pain.


    "I won''t cry!"


    "Well, I won''t cry!"


    Ena and Elliana spoke at the same time. Stunned, they red at each other.


    "Get out of the way!" At this moment, the medical staff at the scene carried the stretcher over.


    Several people carefully removed the wire from Victor''s body, and then lifted him onto the stretcher


    carefully.


    "Victor! Victor!" Ena cried out. Her tears fell down on her face relentlessly.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The medical staff sent Victor into the ambnce and escorted him away quickly.


    "Victor!" Ena had no choice but to wipe her own tears. She then took out her phone in a hurry to


    make a phone call.


    Beep. Beep. Beep...


    "Hello? Ena, what''s wrong?"


    "Mary!" Ena cried out. "Victor is injured! He was just sent to the hospital. Can I go see him?" "What?


    How did he get injured? What happened?" On the other end of the line, Mary covered her mouth in


    shock. "Hurry up and follow them! Take your agent and I''ll go to the hospital to see youter! Don¡¯t


    worry, I''m sure he will be fine!"


    "Okay!" Ena hung up the call and immediately called her agent. Then, she followed Victor to the


    hospital.


    "I also want to go to the hospital!" Elliana shouted on the set.


    "Of course. You have to go to the hospital as well." Her agent came over and said, "Go to the


    hospital and check if you''re hurt somewhere."


    "I... Okay." Biting her lips hard, Elliana nodded in agreement. Victor was brought to the nearest


    hospital from the studio.


    As soon as the ambnce stopped, he was immediately rushed to the emergency room.


    Mary went to the hospital with William. When they arrived, Ena was already waiting for them for


    quite a while.


    "Ena!" Mary rushed to her and asked, "Is Victor still in the operating room?"


    "Mary!" Ena threw herself into Mary''s arms and cried. "When he was hanging on the stunt wire, he


    fell down from a very high ce! He bled a lot! Boo... Hoo..."

 Chapter 349 Extra Story Injured (Part Two)

    Chapter 349 Extra Story Injured (Part Two)


    "He''ll be fine. Don''t worry, Ena,"forted Mary. "Believe me. He''ll be fine. He''s been through a lot


    and I''m sure he''ll survive this."


    "Mary," William returned after inquiring about the situation and reported, "apparently, he fell down


    from above while doing a stunt. There were no other things on the ground, so I don''t think his life is


    in danger."


    "That''s good then." Mary nodded in relief.


    "Mr. Lan."


    Suddenly, Elliana''s voice came from behind. Mary, William, and Ena all turned around.


    When Ena saw Elliana, she immediately held back her tears. Like a little gamecock ready to fight


    with others, she seemed so valiant and imposing.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Elliana." William nced at her slightly and asked, "How are you?"


    ''Tm fine." Elliana shook her head and continued, "I was just a little scared because of the ident,


    but I didn''t get hurt. Fortunately, I was saved by Victor."


    "Good to hear." William nodded slightly.


    "I want to stay here and wait for Victor until his operation is done. Is that okay?" Elliana added.


    "Mary..." Upon hearing this, Ena immediately pulled Mary''s sleeves and acted like a spoiled child.


    Mary and William looked at each other. Before they could say anything, the door of the operation


    room was pushed open.


    Ena immediately rushed up and grabbed the doctor''s sleeve. "How did it go, doctor? Is Victor okay


    now?"


    "Unfortunately, two of the bones on his left foot were fractured. His left hand and right knee were


    injured as well. The blood that came out of his back was because of the steel wire which scratched


    his skin. He was seriously injured, but it''s not life-threatening. He needs to stay in the hospital for


    observation after the operation."


    With that, the doctor nodded and left.


    After a while, Victor was wheeled out of the operating room. Except for his sallow face, he looked


    energetic for an injured person.


    "Victor, are you okay?" Ena rushed to his side.


    "I''m fine." With a smile on his face, Victor looked at both Mary and William and nodded slightly. "Hi,


    Mary and William."


    "Hello, Victor," greeted Mary. "Ena called me while crying loudly, and it scared me. Fortunately,


    you''re fine."


    Victor nced at Ena and said nothing.


    "Victor..." Elliana called him in a low voice.


    He turned around and asked indifferently, "How are you? Were you hurt?"


    ''Tm fine. In fact, I''m feeling well. Thanks to you I was unharmed, not even a single scratch."


    Remembering what he had just done, Elliana felt moved. "Thank you for saving my life."


    "It''s nothing. I just reacted on instinct. There''s nothing to thank me about." "But for me, it''s a big


    deal. You saved my life," Elliana said firmly, saying her thoughts out loud.


    Victorughed but did not say anything more.


    The shooting for the film was suspended as he stayed in the hospital.


    The next day, media had started to report about the ident. Victor had be the embodiment of


    a perfect man in the eyes of every young girl. A group of fans stood at the gate of the hospital and


    spontaneously prayed for his speedy recovery.


    "Yesterday, as Victor was hanging on the stunt wire for a scene, he identally fell to the ground,


    causing multiple fractures and injuries on his body. ording the witnesses'' ount, Victor was


    with Elliana in the air when they plummeted together. Just as they were about to hit the ground, he


    protected her, making herpletely unharmed and unscathed. We have interviewed Elliana. Let''s


    hear the whole story from her.¡±


    The TV in the ward was full of reports about the ident. Because of Victor''s injuries, it was


    inconvenient for him to move. He could only lie on the bed and watch TV idly.


    "Hello, Elliana. Can you tell us what happened at that time?"


    Elliana smiled on the TV and said, "It''s just like what you said. We both were about to fall down, but


    at the critical moment, Victor traded ces with me. I was so scared that I just closed my eyes.


    When we fell to the ground, I realized that he was under me. He was the reason why I didn''t get


    hurt. Victor saved me. I really appreciate what he did to me. He is my hero, my angel, my savior. If it


    weren''t because of him, I would have been the one hospitalized instead of him. He knew he was


    gonna get hurt but he did it anyway. Victor, you have to recover as soon as possible!"


    Click.


    The door of the ward suddenly opened. Victor turned around and saw Ellianaing in with


    sunsses.


    "Why are you here?" he asked.


    "Shouldn''t Ie to see you?" Elliana took off her sunsses with a smile. Looking at the screen of


    the TV, she said, "Oh, you''re also watching the news."


    "My news is on every TV channel now. It''s difficult for me to avoid it."


    As soon as he finished his words, Victor turned off the TV. "You really didn''t have to praise me like


    that in front of the reporters. The truth is I just reacted subconsciously. As a man, it''s my duty to


    protect you."


    "You should know that many men will choose to abandon women and only care about their own


    lives in critical moments." Elliana''s eyes were earnest and full of sincerity. "No matter what you say,


    you saved me. You are a good person, Victor. You don''t have to deny it. I''m getting more and more


    confused with you, and at the same time, I''m more and more attracted by you."


    Hearing that, Victor chuckled. "What? Are you so grateful to me that you want to marry me in


    exchange?"


    "If I say yes, will you want me?" Elliana sat on the edge of the bed. Before Victor could speak, she


    continued, "When we were shooting in the other city, you went into my room. By why¡ª"


    "Maybe it''s because I haven''t slept with any woman for four years," interrupted Victor. "I don''t dare


    to live the free and unrestrained life I had years ago. I''ve changed. II


    "That''s why you didn''t sleep with me nor those women in rumors? Do you want to settle down?"


    asked Elliana.


    Victor just shrugged in response. In fact, he wanted to settle down when he met Mary four years


    ago.


    "Victor, I like you." Elliana confessed her love all of a sudden. She put her hands on his shoulders,


    leaned over, and gently kissed his lips.


    Click.


    "Victor, I brought you... food." When Ena pushed the door open and came in, she was stunned to


    see them.


    "Ena..." Victor suddenly pushed Elliana away, turned around and called her.


    Although the scene was a little embarrassing, Elliana looked calm andposed.


    Ena''s eyes were quickly filled with tears. She suddenly shouted and rushed to Elliana. "Phew! You


    bad woman! How dare you kiss him!"


    Elliana was startled and quickly got out of bed. Seeing Ena rushing over, she grabbed her arms.


    "You are not allowed to kiss him! Why did you kiss him?! " She kicked and hit Elliana like crazy.


    Elliana tried her best to protect herself from Ena''s attacks. "He is not yours. Why can''t I kiss him?


    Victor did not say anything. Who do you think you are to object? Stop it! I like him, so what?"


    "I don''t care! I''ll beat you up!" Ena made threatening gestures and pped Elliana''s face hard.


    "How dare you hit me?! " Elliana raised her eyebrows and raised her hand to p Ena. But before


    her hand could touch Ena, Victor suddenly shouted,


    "Stop!" He looked anxious and shouted at the two again, "You two! Stop! Get out!"


    As expected, the women stopped in an instant. The two women, who had just been angry and rude


    to each other, instantly looked pitiful as they stared at Victor.


    ''Tm not leaving!" Elliana pushed away Ena and stepped forward towards the bed.


    ''Tm not leaving either!" Ena did not show any weakness and moved close to Elliana. The two


    women began to push each other again.


    "Stop it!" Victor closed his eyes and heaved a sigh. "Elliana, please leave first."


    "No way!" Elliana stretched her neck and protested, "Why do you want me to leave first? What


    about her?"


    "Just leave as I say!" Victor shouted impatiently.


    "Humph! Fine!" ring at Ena, Elliana stamped her foot in dissatisfaction. Afterwards, she turned


    around and left angrily. After taking two steps, she stopped and said, "I wille to visit you again."


    "Humph!" Ena snorted at Elliana and immediately smiled when she turned to Victor. Since he asked


    Elliana to leave, she thought he was being good to her.


    "This is the lunch I made for you, Victor." Wiping her tears, she sat on the edge of the bed and


    opened the food box she had brought. "That woman was so hateful just now."


    "I think you are the one who is hateful!"


    All of a sudden, Victor raised his hand and swept the food box to the ground. With a crackling


    sound, the food scattered all over the ground. Just like the food, her heart was also scattered.


    "Why did you do that?" Ena bit her lips. She did not understand why Victor suddenly got so mad at


    her.


    "Were you able to win the fight against her? Why did you fight her? You are crazy!" Victor stared at


    Ena with his freezing cold eyes. He exuded a cold aura which seemed to freeze the whole ward. "I


    just told you I would never like you. Why don''t you listen to me? Don''te here again. I don''t want


    to see your face ever again! I''m begging you. You will put a lot of burden on me in this way!"


    "I just like you..." Ena said in a low voice.


    "There are so many people who like me. Should I respond to all of them one by one? Think, Ena.


    Think!" Looking at Ena''s aggrieved face, Victor felt even angrier. Without thinking, he blurted out,


    "Or perhaps you just want to have sex with me?! Is that it? Tell me! I''ll help you with that!¡±


    "Victor, what are you talking about?" Ena raised her head and cried out in disbelief. "How... how


    could you say that?"


    "Isn''t that who I am?" Victor smiled but his eyes were stone cold. "I like to flirt with those actresses.


    They all satisfy my needs. Can you do that? Elliana said she liked me just now. I also want to have


    a try with her!"


    "Why not me?" With her lips trembling, Ena asked, "We... we can also have a try!"


    "How?" Victor snorted. "Do you think I''m still a child? Do you think I''d survive by just holding hands


    and puppy love? Ena, I''m different from you. When I said ''have a try'', I meant what adults would do-


    "


    "Have sex? Isn''t that what you just said?" Ena suddenly asked in a daze. Although her voice was


    not loud, it shocked Victor, who was fuming with anger.


    "Yes. I''m d you understand." He nodded.


    Staring at him, Ena suddenly made up her mind. Slowly, she began to unbutton her clothes. "I like


    you too. I can... I can... with you..."


    The look in Victor''s eyes changed several times. He suddenly grabbed a pillow on the bed and


    threw it to Ena. His eyes were red with fury and he roared, "You''re crazy! You''re asking to have sex


    with me? Who do you think you are to ask that of me? The woman who will join me in bed will be an


    experienced wild one, not some naive little girl. I have no interest in teaching a virgin!"


    Hearing his harsh words, Ena stopped and burst into tears. "How can you do this to me, Victor?


    Woo... Woo... I hate you! I hate you!"


    Victor clenched his fists and said, "Yes, I''m the most hateful one!"


    "Then I''ll ask someone to do it with me to gain experience! Will you fall in love with me then? If I do


    that, will you agree to be with me? Victor?"


    "You-"


    "Oh my God! Are you quarreling with each other, Victor and Ena?"


    All of a sudden, Elissa''s voice echoed in the room. A group of people pushed the door open and


    came in unexpectedly. Before Mary could cover Elissa''s mouth, the little girl had already asked her


    question.

 Chapter 350 Extra Story Choices (Part One)

    Chapter 350 Extra Story Choices (Part One)


    The families of Mary and William, and Sh and Barry stood outside the door to the ward,


    wondering if they should stay or just leave.


    Ena quickly wiped the tears from her face. "I have to go, " she sobbed, keeping her head bowed.


    She then rushed from the ward without another word.


    "Ena..."


    Mary called, reaching forward to grasp her arm, but William stopped her. "Let her go," he said


    quietly.


    Behind them, Alick and Elissa were at Victor''s sickbed.


    "Uncle Victor, are you okay?" Alick asked softly.


    "I''m fine," Victor said with a shake of his head.


    "Then why was Ena crying? Were you being rude?" Elissa asked, her face pinched in an


    unattractive pout. She grasped Victor''s hand. "What has you so mad?


    You''re wearing such a sour expression!"


    Victor nced at the mess on the ground with an absent-minded expression. "I''m sorry," he


    muttered, raising his hand to pat Elissa''s head as he forced a smile. "I won''t lose my temper next


    time."


    "Good. Then you need to apologize to Ena!"


    "Well, Elissa," said Mary as she came up behind Elissa, "go out to y with Ray and Alick. We


    adults need to talk to Victor."


    "Okay." Elissa nodded once before standing on her tiptoes to ce a kiss on Victor''s cheek. "Get


    well soon, okay?" "Don''t you worry. I''ll be better in no time." Victor reassured her as he ced a kiss


    on her cheek.


    The children walked out practically wrapped around one another, as if they needed all the support


    each other could offer.


    "Do you like Victor?" Ray suddenly asked, his face scrunched up in thought.


    "Of course I do!" Elissa said with a smile.


    "Does that mean you don''t like me anymore then?" Ray''s voice was high from anxiety. "Victor is


    only our uncle."


    "Don''t be silly Ray. Of course I like you too!" Elissa said happily.


    "Well...I only want you to like me."


    "What? Why?" Elissa titled her head in confusion. "What about Mom, Dad, Grandpa, Grandma, and


    Alick? I like them too."


    "That''s different," Ray said with a frown, but he didn''t know how to exin the difference.


    "My sister," Alick said with a re towards Elissa, "is too stupid to understand."


    "I understand what you mean though!"


    Inside the ward, all the adults wereughing quietly as they listened to the children''s strange


    conversation.


    "Come. Sit down," Barry said, cing a protective hand on Sh''s belly.


    "Oh! I''m fine," Sh scoffed and waved him away with her hand. She was only three months


    pregnant, and people could hardly tell yet.


    "You need to rx. Get off your feet," Barry insisted as he pulled Sh towards the sofa to sit


    down.


    Noticing the mess on the floor, Mary snatched up the broom and began to sweep it up. "Is this the


    food that Ena brought for you? Why''d you drop it all over the floor?"


    "Can''t say," Victor curtly replied. He obviously didn''t want to talk about it.


    "Then what did you say to Ena?" Mary asked.


    "Told her to stoping around and pestering me," Victor said in a cold tone.


    The others in the room shared a few looks with one another.


    "We know love can''t be forced," said Sh slowly. "But do you not even like Ena at all?"


    "No, I don''t." Victor had closed his eyes, and his voice was still clipped and cold.


    "She''s just an innocent girl..."


    "That''s exactly why I don''t like her." His eyes snapped open to re at all of them. "If you''vee


    here to persuade me to try and like her, don''t waste your time. But if you''vee to visit me as


    friends, you may stay."


    So the four of them sat quietly with Victor for a while before eventually getting up to leave.


    "Wait for me outside," said William under his breath. "I need to have a few words with Victor and


    then I''lle out."


    "Sure, okay," Mary agreed with a nod. The others nodded as well and followed Mary out.


    "What is it that you have to say?" Victor asked and then jokingly added, ''Tm not ready to go back to


    the office! My wound hasn''t even healed yet."


    His face serious, William ignored the joke and said, "Did you refuse to ept Ena because of what


    happened that year?"


    Victor''s eyes narrowed dangerously, but he quickly schooled his expression. "I have no idea what


    you''re talking about."


    ''Tm sorry,"


    William suddenly apologized, the loud statement making Victor jump. "It was my fault. I didn''t stop


    him from hurting you. I know it''s useless to say anything more, andforting you will only make


    you feel attacked and angry.


    But do you really n on closing your heart and to live on your own for the rest of your life? I can


    say, from personal experience, how painful it is to suppress your feelings. Victor, I only hope that I


    can make it up to you. II


    William paused to take a breath, then said, "I know you liked Mary back then..."


    "I still do," Victor said with a roguish grin.


    "You..." William trailed off, stunned by the easy confession. His face contorted into a scowl and he


    growled at Victor, "Fuck off! What is wrong with you?! I can''t believe you, Victor!" William''s chest


    was heaving and his face burning with anger.


    Victor was calm in the face of his anger. "Are you done?"


    "You weren''t this timid when you fell for Mary back then. Or do you just think you''ll meet someone


    better if you pass up Ena?" William shook his head and scoffed when Victor remained quiet. "I think


    the woman who truly loves you won''t care about what you never dared to face about yourself. You


    should heed the advice to cherish the person already in front of you before you lose them. I guess


    I''ll take my leave then. Rest well."


    After a nod, William pushed open the door with a click and walked out. Everything in the ward was


    quiet.


    Cherish the person already in front of him...


    Victorughed quietly to himself. There were just some things he knew he couldn''t get over, so what


    was he supposed to do?


    It was a long while, deep into the night, when another guest appeared in the ward.


    With a worried look on his face, Jorge rushed through the door. "I heard you were injured. What


    happened?"


    ''Tm fine. It''s nothing serious," Victor said nonchntly. He patted the ce beside him and said,


    "Come and sit down!"


    Jorge sighed and sat down. "There were still tons of fans waiting outside when I came through the


    hospital entrance. You are truly popr."


    Victorughed. "Just ignore them. Have you thought about my proposal from our earlier


    conversation? To be my agent again?"


    ¡±1 suppose since you''re so popr, I''ll have to have a share of it." Jorge grinned at Victor before


    saying, "After all, it seems you are still the most suitable business partner for me."


    "That''s good." Victor smiled and reached out a hand. Jorge''s grin turned into a genuine smile as he


    took the offered hand in his own.


    A sudden knocking echoed around the room.


    The two men stopped talking and looked towards the door.


    When Victor raised his head, he saw Elliana''s concerned face watching him through the ss and


    his expression hardened.


    "May Ie in?" Elliana quietly asked when she had pushed the door open.


    "Sure." Victor shrugged.


    As Elliana walked in, Jorge raised his brows in question at the food box she carried. He chuckled


    softly and looked to Victor. "Would you like me to leave for a bit?"


    Victor shot a re at Jorge and turned to Elliana. "Take a seat."


    "Okay," she nodded. Elliana put the food box on the bedside table. "I bought it. Since I can''t cook."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s the thought that counts, right?" Jorge said. He nced between them and


    continued hurriedly, ''Tve gotta make a phone call. I''ll leave you guys to talk."


    Elliana smiled softly, "It must be boring to sit on this bed all day. Do you want me to help you take a


    walk?"


    "No, thank you." Victor shook his head, trying not to scowl.


    She was suddenly inches from Victor''s face, an enchanting smile stretched across her face, and


    she smelled like some flower. "Then what would you like to do? I can help you with anything you


    want."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Victor tried to scoot away from her as he looked towards the wall. "I don''t need you to do anything.


    I''d like it if you left."


    "You know I like you. I want to be able to help you." Elliana sat up straight as she spoke.


    "I don''t like you," Victor said quietly, his tone indicating his shock at her words. He''d also said the


    same thing to Ena.


    "Do you like Ena?" she asked slowly.


    "That''s none of your business," he grumbled.


    "Mmhmm..." she mumbled. With a faint smile, she continued, "I hope you don''t actually like her. She


    was rather close to Karson in the studio today."


    ''Karson? Karson Xie? Is that who she was talking about?''


    Victor hid his surprise and forced a smile. "Good! I''m happy for her."


    Elliana had left quickly after her sudden arrival, but her words were swirling around Victor''s head


    aggressively.


    What she had said just couldn''t be true. Could it? Victor snorted andy back on the bed to stare up


    at the ceiling. Karson was a terrible person with a bad personality and enjoyed participating in


    adultery with wealthy women. Why would Ena get close to him? Maybe it had something to do with


    the business and not a personal rtionship.

 Chapter 351 Extra Story Choices (Part Two)

    Chapter 351 Extra Story Choices (Part Two)


    Although he was attempting tofort himself with those thoughts, Victor was still feeling uneasy.


    Perhaps he had been too impulsive this morning. He¡¯d said some harsh things to Ena. Normally


    when he spoke like that to her, she was quick to forgive it.


    But it was already sote in the night, and Ena still hadn''te back to the hospital to see him.


    The unease grew inside him, so Victor turned over and took his phone off the bedside table. He


    swiped it open to find nothing. There were no good night messages from Ena like she normally sent


    every night.


    Victorughed at himself, the sound dark and mocking. ''When she was by your side, you drove her


    away. And now that she may have really left, you are missing her. Are all men like you?'' he asked


    himself in his heart.


    The moon''s cool light shone through the window, flooding the room with silver light. Ena was curled


    up on the bed with her legs crossed as she stared at her phone.


    "Please take care of yourself and rest. Good night."


    She''d edited the message time and time again, but couldn''t bring herself to send it.


    His words kept repeating in her mind. "You''re crazy! You''re asking to have sex with me? Who do


    you think you are to ask that of me? The woman who will join me in bed will be an experienced wild


    one, not some naive little girl. I have no interest in teaching a virgin!"


    With Victor''s words still echoing in her ears, Ena couldn''t help but burst into tears as she threw her


    phone away from her.


    Victor had been in the hospital for three days with a constant stream of visitors. All except for Ena.


    Each time the door opened, Victor looked out of habit, expecting to see Ena but it was never her. He


    grew more solemn as time passed, especially when he couldn''t understand why he was feeling this


    way.


    He wanted her toe and not toe at the same time.


    "Ena," called Karson as he entered the Entertainment Department of the AJ Group. He strolled


    towards Ena with one hand in his pocket and asked, "Have you thought anymore about going to the


    outdoor reality show of ZM TV? What''s your decision?"


    "I''ve been considering it. It seems like a good opportunity for me," Ena said. "What about you? Have


    you made up your mind?"


    "Of course I have. Now that the outdoor program is so popr, I believe it''s in my best interest."


    Karson''s smile was dark as he said, "I need the poprity boost anyway."


    Ena smiled. "You''re the backbone of thispany. Whenever there''s a good y script, you''re the


    first actor to be considered. If you aren''t popr, what about us?"


    With a hint of unwillingness and resentment in his eyes, Karson said, "But how can Ipete with


    Victor? He''s like the sun at high noon. The moment he reappears, the audience will forget about


    me."


    "Yes, he is..." she whispered. No one could everpare with him.


    Ena looked down at her hands when she stopped talking. It had been three days since she''d seen


    Victor.


    Without her to harass him, he must be incredibly happy, shouldn''t he? She''d seen pictures of Elliana


    coming and going from the hospital each day. The thought of the two of them together made her


    chest ache.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Karson asked at the look on Ena''s face.


    "Oh! Nothing, nothing." Ena hurriedly waved her hand to brush away his concern.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    With a smile ying at the corner of his lips, Karson gently ced his hand on Ena''s shoulder and


    pulled her into a hug. "Are you sure? You don''t look well. Have you been tired recently?"


    Frowning, Ena pulled out of his arms and stepped back. "It''s possible. But I have something else I


    have to do now."


    "Alright. I''ll see you around then."


    Ena scurried away, never looking back to notice the feral and cruel smirk on Karson''s face.


    "Victor''s injury has healed up nicely, and he''s back to shooting ''My Boyfriend Is Superman''."


    "Elliana visited him at the hospital every day. The only exnation for that is that she''s trying to


    garner his favor. She must like him."


    "Thatrge-scale outdoor reality show, ''Adventures for the Young'', is about to start shooting. Karson


    and Ena from the AJ Group have confirmed they''ll be joining it."


    "Victor and Ena are all over the headlines still despite them being separated and having no


    interaction with each other currently." Sh and Mary were chatting with one another in the cafe


    about recent events.


    "I heard that Ena hasn''t contacted Victor in a long while. She''s being stubborn," Mary said with a


    shake of her head. ''Tm not sure if this spells good news or bad news forthem."


    "They''re grown-ups. They have to figure it out for themselves," Sh said.


    "True," Mary said with a nod. "Last time I saw Ena, she was smiling, but I could see the worry in her


    eyes. I asked her about what Victor had said to her in the hospital, but she wouldn''t tell me a single


    thing. Never mind. How have you been doing?"


    "Me?" Sh pursed her lips in thought and then the corners of her lips curled up into a small smile.


    "My work has been suspended for now. That reality show that Ena will be participating in sent me


    an invite as well, but Barry said it was too dangerous and wouldn''t allow me to go."


    "A..." Mary cooed. She giggled as she covered her mouth. "That''s so sweet!"


    "Oh shush..." Sh said with a blush.


    In F City.


    Ena led her agent to the hotel that had been arranged by the TV station, so that they could get


    ready to shoot the next day. The moment she walked through the doors, she noticed Karson waiting


    in the foyer.


    "Ena, you''re here!" Karson confidently strolled over to her with a smile as if they were close friends.


    "I am, yes." Ena wouldn''t look him in the eyes but asked, "Why are you here so early?1''


    "I had a project here yesterday, so I arrived the day before that."


    "Oh, I see."


    After a moment of silence, Karson said, "We''re the only two people from ourpany in this TV


    show, so well have to take care of each other while doing this."


    "I suppose that''s true." Just as she turned to leave him, Ena noticed a fabulous car being parked


    outside the entrance of the hotel.


    "Huh... Who is that?" Karson asked as he came up beside her.


    Two figures stepped out of the ck car, and when Ena saw them, her eyes grew wide. ''Victor?


    What''s he doing here? And Elliana? What is she doing with him?''


    Elliana clutched Victor''s arm as they walked. He wore a well tailored suit and Elliana was in a tight,


    form fitting dress. The vision the striking couple made drew a lot of attention.


    Karson watched them coldly as he ground his back mrs.


    Ena clenched her fists so hard that her nails dug into her palms as Victor walked towards them.


    They hadn''t seen each other in what seemed like such a long time. He seemed to be in such a good


    mood.


    "Hello, Ena and Karson!" Elliana greeted almost cheerfully. As she walked into the hall she took off


    her sses. "So nice to see you again."


    "Are you two here for the TV program too?" Karson asked. "The director told me that there were


    only two artists from the AJ Group who joined the TV show."


    "We''re here as the guests for the first episode, nothing permanent," Elliana said with a shrug.


    Standing beside Karson, Ena lowered her head to look at their feet but said nothing.


    Victor had one hand in his pocket and a pair of sunsses on his face. She couldn''t see his eyes,


    so Ena wasn''t sure what emotion would be reflecting in them, but he pursed his lips.


    "Come along, Victor," Elliana instructed.


    "Of course," Victor replied. He passed by Ena and made his way to the reception desk.


    He hadn''t even looked at her...


    Ena''s heart felt like it might shatter and she could feel tears stinging her eyes. Did Victor want


    Elliana over her? He did say he wanted... a wild woman. Could that be her?


    "Now I know why you suddenly wanted to take part in the new reality show," Elliana said once


    they''d gotten to the room and she lit a cigarette. "Turns out Ena is also here! Why didn''t you say


    anything to her? She looked like she was about to cry."


    "I have nothing to say to her." Victor nced outside the window to take in the view. He refused to


    admit that he''d been panicked when he''d heard that Ena and Karson would be filming together in


    another city. It was lucky that the TV station had also invited him to participate, so Victor didn''t


    hesitate to agree.


    "Have you fully recovered?"


    "Yes." Victor nodded, "I''m fine."


    Elliana finished her smoke and pressed out the butt in the ash tray. "You should go to bed early. Are


    you sure you don''t want me to stay...?"


    Victor smiled and made his way to the door. "This is your room, you should stay here. I''ll go next


    door."


    "Yes, of course," Elliana said with a shrug.


    As Victor left the room and turned towards his own, he caught sight of Ena and Karson walking


    together at the end of the hallway.


    "Well, this is my room," Karson said as he walked to the door of the second room along this hallway.


    "See you tomorrow, Ena."


    "Yeah, see you tomorrow." Ena waved good night and continued on to her room. The moment she


    looked down the hallway, she saw victor standing at the other end staring at her with a burning


    gaze. Her steps faltered and then she ducked her head and hurried to walk to her room.


    Victor was furious at her seeming indifference to him. She was struggling to open the door to her


    room, so he quickly stalked to her side and ced a hand on the door frame to gain her attention.


    "What are you doing?" Ena murmured.


    "You shouldn''t get close to Karson. He''s not a good man," Victor said quietly, staring at the top of


    Ena''s head.


    "I know that. You seem to be the only good person in the world, Big Hero!" Ena shouted angrily and


    almost sarcastically. She found the courage to push him away, and open the door. She rushed


    inside and shut the door in his face as quickly as she could.


    "You..." Victor growled.


    He raised a fist to knock on the door when he saw a few people walking over. He scowled and


    dropped his arm to his side before turning sharply towards his room. The door mmed shut behind


    him.


    The next morning, the shooting officially began. The eight stars were going to be divided into four


    different teams to participate in the games.


    "Okay! Girls, you can y the rock, paper, scissors. The winner will choose the boy they want to


    team up with first. Come on now. Rock, paper, and scissors!"


    Ena had her hands behind her back, and the moment she heard the host''s voice finishing the count


    down, she disyed her choice.


    "And the winner of round one is Ena!" called out the host.


    Ena was stunned but smiled brightly. "Oh my god, I can''t believe it!"


    "Okay, Ena, choose your partner!" the host said with a wide smile.


    Ena nced over the four male stars standing in front of her, and her favorite was naturally Victor.


    However...


    "I''ll choose..." Ena swallowed and looked away from Victor. "Karson."


    -

 Chapter 352 Extra Story Competition (Part One)

    Chapter 352 Extra Story Competition (Part One)


    "Ena, who are you going to choose?" The host smiled mysteriously, and the crowd''s eyes focused


    on Ena.


    "I choose..." Ena swallowed, and gently uttered a name, "Karson."


    Victor raised his head and stared at her nkly. Anger, disappointment, and disbelief clouded his


    eyes. However, those emotions disappeared within a split second.


    "Okay, then! Ena and Karson will be in the first team!"


    the host announced with a smile. Ena gave Karson a high-five as he approached her. Then, they


    stood aside while holding hands.


    "All right! We have three female participants remaining!"


    Later, Victor was chosen by another female participant and was not in the same team as Elliana.


    Honestly, it didn''t matter to him who was going to be his partner after Ena made the choice.


    He stared at Ena and Karson absentmindedly while he was ying the games.


    "Okay, cut! The third game is over!" After a while, the director stopped them and said, "Stylists,


    retouch our stars'' makeups! Let''s take a 30-minute break!"


    Ena breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly pounded her arms and calves to ease her exhaustion.


    "Are you exhausted?" Karson asked as he handed her a bottle of water.


    "Yeah, maybe a little." Ena stood up straight, grabbed the water, and smiled at him. "Thank you."


    "It''spletely different from what we did in the studio, right?" Karson sighed and continued, "By


    the way, you''ve got a good rtionship with Victor, haven''t you? When we were ying the games


    just now, I noticed that Victor was staring at you the entire time."


    "Nah! That''s impossible!" Ena refuted, feeling flustered as she smiled sheepishly.


    "Ena!" Victor interjected as he came over and grabbed her arm out of the blue. He dragged her into


    a corner without even casting a nce at Karson.


    "What are you doing?" Ena whispered. She was struggling to escape his grasp. "Don''t pull my arm!"


    Karson frowned as he looked at Victor. He took a sip of water but didn''t swallow it. The water rolled


    in his tongue before he spat it on the ground.


    ''Victor, you''re an annoying piece of shit...'' he thought.


    "Ena, did you do that on purpose? Tell me!" After a few more paces, Victor stopped and threw away


    Ena''s arm.


    "What the hell did I do?" Ena gently rubbed her wrist and felt disgruntled.


    "Why did you choose Karson? I''ve already told you that he''s a terrible person!" Victor scowled. The


    thought of Ena giving him the cold shoulder sincest night infuriated her even more.


    "Whether he''s a good man or not, that''s none of my concern. This is all just for the show." Ena


    pursed her lips.


    "A show? So you chose him to be on your team just because of the show? There are other men to


    choose from! Why didn''t you just choose someone else? What the hell were you thinking?" Victor


    was so furious as he paced back and forth.


    "I''m not familiar with the other two men. I can''t choose them, so only you and Karson were left."


    With tears in her eyes, Ena stared into Victor''s eyes and asked, "Would you be happier if I chose


    you? You''d think that I''m clingy again!"


    He was stunned by her sudden remark. Yes, if she had chosen him, he would definitely think that


    Ena was being clingy again.


    "Would you feel rxed if I stopped following you around?" Ena frowned and looked at him


    seriously with her watery eyes. "Or, would you feel at ease with me if I acted more like Elliana?"


    Victor couldn''t respond to her. He hadn''t seen Ena for more than ten days, and without her around


    him, his life felt like it was on the right track. He should be happy, but he couldn''t help but feel that


    something was amiss.


    "Alright, break''s over! Everyone gather around!"


    The director''s voice echoed through the megaphone from not far away. He announced, "The


    shooting is about tomence. Everyone,e here and gather!"


    "It''s time to shoot!" Ena turned and walked away with clenched fists.


    Victor stomped his foot and kicked a small stone away. What had gotten into him?


    Looking at Ena''s petite back, Victor suddenly chuckled in frustration. Anyway, what happened


    wasn''t too bad. It was better to disappoint her now, than to give her false hopes.


    ''Let''s avoid each other from now on. Ena, I wish you happiness in your life,¡¯ Victor thought.


    The setting sun dyed the sky red. The scenery was exhrating.


    "We''ve yed three games already! Did you have a good time?" the host asked.


    "Yes!"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡±1 enjoyed them very much!"


    "Okay," the host said with a smile. "Then let''s y thest game. It is also the ultimate game of our


    show. Please look in front of you!"


    The host pointed to the swimming pool in front of them and said, "There''s a floating board in the


    middle of the swimming pool with a balloontched to it. The team that breaks the balloon first will


    win!"


    "Isn''t that a little too simple?" Karlson remarked with a smile.


    "I agree!" a man echoed.


    "Is it really that simple?" The host raised his eyebrows. "Then let''s read all the rules of this game!"


    The girls had to wear flippers and start the race from the beginning. They stepped over a pommel


    horse, did five repetitions of rope skipping, and ran to their male team member. At the same time,


    the men yed two h hoops while waiting for the girls to reach them. Then the men would carry


    the girls on their backs while swimming to the floating board.


    As soon as the host finished reading the rules, the female yers were all disheartened.


    "It''s so difficult!"


    "It''s so strange to wear the flippers!"


    The host smiled again and said, "Our male yers have spent too much energy in the first three


    games already. Girls, you have to sacrifice yourselves for thest game!


    Come on, everyone!1''


    "Bring it on!"


    "Fighting!"


    "Let''s go!" Ena clenched her fists to give herself courage.


    After Ena wore the huge flippers, it was difficult for her to walk, but she still wanted to y. She


    decided to try her best.


    "Ena,e on!" Standing by the swimming pool, Karson put his hands before his mouth like he was


    using a megaphone, then he shouted, ''Tm waiting for you here!"


    Ena raised her head and smiled, "Let''s do this!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt a chilling gaze on her back.


    Victor was observing the two of them interact, and he knew that Karson was up to something.


    "Ena, who do you think will win the championship?" Elliana asked Ena after changing her clothes.


    "I don''t know. Thepetition is almost over, by then, we''ll know who''s going to win!" Ena stretched


    her arms out.


    "Then, I guess you have to work hard!" Elliana red at Victor and said to Ena, "I won''t show you


    any mercy. Neither in this game nor in winning over Victor."


    Ena frowned at her remark.


    "Okay, are the contestants ready? Three..."


    Ena ced her hands on her waist, ready to start.


    "Two..."


    She took a deep breath. ''Victor! Victor!'' His name suddenly echoed in her mind, as if she was


    fighting for him.


    "One!"


    Hearing the host''sst word, Elliana imperceptibly raised the corners of her mouth, and stepped on


    Ena''s flippers.


    "Ouch!" Ena was caught off guard. Half of her body moved, but her feet were still on the ground.


    She staggered and fell to her knees.


    "Ena..." Victor felt worried. When he was about to rush to her side, he thought of the current


    situation and went back to his station.


    "Oh no! Ena fell down! Get up, Ena!" the host shouted, exaggerating his enunciations.


    Ena stood up and forced a smile. As soon as she took a step forward, she felt a piercing pain in her


    ankle. Did she sprain her ankle? ''It doesn''t matter!'' she thought.

 Chapter 353 Extra Story Competition (Part Two)

    Chapter 353 Extra Story Competition (Part Two)


    She gritted her teeth and bolted forward. Noticing that the other three contestants had already


    skipped through the horse, she endured the pain and kept running. With her hands supporting the


    horse, she gently crossed over it. Sadly, she stepped too heavily and stumbled.


    "Ah!"


    The moment she fell to the ground, she felt an insurmountable pain. Her hamstring seemed to be


    broken.


    Victor''s femalepanion ran the fastest, but he couldn''t keep his eyes away from Ena. This silly


    girl! They were just ying a game. She was obviously crippled already, but she still pushed


    through! How idiotic and stubborn she was! She looked like a dork when she was rope skipping.


    "Victor! Hurry up!"


    While he was thinking, hispanion had already reached him. Victor frowned, took off the h


    hoops, turned around, carried his femalepanion, and dived into the water.


    Elliana followed them, jumping on the back of her partner. After getting into the water, she nced


    at Ena''s direction.


    "Come on, Ena, you can do it!" Karson cheered while spinning the hoops. "Just one more!"


    After finishing the rope with herst strength, Ena hobbled towards Karson. Karson squatted down


    and


    carried her into the water.


    "Sorry, I''m thest one..." Guilt and regret were all over her face.


    "It doesn''t matter!" He smiled. "You did your best. That''s more than enough!"


    As soon as the two of them reached the floating board, they heard a whistle from the referee. "The


    game is over!"


    Elliana waspletely wet. Standing on the floating board, she waved her hands and shouted like


    a victorious queen, "I did it! I won!"


    Ena looked at her. Her heart felt like it sank to the bottom of the swimming pool.


    ''Sure enough, some things are destined to happen. No matter how hard you''ve worked, you can''t


    be as brilliant as others; and no matter how hard you try, some things would never belong to you,''


    she said to herself.


    "Well, the game is over. You may swim back!" the host shouted from the other end of the swimming


    pool.


    "The result is clear now," Elliana said as she passed by Ena.


    Ena did not feel reconciled. All she could do was let out an exasperated sigh. She tried to swim


    back, but she felt that her ankle was swollen and she was unable to move. By ident, her head


    abruptly plunged into the water.


    "Ena! Are you all right? Grab my hand!" Karson, who was standing next to her, immediately pulled


    her up.


    Victor clenched his fists behind his back. Just now, he was further away from Ena than Karson, and


    only a second slower than his reaction.


    "Ahem..." Ena choked on water. She waved her hand after she coughed everything out. "I''m fine.


    I''m fine."


    "You must have hurt your foot earlier," said Karson, shaking his head. He held her arm and ced it


    on his back. "Come on, I''ll swim back with you on my back."


    "No, thanks!" Ena shook her head, but Karson dragged her away regardless of her response.


    When they reached the shore, She took off her flippers and rolled up her trousers. Her left ankle


    had been swollen into an appalling bluish purple.


    "Oh my God, Ena, what happened to your ankle?" the host shouted.


    "I fell down by ident earlier, but I''m fine." Ena shook her head and smiled.


    "Even if she''s injured, she still insisted on finishing the game," the host said emotionally. "Although


    Ena did not get the victory she deserved, her fighting spirit is a lesson to us all! Let''s give her a


    round of apuse!"


    The tter of hands resounded in the area.


    All of them engaged in apuse. Ena humbly said, "Thank you, everyone."


    It didn''t matter if she worked hard. The victory was someone else''s, and so was Victor.


    "OK, that''s all for today''s shooting!"


    As soon as it was finished, Ena''s agent rushed to her side. Looking at her red and swollen foot, he


    eximed, "Oh my God, how did this happen? Hurry up, go back to your room. I''ll get you a doctor


    right away!"


    "Okay. Thank you." Ena nodded. In the corner of her eyes, she saw that Victor was talking to


    Elliana. All of a sudden, she felt like her heart was being stabbed repeatedly. The injury on her foot


    was nothingpared to his apathy.


    Afterwards, she was carried to the car by several staff.


    "It was you, wasn''t it?" With one hand in his pocket, Victor red at Elliana and asked, "Why did


    you trip her?"


    Elliana shrugged and said, "It''s a game. Everyone should be open-minded. I just wanted to obstruct


    her, and add aedic factor to the show. I didn''t expect her to fall so miserably."


    "I sincerely hope that was your intention." With a cold look in his eyes, Victor turned around and was


    about to leave.


    "Victor, since you care about her so much, why do you keep pretending that you don''t care about


    her?" Elliana grabbed his sleeve.


    "That''s none of your business. Besides, it''s impossible for the two of us to be together. Don''t vent


    your frustrations on Ena. She''s innocent."


    "You won''t know the result until you''ve fought for it!" Elliana raised her chin. "It is my business


    because I like you!" Then she turned around and walked away.


    "What have I gotten myself into?" Victor sighed and shook his head in disbelief. He swept his eyes


    across the area, but he couldn''t find Ena. Maybe she was sent to the doctor.


    "Victor," said Jorge as he walked up to him. "When are we leaving?"


    "Now. Just pack up," Victor answered indifferently. "We don''t have to stay here for one more night."


    "Okay, I''ll talk to them."


    In the room of the hotel, Ena''s agent led the doctor in a hurry.


    "Your foot was sprained. Fortunately, the bones weren''t damaged. Just apply some ointment on it.


    But you''d better not walk any more. You need to rest for three or four days." After the doctor finished


    his examination, he left the ointment to her and said, "Get a basin of cold water to soak your foot.


    You can apply the ointment after that."


    "Thank you, doctor."


    "Fortunately, nothing important will happen over the next two days." The agent fetched a basin of


    water for Ena and said, "Stay here for now. I''ll tell your assistant to pack up so we can leave


    tomorrow."


    "Okay. Thank you." Ena nodded.


    When the agent walked out of the room, she suddenly lost all her strength and fell on the bed. She


    was so tired for the whole day. She wondered where Victor was right now, and whether he would


    come to see her.


    "Ding dong! Ding dong!"


    While she was wondering, the doorbell rang in her room. Her eyes lit up at once. Regardless of the


    pain on her foot, she put on her slippers and walked towards the door. "I''ming!"


    With a click, the door was opened.


    "Ena..."


    "Victor!" When she opened the door, the smile on her face disappeared at the sight of the person in


    front of her. "Oh, it''s just you!"


    Ena smiled awkwardly. She stretched her neck out of the door to see if there was anyone else in the


    corridor.


    "Stop looking around! I came here alone." Karson smiled and added, "Were you waiting for Victor?"


    "No, I wasn''t..." Ena shook her head and took a step back. "Come in, please!" "Thanks." Karson


    entered the room. When she turned around, he secretly locked the door behind him.


    She was walking in front of him, absent-minded. Karson stepped forward to hold her and said, "I


    think it''s best for you to stop waiting for Victor. Just now, I saw that he had already packed up his


    things and was ready to go."


    Her body froze all of a sudden. "He''s leaving?"


    "That''s right." Karson helped her get to the bed. When he saw the ointment on the bed, he grabbed


    it and said, "I''ll help you rub this on your ankle!"


    Ena was so frightened that she shrank her feet away from him. "No, thanks! You don''t need to do


    that."


    "Ha ha, what are you even afraid of?" Karson crouched, stared at the frightened Ena, and said,


    "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in you, little girl."


    "The woman who will join me in bed will be an experienced wild one, not some naive little girl. I


    have no interest in teaching a virgin!"


    Victor''s words echoed in her mind again. Ena was stunned. "Then who are you interested in? Do


    you fancy a wild woman as well?"


    Karson grinned and looked at Ena with burning eyes. "As well? Are you asking if I have the same


    preference as Victor?"


    Her face turned red as she stammered, "I..."


    "Men usually like that kind of woman. It''s quite boring for them to be with a little girl like you." He


    was applying the ointment on her ankle while he was talking.


    She felt a sudden coolness on her foot and the pain gradually disappeared. However, it felt weird to


    let a strange man touch her foot.


    "Just give me the ointment, and I''ll do it myself!" Ena stretched her hands out to grab it from him.


    Karson raised his eyebrows. He didn''t stop what he was doing. Instead, he was starting to touch her


    ankle more and more gently. "Did Victor refuse you because of this? Because you don''t have any


    experience?"


    "You..." Ena was at a loss for words.


    "Ena, maybe I can help you," said Karson as he smiled devilishly. "He likes experienced girls,


    doesn''t he? As long as you can be what he likes, he''s never going to drive you away again!"


    Karson paused for a second, and asked again, "Ena, you like him, don''t you?"


    Her mind was aplete mess. His words actually tempted her a little.


    As he continued talking, his hands gently left her ankle and made their way to her thighs. Before


    she could react, he stood up and pinned her on the bed.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What the hell are you doing? Stop it!" Her eyes widened as she screamed, "Get off me!"


    "Ena, I''m just trying to help you!" Karson finally stoppedughing. He grabbed Ena''s thin arms and


    said, "You are such a pure girl. Why don''t you let me teach you? I believe that your dear Victor will


    definitely be satisfied once our training together is over!"


    She froze in terror, but she was somehow tempted by the man''s offer.


    Karson roughly unbuttoned her clothes and was about to kiss her, but she managed to avoid him.


    "No! Don''t!" Ena shook her head and cried, "Get away from me! Get the hell out of my room! I don''t


    want it, you freak! Stop it! I can''t do it with you!"


    "Are you refusing me now?" Karson snorted, "It''s toote!" "Get the fuck off of me! Karson Xie! Get


    the fuck out!" Ena kicked him again and again and shouted hysterically, "I never agreed to any of


    this!"

 Chapter 354 Extra Story I Might Not Love You (Part One)

    Chapter 354 Extra Story I Might Not Love You (Part One)


    Inside a ck van parked outside the hotel, Victor was trying to get a rest. A pair of sunsses


    rested on his face to somehow block the light of the surroundings.


    Suddenly, the car door opened. It was Jorge and his assistant as they carried Victor''s luggage to


    the trunk.


    "Your luggage is here,¡± reported Jorge. "Victor, don''t you really need to go upstairs to see Ena


    before we go?"


    "No need," Victor answered curtly without even opening his eyes.


    "Fine!" Jorge snapped his fingers to the driver and said, "Hit the road!¡±


    The driver nodded in response. The car drove out of the hotel parking area and headed to the


    highway leading to A City.


    "Victor, you moved a lot today. Are you sure your injuries from the wire stunt identst time are


    okay?" The car turned a corner and stopped at a red light two hundred meters away from the hotel.


    "A doctor went to check Ena''s foot injury just now. We should ask him to check your injuries as well,


    Victor."


    Under the sunsses, Victor''s eyes opened slightly at the mention of her name. "How''s her foot?¡±


    "Oh, it''s swollen and bluish," the assistant answered pitifully after taking a deep breath. "But the


    doctor came out soon after examining her foot. There shouldn''t be a big problem." "Good." Victor


    nodded slightly and said nothing more.


    "Karson seems to be very close to Ena," the assistant added. Obviously, he was a talkative person


    who could not stand long silence. "I saw him enter her room and close the door as soon as I came


    out of your room with your luggage. It was really¡ª"


    "What did you say? Karson Xie went to her room?" Hearing this, Victor suddenly sat up from the


    seat and stared at the assistant.


    Even through the sunsses, the assistant could feel the anger in his eyes and the horrifying aura


    around him. He trembled like a sieve and replied, "Yes. Karson went to... Ena''s room."


    At that very moment, the traffic light turned green.


    "Turn around! Go back to the hotel right now!" As if he had used up all his strength to roar, Victor


    grabbed the back of the driver''s seat with both hands. He grabbed it so tightly that blue veins


    protruded at the back of his hands.


    "What?" Hearing this, the driver mmed on the brake and looked around at the dense traffic. "I


    can''t turn around now!"


    Creak!


    Screech!


    Beep! Beep! Beep!


    "Idiot! Can''t you drive fucking properly?!" "Go! You''re holding up the traffic!"


    Behind the car, horns, brakes, and curses were heard from the enraged drivers.


    Victor frowned and his flustered face turned even more flustered. Every second was crucial and he


    had no time to argue with them!


    "Victor, why are you acting as if Karson would do something to¡ª" Looking at Victor''s expression,


    Jorge did not dare to finish his question.


    "Damn it!" Suddenly, Victor took off his sunsses and opened the door with a swish. To everyone''s


    surprise, he jumped out of the car and ran back to the hotel.


    ''Ena, you are such a fool! I''ve told you not to get too close to Karson Xie! He''s a dangerous man!''


    Victor''s inner voice roared


    He ran back to the hotel crazily. His steps were big so that he could reach the hotel immediately. His


    heart seemed to be hanging in the air, and if he was not careful enough, it would fall into the abyss.


    ''Ena, please, please be safe!''


    Beep!


    "Why are you running?"


    "Are you blind?"


    Victor ran so fast on the road that the traffic on the whole street was almost ruined. But he did not


    care anymore. All he could think about was Ena. He had to see her right now!


    Inside Ena''s room at the hotel, Karson was pinning Ena against the bed.


    "Now you are refusing me?" Karson sneered and said with a sinister smile, "It''s toote!"


    "Fuck off! Let me go, Karson Xie! Get out!" Ena shouted hysterically as she kicked him again and


    again. "I didn''t agree to this! I don''t want to do this with you! Just let me go!"


    "What do you mean? You''re too naive!" Karson curled his lips and added, "You didn''t refuse me in


    the beginning. You don''t have to pretend! Nobody''s here. No one will hear you."


    Ena was so scared that she did not care about the pain on her foot anymore. She would do


    everything just to escape from this ce. Mustering all her strength, she kicked Karson''s stomach


    and stumbled away.


    "Help! Victor,e and save me! Boo! Hoo! Pleasee back!" Ena cried out in desperation.


    Obviously, she could not fight back alone. She was weak and her ankle was injured. Even if she


    managed to get out, it would be impossible for her to run.


    "Damn it, you bitch!" Karson stood up again and ran a few steps forward. As Ena was struggling to


    move, he was able to reach her in no time. "Why do you still want to escape? Bitch, you can''t get


    away from me! Let me tell you this, Victor has already left! Even if you call him, he won''te to


    save you! You''re mine now!"


    "Karson Xie! You are breaking thew! Once I get out of here, I''ll make sure you rot in jail!" Tears


    streamed down Ena''s face. She kicked and hit him again and again in desperation. Although hope


    was slowly leaving her, she would not allow herself to yield to him. She would fight until the very


    end!


    "Breaking thew?" Karson sneered andughed as if her threat was a joke. "I forgot to tell you that


    I don''t like wild women. I like girls like you who know nothing. After I get you... Ha ha!" He smiled


    comcently as the thought of Ena submitting herself to him crossed his mind. "Don''t worry, I have


    my own way to skip the punishment. How do you think I got this far?"


    "You pervert! Don''t touch me or else you''ll regret it!" Ena stared at Karson with wide eyes. She


    could not believe that the man who just yed games with her in the TV show was a rogue! ''This


    hypocrite deserves to be imprisoned! What a pervert! I''m sure you''ll get what you deserve!''


    Karson grabbed Ena and threw her on the bed again.


    Ena groaned as she felt a sudden pain in her back because of the fall. When she was struggling to


    sit up, Karson deliberately stepped on Ena''s injured ankle.


    "Ah!" She cried out in pain.


    "Ah! Fuck off! Just let me go!" When Karson stepped on Ena''s ankle, she felt weak and


    hopelessness dawned on her. Moreover, tears of humiliation and fear intertwined on her face. She


    could do nothing but cry helplessly. "Victor! Help me! Victor!"


    Karson became even more excited when he heard her call Victor''s name out of desperation.


    ''Victor, I''ve been annoyed with you for a long time. Since you came back to thepany, I could not


    do everything that I want. Recently, you''ve be a great hero by saving an actress. I really can''t


    stand it! Ha ha! But since my career is not as good as yours, I will enjoy this chick to my heart''s


    content! You have refused her anyway! I''m afraid you can''t imagine that Ena is desperately calling


    your name at the moment, right?''


    Feeling a fire burning in his chest, Victor rushed back to the hotel as fast as he could.


    "Ena! Wait for me! Ena!" The moment the elevator door opened, he stepped out right away. He went


    straight towards Ena''s room and called her name. "Ena!"


    "Victor!" In despair, Ena faintly heard the voice of Victor. As if she had received a drop of dew after


    being thirsty for a long time, she quickly responded by struggling and crying at the same time. "I''m


    here! Help! Victor!"


    Karson was stunned, his eyes narrowed dangerously, and his hands moved faster. He unfastened


    his belt at once.


    "Victor! Help! Karson Xie, fuck off!"


    "Ena!" As soon as he arrived at the door of Ena''s room, Victor heard Ena shout hysterically. His


    eyes turned scarlet as if he was going to devour people. "Fuck you, Karson Xie! Open the fucking


    door!"


    With a bang, Victor kicked the door. The door shook, but it did not open.


    Karson sneered and moved his hands faster on Ena''s


    body.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    At this time, the hotel manager, Jorge, and several security guards rushed over.


    Victor kicked the door harder. "Fuck you! Open the door!


    "Help! No! Please help me, Victor!" The scream of Ena inside the room made everyone outside the


    door break in a cold sweat.


    The hotel manager quickly swiped the door open, but the room was locked from the inside. A chain


    connected to the door blocked them from entering. It seemed that Karson had nned this through.


    Now that he was caught, he was sure to execute his objectives now or never!


    "Damn it!" Victor pushed the hotel manager away, lifted his foot, and kicked at the door with all his


    strength. With a crack, the chain broke. Finally, the door opened and it bounced against the wall.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He rushed into the room and saw Karson was pressing Ena''s body against the bed. Ena had no


    clothes on her upper body and her pants were only loosely hanging at her feet.


    "Karson Xie! You bastard!" Upon saying these words, Victor rushed to the bed, pulled Karson up,


    and punched him hard on the face.


    Hiss! Karson winced in pain and staggered a few steps back. He spat blood and his lips seemed to


    be bleeding.


    He was half-naked, with only a pair of pants left on his body. At this sight, the anger in Victor''s eyes


    seemed to spurt out. Suddenly, he kicked Karson hard on his private part.

 Chapter 355 Extra Story I Might Not Love You (Part Two)

    Chapter 355 Extra Story I Might Not Love You (Part Two)


    "Ah!" Before Karson could protect himself, he felt a searing pain on his groin. He fell to the ground


    at once. He sweated profusely as he covered his body with his both hands.


    "Karson, you fucking asshole!" Victor kicked and punched Karson nonstop. It was as though Victor


    had gone insane. The fury in his eyes made him seem like a different person. "I''ll kill you!"


    "Victor... Woo... Woo..." Meanwhile, Ena curled up on the bed. Tears streamed down her face


    relentlessly. She was so shocked and scared that she did not notice that she was naked.


    "Victor! Victor, stop! Are you going to kick him to death? Stop it!" Seeing that Victor was kicking the


    guy madly, Jorge hurried forward and pulled him back. "Karson Xie will die! You don''t want to be a


    murderer, do you?!"


    Karsony on the ground helplessly. His face was bleeding, and his whole body was bruised and


    swollen by Victor''s kicks. Hey on the cold floor groaning and unable to speak. From time to time


    he would cough and spit out mouthful of blood.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Clenching his fists, Victor was about to give him another kick when he heard Ena''s trembling voice.


    "Victor..."


    "Ena!" Victor turned around in a hurry and rushed to the bed. Looking at Ena''s pitiful and tear-


    stained face, his eyes darkened. He pulled the bed sheet and covered her trembling body. "I''ll take


    you to the hospital."


    Victor''s gestures made Ena cry even more. "No! I want to go home. I don''t want to go to the


    hospital." "Okay. Let''s go home." In a low voice, Victorforted her, "I''ll take you home now, good


    girl."


    "Sorry. I''m sorry." Ena opened her lips slightly and fainted after apologizing.


    "Ena? Ena? Ena!" Shocked, Victor shook her body hurriedly.


    "Maybe she was so scared so she cked out," Jorge said. "Take her to the hospital, shall we?"


    "Let''s go back to A City."


    With Ena in his arms, Victor turned around and was about to leave. As he walked past Karson, he


    suddenly grabbed Victor''s trousers.


    "Let go!" said Victor with a stern look in his eyes.


    "Ha ha!" With blood all over his mouth, Karson stammered, "Ena didn''t refuse me at the beginning."


    "What do you mean?" Victor frowned imperceptibly.


    "She asked me to sleep with her. Ha ha!"


    "Fuck off!" Victor said coldly and strode away with the fainted Ena in his arms.


    "The woman who will join me in bed will be an experienced wild one, not some naive little girl. I


    have no interest in teaching a virgin!"


    What he had said to Ena that day suddenly came to Victor''s mind.


    Sitting in the backseat, Victor tightened his arms around Ena. He took a look at Ena who was


    sleeping soundly. Gently, he touched her sweaty forehead and pushed back her stray hair with his


    big palm. Suddenly, he lowered his head and kissed her forehead.


    ''Ena, I might not love you, but what should I do with you?'' Victor was lost in thought.


    Under the moonlight, the car drove all the way back to A City. Not long after, they arrived at Ena''s


    apartment.


    "No. Don''t! Don''te over!"


    In Ena''s apartment, she suddenly screamed and sat up from the bed with empty eyes.


    "Ena, are you okay? Don''t be afraid. Everything''s all right now."


    As soon as Ena heard the voice, she turned her head and saw the concerned look on Mary''s face.


    She immediately felt relieved and threw herself into Mary''s arms. "Woo... Mary!"


    "All right. All right. You''re safe here!¡± Mary stroked her hair andforted her, "Don''t be afraid. It''s


    all right. You are home now."


    After crying for a while, Ena asked, "Mary, did I... did I get raped by that bastard?"


    "No, you didn''t." Mary wiped her tears away and exined, "Fortunately, Victor arrived just in time.


    You are fine. You are all right now."


    "I see. Where is Victor?" Confused, Ena looked around the room but Victor was nowhere in sight.


    As they were talking, Victor pushed the door open and entered, followed by William.


    Ena looked up unconsciously and hid behind Mary. A trace of pain shed across Victor''s eyes.


    "Do you want to talk to Victor alone?" asked Mary.


    "No, I don''t." Ena shook her head immediately. She did not have the courage to speak with Victor


    after what had happened.


    Mary heaved a sigh. With a gentle tone, she asked again, "Do you want to eat something? You''ve


    been sleeping for hours."


    Ena was stunned and looked out of the window. It was alreadyte at night. "What time is it?"


    "It''s one o''clock in the morning." Patting Ena''s head, Mary continued, "How about you sleep again?


    That way you''ll be fine after waking up tomorrow morning."


    "A doctor has already checked your ankle," said William as he stood by the door while rubbing his


    nose.


    "Thank you," Ena replied in a low voice.


    "You are wee. The most important thing is to recover. Just let go of your work for the time


    being."


    There was a moment of silence in the room. With one hand in his pocket, Victor took a step forward.


    "Mary, you and William can go home now. I want to talk to Ena privately.¡±


    "No, I don''t want to." Ena shook her head in a hurry. "I can stay here alone. Victor, you... you can


    leave too."


    Victor did not say anything but gave a nod at Mary. She understood what he meant right away. She


    nodded back and left with William. Victor followed them outside.


    With a click, the door of the bedroom was closed. Seeing that she was finally alone, Ena burst into


    tears.


    "We''re leaving now," said Mary while standing at the door of the apartment. "If you need any help,


    contact us again.¡±


    "Yes, I will." Victor nodded in agreement.


    "You shouldfort her." "Okay."


    As soon as the couple walked out of the apartment, Mary suddenly felt infuriated. The feeling arose


    from the bottom of her heart. She red at William and asked, "William, why did you even hire that


    kind of man? That Karson Xie is... I''m impressed!"


    "It''s not my fault!" William said in an aggrieved voice. "There are so many artists in thepany,


    and their agents are the ones in charge of them. Besides, he is very popr..."


    Before William could finish his sentence, he caught a glimpse of Mary''s increasing anger in her


    eyes. He quickly shut his mouth and said, "I''ll fire him once I go back to work! I won''t offer him a job


    anymore!"


    "Where is he now?" Mary asked coldly.


    "He is in the hospital. He was almost killed by Victor."


    "He deserves it!" Mary said through gritted teeth.


    "Yes! He definitely deserves it!" William patted on Mary''s back to calm her down. "Don''t be angry


    now. I promise I''ll do what''s necessary. Let''s head back home to sleep."


    "This is not yet over!"


    "Okay, okay! It''s not yet over!"


    In Ena''s apartment, Victor took a ss of warm water and went back to the bedroom. When the


    bedroom door suddenly opened with a click, Ena was caught off guard. As the tears streamed down


    her face, she stared at him nkly.


    "Drink some water." As if he did not see her tears, Victor sat on the edge of the bed and asked,


    "Does your foot still hurt?"


    Ena looked at her foot wrapped with bandage and shook her head. "It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    With a burst of pity, Victor raised his hand to wipe the tears on Ena''s face. When he was about to


    touch her face, Ena dodged at once. She wiped her face casually with her sleeve and said, "I can


    do it myself."


    Victor''s hand stopped in midair awkwardly. As if venting his anger, he took it back and said, "Look,


    I''m sorry I went back toote this afternoon."


    Hearing that, Ena bit her lips. She shook her head desperately and sobbed, "No, I didn''t mean


    that... I, I just think I''m too... Don''t touch me."


    The expression in Victor''s eyes changed several times. If she felt that she was dirty then...


    "I can''t do it, Victor. I don''t want to be with others." Ena opened her eyes, and Victor watched as


    tears ran down her cheeks one after another. "I was..."


    "Did you really..." Victor''s pupils suddenly constricted. He paused and gritted his teeth. "Is it true that


    at the beginning, you did not refuse?"


    "I..." Ena''s teeth trembled. "I''m sorry..."


    "What I said on impulse was bullshit! How could you take it seriously? Shit!" His hands that were


    holding the ss of water trembled slightly. He suddenly felt that the anger all over his body had to


    be vented out. He threw the ss to the ground. With a loud bang, it shattered into pieces.


    Ena was startled at his sudden outburst.


    "Do you know what that bastard has almost done to you? Have you gone crazy?! Ena Su, tell me!


    Did you really think if you did that with him, I would-"


    "What else can I do?" Ena suddenly raised her head, her eyes red with tears. She raised her voice


    and confessed, "I like you so much, but you don''t like me at all! What else can I do?! I know I''m


    stupid and I''m out of my mind, but I-"


    As Ena shouted her feelings, she suddenly felt her lips


    get blocked. She was shocked. The warm touch and pleasant smell were from Victor! She widened


    her eyes and saw Victor''s handsome face close to her. He was so close that she could even see


    every pore on his face. Was she dreaming? If so, she did not want to wake up.


    -

 Chapter 356 Extra Story The Past (Part One)

    Chapter 356 Extra Story The Past (Part One)


    "Ena, don''t love me." Victor''s warm breath brushed against her ear.


    The trace of his kiss still lingered in Ena''s lips, but before she could savor it longer, what Victor said


    put her back to her senses.


    "Why not?" Ena cried silently, "But you just kissed me."


    "I kissed you because I want to tell you that you are not dirty at all. You are so pure and beautiful."


    Grazing Ena''s soft cheek with his finger, Victor added, "But don''t love me. I don''t deserve your love.


    Please listen to me, Ena. You will just hurt yourself if you get entangled with me."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Victor, wooh..." Ena threw herself into his arms, and instantly, her tears wet his cor. "Why don''t


    you let me love you? Can you give me a reason?"


    "Ena,¡± choked Victor, "if you want to know, I will tell you when your foot recovers."


    "Can''t you tell me now?" Ena was confused. What did her injury have to do with his exnation?


    "Get better soon, Ena." Victor patted her head and added softly, "It''s alreadyte. Come on, you


    need to go to bed early."


    With trembling hands, Ena grabbed on to his arm and uttered, "Don''t go...Please..."


    Helpless, Victor let out a heavy sigh and answered, "Okay, I will stay." And for a while, they both


    stared into each other''s eyes while a deafening silence fell on them. "Have you heard me sing?" It


    was Victor who first broke the silence.


    Ena shook her head as she continued to eye him with so much innocence.


    "Then, let me sing a song for you." Slowly, a smile crept on Victor''s lips.


    "Okay." Hearing this, Ena was slightly ted. She shed him a smile, too, while waiting for him to


    start singing.


    Soon, Victor began to hum a melody, and his clear voice filled the entire room.


    "He came here quietly. He took away the silence slowly, but hisst promise did not take the


    loneliness away. There is nothing wrong with our love..."


    The moonlight poured from the sky, illuminating thend outside the window. With Ena curled up in


    his arms, Victor sang softly, as if he was telling a sad story.


    Acting as a luby, his voice gradually put Ena to sleep in his arms.


    Hearing her rxed breathing, Victor paused, his eyes full of worry and unwillingness. After


    checking on her once, he continued to sing, "If we can''t wait until the twilight falls, the fireworks


    won''t be too perfect. Our memories are burned to ashes, and we still can''t wait for the end. She said


    it didn''t matter. I''m afraid that I''ll be destroyed day by day..."


    While those words¡ªapanied by a loving melody--escaped his mouth, memories slipped out of


    his mind.


    Ena was also gifted with the talent of singing. Her voice was as sweet as an oriole whenever she


    hummed a melody.


    Back when Victor was in a sour mood after being rejected by Mary, Ena was there to cheer him up,


    tailing and clinging on to him like a tireless puppy.


    "Victor, smile. Be happy!


    Victor, Victor, let me sing a song for you!" Wearing a simple, white dress that highlighted her natural


    beauty, Ena raised her head and began to sing, "If you are happy and you know it, p your


    hands...." After that first line, she paused and waited for Victor''s response.


    Luckily, heughed and pped his hands two times.


    Instantly, Ena''s eyes lit up as if she was encouraged. She cleared her throat and continued to sing,


    "If you are happy and you know it, stamp your feet...."


    After waiting for a long time without any response, Ena was a little anxious and sang again, "If you


    are happy and you know it, stamp your feet. Victor! Why aren''t you stomping your feet?"


    "Well, stop it." Victor let out a chuckle and shook his head in slight disbelief.


    "Are you happy now?" Blinking her yes, Ena moved closer and asked him.


    "Yes, I am." Curling up his lips, Victor nodded. Ena squinted her eyes and smiled too. All she


    wanted was to see him so happy, and that was more than enough for her.


    Aside from singing, Ena was also gifted in the kitchen. She prepared food and took care of Victor,


    much like a housewife.


    At that time, Victor got sick due to his irregr diet because of filming. After learning about it, Ena


    rushed to take care of him.


    "Victor! Are you ill? Did you see a doctor? Have you taken any medicine?"


    Victor, who was in a daze on the bed, merely nodded. He didn''t have the energy to speak, but he


    was thankful to have Ena here with him.


    "I''ll cook something for you so you can eat and drink your medicine after." Ena tucked him in before


    standing up straight. Before heading out of the bedroom, she even made a lousy military salute and


    firmly said, "I promise I won''t wake you up!"


    True enough, Victor fell soundly asleep while Ena busied herself in the kitchen. When he woke up,


    he felt as if his throat was filled with a handful of sand. "Water ...¡± he uttered, feeling a tinge of


    dryness.


    After a rustling sound, Ena frantically said, "Water? Alright, water! I¡¯ll get you a ss of water!"


    When she came back into the bedroom, she immediately assisted Victor in putting the ss close


    to his mouth. "Here. Drink it slowly."


    As soon as Victor opened his eyes, Ena¡¯s anxious face graced his sight. More than that, beads of


    sweat had gathered on her forehead while some strands of her hair gathered on her face.


    "Plop! Plop! Plop!¡±


    After gulping down the water, he intently stared at her, sensing a warm current in his chest.


    "Victor, I have made some light dishes and porridge. Would you like some?"


    "Okay." Victor nodded weakly.


    "You have to recover soon." Ena''s glimmering eyes only focused on Victor. She didn''t care if she


    looked strained and haggard. What was important was for Victor to recover as soon as possible.


    "If we can''t wait until the twilight falls, the fireworks won''t be too perfect. Our memories are burned


    to ashes, and we still can''t wait for the end...." Victor continued singing after recalling that memory.


    The corners of his mouth were slightly raised, but his smile exhibited a hint of bitterness.


    He had forgotten how Ena had developed a crush on him or how he began to feelfortable


    around her.


    Four years ago, he lived a carefree and unrestrained life, hanging out with different women without


    any ns of settling down. When he met Mary, he suddenly seemed to have found a reason to stop


    ying around. His feelings for her were too strong, even swearing to protect her with all his life.


    But unfortunately for him, Mary didn''t feel the same.


    And when he found out it was hopeless, he promptly wanted to go back to the old days and enjoy


    ying around with women. However, he met Ena.


    She was different from Mary. She was full of life, and even though she was stubborn, her bright aura


    filled his days with so much vibrance.


    Victor didn''t want to hurt her, or perhaps he didn''t want Ena to leave him after knowing him and his


    past. That was why he tried so much to push her away. He pretended to be clueless about his


    feelings and purposely acted so indifferent towards her.


    "From now on, I''m not afraid of the dawn. I believe I''m just afraid of being awake..."


    After he finished thosest lyrics, he put Ena on the bed and wiped her tears on her soft cheeks.


    ''Ena, how will you react if you learn about my past?'' thought Victor, staring at her with so much


    affection.


    The next morning, the sun rose, as usual, painting the sky blue and casting a bright luminance on


    thend below it.


    Several paparazzi had caught on what happened with Ena and Karson, but William suppressed the


    news before it could even spread out.


    Karson, who was confined at the hospital, had woken up.


    The seething pain in his body reminded him of what happened the previous day. ''Victor Qiao! That


    bastard! He ruined my n and beat me up like this! I will never let go of him!'' Karson thought to


    himself furiously.


    Meanwhile, William rushed to the hospital after hearing the news from Lucas.


    "Click!" The door of the ward was opened.


    Lucas, who was smiling deviously, walked in, followed by William, who bore a serious face.


    "Aww." Lucas stared at Karson''s private part and joked, "When you were sent here yesterday, I


    thought the male glory of the big star would be gone! But fortunately, my colleagues are all good at


    doing their jobs. Big star, take care of yourself. You can still use it in the future!"


    Karson''s eyes narrowed while anger started to boil in his system.


    Before Lucas could piss Karson off more, William interrupted him coldly. "All right!" Then, he


    nced over to Karson and reminded, "I believe you remember what you did yesterday. You should


    also know the consequences."


    "Mr. Lan..." The fury in Karson''s face suddenly turned mellow. "Ena and I love each other! It was


    Victor who beat me up so badly! I didn''t do anything wrong!" he argued.

 Chapter 357 Extra Story The Past (Part Two)

    Chapter 357 Extra Story The Past (Part Two)


    "Love each other?" William pierced him with a daggerlike gaze. "I didn''t hear it clearly. Can you say


    that again?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I..." Karson suddenly stopped, his eyes dodging while he felt slightly scared to go on.


    "Karson Xie," William took a deep breath and said calmly, "I won''t keep you in thepany


    anymore. As for the otherpanies, I have also advised them to never hire you. As a public


    figure, you need to treasure your reputation and treat your audience kindly. I''m so disappointed by


    what you have done."


    "Tsktsk..." Lucas shook his head and sighed gloatingly.


    Tve stopped all your projects, too," continued William. "When you recover, you can go back to the


    company to calcte the dividend, and that¡¯s it. I won''t get even with you for what you did to Ena.


    Take care of yourself. If there is anything else, your former agent will talk to you in detail."


    As soon as he finished his words, William walked out of the ward with Lucas tailing behind. After


    they took two steps in the corridor, a loud sound was heard back inside. "Bang!"


    "Ha-ha..." Lucas said with a sarcastic smile, "He has a bad temper, doesn''t he?"


    "He has been acting all his life. No wonder all the directors think he is a good actor. But now that his


    true colors are finally revealed, those who once admired him now feel nothing but disgust." William


    shook his head, still feeling disappointed.


    Lucas patted on his shoulder and responded with a smile, "I suggest that when yourpany


    recruits new talents in the future, you should carefully examine their basic moral quality and


    personalities. If they are qualified, you can keep them. Otherwise, let them go. Stop hiring such a


    scum! If it goes on like this, yourpany''s reputation will be on the ropes."


    Looking at Lucas, William raised his eyebrows and said after a while, "That''s a good idea!"


    Meanwhile, after he was left alone, Karson threw everything his hands could touch, turning the


    room into such a mess. But even with all that chaos he made, he still couldn''t vent all his anger.


    ''Victor Qiao! William Lan! You are both refined scums, beasts in sheep''s clothing! Do you think


    you''re respectable and admired? Bastards!''


    Karson rubbed his red and swollen arm when suddenly, his eyes lit up. ''Yes! Victor has caught the


    public''s attention, but they still know nothing about his dirty past! Fuck you, Victor Qiao! If I''m gonna


    go down, I''ll make sure to sink with you! Even if I die. I''ll make you mypany!'' Karson snickered


    and plotted a devious idea.


    After making up his mind, he began to search for his mobile phone. Then, he dialed a number.


    "Beep...Beep..."


    "Hello? Entertainment Morning? I''m calling to bring you breaking news. I can guarantee that this will


    stir a ruckus in the public! I even have an exclusive video. It''ll be absolutely hot! Okay, no problem!"


    Meanwhile, in Ena''s apartment, Victor fell asleep sitting next to her bed. He had stayed with her the


    whole night.


    When Ena opened her eyes, she immediately saw his side face pressed against the sheet. She


    stretched out her hand and traced the outline of his well-sculpted face. ''How could he be this


    handsome even when asleep?'' she thought.


    "Ding Dong! Ding Dong!"


    All of a sudden, the doorbell rang, causing Victor to be awakened.


    Seeing him move, Ena quicklyy back and pretended to still be asleep.


    When Victor raised his head and was about to touch Ena''s face, he saw her tightly closed eyes and


    slightly trembling eyshes. He immediately smiled and said, "What should I do? I found Ena


    pretending to be asleep!


    Hearing this, Ena blushed. She opened her eyes and murmured, "Ah, you caught me!"


    "Ha-ha." Victor let out a chuckle. Then, with his eyes staring softly at her, he said, "Just stay here. I''ll


    go and check who it is."


    "Okay." Ena nodded obediently while holding the quilt just above her chest.


    When Victor opened the door, he saw William, Mary, Barry, Sh, Lucas, and three kids waiting


    outside.


    "Hi, Victor!" Elissa threw herself into his arms and asked, "Where is Ena?"


    "She is still sleeping on the bed!" he answered, rubbing Elissa''s hair.


    "We heard that she was injured, so we came here to visit her." With two apples in his hands, Alick


    continued, "Mom said that she would get well after eating some apples."


    "Good boy! You can go and see her in the bedroom!" Victor ruffled the little boy''s head.


    Meanwhile, Mary, who was holding Sh, offered, "I''ve made lunch. You should have some first. I''ll


    go with


    Sh to see Ena." "Okay."


    "How is Ena? Is she emotionally stable now?" It was Lucas who asked.


    "Well, she''s definitely better now. Come in, guys. Take a seat." Victor pushed the door wider and let


    the guests in.


    "Look, Victor has already taken himself as the owner of this apartment. Come on, guys! Let''s have a


    seat!" Barry teased, grinning from ear to ear.


    Slightly embarrassed, Victor pinched his nose and smiled awkwardly.


    "I''ve just talked to Karson Xie." This time, William''s serious voice resounded, catching Victor''s


    attention.


    "Well, he should never appear in front of Ena ever again. " Victor pursed his lips while his face


    suddenly turned gloomy.


    "Victor, Ena has suffered a lot. Did you say or do anything to make her happy? Don''t you like her at


    all?" Barry, who showed a bit of curiosity and concern, asked.


    "When Ena''s foot recovers, I''ll tell her everything." With his jaw hardened, Victor stared back at


    Barry.


    William''s eyes lit up. Was Victor finally going to tell Ena everything about his past?


    "What do you mean everything?" Barry and Lucas both cocked their heads on one side, confused


    as to what Victor implied.


    "If you want to know, you can wait until Ena''s foot recovers." The corners of Victor''s mouth curved


    into a smile.


    After the group visited Ena, William told Mary what


    Victor had said earlier in the living room.


    "This matter has always been a hurdle in his heart. I think it''s good that he has finally made his mind


    to speak about it. I believe Ena wouldn''t mind," Mary said her two cents about the matter.


    William merely nodded with his hands on the steering wheel, obviously agreeing with what her wife


    said. If only Victor could be happy, then he would feel less guilty.


    Meanwhile, Victor never left Ena¡¯s apartment. He fed her and applied ointment on her foot.


    "Hmm...you''re suddenly treating me so well, Victor. I¡¯m not used to it," Ena said, blinking as she


    stared at him innocently.


    "Don¡¯t you like it?" Smiling, Victor raised his head.


    "Of course, I do!" With a tinge of pain glimmering in her eyes, Ena grabbed his hands at once and


    uttered, "But you wouldn''t allow me to love you. I..."


    "You don''t need to worry about anything. Just get a good rest so that your foot can recover."


    "Well... Okay."


    That night, Victor stayed sitting on the edge of the bed, watching Ena fall asleep.


    Now that he had decided to tell her everything about his past, he had been well-prepared. However,


    he wasn''t expecting that someone would expose it to the public first before he could.


    "The unknown past of the popr star, Victor."


    "Victor, the truth behind the star''s glory."


    The next day, Entertainment Morning suddenly released two pieces of breaking news about Victor.


    The headlines were very obscure, but the content was surprisingly very detailed. And as soon as


    the news came out, all TV stations reported it one after another, certainly creating a buzz in the


    entertainment industry.


    "This morning, ording to the report of Entertainment Morning, famous actor Victor, who made his


    debut many years ago, had apparently slept with influential figures in exchange for more projects


    and opportunities. An anonymous source has posted on major forums a video taken years ago.


    Here are the screenshots..." Victor, who was busy brushing his teeth, heard the report on the TV.


    Instantly, the cup he was holding fell on the ground and rolled to a corner. Ignoring it, he frantically


    rushed into the living room only to see Ena sitting on the breakfast table and staring bewilderedly at


    the TV screen.


    The screenshots shown were blurred, and the only thing that could be seen was Victor''s young


    face.


    "Victor..." Ena called, her lips trembling while still nkly staring at the TV. The moment she turned


    around, Victor saw how pale her face was.


    "Don''t watch it!" With his body trembling in a mixture of fright and anger, he rushed to stand in


    between her and the TV while covering her ears and eyes with his hands. "Ena, don''t watch it! Don''t


    listen to them! Please don''t!"


    Even though the voice of the reporter was captivating, at that moment, it sounded like a voice from


    hell for Victor.


    Meanwhile, Ena remained stiff and motionless on her seat. She really wanted to close her eyes, but


    there was nothing she could do.


    "Next, let''s watch another news..."


    As if a century had passed, Victor suddenly let go of Ena. He gritted his teeth, and his back was wet


    with sweat.


    "Victor, is that true?" Ena asked with all her strength, raising her head and eyeing him expectantly.


    At the same time, Victor tried his best to unite all his courage. He took a deep breath and intently


    stared at her. "Yes," A word escaped his lips. Then, secondster, he added, "That''s what I n to


    tell you when your foot recovers. Now that you know, Ena, I am the most impure one..."


    "Victor..." Ena sobbed.


    Tm leaving now." Suddenly, Victor turned around and walked towards the door with empty eyes.


    Before he could see clearly the obstacle on his way, he bumped into a chair all of a sudden, but


    seemed not to feel the pain and stumbled to open the door.


    "Victor! Victor!" Ena called; her eyes were blurred with tears. Desperate, she dragged her swollen


    foot forward, but she still didn''t catch up with him.


    "Bang!"


    The apartment door was mmed shut while Ena fell hopelessly on the ground, bursting into tears


    and not minding the physical pain of her injury.


    Meanwhile, in Kary Vi...


    With a loud crack, the cup in Mary''s hand was suddenly shattered after falling to the ground. She,


    too, was watching the news about Victor. "Who would do that? Who leaked that news? Fuck! Is it


    Karson Xie? William, tell me!" she yelled angrily, standing up with her eyes red in utter fury.


    Immediately, William switched off the TV and answered in surprise, "I...I don''t know! How could


    Karson know?"


    "William!" Grabbing his cor, Mary cried out, "Who else knew what happened that time except for


    you and Frank? Didn''t you tell me that the only video was the one you gave to me? Are you going to


    destroy Victor? Tell me!"


    It was true that William didn''t make copies, but as for Frank, he couldn''t vouch for him.


    "Mary!" William firmly held her in his arms to try to calm her down. "I swear, I don''t know! I''ll ask


    someone to destroy the videos right now. I''ll tell them to hack those forums! Watts!"


    Hearing the voice, Watts rushed in from outside, "Yes, Mr. Lan?"


    "Go and find it out! I need to know as soon as possible. Find Frank Liang''s whereabouts," William


    said the name with a cold face, evident that his hatred for that man was still so much alive in his


    heart.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Half an hourter, William received a call from Watts.


    "Mr. Lan, Frank Liang is back. He moved back to the seashore vi three days ago."

 Chapter 358 Extra Story Look For His Love (Part One)

    Chapter 358 Extra Story Look For His Love (Part One)


    Upon hearing the news that Frank had returned, William and Mary were surprised, but at the same


    time thought it made sense.


    Who else could have released the video? He was the only one who knew about it.


    William had called his men to deal with this matter. Mary was so anxious that she paced back and


    forth, not listening to a word they were saying.


    All of a sudden, she turned to William and said, "No, I can''t be here. I''d better go to see Ena. You..."


    "I''ll go and find Frank." William finished her sentence.


    Mary''s body stiffened. She had been uncertain about saying it, but she just nodded dully. "All right."


    "Mary..." Heaving a sigh, William hugged her. "Since he''s back at this critical moment, I have to


    figure out the truth, don''t I?"


    Mary nodded. "Yes, I know. But I just don''t understand. If it is really him, what is his purpose? Did he


    come back to take revenge on you after a year? Or..."


    "What are you worried about?" William held Mary more tightly. "Even if he''s back for good, it


    changes nothing. And if he really did want revenge, why did he target Victor? I need to know the


    reason." The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Frank couldn''t be the culprit.


    "Okay. Then I''ll go and see Ena first." "Okay. And don''t worry. Just call me if anything happens,"


    William said reassuringly.


    Then, the two of them parted ways. William drove to Frank''s vi.


    The vi waspletely deserted.


    The flowers and nts outside had withered, and the floor and the furniture were covered with a


    thickyer of dust.


    Frank only had his bedroom cleaned up since he wasn''t nning to stay long. He intended to


    continue looking for Corbett.


    As he sat in the wheelchair and looked at the scenery outside the French window, his mind slowly


    drifted away.


    A year ago, he had woken up from a car ident and been told that his legs were badly injured.


    Even if he went through physical therapy, he wouldn''t be able to regain proper control of his legs.


    He could only spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair.


    William had visited him once, but only in a hurry. He hadn''t stayed for long.


    Lying on the hospital bed then, he had thought of death, revenge, and perishing with them.


    One particr night, the moon had been shining bright, and Corbett had slipped into his ward like a


    ghost.


    "It''s sote. Why aren''t you sleeping?" Corbett was leaning against the window with his arms


    crossed. He had a faint smile on his face.


    "Why are you here?" Frank was shocked.


    "Why else do you think? I''m here to see you." Corbett walked towards his bed slowly. When he saw


    the cast on his legs, a flicker of anger appeared in his eyes. "Can you feel your legs?"


    "No. But that''s good, I don''t want to feel pain," Frank replied with a self-mocking smile.


    "Has William Lane to see you?" Corbett sat on the edge of the bed and asked.


    "Probably once," Frank said indifferently. The car ident had been a blessing in disguise.


    Because of that, he had finally seen what William''s attitude towards him was.


    "I can''t let anyone treat my treasure badly," Corbett said, pinching his cheek with an evil smile on his


    face. "How about I teach him a lesson for you?"


    "Fuck off! Don''t touch me." Frank shook off his hand with a cold expression.


    Shrugging, Corbett said, "I have a big job to do. After that, I''ll wash my hands off all these things.


    Buttely, I''ve had a bad feeling. The police have started targeting me. I don''t know if I''ll be able to


    live a peaceful life."


    "A peaceful life?" Frank echoed with a light smile. He wanted a peaceful life too, but no one could


    give him that anymore.


    "Let me take you away. Where do you want to go? To Norway? You can have a peaceful life there,"


    Corbett said with his eyes lit up. "I don''t mind you being disabled."


    "Fuck off! Who wants to go with you, Corbett?" Frank retorted.


    Instead of bickering with him, Corbett said, "Frank Liang."


    He had never called him by his full name before,


    but hearing it now, Frank thought that it sounded pleasant to his ears.


    "What if I died?¡± Corbett asked, leaning over with a curious look in his eyes.


    "If you were dead, no one would bother me anymore," Frank replied, turning his face away


    nonchntly.


    "What I''m going to do this time is very dangerous." Corbett''s voice was low and serious. Frank felt a


    sting of worry in his heart, but he just red at Corbett and said,


    "Tell me, what have you done until now that wasn''t dangerous? Didn''t you alwayse back safe


    and sound? You''d better leave now. I want to sleep."


    The corners of Corbett''s mouth curved up slightly. "Okay. Sleep tight. Good night." After that, he sat


    there without moving.


    Frank looked at him incredulously before lying down with a huff. "Get out of here!"


    "Okay," Corbett said, but he still didn''t move.


    Frank closed his eyes but, knowing that Corbett was sitting right there watching him, he couldn''t fall


    asleep. He opened his eyes just a crack. Looking at the shadow of Corbett''s tall figure falling on his


    quilt in the moonlight, he couldn''t tell what he was feeling inside.


    After a long time, the shadow disappeared, filling him with a hint of indescribable disappointment.


    After that, Frank spent several days drowning in boredom. There was nothing exciting about


    recuperating from an injury, and sometimes, he felt a little pain in his legs.


    Corbett never came to see him again, making him feel as if his sudden visit that night had been


    nothing but an illusion.


    It was not until his father told him that he learned of William''s injury.


    "He got injured? Is it serious?" Frank asked worriedly.


    "I heard that his wife and his children were kidnapped,"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Felipe exined with a sigh. "He was shot twice when he went there to save them, and I don''t know


    whether he is dead or alive." "How about I teach him a lesson for you?"


    Corbett''s words that night under the moonlight suddenly echoed in Frank''s mind. His eyes widened


    in shock. ''Was Corbett really stupid enough to kidnap Mary?''


    Unable to take the suspense, he immediately asked someone to investigate.


    "Sir, it''s true that the members of the Shadow Organization kidnapped Mary and a few kids. Both


    sides had casualties, and the Interpol were alerted. The young lord of the Shadow Organization fell


    into the sea after being shot and was confirmed dead."


    ''Fell into the sea? Confirmed dead? No way!''


    Hearing that, Frank froze on the bed. These words were like a bolt from the blue. His head buzzed


    noisily, as if it was about to crack and split in two.


    He had never imagined that that arrogant man could die so easily. How was it even possible?


    Nothing had happened to him even when he was dealing with the drug trafficker in Thand. How


    could he have died so easily? No! He must have escaped! He was a man who lived on the edge of


    a knife. Frank just couldn''t believe or ept this news at all. He was sure that Corbett was trying to


    scare him on purpose.


    As time passed, he acted as if he had heard nothing.


    It was not until the third day that he suddenly knocked over the lunch brought in by the nurse. He


    had finally managed to digest the news, but it filled him with nothing but rage and sadness. With red


    eyes, he roared, "I want to leave the hospital!"


    Then, Frank wheeled himself to the Western Sea Trestle. From all the way up here, he felt as if he


    could see traces of the fight that day on the vast sea before him.


    The cold wind pierced his skin, but he didn''t notice it at all. Around him, there seemed to be nothing


    but the roaring of the waves. Despite hearing from everyone that Corbett''s dead bodyy at the


    bottom of the sea, Frank couldn''t bring himself to believe it.


    "Corbett!"


    he roared to the sea, clenching his fists so hard that his blue veins protruded out of his skin. But


    other than the roaring waves, he heard nothing in response. As the cold sea breeze blew across his


    face, he felt something warm slip out of the corner of his eyes, wetting his cheek. His heart was


    utterly empty.

 Chapter 359 Extra Story Look For His Love (Part Two)

    Chapter 359 Extra Story Look For His Love (Part Two)


    "Corbett! Corbett..."


    Anyone who passed by the trestle would remember that day, when a man in a wheelchair had kept


    yelling out another man''s name at the seaside. Feeling exhausted, Frank finally burst into tears.


    ''There won''t be anyone to disturb you anymore, Frank, so why are you unhappy?'' he asked himself


    with a bitter smile.


    Then, he looked at the Buddha beads in his hand and sighed. While he was being refused by one


    man, he had been ruthlessly refusing another.


    He finally understood what William must have felt when looking for Mary after leaving the airport


    four years ago. Fortunately for William, Mary returned after four years. But for him...he wouldn''t be


    able to find Corbett in any corner of this earth.


    Two monthster, Frank heard that William had woken up from a longa. By then, he could


    stand on his feet again.


    In the two months that had passed, he had already realized that he had gotten over William and


    fallen in love with Corbett a long time ago, but he just hadn''t known it.


    After leaving a short letter, he went to Japan alone.


    Maple Mountain, Tokyo, Japan.


    The Maple Mountain was the base of the Shadow Organization. All the corridors were covered in


    electric and patrolled by men in ck. No outsiders were allowed to go up the mountain.


    Solemnly standing at the gate of the manor, Frank was lost in thought. Finally, a man arrived and


    told him that he could go up the mountain. The man said that Corbett''s death had been a huge


    shock to his father, the head of the Shadow Organization. He was still recuperating in bed and could


    not meet any guests for the time being. However, Frank was allowed to go up the mountain by


    himself.


    It was early winter now, and the cold had faded the sandy red of the Maple Mountain, making it look


    dark and bare. It did not match the blue sky and the white clouds at all.


    Standing where he used to stand with Corbett, Frank was covered in cold sweat. After climbing the


    mountain for a long time, his legs and feet almost gave out, and he waspletely drained of


    energy.


    "Fond ofte fall maples, I stop my carriage. The frost dyed leaves are redder than early spring


    flowers." Corbett¡¯s voice rang in his ears.


    It was because of his stubbornness that he had taken Corbett for granted and disregarded his


    feelingspletely. ''He was willing to take me away and give up everything for me, so why did I


    hesitate? I didn''t know how to cherish him until I lost him. Now I regret it so much!'' Frank thought to


    himself with a bitter smile.


    Standing on the mountain, he suddenly burst into tears. ''At that time, you asked me what I would do


    if you died. Well, I''m here now. Please forgive me for not knowing my own heart.''


    Suddenly, the sound of tires rolling into the driveway outside the vi brought Frank back to reality.


    He didn''t know how long he had been fidgeting with the Buddhist beads on his hand.


    In the past year, he had often leaned against the window and thought of that man day and night.


    Now, he raised his head to the window and looked out. To his surprise, it was William. With a deep


    frown on his face, he wheeled himself out of the vi.


    Standing outside the vi, looking at the decadent condition of Frank''s house, William thought that


    no one lived there. But just when he was about to leave, he heard the click of the door opening, and


    a figure came out of the vi.


    Although only a year had gone by, it felt as if they were meeting after a lifetime.


    "Frank, you..." William broke the silence. With a gloomy expression, he said, "Your legs..."


    Frank''s face waspletely nk. "My legs are fine. Why are you here?¡± ''We agreed that we


    would not see each other for the rest of our lives. And seeing you now, I can only think of Corbett. I


    felt sorry for him,'' Frank thought, biting his lower lip.


    William pursed his lips. Remembering his purpose foring here, he asked, "When did youe


    back? I have something to ask you."


    "Of course. You wouldn''te to see me for no reason. " Frank smiled sarcastically. "I just came


    back three days ago. Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    "Did you give Victor''s video to the media?" Not wanting to argue, William cut straight to the point.


    "Victor Qiao?" Frank raised his eyebrows. It had been a long time since he had heard that name.


    "What video?"


    "So it wasn''t you? Are you telling me the truth?" William frowned. This was the only lead he had. If it


    wasn''t Frank, then he didn''t know who else could be behind this.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, but I didn''t do anything," Frank said coldly. The stony


    expression on his face indicated that he had no intention of opening the door of the vi and inviting


    William in. "If you don''t believe me, you can investigate. I had nothing to do with all that."


    However, William felt that Frank was being too calm, so he still had a few doubts in his heart.


    "Four years ago, didn''t I already give you the video of Victor Qiao?" Noticing the suspicion on his


    face, Frank asked, "What do I have to gain from releasing that video? Even if I wanted to take


    revenge, I wouldn''t wait until a yearter, right?"


    "But nobody else knows about that video except me and you," William said bluntly.


    Frank scoffed and raised his chin up at him. "Not necessarily. There were several other people


    involved. There were a lot of men and women in the private room that day."


    It was only after hearing these words that William recalled the rest of the people in the room that


    day, including some unknown artists. ''Was Karson Xie there?''


    His eyes lit up in hope. He took a deep breath and said, "Okay, I see."


    "If there is nothing else, please leave.¡± Frank turned his wheelchair around.


    "Bye." William nodded slightly, turned around, and left.


    Frank slowly wheeled himself back into the vi. As he heard the sound of the car starting, he was


    in a trance. ''Why couldn''t I let go of him before?''


    It was deathly silent in the vi. After wheeling himself to the stairs, he stood up on his feet, ready to


    go upstairs.


    Suddenly, a chuckle came from behind.


    Frank froze, not daring to move a single inch.


    "So your legs aren''t that injured after all."


    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Frank felt his whole body trembling. His heart pounded against his


    chest in a mixture of excitement and disbelief. ''Am I dreaming now? Why did I hear Corbett¡¯s voice?''


    "What now? Don''t you remember me?"


    The voice became clearer and clearer, making him sure of his assumption. As the footsteps


    approached, Frank couldn''t control himself anymore. He wanted to turn around to see who was


    there right away. In his excitement, he forgot his disabled legs and, as he turned around, almost fell


    on the stairs.


    "Watch out!"


    The man behind Frank suddenly stepped forward and held him.


    With his eyes wide open in shock, Frank grabbed the man''s sleeve and looked into his eyes.


    "Corbett!"


    Outside the vi, William started the car, ready to head back to his home.


    As he drove away, he looked at the gradually fading image of the vi through the rearview mirror.


    Suddenly, from the corner of his eyes, he saw a figure standing by the window. But the very next


    moment, there was nothing there.


    ''I must have imagined it,'' William thought to himself, shaking his head.


    Then, he thought of the conversation he''d just had. After just two minutes of talking to Frank, he


    was sure that someone else must have sent the video to the media. Even though the two of them


    hadn''t seen each other for a year, they''d spoken as if they were just strangers asking for directions.


    William believed that this was really thest time that they would ever see each other.


    Suddenly, the phone in his hand rang,


    and he quickly answered it.


    "William." Mary''s somewhat anxious voice came from the phone receiver. "Victor is not in Ena''s


    house, and I can''t get through to him at all. What should I do?"


    "Don''t worry," William said casually, trying to calm her down. ''Tm already on the way back. I''lle


    to you right away. How is Ena now?"


    "She has been crying for a long time," said Mary with a sigh. "I didn''t tell Ena the details about the


    video. I want to wait for Victor to tell her in person."


    William nodded, though Mary couldn''t see him. "Okay. Well done."


    "Drive carefully. And be careful when you get here too.


    There are many paparazzi waiting outside."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Those paparazzi were a mild irritation, but he was now used to them. "Okay, I see. Bye."


    "Bye."


    After hanging up the phone, William stepped on the gas and the car sped forward. Then, at an


    intersection, it turned around and drove in another direction.


    For some reason, William suddenly decided to go to Victor''s house.


    Victor was totally drunk at home when


    he suddenly heard the sound of someone smashing the door.


    "Who is it? Fuck off," he muttered as he took another sip of wine.


    "Victor! It''s me! Open the door! Open the door, Victor!" William''s energetic voice came from outside


    the door.


    "William..." Victor murmured. Suddenly, his eyes turned red. With a bang, he threw the bottle to the


    ground and stumbled towards the door.


    "Victor..."


    William was about to greet him as soon as the door opened,


    but before he could say anything, Victor had already swung his fist at him.


    When Victor''s fist made contact with his face,


    William staggered back a few steps and waved his arms up for support.


    "How dare youe here, you fucking bastard?" Victor asked. The strong smell of alcohol was


    wafting out of his mouth. He grabbed William''s cor and dragged him into the apartment. As he


    walked, his iron fist hit William continuously.


    As soon as he got the chance, William straightened up and blocked Victor''s fist with his hand.


    Enduring the pain, he asked, "Victor, how long have you been drinking? Are you okay?"


    "Okay? I''m super okay!" Victor pounded his fist on William''s belly. "How dare youe to see me?"


    he roared, burning with anger.


    Instead of stopping him, William just closed his eyes. It was obvious from his reaction that he felt


    that he deserved to be on the receiving end of Victor''s rage. Blood seeped from the corner of his


    mouth. "I''m sorry...


    When Victor heard this, his fist stopped in midair.


    With a humorlessugh, he suddenly turned around and said, "Leave, now!"


    William wasn''t ready to give up so soon. Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, he said,


    "Come with me to see Ena. I''ve asked someone to deal with the news for now. Tomorrow, I''m


    holding a press conference to rify things for you."


    Victor was stunned and didn''t say anything.


    Seeing that he stayed silent, William continued, "Escaping won''t resolve the problem, Victor. Hadn''t


    you already decided to tell Ena?"


    "Yes, but not like this! I didn''t want her to find out like this. And now, my scar has been exposed to


    everyone! How can I face Ena now? Tell me, William, who the hell sent the video to the newspaper?


    Was it Frank Liang? It was him, wasn''t it? Don''t cover for him this time!" Victor roared. Every time


    he thought of Ena, he couldn''t bear the pain he felt.


    "It''s not him. I already asked him," William said quietly. After a while, he asked, "Do you remember


    who else was with you in that room? Was Karson Xie there?"


    Victor''s body froze. At first, he nodded slightly. Then, remembering something, he nodded more


    firmly. "Karson Xie! Yes, he was there. It must be him!"


    William''s eyes narrowed. "Yes, it must. I should have suspected him from the beginning. Frank''s


    sudden return misled me, but now I''m sure. Karson Xie is the one who released the video."

 Chapter 360 Extra Story Be A Coward (Part One)

    Chapter 360 Extra Story Be A Coward (Part One)


    "Get in!"


    In front of a small, dark room, a man with his head covered was pushed and thrown into the wet


    room by several men. With a loud bang, the door closed again. The man took off his hood at once.


    To his surprise, what he saw wasplete darkness. He could not see his fingers in front of him,


    not even a trace of light. Suddenly, his heart felt cold.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Who are you? You are breaking thew! Let me out of here! Don''t you know who I am? I am


    Karson Xie! How dare you do this to me?!"


    The man''s roar came from inside of the room, apanied by angry pounding at the iron door. "If


    you know any better, let me out quickly! If you let me out right now, I will spare you! Otherwise, I will


    make you suffer!"


    "Shut the fuck up!" The guard kicked the iron door impatiently and shouted, "You are helplessly


    locked in! How could you still be so arrogant?! Shut your fucking mouth! Damn it!"


    The guard turned around and was about to sit down when he saw a caring in front of him. He


    instantly recognized the owner of the car so he hurried to greet him with several others.


    Two tall men got off, one had bruises on his face and the other reeked of alcohol. They both looked


    miserable, but the coldness in their eyes remained. It was so cold that it almost froze the whole


    scene.


    These two men were none other than William and Victor, who had just arrived from the city. When


    the two


    came out of Victor''s apartment earlier, they were surrounded by a lot of paparazzi. In order to save


    time and avoid trouble, they walked through an underground passage to get out of there.


    "Mr. Lan!"


    "Hey." William nodded slightly and asked, "Is Karson Xie here?"


    "Yes. He is currently locked up inside. We just pushed him in."


    "Let me out! I said let me out of here!" Just then, Karson''s desperate pleas were heard.


    Inside the small, dark room, Karson was restless and agitated. He was just resting in the hospital


    when he saw the news on TV. Watching the news, he could not help butugh. Unfortunately,


    before he could see the miserable look on Victor''s face, several people took him out of the ward.


    Then, they stuffed him into an unknown car and he was brought here.


    Who knew that he would be taken to such a damned ce?! Meanwhile, Karson heard horrible


    squeaks of mice around him which made him jump frighteningly in ce.


    "Let me out! Do you know who I am? You''re going to regret locking me up here! How dare you do


    this to me?! " Karson shouted, still unwilling to give up.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Taking a look at Victor, William took the lead.


    Victor narrowed his eyes and followed his steps.


    Karson was knocking at the slightly rusty iron door when it opened with a squeak. The moment it


    opened, he staggered a few steps back and almost fell down on his feet.


    The dazzling sunlight made him a little ufortable. He steadied himself and raised his arm to


    block the blinding light. When he opened his eyes again, he saw two tall men looking down at him


    against the light.


    Seeing the people in front of him clearly, he was appalled. He stumbled a few steps back and


    trembled. "Victor... Victor Qiao? It''s you!"


    Standing in front of Karson for a long while, William and Victor just stared at him nkly. Their


    res made him feel intimidated and terrified.


    "Was it you who sent the video to the media?" Because of alcohol, Victor''s face was slightly flushed.


    However, when he spoke, his words were coherent andprehensible.


    Hearing his sepulchral voice, Karson shrank back again to his ce. He had expected that Victor


    woulde to take revenge on him, but he never thought that he would do so when he was caught


    off guard and powerless.


    "Oh, it seems so." Before Karson could even answer, Victor suddenly lifted his leg and kicked him to


    the ground.


    With new wounds and old ones, Karson fell to the ground, groaning and unable to get up.


    With one hand in his pocket, William looked leisurely at Karson being beaten. Although he was


    defenseless and being beaten up, William still felt dissatisfied. With a stormy look, he said to one of


    the guards, "Watch carefully. You can continue beating him after Victor gets tired. But make sure


    that he''s still alive after. Don''t kill him. I still need to ask him important questions!"


    "Yes, sir! We got it."


    All of a sudden, William''s phone rang.


    He picked it up and looked at the caller ID. Seeing who was calling him, he quickly walked a few


    steps away before answering the phone.


    "Hello? Mary, what''s the matter?" While talking on the phone, he nced at the scene. Victor was


    still punching and kicking the man nonstop.


    "Where are you now?" Mary asked anxiously. "Didn''t you say you woulde to me? What time is


    it now? Are you still in Frank''s vi?"


    "No, of course not! How could it be possible?" William denied right away. "I left a long time ago. I


    talked with Frank for less than two minutes. I didn''t even enter his living room."


    "Where are you now?"


    "I..." Touching his nose, William said with hesitation, ''Tm at..."


    "William, are you going to lie to me again?" Mary asked bluntly.


    "Of course not! Fine, I''ll tell you." William sighed. Mary was getting better and better recently at


    telling if he was lying. "I just went to see Victor."


    "Victor?" As soon as she heard this name, Mary''s tone suddenly became worried. "Where is Victor


    now? Have you found him? Is he okay?"


    "Oh, yes! It turned out that he was just at home. In fact, I''m going to take him to Ena''s apartment


    later."


    "Ah!"


    As soon as William finished his words, Karson''s scream of agony echoed from the dark room.


    Mary heard it and she frowned at the other end of the line. She tightened her grip on the phone and


    asked, "What''s wrong over there? Who''s crying? Was that Victor?" "No, it''s not him." William sighed


    and admitted, "Victor is teaching Karson Xie a lesson."


    "Karson Xie?" Mary paused for a moment and continued, "Was it Karson Xie who sent the video to


    the media? How dare he!"


    "Yes, it was him. It''s not Frank. It''s just a coincidence that he came back recently."


    ''Tm confused. How did Karson Xie know about the video?" Mary still could not believe it so she


    asked with hesitation, "Is Frank lying to you? Are you sure it''s not him?"


    "I''m sure, but it''s a long story." William pressed his lips and added, "I''ll tell you the details when I


    take Victor back. Wait with Ena in her apartment. Be a good girl, okay?"


    "Alright," she replied reluctantly.


    As William was about to hang up the phone, Mary suddenly shouted, "Wait a minute!"


    "What''s wrong?" Hearing that, Williamughed and put the phone back to his ear.


    "You just said that Victor is beating Karson Xie. Did you abduct him?"


    "Yes."


    Mary felt worried upon hearing this. "Will anyone find out? Will you and Victor get into trouble?"


    "Don''t worry," reassured William. "Just trust your husband."


    "Fine! Be careful! That bastard, Karson Xie, deserves a good beating!" The more Mary thought


    about it, the angrier she became. "Give him more punches for me. But don''t waste too much time.


    We still have to discuss how to resolve Victor''s problem when youe back!" "I know. Don''t worry,


    we''ll be back soon."


    After hanging up the phone, William came back to the ce where Karson was being beaten up.


    Inside, Victor still had not finished punching Karson. Karson was at hisst gasp, and his face that


    countless girls were obsessed about had been drenched with his own blood. If anyone saw him like


    this, they would not be able to recognize him.


    "Victor, let''s call it a day!" William patted his shoulder to stop him. "We still have something to ask


    him, remember?"


    "Screw you!" After he gave Karson another hard kick, Victor stepped a few steps back, panting and


    out of breath.


    "Pull him up!" William waved his hand to his men and they pulled him up altogether.


    "I... Please... forgive... me! I... deeply regret it," Karson muttered while spitting mouthful of blood.


    "Where did you get the video?" asked William menacingly.


    "I stole it." Karson''s face was so swollen that he could not speak properly. Although it was so hard


    for him to even open his mouth, he forced himself to answer the question thrown at him. He was


    afraid that he would get beaten again if he answered too slowly.


    "Where did you steal it? Don''t let me ask you questions one by one. Tell me everything!" William


    frowned. The filthy look in his eyes made him feel a little ufortable.


    Karson''s voice was barely audible and it took him a long time before he could make it clear.


    It turned out that many years ago, he was an actor who started his career at the same time as


    Victor. Surprisingly, he was one of the people who attended the party that night. When the party was


    over and he was about to get in the car, he realized that he left his wallet in the club so he went


    back to look for it. Just as he was about to enter the private room, he saw Victor being carried out


    while overhearing William and Frank''s conversation.


    Victor sneered as he looked at William. "I didn''t expect so many things to happen that night. If you


    had known this earlier, you should have investigated all the people present that night."

 Chapter 361 Extra Story Be A Coward (Part Two)

    Chapter 361 Extra Story Be A Coward (Part Two)


    William''s eyes darkened and he did not say anything more. There were so many things that


    happened that night. He should not have left a future trouble.


    "Go on. How did you get the video?" asked Victor while ring at Karson.


    With a trembling voice, Karson proceeded to tell them the whole story.


    He was also a little drunk that night. All he knew was that Victor had offended his boss. After Victor


    had been carried out, he thought that he had been beaten up. Unexpectedly, he heard William


    mention something about keeping some kind of video so Karson paid attention to it. Sometimeter,


    he identally saw Frank hand over a videotape to William in the CEO''s office. He secretly copied


    it when no one was around.


    "And then? What was your purpose? Why did you keep the video all this time?"


    Karson looked at the two and answered with a quivering voice, "At first, I was curious. After


    watching the content of the video, I was shocked and didn''t want to make it public. But sometimes, I


    would secretly watch it-"


    "You pervert!" With red eyes, Victor kicked Karson again.


    Thetter spat out a mouthful of blood then fainted.


    William rubbed his eyebrows. He had heard that Karson liked to have sex with young girls.


    Moreover, some said that he had close rtionships with rich women and yed dirty tricks on


    them. He did not expect that he was indeed a fiend.


    "I want to kill him!" Victor stared at Karson coldly.


    "He is still useful. Besides, even if we want to kill him, it''s not our turn to do it." As William spoke, his


    eyes became darker. "Let''s give him a dose of his own medicine. Let him lose his reputation so it


    would cover up your exposed video. What do you think?"


    Victor did not respond.


    "I just suggested one way. There is another one that is, of course, to tell the public the truth." After


    looking at Victor''s inscrutable face, he added, "You have to take a lot of risks. Even if the public


    empathized with you, it would have a great impact on your life and career. You can weigh the pros


    and cons before telling me your decision. I promise to make up for the mistakes I made in the past."


    Victor squinted at the sky in the distance and said firmly, "Then let''s do the first one. I''ve been in the


    entertainment industry for many years. I don''t want to deal with those reporters now. I¡¯m so tired. I''ll


    be a coward this time."


    "I see." William nodded and suggested, "Let''s go and see Ena."


    "Ena..."


    Victor whispered her name. For half a day, he did not see her. He felt that her name was too far


    away from him.


    Even if she understood, would she really pretend nothing had happened? Would her love for him


    remain firm and true?


    "Let''s go."


    In Ena''s apartment, Mary had just hung up the call and pushed open Ena''s bedroom. As soon as it


    opened, she saw Ena lying on the bed, pale and motionless.


    "Victor will be here soon," said Mary.


    Ena rolled her eyes and asked in a hoarse voice, "Really?"


    "Yes. Don''t worry, he will be here soon."


    Ena nodded as tears rolled down her face. Victor said that the video was true. It turned out that his


    past was so unimaginable.


    After a long time, the door of the apartment opened with a click.


    Upon hearing the faint click, Mary ran to the door hurriedly. As expected, Victor and William were


    standing side by side at the door.


    "Come on in!"


    Victor was reeking of alcohol and his body was stained with Karson''s blood. Meanwhile, there were


    bruises on William''s face. His mouth was bleeding as well.


    Seeing their faces, Mary was appalled. "What''s wrong with you two? Did Karson beat you? That


    bastard!"


    "No." William shook his head. When he was about to exin, the door of the bedroom suddenly


    opened.


    Ena had dragged her injured foot to get up from the bed and opened the door. The moment she


    saw Victor, tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Victor..." Ena called his name with her trembling lips and staggered to Victor, who was standing at


    the door weakly.


    "Be careful!" With a frown, Victor took a few steps forward and held Ena in his arms at once. "Why


    are you walking?" "Victor! Boo... Hoo..." Ena buried her head in Victor''s arms and burst into tears.


    He held her in his arms for a long time without saying anything.


    "Let''s leave." Mary quietly tugged at William''s sleeve.


    William nodded in tacit agreement and left Ena''s apartment with her.


    "What''s wrong with your face?" Mary asked worriedly. She put her hand on William''s face and


    gently caressed it. "Was your face hit by Karson Xie? Tell me, did that jerk do that to you?"


    "Do you really think that I am that weak?" Hearing that, William was amused. He grabbed Mary''s


    hand, put it on his lips, and kissed it. "It''s okay. I deserve it anyway. It was Victor who hit me several


    times. I''m actually d that he did. I''ve done something wrong to him in the past. At least I feel kind


    of better now."


    Stunned, she stayed silent for a moment. When she had finally understood, she asked, "Victor...


    What are you going to do with the news about him?"


    "Just deny it. We''ll cover it up by using Karson Xie''s news." William sighed and continued, "You''ll


    know more after I ask the Public Rtions Department to write the draft."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay."


    "Victor... Victor..."


    Inside the apartment, Ena kept calling out his name over and over again with her arms around him.


    Her voice contained too much grievance, sadness, sympathy, and pain.


    Victor just let her cry, but he did not show any expression on his face. He wanted to cry too, but his


    tears had already run out. It was as though his tears fell into his stomach, instead of on his face.


    "Why didn''t you tell me, Victor? Don''t you trust me?" After crying for a long time, Ena finally calmed


    down.


    "Why didn''t you let me help you? Is that the reason why you don''t want me to love you?"


    "Yes," replied Victor softly.


    "Did you take the initiative?" Ena hesitated and added, "To get the shooting opportunity-"


    "No, I didn''t," he denied indifferently. "That''s what I nned to tell you after your foot recovers. Do


    you want to hear what exactly happened?"


    "If you don''t want to tell me, I can wait. Anyway, I believe you. I believe anything you''ll tell me." With


    that, Ena hugged Victor tighter.


    "At that time, I just started my career..."


    As if not hearing Ena''s words, Victor continued.


    When he came to the most painful part, his body could not stop trembling. Ena cried and shook her


    head. "Stop it, Victor! You don''t have to¡ª"


    "Ena, do you know the feeling of helplessness?" The muscles on Victor''s face twitched slightly and


    he continued, "I hated them so much, but I could do nothing."


    "I know! I know!" She tugged at his sleeve andforted him, "Don''t be sad, Victor!"


    "There was even a time when I didn''t want to live anymore..."


    "You still have me!" Ena sobbed. "Don''t think about anything else. You are still the same charming


    and dazzling Victor in my heart. Your life is so brilliant, and it has just begun. It''s just a small


    ident. Let it go!"


    "Don''t you think I''m dirty?" Victor asked with a selfmockery.


    "Nope! Not at all!" Ena cried even louder. "Victor, what should I do with you? Why didn''t you tell me


    earlier? I don''t care!" "Ena, that''s because you are so kindhearted."


    "No! I don''t care because I love you, Victor!" With tears in her eyes, Ena looked up at him and


    asked, "Victor, do you like me?"


    He was taken aback by her question. This silly girl who always stuck with him asked him bravely if


    he liked her. If he said he did not have a crush on her, it would not make sense. If he denied, he


    would definitely be lying.


    Before Victor could finish his words, Ena tiptoed and kissed his lips at once. She put her arms


    around his shoulders and whispered in his ear, "Victor, let me be with you!"


    Buzz!


    Victor''s mind went nk.


    "Ena, don''t..." All of a sudden, Victor pushed her away and gasped. "Stop it!"


    "Why, Victor?" Ena said in a hurry, "I... This is the only way I can think of. I just love the way you are.


    No matter what happened to you before, I still love you."


    Victor swallowed hard. "Ena, I don''t know if I can get over this event. Everyone knows about the


    video now. Do you have any idea what the consequences of being with me? I don''t even dare to


    think about it myself."


    "I know I''m childish, but I can be strong for you! I hope I can stand by you, Victor. You just have to


    open your heart and let me! After seeing the video, I just feel sorry for you! Why did you have to


    suffer so much? Why did you let yourself bear it all alone?" As Ena spoke, tears streamed down on


    her face again. "How will you let it go, Victor?"


    With red eyes, Victor spoke again. "Ena, I thought that I might not love you before..."


    Her heart suddenly jolted.


    "But," continued Victor, "I want to be with you."


    As soon as he finished his words, Ena held him tightly. This time, he did not push her away. The two


    hugged each other tightly, like two animals warming themselves from each other in the fierce winter.


    They seemed helpless at a nce, but in reality, they were cherishing each other.


    -

 Chapter 362 Extra Story So Glad You Are Alive (Part One)

    Chapter 362 Extra Story So d You Are Alive (Part One)


    In Frank''s vi,


    Corbett casually sat in the living room. Frank was next to him on the sofa, staring at him.


    Silence bathed the room.


    "Jeez." Corbett finally broke the silence. "It has been hours. When are you going to stop staring at


    me like that?"


    "Are you really alive?" Frank''s voice was trembling. He couldn''t get himself to believe that Corbett


    was alive even though he sat right next to him. ''What if I''m just dreaming?'' His thoughts raced.


    "If I were dead, would I be talking to you here and now?" With a mischievous smile, Corbett turned


    to Frank. "I heard that you looked for me for more than a year. Is that true?"


    Frank snorted and looked away. "I believed strongly that you were still alive."


    "Heh heh," Corbett chuckled. "Why were you looking for me?"


    "Who said I was looking for you?" Frank asked bitterly. His eyes turned red. He felt wronged that


    Corbett seemed to be enjoying the conversation. "Who do you think you are? Why should I look for


    you? "I was not looking for you at all. Just traveling around by myself."


    "You lie! You were looking for me. Admit it!" Corbett sat back on the sofa as he teased him.


    "Well, okay, I was! I was looking for you, but so what?


    Why are youughing?" Frank began to fume. "Are you just feeling proud now? What''s so funny?


    Huh? Are you mocking me? You pretended to be dead and now you''reughing about it. How could


    you have yed such a trick? In fact, get out! You shouldn''t havee back! Why are you here?


    Go away and don''te back!"


    The smile on Corbett''s face froze in that instant. He couldn''t exin why Frank was suddenly angry


    about the whole thing. The ferocious look on his face startled him and he suddenly realized the


    gravity of the situation.


    Quickly, he grabbed Frank''s hands. "I wasn''t mocking you. I''m sorry Iughed. I know you care


    about me and I was moved."


    Frank who was chattering away in anger stopped talking and calmed down. There were tears in his


    eyes.


    "Where were you for so long?" he murmured after a sniff.


    "I was recuperating in Norway," answered Corbett.


    "Norway? Really?" Frank pushed his hands away and asked with a frown, "Why were you staying in


    Norway?"


    "Because you were there before," Corbett smiled gently. "A cabin by theke in the south of


    Norway. It was so warm there!"


    "That''s my home! How did you get inside?" Frank red at him.


    "Well, just like I got in here." Shrugging, Corbett said, "It''s quite easy for me to break into a house.


    It''s always just a piece of cake!"


    "How long were you there?"


    "From the day of the ident till aboutst month."


    "So have you recuperated?"


    "Yep." Corbett ced his palm on his chest as he recalled the past. "At that time, the police officer


    shot me twice in the chest. She was an excellent shooter and her bullets almost killed me."


    "How did you escape?"


    "I threw a bomb. I had fallen into the sea when it exploded and I was able to run away." As Corbett


    recollected, he trembled. "I had arranged for my men to pick me up. I had no idea that things could


    be that crazy."


    "But your father doesn''t seem to know about it," Frank said.


    "He doesn''t even know I''m still alive," Corbett answered bitterly. "I singlehandedly trained those men


    whoter helped me out. I trained them without the input of my father or the Shadow Organization.


    It was because of everything that I didn''t want to return again. Do you know that this year was the


    happiest period of my life?"


    Hearing this, Frank said fiercely, "Were you so happy that you didn''t want to return?"


    Corbett raised his eyebrows and smiled. He didn''t look arrogant anymore. His warmness was back


    in its strength. "I didn''t want toe back but had to change my mind when I heard that a silly man


    was looking for me. That was why I left my cabin and came back here."


    "Do you mean that you would have stayed there for the rest of your life if I hadn''t looked for you?"


    Frank asked seriously.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Probably."


    "You..."


    "Frank, wait.¡± Corbett interrupted him. The emotion in his eyes was unpredictable. "Think about it. If


    you hadn''t looked for me, what reason would I have had toe back? I thought my departure


    would make you feel much morefortable."


    Corbett recalled the days in the cabin. Every day, he leisurelyy on the deck chair by the window


    and looked at the mountains andkes in the distance. He would wonder if Frank had also seen the


    scenery in the past. During winter, when he sat on the sofa in front of the furnace, he would read a


    book. There was a bookmark in the book and he wondered if Frank had put it there. He also tried to


    imagine Frank reading the book.


    "I had decided not to disturb you anymore," Corbett said tly when he jolted from his reverie.


    Frank was stunned. The night before the ident, Corbett had asked him if he wanted to go to


    Norway with him, but he had said no.


    "I don''t n to stay here for long this time." Corbett''s smile was awkward. He had been trailing


    Frank for more than a month and was still hesitating whether he should show up or not. He didn''t


    show up until that day when William came to him. He was afraid that Frank would be in trouble


    again because of him.


    "You don''t n to stay for a long time?" Frank stared at him. "Where are you going then? Back to


    Japan? Or Norway?"


    "I won''t go back to Japan. You know where I will go." Staring at Frank with burning eyes, he


    continued. "You were looking for me for one year. Was it because..."


    "I won''t go with you this time..."


    Frank interrupted him. Before he could finish, Corbett had already stood up from the sofa. The cold


    wind brought by his wind coat caressed his face. Then he strode away.


    "Corbett!"


    Frank stood up. "Where are you going? Can''t you at least wait for me to finish ranting?"


    Corbett''s hand froze on the doorknob. He turned his head slightly. "What else do you have to say?"


    "A year ago, you said you would take me to Norway. Can I still hold you to that? Is it toote for me


    to say yes now?"


    Frank asked hurriedly.


    Corbett was stunned. He tightened his grip on the doorknob with sweaty palm. "What do you


    mean?"


    "I want to go to Norway too. So, can you take me?" The hair on Frank''s forehead was flying slightly,


    and the smile on his face was as pure as when he was still a teenager.


    Corbett turned. "But you just said you wouldn''t..."


    Sophy James HUB

 Chapter 363 Extra Story So Glad You Are Alive (Part Twc^

    Chapter 363 Extra Story So d You Are Alive (Part Twc^


    The two men stared at each other. Frank didn''t know if it was because of the sunshine that his eyes


    were suddenly wet. A blurry shadow of Corbett stood before him and when he couldn''t control


    himself anymore, he broke into tears. ''Tm going crazy... I have regretted it every day. You asked me


    if I would go with you that night, but I refused. I thought you had died, man. I thought you had left


    me alone in this cruel world!"


    Time seemed to stand still. Corbett finally released the doorknob and slowly walked towards Frank.


    "You''ve just decided to go to Norway with me. Why then are you crying like a baby?"


    Frank red at him and shouted, "Get out! Fuck off!"


    "Alright, alright," said Corbett, as he put his arms around Frank''s shoulders and patted him lovingly.


    "Since you have told me the truth, I reluctantly agree to take you to Norway."


    "You know it''s my house we''re talking about, right?"


    "Well, it''s mine too."


    After a pause, Frank asked, "Don''t you mind my disabled legs?"


    Corbett snorted. "I don''t even mind that you are a man."


    Frank was about to scold him, but when he tilted his head and saw the smile ying at the corners


    of Corbett''s mouth, he calmed down. It felt good to have him back. He couldn''t help but want to cry.


    ''Corbett, I''m so d you are alive.''


    In an apartment in A City,


    Ena was rousing from sleep. She blinked her bright eyes several times as she thought about what


    had just happened.


    "Hee hee..."


    she chuckled. She was still in a daze. She could remember that she and Victor passionately kissed


    until they moved to the bed. Then, they made love. It made her shy just thinking about it.


    Her upper body was exposed so she pulled up the quilt, burying her face in it and snickering


    underneath. ''Ena, Ena, you''ve finally be Victor''s... Victor''s woman.''


    She was still chuckling at her thoughts when she felt an arm on her. It grabbed the quilt and pulled it


    off her face.


    Victor was supporting his head with his hand to meet her at eye level. She giggled yfully. He


    asked, "What were you thinking about?"


    "What?" She expertly acted clueless. When she turned her head, she saw Victor''s stomach. He had


    six packs. She gulped.


    "Ha ha..." Victorughed and leaned over. Hended a hot kiss on her lips. "You little girl, haven''t


    you seen enough already? I can show you some more."


    "You, you, you..." Ena pointed with her trembling finger and managed to finish her words. "You


    rascal!"


    "Oh, am I?" He raised his eyebrows. "I thought you knew that I was a rascal. Isn''t it a littlete to


    just realize it now?"


    The woman''s face flushed with shyness. She turned her back to him. "I don''t want to talk to you


    anymore! I''m going to sleep now!"


    Amused, Victor turned her around on the bed. His nose brushed her cheek and he asked, "Do you


    want to eat before going to bed?"


    "What time is it?" Ena asked, still blushing.


    "About seven or eight o''clock." Victor kissed her again.


    "Already? Was I asleep for so long?" She looked out of the window and stared into the dark sky. "It''s


    sote!"


    "Yes, it is. But do you still want dinner? I''ll cook for you."


    "You can cook?" She held his arm at once, holding her breath.


    "I can cook noodles. It may not be very delicious but I try." Victor seemed a little embarrassed.


    "It''s okay. I''m hungry!" she answered coquettishly.


    "Okay." He quickly got out of bed. "Wait for me here. I''ll be right back."


    She watched him leave and thought in ecstasy, ''Victor, I will stick with you forever. I swear it!''


    About half an hourter, Victor walked into the room with a bowl of noodles. "Food is ready. Get up


    and eat."


    Ena had already put on her clothes. She sat up.


    She looked at the chopped green onions and the overcooked noodles in her bowl. The egg yolk


    was only half-cooked and was visible on top of the food. She burst intoughter.


    Victor''s face flushed. "Well, I know it doesn''t look good.


    But it will be delicious." She smiled mischievously, smelled the bowl, grabbed the chopsticks, and


    began to eat.


    "What do you think?" Victor asked for her judgment.


    She put her chopsticks down and rolled her eyes. "Yum


    yum."


    "Really?" Victor''s eyes were shining.


    "Of course! It''s very delicious. How did you cook such delicious noodles?" Her mouth was filled with


    oil.


    "If you want to eat more of it in the future, just tell me. I''ll cook it for you." He rubbed her head.


    She looked up at him and smiled, "It was so nice of you.


    "I will treat you even better in the future," Victor promised softly. The sudden video issue made him


    realize that he had to seize the moment to let her know how much he cared. Nothing could stop


    them from loving each other. He would never push Ena away again.


    "And I will treat you better too."


    After dinner, he lifted her off the bed and carried her to watch TV in the living room. Ena nestled in


    the warmth of his arms, wondering if it was all a dream.


    "Is your foot alright?" he asked.


    What he was asking was whether he hurt her foot when they were having sex earlier. But Ena didn''t


    understand his words that deeply.


    "I''m fine. I feel much better." Ena stared at him and asked, "Victor, may I behave in a spoiled


    manner around you?"


    "Sure."


    "Can I also chase other women away from you with confidence?" "Sure thing."


    "Can I be your girlfriend?"


    "My dear..." Victor turned around sweetly and faced her. "You are my girlfriend already." "Really?


    Wow!" She sat up straight and hugged him. "Am I really your girlfriend? Really?"


    "What? Were you nning to run off right after having sex with me?" Victor pinched her nose fondly.


    "Don''t forget what we have just done..."


    Ena blushed again. She looked away. "Let''s watch TV!"


    "This afternoon, the Public Rtions Department of AJ Group issued an emergency statement,


    pointing out that the indecent video posted online by Entertainment Morning this morning is a


    fusion. The person in the video is not the actor Victor Qiao, but Karson Xie, another actor of AJ


    Group. It is reported that the person who released the video has been found out to be Karson Xie


    himself. He has edited his own video and used it to frame Victor Qiao."


    The news on TV arrested the attention of both of them.


    "What... What happened?" Ena opened her mouth wide in surprise.


    "The video was indeed sent by Karson Xie, but the first half of the news was fake. This is the draft


    that William asked the Public Rtions Department to write." Victor''s eyes darkened. "It was me in


    that video."


    She grabbed his hand nervously.


    "It''s alright," heforted her. "I''m fine."


    "Also," the host on the TV continued, "AJ Group stated that they will terminate the contract with the


    actor Karson Xie and will never hire him again. Karson Xie has been working for many years, but he


    doesn''t abide by the professional ethics of an actor. He used his identity to harass young female


    fans and has a drug abuse history. It can be said that his personality and conduct are rather


    disappointing..."


    "Karson Xie deserves it!" At the mention of the name, Ena trembled all over. She gritted her teeth. "I


    wish I could beat him up!"


    Victor touched his nose. He had beaten him up several times.


    Ena noticed that Victor did not respond. She figured that he was thinking about the video, so she


    said, "Victor, that matter has passed, and no one knows the real truth except us. You are the best,


    and I like you the most."


    Victor touched her face. "Do you think I am a coward because I don''t dare to admit the video to the


    public?"


    "No. You are not a coward! You are also a victim of the matter. The video has been exposed. What


    else do they want? Do they want to rub salt in your wound? Victor, forget the past, okay? Don''t live


    in the shadow of the past. I''m so scared that you will be unhappy. Forget about it, okay?"


    "Ena... Okay, I will." He finally nodded. He had already encountered something beautiful. Why


    shouldn''t he forget the dirty memories of the past?


    "Remember to make me happy every day, so that I would forget the sorrows of my past," he said


    with a smile.


    "I promise to do that!" She raised her hand and feigned a military salute, chuckling. "Does this mean


    I get to be around you every day? In the presence of the reporters, can I admit openly that you are


    my boyfriend?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Victor pressed his lips. He suggested solemnly, "Let''s keep it a secret from the public for now."


    "Why? Do you still have doubts?" She was anxious. "Or, do you still hope to find another woman?"


    "Of course not!" Victor cut in sharply. "I just think that your career is on the rise now. You''ll be better


    off working hard and letting your strength speak first.


    Although the video incident has been solved, it will have a lot of impact on me. Moreover, it''s still


    uncertain how many people believe in the statement. Let''s keep our rtionship a secret for the


    time being. We can still make it public after some time."


    Ena pouted and said, "Alright."


    Looking at her, the manughed with amusement. A feeling of intense desire gradually coursed


    through him. He kissed her lips and whispered, "Of course, in private, you are still my Ena, and I am


    your Victor, yours alone."


    Ena felt a lump in her throat and wrapped her arms around his neck in response to the kiss.


    As their bodies heated up because of the desire, he lifted her off the sofa at once.


    "Ah! What are you doing?" Ena eximed.


    He walked towards the bedroom with his woman in his arms and said in a hoarse voice, "I want you


    to make me happy."

 Chapter 364 Extra Story I Love You (Part One)

    Chapter 364 Extra Story I Love You (Part One)


    Three dayster at Oslo International Airport in Norway. The lobby of the airport was crowded with


    people with different skin colors and ethnicities. Their differentnguages could be heard as they


    spoke to theirpanions.


    Two tall Asian men stood out from the crowd. Their dashing looks made them eye-catching.


    "We had to check your luggage for the damn wheelchair! It was so troublesome," said Corbett, who


    was wearing sunsses and a wind coat. He was pushing Frank around while he was sitting on the


    wheelchair. "I''ve already told you that I can carry you on my back, but you wouldn''t allow me,"


    Corbett groaned.


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Frank did not answer. He just looked through all Corbett¡¯s


    documents in his hand. Alexander''s name was printed on all of them.


    "When did you change your name? I didn''t know your name was Alexander," Frank asked while


    waving Corbett''s passport.


    "The moment I got pulled out of the sea, Corbett had died," Corbett answered with a shrug. "Well,


    don''t ask too many questions. I haven''t taken the ne for a long time and I feel tired now. I have to


    go back and get rid of this jetg as soon as possible."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "There''s still some time before we arrive at the cabin," Frank murmured. The two walked towards


    the exit of the airport and chatted along the way.


    "Zion! You have long legs, but you walk so slowly. Hurry up!"


    A woman''s voice echoed from the entrance of the airport. Since she shouted in Mandarin Chinese,


    Frank and Corbett turned their heads subconsciously. They were in a foreign country, yet a woman


    was speaking theirnguage. What a coincidence!


    The woman was wearing high heels and a delicate make up. As she was walking, a tall and


    handsome man was following her. The man was holding a baby in his arms as he strode behind the


    woman.


    "Nancy, slow down! Wait for me!" said the tall man.


    "I told you not to take the baby with us when we departed, but you didn''t listen to me. If we can''t


    catch our flight, I definitely won''t cut you any ck."


    As she spoke, the woman suddenly turned around and saw the man sitting on the wheelchair


    nearby. The sight of the man on the wheelchair made her stop in her tracks.


    Meanwhile, Frank''s pupils dted. It was Nancy Lin!


    Seeing that Nancy had stopped, Zion hurriedly followed her. "Nancy, if we can''t catch the ne, let''s


    just take a private jet."


    After saying that, he noticed that she was frozen in ce. He stared at the direction of her gaze.


    With one nce, he immediately noticed Frank. As he was about to ask something, Nancy dragged


    him away, leaving him no time to speak.


    "Hurry up," said Nancy, as if she did not see Frank. "Who wants to take your small helicopter? I''m


    going to take the big one!"


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Seeing that Nancy and Zion were walking towards them, Corbett asked Frank


    coldly, "Do you know her?" "No, I don''t know her," Frank ndly replied.


    The sound of Nancy''s high heels resounded in Frank''s ears vividly. As she passed by, she did not


    even cast him a nce.


    "Let''s go," urged Frank indifferently. "Why do I feel tired all of a sudden?"


    "Then let''s hurry up and go home." With a dreamy smile, Corbett repeated, "Let''s go home."


    "Nancy..." On the other side, Zion realized who the person on the wheelchair was. However, he


    didn''t know what to say.


    "Zion, I will nevere to Norway again.1''


    Zion smiled dotingly and said without hesitation, "I don''t like this ce either. Let''s go home."


    "All right."


    In A City, three days had passed but people still had not moved on from Victor''s scandal. As a cover


    up, Karson''s series of news had taken turns to hit the headlines.


    "Karson Xie was envious of Victor''s poprity, so he deliberately retaliated by sending a fake video


    to the media. However, it backfired as Karson''s many criminal liabilities were exposed."


    "Female fans reported Karson Xie for obscenity and said he threatened them to stay silent. Now, he


    is now being charged for his crimes."


    "Drugs have been discovered in Karson Xie''s house and he has been arrested."


    Karson had been taken away by the police. Everyone talked and gossiped about him leisurely. Who


    would''ve thought that a cheerful man on TV could be a maniptive and scheming bastard behind


    the screen?


    In the CEO''s office of AJ Building, William was working when Victor entered. Victor sat down on the


    sofa, and said, Tm so tired."


    Shocked, William stood up and remarked, "Finally, you showed up!"


    "It''s like you don''t know where I was." Rolling his eyes, Victor stood up and walked towards the


    floor-to-ceiling window.


    Hearing what Victor had said, William smiled knowingly. "Over the past three days, you''ve been


    staying with Ena. I can quote a line from a poem to perfectly describe you. ''Nights and days


    suddenly be so short when you are with your beloved woman. Since then, waking up early in


    the morning is impossible.'' Don''t worry, I totally get you. Your situation is understandable. Haha!"


    Victor red at him. With his hands in his pockets, he looked down at the building. Arge number


    of fans gathered in front of thepany''s door, holding cards that read "I love Victor", "We


    support you", and "Be strong" in their hands. Fortunately, his fans sympathized with him, making


    him feel a lot better.


    William followed his gaze and asked, "Were you trying to hide from your fans just now?"


    "Yes, or I wouldn''t be so tired," Victor answered while shaking his head in disbelief.


    "They are on your side. They just feel sorry for you because you were wronged a few days ago.


    They must''ve realized that this situation is difficult for you. Why are you even hiding from them?¡±


    asked William.


    Victor narrowed his eyes and sighed. "I hid from them because they were all so kind to me. I lied to


    them, and I''m too ashamed to see them at the moment. I''ve told you before, for once, I wanted to


    be a coward."


    "You had no choice, Victor." William patted his shoulder and reassured him, "Everything will be fine


    after a few days. Just give it time. They will eventually forget what happened." "I know." Victor


    nodded in agreement and looked at William. "Thank you."


    Hearing that, William was stunned for a moment. Afterwards, he smiled and said, "I owed you,


    remember? But don''t hit me again, I don''t want to fight back."


    "Even if you fought back, you wouldn''t have defeated me," Victor retorted as he nced at him.


    "Let''s give it a try when we have time then," provoked William.


    "I''ll take you on until the end!" Victor refuted.


    William chuckled and asked, "How is Ena by the way? How is she feeling now? Has her foot


    already healed?"


    "She''s doing great," Victor answered while nodding.


    "Forget my silly questions," said William suddenly. "Everything should be fine as long as you''re with


    her."


    Without refuting, a sweet smile appeared on Victor''s handsome face. Just before he left, Ena asked


    him to go home to her soon.


    "Ahem." William covered his mouth and deliberately coughed in attempt to make Victor calm down


    and get his attention. "I have something important to tell you."


    "What is it?"


    "The outdoor program on ZM TV, the one that Ena and Karson have participated in, is looking for a


    new star to participate in the show, because Karson Xie had to go. Do you want to give it a try?"


    "I haven''t even finished shooting for my own movie yet." Victor snorted and added, "I''ve stopped


    working on the movie for a long time. Do you want me to be exhausted to death?"


    "Okay." William shrugged and said, "You have participated in one episode of the show, so you must


    have known the male and female stars in the show would be asked to y some intimate games.


    Ena...


    Forget it. I''ll find someone else to be her partner in the game."


    With a frown, Victor suddenly grabbed William''s arm. "Wait! I''ll think about it for a moment."


    William burst intoughter. "That''s my good boy!"


    "Fuck off!" Victor red at him and said angrily, "Are you coaxing a child? Watch yournguage!"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m used to coaxing Babe at home." After saying that, Williamughed even harder.


    "Well then, enjoyughing. I''m leaving now."


    "Don''t you want to be the CEO for a few more days?"


    "It''s such a good position. You can guard it yourself!" Victor turned around, waved his hand, and


    walked out of the office.


    Sitting back in his office chair, William felt relieved that after this incident, Victor and Ena could


    finally be together.


    At the filming site of ''My Boyfriend Is Superman'' the next day, Victor''s appearance attracted


    everyone''s attention.


    "Victor, are you okay?"


    "Victor, you''re finally back!"


    Victor nodded at the staff in response and greeted them one by one. As soon as Elliana saw him,


    she immediately put down her work and ran towards him. "Victor, where have you been for so many


    days? Why couldn''t I get through to you on the phone? I kept texting you, but you didn''t answer any


    of my texts!"

 Chapter 365 Extra Story I Love You (Part Two)

    Chapter 365 Extra Story I Love You (Part Two)


    "To prevent being harassed, my phone has been out of use recently." Victory smiled at her politely


    and said, "I''m sorry forthat."


    "Are you finally okay?" Elliana scoffed indignantly and said, "Karson Xie, that jerk, is envious of you!


    How could he frame you in such a despicable way? Bold of him to assume he could sink your


    career down with him!"


    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me." Victor shook his head and added, "Thank you for your


    concern."


    "You''re wee." Elliana pouted and approached him closer.


    Victor dodged her expressionlessly. "Elliana, I''ve told you clearly that I don''t like you. We two are


    just good acting partners. Nothing more."


    Elliana''s face darkened. She did not expect that Victor would be so straightforward and reject her


    right away. After regaining herposure, she said, "Maybe we can try. I''m confident that you will


    fall in love with me."


    "Well," said Victor while touching his nose, "I already have a girlfriend. You will definitely meet


    someone better than me."


    "You have a girlfriend? I don¡¯t believe it!" Elliana''s mouth hung open in surprise then she quickly


    asked, "Who is she? Ena?"


    "Noment." Victor responded with a smile and continued, "I''m going to the dressing room now.


    Let''s focus on the shooting. See youter."


    El liana stood still in a daze. Her heart sank.


    At noon, Mary came to the set with two lunchboxes.


    "Ena asked me to bring you the lunch of love." Mary shrugged.


    Victor took it with a smile and asked, "How is Ena doing at home?"


    "She''s recovering well, but it''s still a little inconvenient for her to walk," she responded with a smile.


    Victor nodded. He looked at the other lunch box in Mary''s hand and asked, "Whose lunch box is


    this?"


    "Who else can it be?" Mary sighed. "It''s for William. He said he was too tired recently so he asked


    me to bring him lunch."


    Victorughed. "Maybe he just wants to see you. You are still working in GM which makes him


    really unhappy.


    "We are married and we could see each other every day, unlike you and Ena." Mary suddenly


    giggled. "I saw the happiness on Ena''s face this morning. Did you win her heart?"


    Victor raised his eyebrows and asked, "Haven''t I won her heart a long time ago?"


    "Well, I suppose you''re right." Mary nodded dully then suddenly red at him. "Victor, you''re


    ttering yourself again. Anyway, I have to go now. Enjoy your lunch. See you around."


    "Okay. Bye!" Victor nodded, sat aside, and opened the lunch box. Inside were two dishes and a


    soup. The lunch looked very rich and appetizing.


    "Wow! Your food looks so tasty!" Jorge came out of nowhere and stared at the food in front of Victor.


    He picked up a piece of meat with two fingers and put it into his mouth. "It''s delicious!"


    Victor patted on his hand rudely. "Get your lunch from the crew! Don''t join in the fun here. Nothing


    here is for you!"


    "Ouch!" Jorge covered his chest exaggeratedly, stood up, and staggered back. "I''m so hurt! How


    could you do this to me?!"


    "Geez." Victorughed and began to gobble down the food.


    Ring. Ring. Ring.


    His phone suddenly rang. He turned around and searched for his phone in his pocket. When he


    saw that it was a call from Ena, a smile appeared on his face. "Hello?"


    "Did Mary bring you the lunch?"


    "Yes. I''m eating it right now."


    "Do you like it?" Ena asked nervously.


    "Yes! It''s so yummy. Thank you for this delicious food. It looks good, smells good, and tastes good."


    With a smile on his face, Victor ate his lunch while on the phone.


    Standing not far away, Elliana gazed at him. The happiness in his eyes and the pampering in his


    tone were apparent. ''It seems that Victor is very happy now. Forget it. As long as he is happy, it


    doesn''t matter who''s making him happy,'' Elliana thought and she heaved a sigh.


    In the evening, Victor dragged his tired body back to Ena''s apartment.


    With a click, the door was opened. To his surprise, the living room was dimly lit by a yellow light. He


    found Ena sleeping on the sofa. She looked so lovely when she was asleep.


    Victor''s heart warmed up upon seeing her, as if his tiredness instantly disappeared. He walked


    quietly to Ena, picked her up, and walked to the bedroom with her in his arms.


    As Ena was waiting for Victor, she dozed off. Feeling a slight movement, she opened her eyes in a


    somnolent manner. When she realized she was being carried in Victor''s arms, she blushed


    immediately. She rubbed her head against his chest and asked in a low voice, "Did you juste


    back?"


    "Yes."


    "You are such a hard worker! Here is your award." Ena wrapped her arms around his neck and


    kissed him on the cheek.


    With a smile, Victor put Ena in the bed, pressed his body against her, and whispered, "A kiss is not


    enough."


    "What did you say?" Ena asked foolishly. Seeing him like this, she could not think properly.


    Time passed slowly. Ena had been recuperating at home and felt at ease to be Victor''s ''little


    woman''.


    On TV and newspapers, there were little gossips about Victor from time to time. One day, Ena got


    so angry that she jumped on her feet like a kitten whose tail had been stepped on.


    "Victor, Victor!" Ena pointed at the news on the newspaper and pouted. "The newspaper said that


    you went to the nightclub with this unknown actressst night."


    Victor touched Ena''s little head and smiled. "Maybe others don''t know the truth. Don''t you


    remember where I wasst night?"


    Ena blushed and mumbled, "You were with mest night, but the person on the newspaper was


    obviously you!"


    "I sent her to the intersectionst night. She went to the nightclub by herself. The reporters are just


    talking nonsense. If they didn''t do so, how could they make money and live on? Just take it as doing


    charity."


    Ena sighed in defeat. "When can our rtionship be made public? There are so many excellent


    women around you. I''m so worried.¡±


    "Have you forgotten that your man is so charming? Even if our rtionship is made public, women


    will stille to me one after another," said Victor proudly with acent smile at the corners of


    his mouth.


    "Humph!" Ena clenched her small fists and pretended to be fierce. "Then I''ll drive them away from


    you one by one. You belong to me only!"


    After saying that, she waited for Victor''s reaction, but he just stared at her without saying anything.


    "What... What''s wrong?" Her face suddenly turned pale. She thought that she had said something


    wrong to irritate Victor, so she quickly retracted her statement. Tm sorry, Victor! I... I didn''t mean to


    be..."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Seeing Ena so apologetic and sheepish, Victor felt sorry for her. He held her in his arms and said,


    ''Tm sorry, Ena. I''m the one who should say sorry to you. I was too mean to you before. I was scared


    that time. You did not deserve any of that. To be honest, I like what you had just announced."


    "Do you think I''m being too willful?" Tears welled up in Ena''s eyes and she was on the verge of


    crying. She blinked her eyes many times and said, "Victor, I will change it if you don''t like me being


    like that. I promise to be a good girl in the future."


    "No, you don''t have to." Victor kissed Ena''s hair andforted her, "You are fine now. Don''t


    change, Ena. I like the way you are. You''re perfect. Remember, you can lose your temper at me, act


    like a spoiled child, and me me for my mistakes. Don''t ever think that I will be mad at you for it.


    Keep in mind that we are equal." "Can I... really do it?" Ena could still not believe his words.


    "Ena, I love you. Just so you know, you have every right to do those things just as you wish,"


    responded Victor affectionately.


    Her eyes widened and her lips trembled with disbelief. "What... what did you just say?"


    "I said I love you."


    "Wah!" Ena covered her mouth and burst into tears. "Me too, Victor. I love you too."


    She had been waiting for this day for so long.


    Sometimeter, in celebration for the recovery of Ena''s foot, several women gathered together for


    dinner and chitchatted all the way.


    "Ena has been living a happy life recently. Except for the outdoor show every week, there is almost


    no other project for her," said Mary.


    Sh nodded in agreement. "Yes, even in that show, she is partnered with Victor. Toot! Toot! A


    woman is so immersed in love!"


    Jane chuckled and added, "Ena, are you going to retire from the A-list? If that''s the case, Mr. Lan


    will definitely ask Victor to work harder for thepany."


    Ena pressed her lips to prevent herself fromughing. Recently, her rtionship with Victor was


    getting better. She just wanted to be a little woman, silently supporting and protecting Victor at his


    back.


    "It''s not impossible!" She smiled sweetly.


    "Ena, you can''t do this!" Waving her hand in front of Ena, Mary said, "Can''t you see that many


    women want to pounce on Victor?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Victor doesn''t care about them anyway." Ena looked very happy. "I believe in


    Victor."


    "Hey, hey, you can''t do that! You''re kidding, aren''t you?" Jane hurriedly shook her hand and said,


    "It''s not that I don''t believe in him. It''s just that as time goes by, if you be out-of-date and aged,


    men will have aesthetic fatigue and inevitably flirt with other women."


    "Yes, that''s always the case," Sh chimed in confidently while stroking her round belly. "If I weren''t


    pregnant, I would have taken a script. If I stayed at home all day long, I would feel insecure."


    Stunned, Ena asked with concern, "Why would you feel insecure?"


    "Because I don''t know what my husband is doing outside!" Holding Ena¡¯s hand, Sh added, "Don''t


    you feel that way? Besides, you don''t have anything to do everyday. When the dayes that he


    doesn''t talk to you, you''ll lose your mind!"


    "Women should also have their own careers. Only by maintaining their own charm can they win


    men''s hearts! " Mary clenched her fist and continued, "Victor is shining brightly. Don''t you want to


    stand next to him, so strong and powerful?"


    When Ena returned home that night, she was surprised to see that Victor hade back early, but


    he had already fallen asleep on the bed.


    She felt disappointed. Suddenly, she recalled the girls'' talk during the day.


    ''I can''t continue being like this. What they said was reasonable. I just cannot sit still and wait for


    misfortune toe. I''m young and talented. What''s more, my career has just begun. I have to work


    hard for myself as well. I have to win as the best actress to match Victor!''


    At the thought of this, Ena nodded firmly. ''Okay then, I''ll find a new script and start working again!''

 Chapter 366 Extra Story Working Hard (Part One)

    Chapter 366 Extra Story Working Hard (Part One)


    The next day, Ena went to thepany to meet with her agent and directors and see if they had


    any suitable scripts for her.


    As it turned out, they did have something. "There is a historical y, ''Legend of Empress Dugu''. It''s


    about the life of Galois Dugu, the empress to the first emperor of Sui Dynasty. I wonder if you are


    able to y this role."


    Ena read through the script and learned that the title character was a woman of a nomad tribe. She


    was beautiful, charming, bold and honest. And she also possessed elegance, wisdom, tenderness


    and thoughtfulness. What drew Ena to it even more though, was that she had been exemry all


    her life. She had achieved a great deal in politics and shared a deep, meaningful rtionship with


    the emperor. If Ena could pull this performance off, it would do wonders for her career.


    ''TH take it!" she announced with steely determination and focus, pounding on the table.


    Once Victor had heard the news, he said, "Ena, I know you want to make progress in your career,


    but why do you have to work so hard right now?"


    Ena just blinked in response and said nothing back. She was plotting her own path in her mind.


    ''Victor, Victor, I''m going to work hard to gain a huge sess, just you watch and see!''


    Victor almost finished shooting his movie when Ena''s TV series had only begun. So the two of them


    couldn''t see each other very often.


    One day, Victor was bored and went to the CEO''s office visiting William, and happened to find


    Lucas there as well, so they all had a chat.


    "Long time no see, Victor!" Lucas sat on the desk with a yful look on his face. "Seeing you here


    is quite a rare asion. Is this because Ena is working and you have no one to keep you


    "What about you? What''s the big case Jazlyn is on again?" Victor asked, casting a cold nce at


    Lucas.


    "Humph..." Lucas then turned to William and said, "I really envy you William."


    "What''s so good about me? I''m no different from the both of you." With a hint of frustration, William


    continued, "Recently, Mary came hometer than I did. It''s all Barry''s fault. He stays home all day


    with Sh and leaves the entirepany to Mary. She''s been so exhaustedtely!"


    Victor dropped himself down on the sofa and raised his eyebrows. "I miss the times when Ena


    would be waiting for me at home!"


    "I know what you mean!" Lucas jumped from the desk eagerly and said, "It used to be that the men


    made the money and the women stayed at home. Why do these women all want to be strong and


    independent these days?"


    William nodded in agreement. "It''s better for them to stay at home. When they''re out, just think


    about all the men looking at them with bad intentions and filthy thoughts. That''s what I''m worried


    about!"


    "The more you talk about that, the more I feel like something is wrong," Victor said with a deep


    frown. "Ena seemed in a real hurry to take the role in this ''Legend of Empress Dugu''. She''d only just


    recovered, why was she rushing to get back to work? It''s a little strange if you ask me." "Ena is such


    a motivated youngdy," William said with a smile as if he was pleased with himself. "Our


    employees seem to be all very hardworking." "No! No! No!" Lucas objected. He seemed to know


    something. "I think Ena is going to teach you a lesson," he said with a smirk.


    "What sort of lesson?" Victor asked. He was confused, not following where Lucas was going with


    this. He and Ena had been enjoying each other''s love. They were in absolute bliss ofte.


    "I think she will find you a rival in love. Ha ha..." Lucas burst intoughter.


    "Shut up!" Victor responded. He was unamused by his joke. He got to his feet suddenly and said in


    a voiceden with anger, "I have to go now."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you going to the studio city?" William smiled, poking fun at Victor.


    "I''m not that bored!" Victor snorted, striding out of the office.


    "Ha ha..." Lucas was still smiling mischievously and said to William, "I think we''ve made Victor a


    little anxious. He should have made his rtionship with Ena public!"


    "He''s been keeping it under wraps for the sake of her career." Stroking his nose, William continued,


    "But, I''m afraid that it won''t be long till Victor lets everyone know."


    Victor left the office lost in his thoughts.


    Would Ena really find him a rival in love? Was she tired of living with him for so long that she


    wanted to leave him? That couldn''t be! But why was she all of a sudden in such a hurry to shoot


    another project? Was the male lead more handsome than him?


    ''Phew!'' Victor shook his head hard, trying to fling these insecurities from his mind but it was no


    good. He quickly took his phone from his pocket and dialed Ena''s number.


    Beep...Beep...Beep...


    He stood with one hand on his waist and the other holding the phone to his ear. The busy tone


    yed on the phone and made him frown as he paced back and forth.


    Beep...Beep...Beep...


    "Hello?" Ena''s heart fluttered with excitement when she saw the calling from Victor. But there


    were too many staff and crew members around, so she restrained herself and answered the phone


    as if it were any ordinary call, not even calling out Victor''s name.


    Victor let out a sigh of relief when he heard Ena''s voiceing from the other end. His anxiety was


    put to rest and his mind was eased. "Ena, what are you doing right now?¡± he asked.


    "I''m filming!" she eximed happily. "We''ve already filmed several scenes," she added in a sweet


    tone of childish joy.


    "Are you tired?¡±


    "Not really! I''m enjoying it actually!" Ena smiled. ''How could I be tired? If I can just work hard


    enough I can deserve you, Victor. Just the thought of it is sending electricity through my body.''


    "Ena, are you busy?¡± Victor heard another man''s voice asking on her end.


    He was shocked, his heart racing now. Before he could say anything, Ena said, "No, I''m not busy.


    What''s up?"


    "Oh good. I was hoping to run lines with you. Our next scene together is a very important one, I


    want to get it right." "Okay, I''ll be right there.¡±


    Victor boiled over in rage and growled, "Ena! Ena!"


    "What? What is it? Hello?" She turned around quickly to answer him, lowering her voice


    unconsciously, "I have to run lines. Remember to eat on time okay? I''ll call youter! Bye!"


    "I have something to tell you..."


    Beep...Beep...Beep...


    She had hung up before Victor could finish his words.


    "Hello... Damn it!" Victor cursed. He walked around aimlessly for a while, stunned and numb to his


    surroundings. ''No! She''s been acting too strangely recently.''


    Author¡¯s note


    Sophy James HSffij


    Trantor: Jessie Chen

 Chapter 367 Extra Story Working Hard (Part Two)

    Chapter 367 Extra Story Working Hard (Part Two)


    Victor frowned, standing still and caught up in his own head. Finally, his eyes lit up and he pulled out


    his phone again. "Hello? Director Hong? Yes, it''s me. I heard that you''re directing a new y? Of


    course I have time. For you, it''s not a problem. All right, I''ll see you tomorrow."


    He hung up the phone and a maniacal grin crept across his face. ''Humph! Little Ena, you dare hang


    up on me. When I arrive at the studio city, I''ll see what you''ve been up to. No hiding from me now!''


    The next day, the sun shone bright and warm. The studio city buzzed with life, with the film crew of


    "Legend of Empress Dugu" already having turned the cameras on to shoot under the morning sun.


    Once her makeup was done, Ena looked more lively and lovely, dressed in the clothes of a young


    woman from the nomad tribe. She was going over the script, reading her lines out loud for herself,


    when Director Hong suddenly spoke up through a megaphone. "Everyone, put your work aside for a


    moment. I have something to tell you."


    Ena lifted her long dress off the ground, got to her feet and walked up to the director.


    "Today, our crew will be joined by a new art director. I will not tell you who it is but you''ll figure it out


    soon enough. Prepare well, don''t embarrass us or yourselves, " Director Hong announced, seeing a


    car approaching from not too far off. He cast a quick nce at it and said, "Our new art director is


    here!"


    Everyone immediately turned their eyes to the car as soon as he finished speaking.


    A ck van pulled up and parked by the side of the road. The door opened, cutting the air with a


    ''whoosh''. Two slender legs stepped out, and then a torso, and then...


    Ena was astonished. ''Victor? What is he doing here?''


    She watched as he got out of the car leisurely, took his sunsses off, nced at her specifically, or


    perhaps it was unintentional, she could not quite tell, and walked up to Director Hong. He smiled


    and stretched an arm out to shake his hand. "Director Hong, it''s been too long! II


    "Hello Victor!" They shook hands and Director Hong patted Victor on the shoulder. "I''m so happy


    that you''re able to join us."


    "Director Hong, you''ve done so much for me. It''s the least I could do."


    They greeted each other politely and Ena, standing and watching from the side, wondered what


    was going on. Had Victore to see her? ''Hee hee...'' The thought of it made her giddy and she


    could not help giggling a little.


    "This is Ena Su. Ena, I''m sure you''ve heard of Victor," Director Hong said, introducing the two of


    them. He had forgotten they were from the samepany.


    Victor stood in front of her and nodded, "Yes, we''re actually both from AJ Group."


    Ena bit her lips and said nothing, too shy to even look up. ''Oh God, what do I do? I want so badly to


    throw myself into his arms!''


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When they began filming, Victor sat beside the director with his legs crossed and watched Ena at


    work.


    "Scene three, ''An Encounter'', take one. Action!"


    In the scene, the empress, yed by Ena, was not yet married and often snuck out of her home for


    fun on her own. On this asion, she ran to a stream, to catch fish and y in the water.


    Unfortunately, she fell on her bottom and sat amidst the water flowing around her. At that moment,


    the emperor, pretending to be a civilian, saw what had happened and came over to help her. It was


    love at first sight for both of them, and the rest was history.


    Victor raised his eyebrows as he looked on at Ena. Her liveliness, her irresistible cuteness and her


    innocence were all disyed perfectly. Her performance was outstanding. Since when was his little


    Ena so talented?


    When they were done shooting the scene, Ena looked for Victor, eager to see his reaction. She was


    disappointed to not find him anywhere in sight and so slowly made her way to her van. She wanted


    to drink some water before looking for him again.


    She walked up to the van and just as she opened the door, she felt an arm around her waist as


    someone hugged her tightly from behind.


    "Ah!"


    Ena was frightened and screamed.


    "It''s me! It''s me!" Victor did not know whether tough or cry. He turned her around quickly and


    covered her mouth to keep her quiet. "Are you trying to call someone over?"


    Ena shook her head vehemently. Victor smiled flirtatiously and let her go.


    "Victor, I... Hmm..."


    Before she could say anything, she was interrupted by a tender kiss. With his arms around Ena¡¯s


    waist, Victor took her into the van and pressed her against the seat. He then closed the door behind


    him.


    However, she avoided his kiss this time and pushed him off. "What are you doing? We''re on the


    filming site! Get up!"


    Victor was fighting with her long dress and said with an icy look on his face, "Where did you get this


    damned dress? Why is it so ugly?"


    "It''s not ugly at all!" Ena swatted his hand away in a hurry and scolded, "Don''t tear it. I need to wear


    it for the next scene! Get up, Victor!"


    Victor''s demeanor sunk and he stared at Ena with his eyes burning as something was building


    inside of him. Through gritted teeth, he asked, "Do you know how long it''s been since we saw each


    otherst time?"


    "Well..." Ena blinked and began doing the math with her fingers. "One, two, three..."


    Victor looked at her cute face, his heart warming. "Don''t you miss me?"


    "I... I miss you. I miss you so much!" Ena made no secret of her longing for him.


    Her soft and sweet words exploded in Victor''s ears, chest, and mind, filling him with so much warm


    emotion it began welling up in his eyes.


    "Ena? Ena, where are you? Ena?"


    Suddenly, someone called for her from outside the van. It shocked Ena and sent a sting of panic


    running through her. She hurriedly patted Victor on the back and said anxiously, "Get up! There''s


    someone here!"


    Victor''s face reddened and he broke out in a sweat. He then said hoarsely, "You go first!"


    Ena''s face was now a scarlet red. She mumbled to him softly, "I won''t be going home tonight."


    "I won''t go home either," Victor said smirking cheekily. "I want to stay with the crew. To save them


    money, I will, reluctantly, stay in the same room as you."

 Chapter 368 Extra Story My Girlfriend (Part One)

    Chapter 368 Extra Story My Girlfriend (Part One)


    Victor stayed with the cast and crew of "Legend of Empress Dogu" for several days, pestering Ena


    without second thoughts. It wasn''t long before the whole filming site could tell they were in a


    rtionship.


    Ena was bothered by looks she felt cast at her. Why did it feel like everyone was looking at her so


    strangely?


    "When are you leaving?" She asked Victor, clenching her jaw.


    "I''m not sure. It depends," he replied, looking around idly with his hands in his pockets. He seemed


    calm and unfazed.


    "All right, then stay here. I''m going shopping this afternoon," she said smiling.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Shopping? With whom? Where are you going? When will you be back?" Victor turned around


    quickly at her revtion, staring at her intensely.


    "Just with a few actors and actresses in the cast!" Ena pouted and said softly, "It''s hard to say when


    we''ll be back."


    "What are you going to buy?"


    "Well..." Ena started. She then rolled her eyes and said, ''Til probably just look around. Perhaps only


    do a little window shopping."


    Victor clearly did not believe her, but he said nothing of it.


    After lunch, Ena got into her street clothes. She wore a peaked cap, sunsses and a mask; she


    was fully decked out as a star would be in public. She stepped out of the van and the first thing she


    saw was Victor. He saw hering out and walked up to her nonchntly and took her hand. "Let''s


    go."


    "Where are we going?" Ena asked, removing her mask.


    "Shopping!"


    "Shopping? Are you kidding me? Just you and me? The two of us alone?" Ena asked with surprise,


    unconsciously raising her voice.


    "Yes.¡±


    "But... I..." Ena struggled for words and tried pulling her hand free of Victor''s grip. "I made ns with


    them. Let''s go together another day!''


    "Unfortunately, those you invited are unable to go shopping with you this afternoon."


    "Really?" Ena said incredulous. She stood for a moment with her mouth wide open before


    continuing, "Then I won''t go either!¡±


    Victor stopped and turned to look her right in her eyes. "Don''t you want to go with me?"


    Ena blinked rapidly, not knowing what to say. "Yes... No. It''s just that I''m afraid of the paparazzi!


    We''d better not go."


    "But I want to go shopping with you." He stepped towards her, so close he was almost pressed up


    against her.


    ''Tm so tired. You know, it''s okay if we don''t go shopping today. Maybe some other time." Ena


    squeezed his arm and acted like a spoiled child that would only be happy if she got her way.


    "Tired? Are you tired because ofst night?" Victor leaned over her and whispered in her ear.


    When he finished speaking, Ena turned a bright red and was getting so hot she felt as though


    smoke was about to billow out the top of her head. She lowered her head quickly and he forced her


    into the car.


    "Where are we off to first?" Ena murmured from the passenger seat.


    "I think we should have lunch first," Victor said as he drove. "I know a very special restaurant," he


    continued.


    "Okay," Ena smiled sweetly. She had no objections.


    "You haven''t told me what you''re nning on buying today," Victor asked, turning his head to her


    when they''d stopped at the intersection.


    "I told you I just want to look around. I''m probably not going to buy anything!" She bit her lips,


    thinking about Victor''s birthdaying up in a few days. She was going to buy him a gift as a


    surprise, but she couldn''t do it now with him here.


    Victor raised his eyebrows curiously and said with indifference, "My birthday is in two days. I thought


    you would buy me some sort of secret surprise."


    Her eyes widened in surprise when she heard this and asked, "How... How did you know? "


    "Because I know you too well!" Victor said, a smile beaming off his face. "I want something special.


    Do you think you can do that for me?"


    She nodded her head fast and obediently, she looked like a chicken pecking at rice. She then


    looked at Victor with admiration filling her eyes and said, "Okay, I''ll give you anything you want."


    "Good girl!" Victor replied, holding her in his arms and kissing her all over her face. He only let go


    reluctantly and started the car again after being urged by the countless horns ring from the cars


    behind them.


    Ena stared at Victor''s face from the side, her affection spilling out of her, and covered her slightly


    red lips and snickered to herself. The idol of countless girls was beside her, and his lips kissed only


    her. She was over the moon!


    Victor kept driving and eventually noticed Ena''s burning gaze from the corner of his eye. It made


    him happy as well. "Am I good looking?" he asked.


    "Yes, very much so!" Ena nodded without hesitation.


    "How handsome am I?" he asked yfully, a smile curling ever so slightly at the corners of his


    mouth.


    "You are the most handsome man in the world, Victor!"


    "How long would you like to stare at me like this?" His mouth was curling more and more as his grin


    began stretching.


    "All my life! In fact, Victor, I think I could stare at you all my life and it still wouldn''t be enough!"


    He felt a warmth spreading through his heart when he heard these words. He reached out a hand,


    held Ena''s tightly and said, "How about I let you look at me for the rest of your life then?"


    "Okay!" She nodded wildly and squeezed his hand back.


    "But my birthday gift has to be special."


    "What do you want?"


    "You will know when the timees." As soon as he finished speaking, he stepped down hard on


    the elerator and the car sped off the highway towards the urban area.


    They stopped in front of a stylish restaurant in the city and Victor led Ena inside.


    "Wait, wait!" Ena protested. She put on a mask and sunsses in a hurry. She noticed that Victor


    wore only a peaked cap and said anxiously, "You''ll be recognized like that. Why don''t you wear


    sunsses?" "Are you ashamed to be with me?¡± Victor jested, deliberately misunderstanding and


    teasing his little Ena.


    "No! No! That''s not what I meant!" Ena exined hastily, "It''s just... I meant... Didn''t you say that we


    should keep our rtionship a secret for now?"


    "Well I''ve had a sudden change of heart on that."


    Victor was displeased and wanted to take back everything he had said before, seeing that Ena was


    getting more and more popr in the industry, and she had begun ignoring him more and more. ''I,


    Victor Qiao, will announce to the whole world that this silly woman named Ena belongs to me!'' he


    thought to himself.


    The restaurant was almost filled to capacity. Ena was still trying to figure out what he meant by what


    he had just said when they entered.


    "Hello, Mister and Miss, wee!" The greeter offered a sweet smile and asked, "Table for two?"


    "Yes." Victor nced around the restaurant and saw a table by the window. He pulled Ena with him


    as he made his way towards it.


    Sophy James rjiitmi

 Chapter 369 Extra Story My Girlfriend (Part Two)

    Chapter 369 Extra Story My Girlfriend (Part Two)


    "Excuse me," Ena pulled her mask and asked, "is there a private room?"


    "Yes there is, please follow me..."


    "That''s not necessary. We don''t need a private room." Victor interrupted sternly, staring at Ena, "The


    private room is too depressing. It''ll be better for us to eat out here."


    As they walked to their table, the greeter frowned and suddenly rushed to the front desk. "Where is


    my phone? My phone! It''s Victor! That man is Victor!"


    "Really? Where? Where is he?" The receptionist was overtaken with excitement and hurried to take


    her mobile phone out. "Go take pictures! I''ll serve the dishester. Don''t stop me!"


    Victor and Ena took their seats at a table by the window. Ena removed her sunsses and revealed


    her eyes, looking around the ce like a thief surveying her next job.


    "We''re about to have lunch. Why don''t you take your mask off?" Victor then looked at her quizzically


    and added, "You''re trying so hard to hide you''ve made yourself the most obvious person in here.


    You''re the odd one out, everyone''s noticed you."


    "Really..." The corner of her mouth twitched as she hesitantly took her mask off. "But doing this is


    dangerous." "Danger has already arrived," Victor shrugged.


    "What do you mean?¡± Ena had been stunned when suddenly, a few waitresses rushed over with


    papers and pens in hand.


    "Victor, could I get an autograph? I''m such a huge fan! I''ve seen all the movies you''ve been in!"


    "Victor, could you take a picture with me?"


    "Victor, you are so handsome. You''re my idol!"


    He was in a good mood today so Victor obliged all his adoring fans, taking photos and signing


    autographs and even attracting the attention of the guests who came here for a meal. In what


    seemed like an instant, the entire restaurant turned to some sort of fan meetup and Victor was


    surrounded by a crowd of people.


    "Ah..." Ena sighed before protesting in a low voice of slight displeasure. "It''s me, Ena! Right here.


    Isn''t anyone a fan of me? I''m so sad. Can''t any of you see me? I''ve just been totally ignored!"


    "Ah! You''re Ena!" someone eximed through the screams of the female fans surrounding Victor.


    It was a waiter serving meals, but when he saw her, his eyes lit up and he immediately put the


    dishes down and held her hand. "Ah, I''m such a huge fan! May I have your autograph please?"


    "Okay!" Ena nodded excitedly. The young man was smart and handsome and had recognized her.


    Finally, she had been noticed. "Sure, I can take a photo with you!


    "Thank you so much! Ena, I''m your biggest fan!"


    Victor had finished signing things and looked up to see Ena being held by a strange man. The two


    looked to be taking pictures together. His face suddenly darkened and he pounded the table with his


    hand and got to his feet.


    "Wow! He''s so handsome!"


    "Cool!" "He''s so handsome when he''s mad!"


    Victor walked out of his seat and the crowd dispersed on their own. Ena felt a shadow hovering over


    and when she turned, she saw Victor, looking at her with a faint smile. "Are you having a good


    time?"


    "From now on, don''t take pictures with other men." Victor put his hand on Ena''s waist and gave a


    wicked smile to the fans. "Thank you for your kindness, but now my girlfriend is hungry. We''re going


    to eat and then we''ll continue signing things and taking photos, okay?"


    "What a charming man! I can''t breathe!"


    "Girlfriend? Ena? Oh my God!"


    "Ena is... Victor''s girlfriend?"


    A wave of shock and astonishment fell over Ena and she couldn''t separate herself from it. She


    looked at Victor''s face again and again. Did he really just announce to everyone that she was his


    girlfriend?


    Among fans and media, there were many ways to spread gossip fast. That was shown clearly now.


    Before Victor and Ena''s orders were fully served, the news of them having lunch together was


    known to every paparazzo and they all rushed over trying to get the scoop.


    "You... you just said that I''m your girlfriend." Ena was touched and stared at Victor with a softness


    and tenderness in her eyes.


    "Aren''t you?" asked Victor.


    "Yes! Of course I am!" Ena replied at once, straightening up.


    "Well then that''s that," Victor said matter-of-factly, as if there was nothing more to discuss. Just as


    he picked up some food and was about to eat...


    "Crack! Crack!"


    Two shes sparked outside the ss window. Ena and Victor were startled, both turning around to


    see a reporter looking somewhat embarrassed and holding an SLR camera.


    "He forgot to turn the sh off. Must be his first day on the job, right?" Victorughed.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "You''reughing! We''ve just been photographed!" Ena was admittedly a little worried.


    "Rx, there''s nothing to be afraid of." Victor reached out and held Ena''s hand in his own as he


    waved to the reporter outside.


    The reporter seemed to not believe his eyes. He picked his camera back up in a hurry and snapped


    a few more pictures.


    "You..."


    "I''ve decided to let everyone know you''re the only one for me."


    "Victor and Ena were having an intimate lunch together.


    "Victor admits to dating Ena."


    "Ena and Victor are together, in a sweet, passionate love."


    The next morning, the news of the two together was reported by almost every news outlet.


    William read the newspaper over breakfast with a smile. "I told you he would make it public soon."


    ¡°Was he getting nervous because Ena''s been busy filming and he was being ignored?" Mary asked


    smiling.


    "Yes, he was," William nodded. He gave Mary a pitiful look and said, "You women are so careless


    and oblivious. Why don''t you get the sincerity of us men?" "What makes you think we don''t


    understand you?" Mary asked with amusement.


    "You women should stay at home and take care of your children. Or at least be with your husband


    every day, we need that. For example, you should have quit your job or returned to working for AJ


    Group!"


    "Don''t be so sexist," Mary said shaking her head and adding, "A woman needs a career of her own


    too. Look at Ena. She''s working hard now and everyone can see how impressive and amazing she


    is. That''s why Victor can''t let go of her."


    Mary''s words were very helpful to Ena. It had ignited her career ambitions. She knew she had to


    work harder and harder!

 Chapter 370 Extra Story I Want Victor (Part One)

    Chapter 370 Extra Story I Want Victor (Part One)


    On Victor''s birthday, the gifts and cards sent in from his fans were everywhere. The three kids;


    Alick, Elissa, and Ray, surrounded the pile of colorful presents as they crazily unwrapped them for


    Victor.


    "Mommy, I want to be an actress too!" Elissa announced proudly. "Then I can receive a lot of gifts!"


    "Elissa..." Lucas felt speechless. "What a great dream!"


    "You''d better not be an actress." Ray patted Elissa''s head. ''She''s so cute! I want to hide her from


    the world forever,'' Ray thought as he looked at Elissa with love.


    "Why not?" Elissa responded, holding a bag of snacks tightly.


    "You can stay at home. I''ll raise you," Ray answered dotingly.


    The adults stood aside, exchanging nces with each other.


    "Hiss..." Taking a deep breath, Lucas said, "Ray knows how to make girls happy."


    "That''s my boy!" Barry pinched his nose jokingly and walked towards Sh, who had a swollen


    belly.


    "Elissa is so lucky." Mary smiled warmly and said, "It seems that Ray will be my son-inw. I like


    him!"


    "I like him, too." With a wide smile, William patted Barry ''s shoulder. "Make more money, Barry! Ray


    can earn it in inheritance, don''t wear out my son-inw." "You should be working harder too!" Barry


    chuckled and said, "n for Alick as well!"


    "Alick is less than five years old. Isn''t it too early?" Sh red at Barry.


    "He''s growing up. Besides, Ray is only seven years old!"


    The group of friends continued to chat happily. Later, Lucas said, "We have been talking for a long


    time now. Where did our hero and heroine run off to? Aren¡¯t Ena and Victor afraid that we might


    empty their house?"


    "I heard that Victor took Ena to prepare some gift," William raised his eyebrows as he answered.


    They looked at each other and smiled knowingly.


    Inside a speeding car, Ena grew both excited and worried. "Where are we going? I feel bad leaving


    our friends at home like this. Are we going to stand them up?"


    "We will return right away as soon as we prepare the gift."


    "What gift?" Ena blinked.


    "Well..." With a slight smile, Victor straightened his tie. William and Barry had also taken their


    girlfriends to the Civil Affairs Bureau without their knowledge. This seemed like an excellent idea to


    Victor, so he decided to give it a try.


    However, as soon as Ena''s gaze fell on the three words "Civil Affairs Bureau", her eyes turned red.


    "Why are you crying? Is this you being mad or emotional?" Victor held Ena¡¯s hand and asked,


    pretending to be rxed despite being anything but.


    He had felt so excited watching William and Barrye to his ce with their beloved girls. He felt


    jealous at how dotingly they looked at their significant others. Now it was his turn, but why did he


    feel like his legs were trembling?


    Ena sniffed, worried about ruining her makeup for the pictures they would soon take.


    "Let''s go." Victor took a deep breath and pulled Ena''s hand to walk out.


    "Hmm... Hmm?" Ena was stunned. She grabbed his shirt when she came to a realization and called


    out, "Wait a minute!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I... When did I agree to marry you?" Ena''s eyes widened at once. "How can you just drag me here


    like this?"


    "Don''t you want to marry me?" Victor raised his eyebrows. Although he felt confident before, the


    rate of his heartbeat proved otherwise.


    "Of course... I didn''t..." Ena¡¯s face flushed as she pouted. "There are no flowers or even a ring! You


    aren''t even kneeling! How can you just bring me here like this?"


    "Ena, you seem to have forgotten that you owe me a gift." Victor chuckled softly, looking


    endearingly at the woman.


    "What?" Ena asked in a daze, "What does marriage have to do with this?"


    "It does matter! Because you are my gift!" Victor pecked Ena''s cheek and spoke in a sultry tone,


    "This is the gift you owe me. Come with me. After this, you will be my private gift."


    ''A private gift of Victor?''


    Ena was in shock as she reyed his words in her head. She was easily convinced into going into


    the bureau and signing the papers, obediently following his orders like a little pet. She had be


    Victor''s private gift! Its significance was so much greater than flowers or any ring.


    She returned home in a happy mood but was scolded by several people.


    "How can you be so hasty? There should at least be a ring, right?"


    "Kneeling on one knee! This is the most important thing! II


    "He didn''t even buy you flowers. How can you give in so easily?"


    Ena blinked at the harsh response, holding up two marriage certificates in defense. "We have


    marriage certificates! That has to count for something, right?"


    "So what?" All women rolled their eyes at her naivety.


    "By the way, Victor says that we should keep this a secret from the media for the time being." This


    information red up everyone''s emotions again.


    "Keep it a secret? A secret marriage? Hey! How could he do this? This is too far!"


    "Why would hee up with such a bad idea? Does he still want to mess around with other


    women?"


    "You have to fight for your rights! He''s asking for too much!"


    Ena blinked again. "It doesn''t matter! This is enough for us!"


    "Ena, you are hopeless.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Fortune favors fools. I bet that Victor would share the news with the public in person soon, just like


    thest time!"


    "Don¡¯t forget! Women deserve to have their own voice!


    Their own careers!" "I won''t!" Ena quietly clenched her fists.


    On the other hand, Victor became the source of envy amongst the men.


    "How could Ena be so obedient to you?"


    "He''s right! Pass on some advice, Victor!"


    "You convinced her without doing anything! You are awesome!"


    Victor ran his hands through his short hair and smirked. "That¡¯s because I¡¯m so charming!"


    "Fuck off!" the men replied in unison.


    "But," Lucas snickered, "today is your birthday. You are now officially thirty-four years old while Ena


    is only twenty-four. You are an old man! Be careful not to be called a cradle-snatcher."


    Victor''s face darkened at the realization. Ena was indeed 10 years younger than him.


    "Well, I may know the reason why Ena likes you so much," William said seriously. "Maybe she


    thinks of you more as a...¡±


    "Father!" Barry blurted.


    "Hahaha...¡±


    All of them burst intoughter except Victor. He scratched his jaw while in deep thought. ¡¯I don¡¯t look


    old though! There¡¯s no generation gap between me and Ena! Humph, these old men are really


    jealous!¡¯ Victor thought with disdain.


    The group of friends didn''t return home until it was veryte. After they left, Victor and Ena settled


    into their new home.


    "I have some documents to deal with. Go to take a shower, I''ll be right there." Victor kissed Ena''s


    forehead.


    "Okay." A thought crossed Ena¡¯s mind. Before she could stop herself, she called out in a sing-song


    voice, "Uncle Victor stopped in his tracks, staring at her in surprise. "What did you just call me?"


    "Uncle!" Ena didn''t think there was something wrong at all. She shook Victor''s arm like a child,


    looking up at him through hershes. "Victor, you are ten years older than me. Of course, I will call


    you Uncle. Uncle! Uncle!"


    -

 Chapter 371 Extra Story I Want Victor (Part Two)

    Chapter 371 Extra Story I Want Victor (Part Two)


    Victor set his jaw in annoyance before he suddenly bent down and picked Ena up.


    "What are you doing? I want to take a shower!" Ena was shocked at his reaction.


    "I''ll show you whether I am as old as your uncle or not!" Victor''s face was livid. ''How could she call


    me old?''


    "Hey! Wait!" Ena struggled to get out of his hold. "Aren''t you busy? Let me go! I have to shower!"


    "Today is our wedding night." Victorid her on the bed, pressing her under his body. With a bold


    gaze, he requested, "Little Ena, don''t call me Uncle from now on."


    "Then what should I call you?"


    "What do you think?" With his hands on Ena''s slender waist, Victor coaxed, "Call me hubby!"


    Ena widened her eyes at his words, her cheeks reddening. She quickly pulled the quilt to cover her


    face, muttering, "No..."


    "Why not? Hmm?" Victor also got under the quilt, speaking in a sultry tone, "Then, what do you


    want?"


    "I..." Ena blushed harder, her eyes burning bright. She felt a surge of confidence kick in, making her


    put her hands around his waist as she confessed, "I want Victor!


    Boom!


    Victor felt all the blood rush to his head. He spoke in a hoarse voice, "Ena. Call me hubby."


    "Okay..." Ena bit her lips, speaking in a low voice, "Hubby."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Victor crashed his lips on hers. "Darling, I love you."


    Ena felt her eyes sting, replying, "Hubby, I love you too."


    ''I never thought that one day Victor would be holding me so close, and confessing his feelings for


    me like this! Does he know how much I love him?''


    After a long time, Ena was breathless as she popped her head out of the quilt and asked, "Why


    didn''t you allow me to call you Uncle?"


    "Nevermind!" Victor poked his head out, holding her tightly. "You just can¡¯t!"


    "Tell me why!" Ena pushed, "If you don''t tell me, I''ll call you Uncle again. Uncle! Uncle! Uncle!"


    Victor¡¯s face suddenly became serious as he cupped her face. "Am I so old?"


    "Oh..." Ena was stunned as she tittered, "I see! I am not calling you old at all! You misunderstood.


    It¡¯s more like an intimate nickname!"


    "Well, I don''t like it!" Victor immediately pulled the quilt over them. "I¡¯ll have to teach you a lesson!"


    "Ha ha..." Ena giggled as his hands tickled her. "No! Stop! Ha ha..."


    "Will you still call me Uncle?"


    "No. I won¡¯t! I''ll never call you Uncle ever again! Hubby, please! I promise!"


    Six months had passed by since Ena and Victor received their marriage certificates, and things


    were looking up for them. Especially Ena, who received several nominees in categories such as the


    best actress for her movie "Legend of Empress Dugu".


    "Five years ago, it was you who stood on the stage of ''TV Ceremony'' and won the best actor. I feel


    so happy that I might be standing on the same ce this year!"


    As the couple walked on the red carpet, greeting the audience, Ena whispered to Victor.


    "Yes! I am very proud of how capable my Ena is!" Victor gave a huge smile, but his heart was not at


    peace. Recently, Ena had be increasingly popr. This caused hordes of fans to disrespect


    their privacy, and most of them were men. He felt jealous. He had to show them she belonged to


    him!


    The TV Ceremony was a grand event. There were all kinds of A-Listers gathered at the asion,


    all enjoying the night of performances and awards. Finally, it came time to announce the final award


    everyone had been waiting for.


    "The best actress of TV Ceremony goes to... Miss Ena Su!"


    p! p! p!


    The hall burst into thunderous apuse. A bright light fell upon Ena, who was shocked beyond


    belief. She slowly stood up and walked towards the stage.


    "With her outstanding performance in ''Legend of Empress Dugu'', Ena fully expressed the love and


    hatred of Empress Dugu throughout her life. She has shown us a woman of flesh and blood! Now,


    let''s wee the award presenter onto the stage."


    Ena stood in the center of the stage, bursting with excitement, as she waited for the presenter to


    step out from backstage.


    The surprises in this evening hadn''t ended for Ena as Victor walked out from behind the stage. He


    was d in a fitting ck suit, holding a golden statuette in his hand.


    Ena burst into tears.


    "Congrattions!" Victor smiled, handing the little golden statuette over to Ena.


    "Thank you," Ena choked as tears formed in her eyes.


    Victor took his ce in front of the microphone, coughing before he shared, "Hello everybody!


    Today I''ll tell you why I am her award presenter. The reason is pure jealousy."


    The audience burst intoughter.


    Victor couldn''t help but smile at himself, continuing, "Yes, It''s true. I would be jealous if it had been


    anyone else presenting this award to her."


    Despite tears streaming down her face, Ena chuckled.


    "I don''t want to take too much of your time," Victor said, "so, I''ll be quick with this. I have a personal


    gift for my Ena."


    The audience burst into apuse.


    Ena waspletely stunned. Her breath caught in her throat when Victor pulled out a small velvet


    box from his pocket. He was suddenly on one knee, opening the box to reveal a beautiful diamond


    ring. "Ena, I want to propose to you in front of the whole world. Although it is a bitte, I hope you


    don''t mind."


    Ena covered her mouth, her legs shaking in excitement.


    "Miss Ena Su. Would you like to marry me? Hmm?" Victor asked, raising his eyebrows.


    Even before he finished asking, Ena was already nodding her head and reaching out to him.


    Victor was overjoyed. He quickly took out the ring and slid it on Ena''s finger, before standing up and


    embracing her into a kiss.


    The audience stood up as they pped loudly.


    Near the stage, both Mary and William were watching the scene unravel. Wiping away her tears,


    Mary said, "Victor is so romantic!"


    "Well, he copied it from me!" William felt a little envious.


    "Copied it from you?" Mary cast a nce at him with disdain. "You never showed up that day. Victor


    is the romantic man here!"


    William''s lower lip jutted out as he whined, "Well, let''s stop talking about us. Look at Ena, she has


    been crying so much. She can''t escape from Victor''s control now!"


    "Really?" Mary said with a slight smile, "I feel like it¡¯s Victor who''s fallen into Ena''s hands, now he


    can''t let her go."


    "Anyway, they have both fallen for each other."


    "That¡¯s romantic."


    "Oh, right!" On the stage, as the apuse died down, Victor called out, "Just to be clear, I''ve got


    marriage certificates with Ena so this is for the men out there; Don''t get any ideas!"


    As was expected, it turned out to be Victor who announced their marriage to the public.


    The two walked off the stage, hand in hand, leaving the crowd to go wild behind them.


    "Victor, I can finally stand by you."


    "You have been standing by me for a long time." Victor rubbed circles on the back of her hand,


    admiring his official wife.


    "Where are we going?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Anywhere as long as you are with me." Victor''s face was glowing with happiness.


    "How long are we going to walk?" Ena beamed as she


    asked.


    "Is a lifetime enough?"


    "With you? Not enough..."

 Chapter 372 Extra Story Probably Destiny (Part One)

    Chapter 372 Extra Story Probably Destiny (Part One)


    "If the first encounter between two people is just an ident, and the second encounter is


    coincidence. Then the third one is probably destiny."


    Lucas sat inside the surgery consulting room of People''s Hospital, reading a book that he could


    barely pronounce. Butthen, this sentence piqued his interest.


    Destiny?


    He furrowed his brows and rubbed his chin with his thumb and index finger. He was contemting


    the meaning behind the sentence.


    The first time he met the girl was during a banquet held at the 10th anniversary of AJ Group. That


    woman was dressed in a waitress'' outfit. She spilled some wine on his suit, and refused to


    apologize. Hepletely made a fool of himself.


    The second time they ran into each other, she sshed water all over him when she was driving


    through a road, but she defended herself without remorse. The worst part about it was that she had


    already forgotten about him. Damn it!


    He was incredibly unlucky during his first and second encounters with her. Lucas scoffed as he


    remembered the third time he ran into her. He would never forget that night. It was Chinese


    Valentines'' Day. That woman was actually drugged. Fortunately, he saved her by sleeping with her.


    He actually thought he had won this round.


    "Ha ha, I''ve got you, Jazlyn!" Lucas couldn''t resistughing when he thought about that woman. He


    was blissfully unaware of the people behind him.


    "Dr. Zhao, is he the expert specially invited here by your hospital?" a middle-aged woman asked as


    her mouth twitched.


    "Ahem..." Julian Zhao was slightly embarrassed. He patted Lucas on the shoulder. "Lucas!"


    "Hmm? What''s up?" Lucas returned to reality and turned around. He realized that there was a group


    of people behind. He stopped his smile and asked, "Uncle Julian, who are all these people?"


    "Oh, they''re my friends. I want you to examine all of them."


    "You''re quite young, aren''t you? Are you sure you can do it?" the middle-aged woman said


    disdainfully as she eyed Lucas from head to toe. She turned her body to the side along with her


    bag.


    "That''s right. Julian, we''ve been friends with you for several years now," a middle-aged man


    echoed. "You can''t fool any of us!"


    Lucas raised an eyebrow and scoffed. "The greatest respect a patient can give to a doctor is to


    have faith in him, and the doctor will reward the patient with a cure. If you don''t believe in me, then I


    don''t have any choice. Uncle Julian, I¡¯m sorry, but I''m afraid I can''t help these people."


    "You arrogant fool!" The woman red at Lucas and turned to Julian. "Dr. Zhao, find me a more


    competent doctor! He acts like he''s superior to others at such a young age. I don''t think he has the


    ability to deal with any sickness."


    "Uncle Julian, I must leave. I have more pressing matters to attend to. Please, find a more


    competent doctor for this ''lovely''dy." Lucas nodded politely and left the consulting room. The way


    he said "morepetent" and "lovely" held a tinge of sarcasm. ''Are you kidding me? I was specially


    invited here by the hospital! How dare they judge me for my age? If my father hadn''t forced me to


    work in this hospital, I might''ve been at ease working somewhere else! I probably wouldn''t even be


    a doctor!'' Lucas shouted in his mind while swaggering in the corridor.


    "What was the name of that young doctor? I''m going to sue him for unprofessionalism!'''' the middle-


    aged woman shouted angrily when she saw Lucas leaving in a hurry.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "He''s so arrogant!"


    Julian sighed. "Actually, he''s not a resident doctor. He''s just here to help."


    "So, he''s just a helper? Why is he acting so high and mighty?"


    Julian felt a little abashed, and said with an unfriendly tone, "His father is actually Eugene Murong,


    the first person who managed tobine Chinese and Western medicines to cure cancer. He was


    the one who increased the chances of curing cancer by thirty percent. That young doctor is called


    Lucas, Eugene''s only begotten son. He''s been working for this hospital for a few years now, taking


    over his father''s position. What''s wrong with him acting a little arrogant? I think it''s his bragging


    right."


    "What did you say? Is he really Dr. Eugene Murong''s son?" The woman''s face turned as pale as a


    ghost. "I heard that their whole family moved abroad. What''s he doing here?"


    "Why couldn''t hee back to his own country?" Julian scoffed with disdain. "Alright, let''s go. I''ll


    bring you to someone else."


    "Hey, is it okay if you call him back?" Because of what he heard, a man rushed out of the consulting


    room but Lucas was long gone.


    He ran downstairs and happily wandered the halls of the hospital, pondering on what had happened


    earlier.


    He had been reading medical books with his father ever since he was a child. He often heard the


    motto "save lives and heal wounds." It was often hanging at the back of his mind. At first, he did not


    want to be a doctor, but since he already was a doctor, there was no sense in doing it if he wasn''t


    going to do his best. But those people were so rude and hateful that he just wanted to leave them


    alone!


    He made his way to the window for medicine dispensing, and he stared at the people waiting in line.


    When he was about to step forward to check what he could do to help, his eyes lit up. Among those


    people waiting in line, he noticed Jazlyn!


    He had been looking for her for days, and she actually appeared in front of him again.


    Tm going to catch you today!'' he thought. ''How dare you call me a prostitute and pay me money.


    You wicked woman!''


    Lucas''s lips curled into a devilish smile. He approached Jazlyn and was about to catch her.


    She was standing on tiptoes from time to time, and mumbled, "Why are there so many people


    here?" ''The boss won''t be able to wait any longer. Hurry up!''


    Fortunately, the two people in front of her finished quickly. Seeing that there was no one in front of


    her anymore, Jazlyn quickly stepped forward and handed the prescription to the person on the other


    side of the window. But before she could feel at ease, she felt an unusual breath wafting into her


    nape. She suddenly felt a strange and overwhelming pressure.


    "Jazlyn Xu, let me see how you will escape today!" Lucas shouted.


    Hearing his voice, Jazlyn turned around instinctively. She narrowed her eyes, showing a fierce


    expression that was unnatural for a girl. She bent down and swept the man''s leg.


    Within one fell swoop, Lucas fell on his backside.


    "How dare youunch that surprise attack? You idiot!" Jazlyn gritted her teeth and pounced on him.


    She pressed her arm against his neck and said, "Tell me! Who the hell sent you here? How in the


    world did you find me?"


    "Ahem..." Lucas''s face was turning purple as he gasped for air. ''Damn it! I was knocked down!''


    Feeling humiliated, he roared, "Let me go! Wrecked woman!"


    Jazlyn was about to ask his intentions, but when she saw his face, she realized that he was an


    ''acquaintance'' of hers. Then, she took a closer look at the man''s uniform and asked, "Why are you


    here? Howe it''s you?"

 Chapter 373 Extra Story Probably Destiny (Part Two)

    Chapter 373 Extra Story Probably Destiny (Part Two)


    "Well, what are you still doing? You''ve already recognized me, you fool!" Lucas struggled


    desperately to break free from her clutches.


    "Number 53, your medicine is ready."


    The doctor''s voice echoed from the small speaker beside the window. Jazlyn quickly grabbed the


    medicine and ran away. ''Wasn''t he the guy I met that night? I should escape right away!''


    The pressure on his throat was finally removed. Lucas heaved a deep breath and noticed that she


    was escaping. He quickly got up, regardless of the crowd in the hall, elbowed his way through the


    crowd and ran out while yelling, "Jazlyn! Stop! You fucking stop! I said stop! II


    Jazlyn quickened her pace even more when she heard the sound of Lucas''s footsteps getting


    nearer. Was this man some sort of sticky candy? She had already given him money. What else did


    he want? s!


    She rushed to the car parked on the roadside. She sped the roof of the car with both hands and


    jumped inside, quickly getting into the driver''s seat.


    "What happened?" Aisha was sitting in the passenger seat with a pale face.


    "Nothing." Jazlyn was a little short of breath. She threw the medicine to Aisha, started the car, and


    drove into the main road, quickly disappearing along with the passing cars.


    "Jazlyn Xu!" As soon as Lucas got out of the hospital, he didn''t even get the chance to see the back


    of the car. He was so enraged that he kicked the fire hydrant on the pavement. "Damn it! I almost


    had her!" Before he finished talking, he felt a sharp paining from his toes. He took a deep


    breath, crouched, and groaned as he held his foot. "Jesus Christ, that hurts!"


    The following day, Lucas didn''t dare to touch his back. He fell too hard when Jazlyn managed to


    knock him down. What the hell was she even doing? How could she act more violent than a man?


    While he was lost in thought, someone rushed into his office.


    "Lucas!" William entered the room and said, "Something really odd happened!"


    "Well, what was it?" Lucas asked in a hurry. "Did something happen to you and Mary?"


    "I... I think I saw an illusion..." William leaned on the table, using his hands as a support. His eyes


    began to widen. "No, it wasn''t an illusion. It was real! I saw Mary!"


    "William... Are you joking right now?" Lucas''s face darkened.


    "No! You don''t get it!" William''s face turned even more serious. "What happened was... Once, I saw


    Mary in a mall. I was certain that I saw her, butter on, she told me that she never went to the mall


    that day! And just now, what happened was even more horrible. I saw her inside a cafe, but she


    called me, and told me that she was stuck in the office because she couldn''t leave. What the hell is


    happening to me? Isn''t it creepy? Did I really mistake someone for Mary? I even held her hand. It


    just seems so impossible..."


    Lucas nodded knowingly. "I see."


    "Tell me, Lucas, am I going crazy?" William urged.


    "That''s how it sounds," said Lucas, turning to look at William. "Oh, it was just your imagination! It


    was just in your head! Made up! Do you understand? Not real!" "You... Do you really think I''d be that


    bored? Why would I have to imagine Mary when I could go see her any day?" William red at him.


    "I saw someone, but it wasn''t her!


    "Then, I suppose she isn''t bored enough to y with you? Trust me, you''re going crazy," Lucas said


    with a shrug. As soon as he moved, he groaned in pain once more.


    "Maybe you''re right." William sighed and frowned.


    As he was rubbing his back, Lucas suddenly remembered something. "By the way, I asked you to


    get information about Jazlyn Xu. How is it going?"


    "You weren''t even listening to me!" William scoffed, "I found out about something."


    "What? Tell me!" Lucas asked anxiously. "What does she do?"


    "I hear she''s a reporter. And a Chinese-American."


    "A reporter? Unbelievable! Are reporters that good at fighting?"


    "Compared to you," William snorted, "anyone could be called good at fighting!"


    "Hey, hey, hey!" Lucas couldn''t hold back his anger and refuted, "I can fight! I''m not a loser!


    Besides, it''s not like reporters can bring weapons around."


    "I never said you were a loser!" William chuckled. "I don''t believe she''s a reporter either, but I


    couldn''t dig up anything else on her."


    "Really? Maybe she''s a gangster!" Lucas''s eyes narrowed, as if he figured it all out.


    ''Tm not sure about that, too," said William. He stood up and straightened his clothes. "All I know is


    she''s attending the celebration party of Mary''s movie." "Who? Jazlyn Xu? She''s going? I''ll go too,


    then!" Lucas jumped for joy. "William, can I borrow some of your men to catch her?"


    "She''s only there for an interview. You want me to arrest her? You''re the crazy one!" William raised


    his eyebrows and shook his head in disbelief. Suddenly, something urred to him. He put his


    hand in the pocket of his suit and took out a piece of paper. "By the way, this is the portrait you drew


    last time. Here, take it.


    "What" Lucas grabbed it and frowned. "Why did you keep this"


    With a sardonic smile, William said, "It took you half a morning to sketch that. How could you expect


    me to throw that away so easily?"


    Lucas stared at Jazlyn''s portrait. William walked towards him, patted his shoulder, and said, "Enjoy


    it. I''m leaving!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Ouch!" Lucas pped his hand away and said, "That hurts!"


    "You''re getting even weaker by the day!" William cackled and said, "Anyway, I really have to go."


    "Just go already! Leave!" Lucas touched his nose and said, "Just keep in mind what I told you. Go


    home and get some sleep. Don''t imagine too much! Or I''ll tell Mary!


    "Fuck off!" William roared. He then opened the door and left.


    After watching him leave, Lucas sat back at his desk, and took another look at Jazlyn''s portrait,


    laughing like a viin.


    ''Jazlyn, I''m not letting you get away next time! This is my destiny, isn''t it? I''m destined to have my


    revenge!


    Revenge, I say!''


    Tm going to tear up your damn portrait!" He ced his hands on the A4 paper. When he was about


    to tear it to shreds, he stopped and frowned. ''Tm the one who drew this. Why should I destroy it?


    Oh, what the hell. I''m keeping it!"


    -

 Chapter 374 Extra Story Be Responsible (Part One)

    Chapter 374 Extra Story Be Responsible (Part One)


    Lucas and William were happily chatting during the celebratory party of "Be Together" when, all of a


    sudden, thetter put down his wine ss and strode away from the table. With a puzzled


    expression on his face, Lucas wondered what he was about to do. He was surprised when he saw


    that William was already at Mary''s side, affectionately staring at her.


    "What a rude man! He only cares about his woman!" Lucas said with a snort. He then gulped down


    his cocktail, and went looking for the woman he had been trying to catch.


    That moment, sensual music started ying at the venue, and the bright lights dimmed.


    He saw many couples dancing intimately, but he was not in the mood to dance. He hade there


    with a specific purpose.


    Where is Jazlyn? Why haven''t I seen her? Didn''t William say she woulde? As a reporter? I


    need to find out what her deal is once and for all. How can she be so arrogant?''


    Lucas muttered to himself as he wandered around the venue.


    "Would you like to have a drink, sir?" one of the waiters asked, walking up to him.


    At the same time, a young woman came over and, in a flirtatious tone, asked, "Do you want to


    dance, handsome?"


    Lucas declined their offers politely and made his way to the dining area.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was much less crowded than the rest of the venue. A woman was sitting there with her back to


    the crowd, eating and drinking freely. It seemed like she did not care about her image or about


    being elegant, and Lucas admired that about her.


    ''If this woman isn''t Jazlyn, who else could it be?


    But then...''


    Thinking that, Lucas suddenly stopped and narrowed his eyes at her. She was dressed in a knee-


    length fitted dress, enhancing her curves. She had long beautiful legs, and a slim figure. Her thick,


    curly hair cascaded down her back. ''Is this really that same arrogant woman? Damn! She looks hot!


    Focus, you fool,'' Lucas thought to himself.


    He then pped himself so that he could sober down, and reminded himself not to get enticed by


    her looks. "All I need to do is talk to her! I can do that," he murmured to himself.


    He then walked to her excitedly, rubbing his palms together with a satisfied grin on his face.


    When he got close to her, he put his hand on his waist and shouted triumphantly, "Jazlyn Xu! I


    finally found you! II


    "Hmm? What?" Jazlyn asked, talking with her mouth full. She was enjoying the delectable selection


    of cakes and desserts when she suddenly heard someone calling her name. The minute she saw


    Lucas'' triumphant grin, she identally spat out the cake that she was eating, spraying it all over


    his face.


    She couldn''t help but cough, as she had started to choke from the shock. She immediately grabbed


    the ss of wine on her table and gulped it down.


    Meanwhile, Lucas quickly wiped his face with a tissue. "What the...Damn it!" Although he was


    furious, he controlled himself fromshing out at her. He then took her hand and roared, "Come with


    me!"


    "You again?!" Jazlyn yelled back furiously. She was so angry that she was almost about to hit him.


    But then, she thought that if she acted rashly, she might ruin the night and risk losing her job as a


    "reporter", so she had no choice but to control her emotions. "Let go of me! What are you doing?


    And why should I go with you, anyway? Let go of my hand!" she shouted.


    Lucas tried his best to drag her along, but she stood still and did not move an inch. "I want to get


    even with you!" he hissed.


    "Get even? Why? Didn''t I give you money?" she asked.


    The minute Lucas heard thest sentence, anger rose in him like a tide. "I''m not a pimp! Why did


    you give me money? Woman, I have to make it clear to you¡ª"


    But before he could even finish speaking, Jazlyn roared, "I don''t want to listen to you!" ring at


    him, she shook off his hand and walked away.


    "Don''t go yet!" Lucas cried out. He then grabbed her arm and tried to pull her to him. However, she


    lost her bnce in the process as she was wearing high-heeled shoes.


    "Watch out!" Lucas caught her just in time, holding her in his arms. Much to his surprise, their lips


    met identally.


    Jazlyn ced her hands over his shoulders to support herself and froze when she felt the warmth of


    his lips. She then rapidly blinked at him, almost as though her deep eyes were about to pop out of


    her skull.


    A million thoughts flooded Lucas'' mind. ''What''s happening? Why didn''t she try to push me away?


    What could this mean? Should I just keep kissing her?'' he asked himself.


    All of a sudden, he heard a heart-wrenching screaming from the center of the venue.


    It was so loud that Lucas thought he was about to go deaf.


    "Boss!" Upon hearing the scream, Jazlyn abruptly pulled away from him and rushed towards the


    source of the sound in her extremely ufortable high heels.


    For a moment, Lucas was in a daze. He then wiped his lips and ran towards the source of the


    scream.


    Obviously, everyone else had heard the loud scream, too. They gathered around the dance floor,


    curious to see what was going on.


    Squeezing himself through the crowd, Lucas couldn''t help but shout, "Excuse me! Let me through.


    What happened? What''s wrong here? Oh my God! William, I also have an illusion just like you had!"


    William red at him and asked, "You believe me now, don''t you?"


    "I do! I am definitely not imagining this!" Lucas replied with a firm nod.


    He saw two identical Maries, wearing the same clothes. Frightened, he broke into a cold sweat and


    took a step back.


    "It''s not an illusion!"


    the two women eximed at the same time.


    The corners of Lucas''s mouth twitched. When he turned his head, he saw Jazlyn standing beside


    the "Mary" on the left. She cautiously asked, "Boss, is that you?"


    "Let''s go upstairs!" William said. He signaled for some of the staff toe over and ordered them to


    make sure that things ran smoothly. Then, he grabbed hold of the real Mary''s hands and walked


    upstairs.


    Jazlyn escorted the other Mary upstairs. Victor, Barry, and Archer followed them shortly.


    Not wanting to miss out on all the fun, Lucas followed them too.


    As he entered the hotel suite, he felt a little strange.


    The two identical women sat on the couch, under everyone''s watchful eyes.


    "What''s your name?" Aisha suddenly asked, looking straight at the woman who looked exactly like


    her. "Mary Lu." Mary turned to Aisha and asked, "What about you?"


    "Aisha."


    Lucas couldn''t hide his smile as he said, "The world is full of wonders! Are you a clone, Aisha?"


    "You''re the one who looks like a clone here," Aisha retorted, ring at him.


    "Boss, don''t mind this psycho!" Jazlyn told Aisha.


    "Wow, you two know each other," Lucas eximed. Despite the marvelous sight of the two identical


    women next to each other, he couldn''t stop gazing at Jazlyn.


    "What are you looking at? Do you have objection? " Jazlyn said, immediately covering her chest.


    Author¡¯s note


    Sophy James rjniim


    Trantor: Jessie Chen

 Chapter 375 Extra Story Be Responsible (Part Two)

    Chapter 375 Extra Story Be Responsible (Part Two)


    Lucas scoffed and teased, "Why are you hiding? Huh? I''ve seen all of you before, haven''t I?


    Humph!"


    The minute everyone heard that, they were stunned.


    Upon noticing their curious gazes, Lucas froze. Then, he responded with an awkwardugh.


    "Oh, my God! Jazlyn, you even had a one night stand!" Aisha gushed all of a sudden.


    "Boss, we''ll talk about thister," Jazlyn told her. Then, she blushed and pulled up her dress to hide


    her cleavage as much as she could.


    Lucas stared at her,pletely dumbfounded.


    "We were just having fun. Please don''t pester me anymore! It was my fault, okay? Forget me! Just


    forget that night like it never happened. We were both consenting adults just having some fun.


    There is no need for you to take that so seriously," Jazlyn said with a serious expression.


    "Did you just say you were just having fun with me? Really? You''re unbelievable!" Lucas roared


    furiously.


    The room became silent as a grave. Everyone was petrified.


    "Please resolve your own problems in private," Victor said, rubbing his forehead.


    When Lucas noticed everyone staring at him, he immediately quieted down and red at Jazlyn.


    Although people debated for nearly ten minutes about the identities of Aisha and Mary, they soon


    became convinced that they were, indeed, twin sisters.


    Lucas felt like he was lost. When he finally came back to reality, he saw Archer going after Aisha,


    while William went after Mary. Barry and Victor followed them, leaving him alone.


    "Boss! Please wait for me. Where are you going? Wait..." Jazlyn cried out as she jumped up from


    the sofa, wanting to follow Aisha. However, Lucas stopped her.


    "Get out of my way!" she yelled anxiously.


    Lucas rolled up his sleeves and stood tall in front of her. "No way! I''m telling you, I''ve gone through


    a training these past few days. You''ll have to see if you have the ability to beat me!" he said.


    Jazlyn rolled her eyes at him and sighed. "Your name is Lucas Murong, right? Look, Lucas Murong,


    I''m not looking down on you, am I? Go away. I don''t want to beat you up again!"


    Upon hearing that, Lucas became speechless. He then thought of his back pain, which was the


    result of their previous fight, and said, "If you want me to get out of the way, we''ll have to make


    things clear first!"


    "Is there anything else that we haven''t made clear?" Jazlyn asked with a frown.


    "Of course yes! You haven''t told me what you do for a living!"


    Tve already told you that I am a reporter," Jazlyn replied.


    "I don''t believe it!" Lucas blurted out. He felt like she was lying to him as she would to a child.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not." Jazlyn turned away from him with a scoff.


    Lucas'' hormones got the better of his emotions, and he said with determination, "Then let''s talk


    about that night


    again!"


    After he said those words, there was a sudden silence in the room.


    "Talk! Talk! Talk! Damn you!" Jazlyn quickly bent down, removed her shoes, and flung them towards


    his face. "Fine! I''ll let you ask! Go ahead!"


    "What are you doing? Are you crazy? Stop it!" Lucas said after dodging her attacks.


    "If you keep nagging me, I won''t be polite to you any longer! We are both adults. I just happened to


    meet you that night. If I met another man, I would have slept with him as well. Please, just let it go. If


    you are upset because I paid you 2,000 dors, then just give it back. That way, we''ll be even. Ugh!


    I''m so tired after saying so much. Talking to you drains all my energy," Jazlyn snapped.


    "You would have slept with another man? Humph!" Lucas'' voice trailed off as his heart was


    burdened with jealousy.


    "Of course! Do you think I went to find you on purpose? Perhaps, you just want me to be


    responsible for you? "


    ''What is she saying? She thinks that I want her to take responsibility?


    Now that I think about it, it doesn''t seem all that bad an idea!'' Lucas thought to himself.


    "Yes, I want you to be responsible for me! It was my first time, and you even gave me money. I felt


    so wronged. But I don''t care anymore. From now on, I''ll stick to you!"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Jazlyn was taken aback by his reply. "Are you out of your mind?! Don''te near me!"


    "I don''t care. I want you to be responsible for me," Lucas said, throwing his arms around her and


    hugging her like a bear.


    "Go away!" Jazlyn tried to push him away.


    "No, I won''t!" As he said that, he did not realize that he seemed like a spoiled brat. He felt


    comfortable holding her in his arms. Since he couldn''t defeat her using his strength, he felt like his


    best option was to melt her heart. ''You can''t get rid of me, Jazlyn!'' he thought.


    Jazlyn struggled to get away from him, but in vain. Looking at his desperate expression, she


    couldn''t help but be disgusted by him. "Are you sure that you''re a man? You seem like a woman,


    clinging to me like that! Now, get out of my way," she roared furiously.


    "Well, you should have known that I am a very capable man. Or have you forgotten our night


    already?" Lucas asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Jazlyn''s face went red with shyness. ''How can he be so pathetic? Is there no end to this?'' she


    thought to herself.


    "Why did you stop talking? What''s the matter? I am telling you..."


    Before he could finish his words, Jazlyn


    suddenly banged her head against his.


    "Ouch! That hurt! Are you trying to kill me? I''m going to have a concussion!" he yelled, clutching his


    head in pain.


    "Yeah, well, I hope it gives you amnesia! Don''t ever try to find me again!" After saying that, Jazlyn


    kicked him in the knee and walked away.


    "Ouch!" Lucas fell down on the sofa in pain. As he watched Jazlyn striding away, he shouted,


    "Jazlyn Xu! I must subdue you! I will make you beg me for mercy one day! I swear!"


    Unfortunately for him, the only response was the deafening sound of the door closing.

 Chapter 376 Extra Story AAA Battery (Part One)

    Chapter 376 Extra Story AAA Battery (Part One)


    Jazlyn and Aisha had been living in a five-star hotel in the center of A City the entire time. They had


    been posing as two journalists to guise their true identities. Their peers were also assigned different


    identities while they were staying at the hotel.


    Aisha was happily humming a song as she walked through the corridors of the hotel.


    "Boss, why did youe back sote?" Jazlyn got up from the bed and ran towards the living


    room. She asked with a cunning smile, "What did you do after the handsome guy took you away?"


    "Haha!" Aisha crossed her arms and grinnedcently. "I won''t tell you!"


    "Did you do anything wrong?" Jazlyn asked while crossing her arms.


    "Do you think I would be like you? Tell me what happened between you and Lucas!" Aisha said,


    with her hands on her hips.


    "Nothing!" Jazlyn looked away as she recalled the entanglement she had with Lucas earlier. "He


    saved me after I was drugged that night. How dare he shame me for what happened and pester


    me!" she groaned. "Thinking of him makes me so angry!"


    Aisha raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Really? He''s not half bad, I see. If he could detoxify such a


    powerful toxin..." she trailed on her words.


    "Boss!" Jazlyn was abashed with irritation. She red at Aisha and shouted, "Boss, don''t ask such


    nonsense.


    Our job is not finished yet." "Don''t worry! How can I forget our business? Calm down!" Aisha then


    sat on the sofa and tapped the space next to her. "Do you know who took me away tonight?" she


    asked.


    "The handsome guy?" Jazlyn pondered for a moment and answered, "He looks familiar."


    "Archer Song." Aisha tapped her fingers on the sofa.


    "Archer Song ?" Jazlyn was agog. "Is he really Archer Song? Right! It is him! I remember now."


    "Damn straight," said Aisha as she nodded along.


    "I should have remembered earlier! Last time I read the gossip about him and Frank Liang on the


    newspaper!" Jazlyn dabbed her thigh and asked, "Boss, did you approach him because of Frank


    Liang? So that you can catch Corbett in the process? Are you going to take advantage of him?


    That''s awesome!"


    Aisha neither frowned nor shook her head.


    The two of them talked for a long time until Jazlyn yawned and said, "Boss, I''m going to hit the hay. I


    was wearing high heels the whole night. God, that was exhausting. I''d rather fight someone than


    wear those heels again!"


    Aisha nodded along. "Alright, I''m going to bed, too."


    Afterwards, the duo went back to their own bedrooms.


    As shey on the bed, Aisha tried to remember the unexpected kiss that Archer had mentioned.


    However, she couldn''t.


    Jazlyn had just gotten to her room and wanted to get some sleep, but Lucas''s image was imprinted


    on her mind. So, she took out her phone and searched for any information she could find about him.


    He really was a doctor, and a famous specialist on cancer.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Humph..." She snorted. She tossed the phone onto the sofa, and turned over. So what if he was an


    expert on cancer? Nothing was more important to her, than getting enough sleep.


    The following morning, Aisha had gotten up early, and was nning to meet with Mary in the Kary


    Vi. Then, the two of them would drive to Z City and find out theplete truth of her birth.


    With a sudden click, the other bedroom''s door was opened. Seeing that Jazlyn was still fast asleep,


    Aisha shook her head in disbelief. She left a note for Jazlyn before leaving.


    "Ah..." After a while, Jazlyn''s head finally came out of the quilt. Her hair was ruffled into aplete


    mess. She sat up with her hands on the bed.


    Although she hadn''t fully opened her eyes, she felt that something was amiss. It seemed that


    someone hade in before she had the chance to wake up.


    Jazlyn immediately reached under her pillow for her pistol. She vigntly stared out the window as


    she quietly got out of bed, holding the pistol at the ready.


    "Damn it!"


    When she searched every corner of her room, the only thing she found was a note left by Aisha on


    the table. Her face darkened as she read the contents of the note.


    "I''m going to Z City today. You''re sleeping like a log, so I didn''t want to wake you up. Keep an eye


    out for that Japanese fellow."


    In front of Kary Vi, Mary, and Aisha had already packed their bags and were ready to depart.


    When they were about to get into the car, they heard Jazlyn''s anxious voice out of the blue.


    "Stop! Wait for a moment!" Jazlyn parked her car in front of the vi''s gate. She poked her head out


    of the window from the driver''s seat, and said, "Boss, wait for me!"


    "What are you doing here?" Aisha scowled.


    "I''ll go with you to protect you." Jazlyn jumped out of her car, dressed in a tight, ck leather jacket,


    looking quite formidable.


    "Do I even need your protection?" Aisha rolled her eyes at her.


    Before Jazlyn could respond, she heard two more cars stopping in front of the vi.


    Archer''s dashing face appeared as he opened the door of his car. He looked at Aisha, opened his


    arms, and walked forward with a smile on his face. "Oh, my darling!


    He pulled her into his arms and kissed her cheek.


    Aisha was clearly enjoying his affection, and consequently, the other three were disgusted by their


    public disy of affection.


    On the other hand, Lucas stepped out of the second car. When he noticed that Jazlyn was present,


    he startedughing like a viin.


    Looking at the man''s face, Jazlyn shouted, "Why are you here again? Stop following me!"


    "Why should I follow you?" Lucas red at her. ''Tm here for Mary, okay? Don''t tter yourself!"


    "Remember what you said. Don''t follow me!" Jazlyn was obviously furious.


    "I will definitely follow you. You need to be responsible for me," Lucas proudly dered as he shook


    his head in front of her.


    "Do you want me to hit you again?" said Jazlyn. She waved her fist in front of him.


    "Hey, have you finished your discussion?" William tapped the roof of his car with one hand and held


    Mary with the other arm. "If we don''t set out now, we''ll have to leave tomorrow morning."


    "Of course! We should leave now!" Lucas added, "I''ll go in Jazlyn''s car! I don''t care what you say.


    She has to be responsible for me!"


    "Okay, let''s go!" Jazlyn gritted her teeth before smiling sardonically. "I don''t want to drive. Who


    doesn''t want a free driver?"


    "I didn''t say I will drive!" Lucas said in surprise.


    "You won''t drive?" A devilish smile appeared on Jazlyn''s lips, and an ominous aura emanated from


    her. She sped her hands together, and cracked every knuckle on both of her hands. She roared,


    "You don''t want to drive? Say that again?"


    "What the hell... Are you nning to use violence again, woman? Are you some kind of brute? How


    dare you!" Lucas was taken aback, his face was wrinkled. He turned about and said to the others,


    "Keep a close eye on this one. If she does anything suspicious, pleasee and save me! Ah!


    Help! Somebody help!"


    Unfortunately, before he could reach the end of his statement, he cried out in pain. It would seem


    that Jazlyn had twisted his arm behind his back.


    She grunted, "My God, do you ever shut up? Are you going to drive for me or not? Answer me, now!


    Weren''t you going to follow me? Hmm? If you''re not going to drive, I''m going to break your arm!"


    "Ouch! Yes! Yes!" Lucas begged for mercy. He waspletely subdued. "Of course I will drive! I''ll


    be your driver! Just let go of me, you bitch!"

 Chapter 377 Extra Story AAA Battery (Part Two)

    Chapter 377 Extra Story AAA Battery (Part Two)


    The rest of the crew wasughing so hard that they couldn''t stand straight. The sight of Lucas being


    "kidnapped" into the car was just hrious.


    "Then I have to go as well!" With a devilish but attractive smile, Archer shifted his gaze from Lucas


    and said, "Aisha and I are inseparable."


    Mary and William exchanged nces. They both felt goosebumps all over. They ignored Archer''s


    remark and got into their car.


    "Let''s go!" Archer thoughtfully opened the door for Aisha like a gentleman.


    "Okay." Aisha stepped into the car, but her heart sank.


    When she saw his face, she felt dizzy and helpless, but her mission was of utmost importance. Was


    she really going to use Archer in order to achieve her goal? If she was going to do it, why didn''t she


    answer Jazlyn''s questionst night?


    "Lucas, let''s talk." Jazlyn was sitting on the front passenger seat with her arms crossed.


    "About what?" He nced at her while driving.


    "Look, we need to talk about what you''re doing. Can you please stop pestering me from now on?"


    she asked impatiently.


    "Pestering you?" Lucas sneered, "Sure, but under one condition." "Tell me," she answered


    immediately.


    "Apologize to me first, because..."


    "Okay. I''m sorry."


    Before he could finish talking, Jazlyn had already apologized. "Is that good enough for you?" she


    added.


    "I haven''t even said the rest of my sentence!" Lucas turned his head to cast her a re. He was


    enraged. "Do you think it''s going to be that easy? I want you to apologize to me in front of everyone


    who saw me humiliated! First, you spilled wine all over my suit. Second, you inconsiderately


    sshed mud and water all over my body! And finally, that night you begged me to detoxify that


    weird drug you had in your system. Apologize for all of that!"


    "Wait a minute, I begged you to help me?" Her eyes widened. "Oh,e on! Don''t tter yourself,


    Lucas! I''m an attractive and alluring woman, I can get any man to help me whenever I want. And


    you want me to apologize for something like that? No freaking way. Running into you that night was


    the biggest fault of my entire life!"


    "Ha ha..." Lucas chuckled. "Your biggest fault? Whatever, I don''t care. I didn''t lose anything that


    night!"


    "Well it was a gargantuan loss for me!" She gritted her teeth, enduring the burning sensation on her


    face. She roared, "I suffered a great loss because of you! I didn''t even realize you were a man!


    You''re just an AAA battery! II


    "Damn it! I can''t stand your incessant insults anymore!" Lucas parked the car in front of the


    highway''s toll gate. He tapped the steering wheel angrily, turned to Jazlyn, and shouted at her, "AAA


    battery? Seriously? Cut the crap, Jazlyn! You enjoyed it so much that you begged me for more!"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m going to kill you!" Jazlyn pounced on him and strangled his neck with her arms. "One more


    word out of your filthy mouth, and I''ll definitely kill you!"


    "Come on, then! Have a try!" He seized the opportunity to grab her hand. "Let me tell you this right


    now! You''re socking in curves that you would be mistaken for a man with your clothes on!


    Nobody''s going to marry you because of your terrible temper!"


    "Beep! Beep! Beep!"


    A series of car horns resounded behind them. Lucas withdrew his hand and said, "This isn''t over,


    Jazlyn. I''ll deal with youter!"


    Jazlyn was so angry that he pinched his waist. "Just drive! Moron!"


    "Shut up!"


    The two faced away from each other. Their car sullenly followed the two cars ahead.


    The atmosphere in Archer''s car was the pr opposite of Lucas''s.


    Aisha was looking out the window, lost in her own world. For a long time, she had never expected to


    receive any form of familial affection. Her sister''s sudden appearance was a surprise to her. It was


    quite ridiculous, because she never even knew about her existence.


    Was her existence too much of a mistake that her family didn''t want to admit it? Since she had


    never even met her parents, she wondered what they were like.


    "Don''t worry, darling," Archer said, holding her hand. "I know what you''re thinking."


    Aisha regained her senses and smiled, pretending to be rxed. "What? Are you a psychologist,


    now?"


    ''TH be one, if it''s for you, and only you." He smiled, with a breathtaking glint in his attractive blue


    eyes. "You lit up my world ever since the day I met you. Don''t ever doubt the purpose of your


    existence again."


    She smiled and said, "We''ve only seen each other a few times. Why do you care about me so


    much? Should I be suspicious of your actions?"


    "My only purpose is to be with you. Don''t ever doubt that." Archer grinned brighter. "Even if we''ve


    only met, for me, you''ve always been in my heart for a long, long time. You''re always running


    through my mind!"


    Aisha swallowed the lump in her throat, resisting his affection. She turned her head away and said,


    ''Tm tired. II


    "I see. Then, you should take a nap. I''ll just wake you when we get there."


    "Okay. Thank you."


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, he watched her slowly close her eyes until she fell asleep.


    ''Aisha, who are you? What do you do?''


    It was already midnight when they arrived at Z City. They could only stay in the city for one night


    before searching for Mary''s father.


    "Boss, I''ll sleep in the same room with you." Jazlyn approached Aisha at the front desk, hoping to


    stay as far away from Lucas as possible.


    "Okay," said Aisha.


    "What about me?" Archer leaned closer to Aisha and gazed into her eyes. "I can warm up the bed,


    honey. Do you want to sleep with me?"


    "O-"


    Jazlyn stopped Aisha from finishing the end of her sentence. "Boss, don''t be captivated by this


    man''s beauty!" "Don''t you want to sleep with your ''one-night lover''?" Aisha bobbed her head and


    said calmly.


    "Who wants to sleep with him? I''d rather sleep alone!" Jazlyn nced at Lucas and sneered, "I may


    be crazy sometimes, but I¡¯m not that crazy!"


    "That''s right!" Lucas approached with his hands in his pockets.


    "Can an AAA battery speak?" Jazlyn raised her head and looked at him defiantly.


    "Damn you! You wicked woman!"


    "All right, all right! Everyone shut up!" William interjected to stop Lucas. He asked in a low voice,


    "Do you think you can beat her in a fight?"


    "I..." Lucas felt disheartened. "A good man wouldn''ty a hand on a woman, not even a woman as


    bad as her!"


    "Then I will sleep in the same room with you," Aisha said to Jazlyn, as she patted her on the back.


    William covered his mouth to hide his smile. He walked towards Mary, took her hand, and led her to


    the front desk to check in. He ced two IDs on the desk and said, "One suite for us two."


    "Hey, hey, William! Don''t do that!" Hearing William''s request, Lucas rushed over and red at him.


    "Archer and I have to sleep alone. Isn''t it unfair if you stay with your wife tonight?"


    "Yes, I agree!" Archer came over gracefully with an evil smile.


    "I have no choice," William said as he took the room card and smirked at the two men. "If you are


    competent enough, why don''t you persuade thedies to share rooms with you. Mary, you must be


    tired after sitting in the car for so long. Let¡¯s go to our room and have a good rest!" "Okay," Mary


    replied as they walked hand-in-hand.


    "s! It seems we have to stay in the same room for


    tonight." Lucas put his arm on Archer''s shoulder.


    "I''m not interested in you. Let''s sleep separately!" Archer shook Lucas''s arm away and handed his


    ID to the clerk on the front desk. "A suite please."


    "Humph! Damn it, Archer!"


    -

 Chapter 378 Extra Story Change My Road For You ( Part One)

    Chapter 378 Extra Story Change My Road For You ( Part One)


    Early the next day, they went straight to the vige where Mary''s father was living. Everyone else


    stayed outside the house except for Mary and Aisha.


    "What do you do for living? I don''t believe that you are indeed journalists." Staring at Jazlyn, William


    added, ''''Aisha is Mary''s sister. Since they are so close, don''t hide anything from us anymore, okay?


    We''re going to be family soon. You might as well tell us the truth."


    Standing beside William, Archer rubbed his nose and stared at Jazlyn with burning eyes. "Come on,


    tell us!"


    "Exactly!" Behind William and Archer, Lucas ran towards them. As he reached them, he put his


    hands on their shoulders and bobbed his head between theirs. ring at Jazlyn, he fiercely said, "I


    order you to tell the truth! We three... Oh no, both of them wouldn''t show mercy to a woman!"


    What did he mean by that? Meanwhile, Archer and William were speechless.


    "How dare you three? Are you really men? You want to bully a weak woman like me?" Jazlyn raised


    her head and said provocatively, "You''ll be so dead when my bosses out. She will not spare


    you!"


    "But before that, we will beat you up first!" Lucas raised his eyebrows and threatened Jazlyn


    menacingly. However, judging from Jazlyn''s expression, she did not get scared. Even an ounce of


    fear was not apparent on her face.


    "Lucas Murong! Try me! Don''t hide behind them, you coward!" Jazlyn rolled up her sleeves in an


    intimidating manner and shouted, "Are you really a man? Why are you hiding behind your friends?!


    Come on, show me what you''ve got!"


    "You should know better than anyone that I''m a real man! Please don''t ask this question in front of


    others. I''m very disappointed." Lucas pretended to be annoyed and smoothed the hair on his


    forehead.


    However, before he could bepletelycent, Archer and William exchanged a nce


    and walked aside respectively in tacit agreement. Lucas was now directly exposed in Jazlyn''s sight.


    "Lucas Murong!" Jazlyn stepped forward and pulled his ear. "If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll tweak


    your ear off!


    "Ouch! Stop it! It hurts! It hurts! Aw!" Lucas shook off Jazlyn''s hand and yelled, "You are so violent!


    Why do you always hurt me?!"


    "There are more violent methods. Do you want to give it a try? Just tell me, I''m going to give you


    those for free."


    Archer and William stood side by side and watched them while chuckling. After a while, Archer


    suddenly pointed at the house and said, "They areing out." He and William walked up to the


    twins.


    "How did it go?" Archer asked. Jazlyn and Lucas also came up.


    "Not bad," Aisha answered with a shrug. "I just got shocking news."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "What news?"


    Mary and Aisha''spanions asked in unison.


    "It turns out that I''m Mary''s younger sister," Aisha said with a sad face. Others stood frozen to the


    spot. That was it?


    Mary shook her head with a smile. "What''s wrong with being a younger sister? I''ll take care of you


    from now on.''1


    "You take care of my little nephew and niece." Aisha grinned wickedly and added, "And my brother-


    inw, William. That''s enough!"


    Brother-inw?


    Hearing that, William raised his eyebrows. Yes, it was a good title!


    Mary blushed and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. Get in the car now."


    "Ha ha! Okay!" Aisha nodded and got into the car.


    When William was about to get in the car, Archer stopped him in tracks.


    "What are you doing?" William was stunned and confused as to why Archer suddenly stopped him.


    Staring at him for a long time, Archer finallyughed heartily and addressed him, "My dear brother-


    inw!"


    "What the..." William almost burst intoughter. He nced at him from head to toe and said with a


    smile, "It''s too soon for you!"


    "I haven''t agreed yet!" Aisha walked over and red at Archer unhappily.


    "Well, didn''t we make an agreementst time?" Archer opened the door and followed her pitifully.


    "When? I don''t remember!" Aisha tilted her head to one side.


    Few minutester, several cars sped back downtown at once. Tomorrow would be the death


    anniversary of Mary and Aisha''s mother. They had to go back to the hotel to get ready.


    When they almost reached the urban area, Archer noticed that William''s car was not following them.


    Frowning, he asked, "Where are William and Mary?"


    Aisha looked back and frowned. "Are you sure they''re not in front of us?"


    "No, they aren''t."


    "Let me call them." She took out her phone and dialed a number.


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    "Hello? Ha ha! Stop it, William! Stop it! I''m answering the phone!" Mary''s giggles came through the


    phone.


    Aisha rubbed her eyebrows and asked, "Mary, where are you and my brother-inw? Did you get


    lost? Why aren''t you following us? Or perhaps, did you get horny on the way?"


    "What are you talking about?" Mary asked with anger. "The car ran out of gas so we stopped by the


    Osthmanthus forest. We decided to stay in my old house overnight."


    "Your old house?" Aisha raised her eyebrows and asked, "Do you want us to go back and pick you


    up?"


    "Don''t bother!" Before Mary could say anything, William¡¯s anxious voice came through the phone.


    Archer smiled and said to Aisha in a low voice, "We shouldn''t disturb them so they could enjoy their


    own world."


    "Okay then, I will see you tomorrow morning," said Aisha and she shook her head with a smile.


    "Have a good time!" "Drive carefully. Bye!" "Do you have any ns tonight?1'' Seeing that Aisha had


    hung up the phone, Archer asked, "Do you want to go out tonight?"


    "Where will we go?" she asked with great interest. She just met her father whom she had never


    seen before, which reminded her of some painful memories in her heart. She really wanted to go


    out for fun so she could get rid of the sadness.


    "How about going for a drink?"


    "Sure. That sounds fun."


    "Call Jazlyn and tell her."


    "Okay."


    Ring! Ring! Ring! Jazlyn''s phone echoed in the car.


    "Hello? Boss, what''s wrong?" Jazlyn picked up the phone and looked back. "Why don''t I see Mary?"


    "They won''t go back downtown tonight," answered Aisha. "Also, have a good time with Lucas. I''m


    going to have a drink. Stay safe, you two."


    "Drink? Why didn''t you invite me? I want toe with you." Irritated, Jazlyn said angrily, "Boss, you


    used to take me with you wherever you went! Tell me where are you going and I''ll go with you. I


    won''t stay with this beast doctor!"


    "Beast doctor?" Lucas sneered and retorted, "Can''t you see I''m driving? Your life and death are in


    my hands! You''d better watch your mouth!"


    "Aren''t you in the car yourself?" Jazlyn became more and more furious. She turned around and


    quarreled with Lucas right away. She had forgotten that she was on a phone call with Aisha. "Do


    you want to die with me?1''


    "I don''t care! I''m not afraid of death! Humph! Even if I die, I will drag you with me!" Lucas snapped


    back while ring at Jazlyn.


    "All right, all right." Aisha sighed in helplessness. "You two can have a good discussion about the


    life and death. Don''t waste my time. I''m hanging up."


    "Wait! Hello? Boss!" Jazlyn shouted at the phone twice, but Aisha had already hung up. All she


    heard on the phone was the endless busy tone. She quickly turned around and saw that Archer''s


    car turned a corner at thest intersection. "Damn it! Lucas, turn around!"


    "Why?"


    "Archer went to drink without you." Jazlyn folded her arms and squinted her eyes in anger.


    "That brat!" Lucas patted the steering wheel and stepped on the elerator. "You''d better sit still.


    Let me catch up with those two ungrateful ones!"


    "They took a turn at thest intersection." Jazlyn frowned and asked, "Why are you rushing


    forward? Lucas, stop! You got the wrong way!"


    "I know what I''m doing, don''t worry!" Lucas suddenly turned to Jazlyn and gave her a wicked smile.


    "Turn left at the next intersection. I''m sure we can catch up with them."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at Lucas, Jazlyn was in a trance. ''As long as he doesn''t nag about that night, he looks


    handsome.'' She quickly shook her head. What had gotten into her?! She must have gone insane,


    thinking that Lucas looked attractive.


    Archer was about to take Aisha to the bar, but as he drove, she saw a barbecue booth on the


    roadside. Without thinking, she suddenly said, "Stop. Let''s not go to the bar. I want to eat here!"


    Archer looked around at the shirtless diners and the barbecue booth shrouded in smoke with a


    frown. "Are you sure?"


    Aplicated look shed across Aisha''s eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. She patted on


    Archer''s


    shoulder and said, "It''s okay if you don''t want to eat there. Forget it."

 Chapter 379 Extra Story Change My Road For You ( Part Two)

    Chapter 379 Extra Story Change My Road For You ( Part Two)


    "Nah. Let''s go." Archer shook his head and smiled. "I also want to give it a try. I heard that Victor


    often took Mary to this kind of ce. I didn''t expect you''re also interested. You really are twin


    sisters!"


    Aisha did not smile at his remark. "Archer, there are some things that you can''t force yourself to do.


    You''ve never eaten barbeque from a barbecue booth before, but now you''re saying you want to try


    it. Just admit that you don''t get along with this kind of ce at all, or else you''ll regret itter." She


    turned around and was about to open the door, but Archer suddenly grabbed her hand.


    "Are you implying something?" His eyes were serious. At the same time, there seemed to be magic


    in his blue eyes, as if he wanted to suck her in. "What do you mean, Aisha? You can tell me


    directly."


    "I''m not on the same road with you," she answered with a sad smile. She unlocked the door and


    shook off Archer''s hand. Then, she got off the car without waiting for his response.


    Frowning, Archer opened the door to get off. With an unruly smile, he chased after her. "We are all


    living on Earth. I can change my road for you¡ªit''s no big deal."


    Creak! As the two got off the car, Lucas and Jazlyn caught up with them.


    "What do you think? I didn''t lie, did I? I''m awesome!" Lucas proudly opened the door and got off the


    car first.


    Jazlyn raised her eyebrows, but she did not disagree.


    "Hey! You two are so annoying! I told you to have fun on your own!" Aisha walked up to Jazlyn and


    Lucas, and put her hands on her hips. Putting aside the strange atmosphere between her and


    Archer earlier, she smiled, "You two are already adults. Can''t you do something fun on your own?"


    "No way!"


    "No way!"


    Lucas and Jazlyn answered in unison. Realizing what had just happened, they stared at each other


    and turned their heads away with a snort.


    "You can follow us," said Archer as he put his arm around Aisha''s shoulder. "But don''t destroy our


    good n."


    "Humph!" Aisha shook off Archer¡¯s hand and said, "Our good n? You''ll pay for the billter!"


    "No problem!" Archer smiled generously.


    The four walked to the barbecue booth. Since they all were good-looking, they attracted other


    diners'' attention. The two tall men, Archer and Lucas, sat on small stools so they looked funny.


    "Boss, what do you have here? We want to try one of each on your menu. If any is good, we''ll order


    more. Also, give us beer. All good beers. Bring them all here!" Lucas ordered with a smile.


    "Okay!"


    "Come on, don''t be so polite. Enjoy your meal," Lucas said to the other three people with a sly


    smile. "Anyway, someone will pay the bill so you all should eat a lot!"


    "Why are you acting as if you are the one who''s going to pay the bill?" Archer said with a smile, but


    he was frowning imperceptibly. As he felt cramped, he took off his suit jacket. He was not


    ustomed to dining in a ce like this.


    The dishes were served soon. As the food arrived one after another, Jazlyn and Aisha began to eat


    without hesitation.


    "Why do I feel that we are four men having dinner together?" Lucas asked as he took a gulp of beer.


    "Stop talking. Just eat!" ring at him, Jazlyn shouted with a mouthful of food.


    "When are you going to stop fighting?" Aisha raised her eyebrows and smirked. "By the way, Dr.


    Murong, could you tell us how you detoxified Jazlyn that night?"


    "Well, that night, Jazlyn¡ª"


    "Don''t you dare tell them! Lucas Murong, shut up!" He was about to tell everything that had


    happened when Jazlyn punched him as a warning.


    "Ha ha!" Lucas gave a wry smile and stood up. "I''m going to the restroom. Enjoy your meal. I''ll be


    back soon."


    "Me too." Archer also stood up and stretched out his arms. "This stool is too small for me."


    The two men left with their hands on each other''s shoulders, leaving only Jazlyn and Aisha at the


    table. Meanwhile, several bulky men at the opposite table watched the two men leave. They


    exchanged nces with each other and stood up with beer sses in their hands. Slowly, they


    walked towards Aisha and Jazlyn''s table.


    "Wow! Prettydies, where are you from? I''ve never seen you before!"


    "Why are you two having dinner here alone? Aren''t you bored?" "Yes,e and have a drink with


    us! We promise we''ll make this night memorable for you! It''s fate for us to meet!"


    Several men surrounded the two women in an attempt to flirt with them. Jazlyn and Aisha looked at


    each other and smiled disdainfully.


    "Jazlyn, I''m not happy today."


    "Boss, neither am I. In fact, I''m full of anger. What do you think we should do?"


    In the restroom, Lucas wolf-whistled and stood side by side with Archer. Suddenly, his eyes lit up as


    a thought popped in his mind. "Do you know what Aisha is doing for living?"


    "Do you know now?" Archer asked back in an overjoyed manner.


    "I don''t know either. That''s why I''m asking you," said Lucas as he zipped up his pants.


    "Anyway, we both know that they are not reporters."


    "I have a good idea." All of a sudden, Lucas put his arm around Archer''s shoulder and said, "We''ll


    get them drunk when we get backter. As the saying goes, ''In wine there is truth''. When they''re


    already drunk, let''s ask them, okay?"


    "Good idea!" Archer nodded in agreement, but he frowned afterwards. "Can you really drink?"


    "Don''t look down on me!" Lucas patted his chest and said, "I''m not bragging. I can drink as much as


    you three altogether."


    "Okay then, I''ll do as you n." Archer patted him on the shoulder and asked, "What will you do


    after they''ve told the truth? Are you going to take her to a hotel room?"


    "I''m not that bored!" Lucas snorted and added, "Besides, I can find any woman I want!"


    Archer shrugged upon hearing his words. "All right then. I get it that you''re not interested in Jazlyn,


    but I want to take Aisha to a hotel room.1'' With that, he walked out.


    "Hey! Wait for me! Archer!" Lucas followed him in a hurry. As soon as they stepped out of the


    bathroom, Archer abruptly stopped.


    "What happened?" he asked, dumbfounded with what he was witnessing.


    Following his gaze, Lucas saw that in front of the barbecue booth, Jazlyn and Aisha were fighting


    with several men. They punched, jabbed, and dodged simultaneously as if they were


    communicating with their minds. From the looks of it, the two women were winning even though


    they were outnumbered.


    Aisha kicked down a strong man. Meanwhile, Jazlyn shed on a young man''s neck with her hand,


    making him puke immediately.


    "Hiss!" From the distance, Lucas bit his fingernails, pretending to be afraid. "I feel pain even just


    looking at it. Ouch! That must hurt!"


    This move was obviously specially trained. It was not ordinary Taekwondo nor Judo. Aisha and


    Jazlyn seemed that they had been trained tobat.


    Archer did not say anything. He just stared at the two valiant figures, wondering who they really


    were. Aisha said earlier that they were not on the same road. There were only two roads in the


    world, the bright one and the dark one. But Archer had stepped onto both roads before.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Jazlyn noticed that Lucas and Archer were just standing at the corner,


    watching. Seeing that they did not mean to help, Jazlyn shouted angrily, "Hey! Stop watching you


    two! Don''t you want toe and help? Cowards!" "Damn it! That woman is being sandwiched by


    three people, yet she still has time to talk. How unlucky for those fat men to have fallen into her


    hands." Lucas smiled and shouted to Jazlyn, "We don''t have to go there anymore! Looks like you


    can handle it on your own. We might be your burden! Take your time. No pressure!"


    "I see. They''re bitches with their toy boys!"


    When the men heard Lucas''s voice, they became angrier. They turned around and ran towards


    Lucas and Archer instead.


    "Why did you talk back? Look, they''reing for us now! " Archer rolled his eyes at Lucas. When


    he saw one of the fat men rushing over, he snickered and dodged him.


    ''Damn it!'' Seeing that he dodged, Lucas cursed in his mind and kicked the fat man''s belly in panic.


    The man who had already been beaten badly was then kicked by Lucas. He fell to the ground with a


    loud thud.


    "Humph!" Lucas pped his hands and scoffed. "A toy boy? Really? Who were you referring to


    again?"


    When Archer walked to the booth, he saw those men who had stirred up trouble, bruised and


    beaten. Looking at them from above, his face darkened. "Do you want to have a second round?


    Fuck off!"


    "Please forgive me, sir! We will never do that again! Please have mercy! We won''t do that


    anymore!"


    "Get out! Don''te back here again. Just go!"


    They all got up from the ground and scrambled away in embarrassment.


    Lucas ran over and said to the straydog-like men, "You have offended two tigresses. You should


    feel lucky that you are not yet disabled! Get out of here!"


    "Who are the tigresses, Lucas?" Panting slightly, Jazlyn asked in a gentle tone.


    Huh? Nah! Nobody!" With a fawning smile, Lucas picked up the beer on the table and handed it to


    Jazlyn. "Thank you for your hard work. Cheers!"


    On the other side of the table, Archer walked up to Aisha. He massaged her shoulders and arms


    and asked with concern, "How are you? Did you get hurt? Are you exhausted? Have some more


    beer to calm down."


    The owner of the barbecue booth and other people who hid to watch the fight, widened their eyes


    as they saw the scene in front of them. It seemed Aisha''s group was really a gang of tigresses and


    toy boys.


    The four of them sat down again. Lucas suddenly thumped the table and shouted, "Boss! Where is


    the beer? Come on!"


    "Sure! I''ll be right there!"


    The booth owner and a waiter brought two more sses of beer. As they were about to leave,


    Lucas stopped them.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    Jazlyn burst intoughter. Lucas stared at her and turned to the owner. "Wait a minute."


    He then took out his wallet and put a thick wad of money into the owner''s hand. "We are sorry for


    messing up your ce. This money should be enough topensate the mess we''ve made."


    "Thank you, sir! Thank you so much!" The booth owner left with gratitude.


    Jazlyn was speechless for a while. Suddenly, her sight on Lucas changed. He seemed to be


    more handsome in her eyes.


    "I didn''t expect Dr. Murong to be so merciful!" Aisha remarked with raised eyebrows.


    "Of course!" Lucas smiled.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Cheers for Dr. Murong!" Archer picked up his ss at the right time.


    "Yes! Drink it!"


    "It was a good fight! Cheers!" Lucas continued.


    Even after drinking more than ten sses of beers, Jazlyn and Aisha did not seem to be drunk at


    all. On the other hand, Lucas seemed at little anxious. He could not think of any reason to make a


    toast again. He winked at Archer desperately.


    Waving his hand, Archer whispered in Lucas''s ear, ''Tm going to vomit."


    On the other side, Aisha and Jazlyn had already stood up. Looking at the two men, they asked, "Are


    you staying here?"


    "Wait for me!" Archer quickly stood up with his hands on the table.


    Looking at the remaining ss of beer, Lucas murmured to himself, "I''m going to vomit too."

 Chapter 380 Extra Story Forget That Night (Part One)

    Chapter 380 Extra Story Forget That Night (Part One)


    The four of them staggered back to the hotel. They stumbled through the door of the room and


    Lucas and Archer fell asleep the second theyy down.


    "These two really can''t handle their drink. But they''re quite well behaved, even gentle when they are


    drunk." Jazlyn threw Lucas on the bed. "He''s so heavy!" she heaved.


    "They''re not bad drinkers," Aisha added, smiling with her eyebrows raised, "They''re just not as good


    as us."


    "Hold that thought, I''m going to throw up," Jazlyn said, taking a deep breath and holding it in. "One


    more sip and I''ll copse."


    "Loser!" Aisha nced at Jazlyn as the two of them slowly and carefully left the room. Suddenly,


    she said, "Oh, by the way, once we''re back in A City tomorrow, we have a mission."


    Jazlyn nodded seriously in response.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The door clicked closed and Archer''s eyes suddenly opened in the darkness. He frowned as he


    looked around, and gradually, a dim light revealed itself in his eyes.


    The next day, the four of them met with William and Mary and went up the mountain to pay respect


    to Mary''s mother.


    Aisha seemed indifferent, emotionless even. She thought about how sad her mother must have


    been to find out her newborn girl was "dead". Just having someone love her with all her heart would


    have been enough for her.


    Jazlyn insisted on riding with Aisha on the way back, while Lucas ran happily to Archer''s car,


    without any objection.


    "What''s wrong with this Jazlyn?" Lucasined angrily, plonking himself down in the passenger


    seat. "She''s so temperamental, always changing her mind!"


    Archer shrugged, not responding to his whining. "Let''s roll!"


    They traveled through the night, rushing back to A City. They stopped in front of Kary Vi and Mary


    got off the car and turned to Aisha. "Aisha, would you like to stay in the vi with me?"


    "No, thank you. It''s not convenient," Aisha replied, not getting out of the car. She waved from the


    driver''s seat and said, "I already have a ce to stay. I''m going to go now."


    Mary paused for a moment, recalling the real job she had told her about yesterday. She nodded, "If


    you need anything, call me!"


    "Yes, I will!¡± Aisha nodded back, started the car and drove off with Jazlyn beside her.


    "Why are they in such a hurry?" Lucas asked, pursing his lips in his displeasure. "What are they


    going to do?" There seemed to be a slightest hint of sensitivity showing itself through his cynical


    expression. He might have even been a little upset, though he was doing all he could not to show it.


    Archer stared in the direction they had sped off in, frowning and saying nothing.


    "You can leave now. Bye!" William said, taking Mary''s hand and leading her into the vi.


    "Humph..." Lucas snorted. He turned to re at William''s back with contempt. "You are indeed


    heartless!" he shouted.


    In the car, Jazlyn quickly removed her coat, revealing her tight ck leather suit underneath.


    "Where are we going, boss?"


    "Green Bay Pier."


    The sounds of the ships echoed across the sky, a backing-track to the workers'' cries that rang out


    one after the other. Work continued as it always did, everything moving ordinarily and orderly. This


    scene was typical for a morning at Green Bay Pier.


    Massive containers were piled up on top of each other on the wharf and people walked through the


    tiny gaps between them, Just then, a group of people appeared in front of a remote warehouse.


    They were moving quickly and cautiously.


    Another group came out of the warehouse at almost the exact same time. The two sides exchanged


    nces of acknowledgement with each other and warily made their way in.


    With a metallic squeak, the warehouse door closed heavily, with several guards left outside,


    patrolling up and down in front of it.


    "Boss, what should we do?" Jazlyn asked, keeping her voice low as she surveyed the scene.


    "Wait for me. I''ll take a look at them." Aisha got out of the corner, wearing her own tight ck suit.


    She looked strong and intimidating, "Wait for me here with others."


    With that, she turned back towards the warehouse, taking a roundabout route to avoid the guards.


    When she got up to it, she stepped on piles of industrial sundries and jumped onto the roof, keeping


    silent all the while. Her movements were quick and agile, like a shadow flowing through the dark.


    She leaned against the roof, holding her breath and observing what was taking ce underneath


    through a thin crack.


    Inside, the two gangs stood face to face, opposite each other, both on guard and being vignt of


    the other. They started making their deal and Aisha''s eyes widened in shock. ''Wow, that''s a lot of


    drugs! These guys are out of their minds!'' she thought.


    Stood in the middle of the room, was Corbett , with a maniacal grin on his face.


    Aisha was disgusted by these criminals and she felt that deep in her heart now. ''If we fight, I don''t


    know if we could win or not," she wondered, analyzing their forces.


    She watched on, caught up in the scene below and got careless for only a second. Her foot


    identally slipped, but the movement was so slight it was basically inaudible.


    Immediately, Corbett''s ears twitched and the smile was wiped form his face. Although the sound


    was so miniscule, he had still heard it and identified which direction it hade from.


    "Who''s there?" Corbett drew his weapon from his waist, faster than the eye could see and shot


    above his head.


    Aisha was on the roof, naturally the gunshot startled her. She reacted quickly and turned her body


    away, but it was toote. The bullet grazed her arm and left her wounded and bleeding.


    Corbett was not normal at all. How had he done that?


    Aisha cursed butposed herself swiftly, not daring to hesitate for a moment. She retreated to the


    eaves, turned over and gently jumped off the warehouse.


    The guards heard the noise and were on alert. They turned around and saw Aisha standing behind


    them, materializing out of nowhere like a ghost.


    She killed two in the blink of an eye.


    Corbett wasted no time either and had already pushed the warehouse door open.


    Aisha was on her toes, being careful and moving with caution. She didn''t want to get into a fight


    now and quickly ducked behind the containers.


    Corbett saw the figure darting around and waved his hand. A group of his thugs instantly rushed out


    to attack at random, hoping they''d hit something. The smell of gunpowder filled the air as the


    muzzles of the guns shed wildly.


    When they opened fire, Aisha''s men retaliated without hesitation. They might not have had the


    advantage in numbers, but they were hidden in the dark and managed to catch the gangs off guard.


    The warehouse was transformed to hell on earth, the smell of blood and the deafening wails


    intertwining and prevailing over everything.


    "Boss, are you okay?" Jazlyn hurried to Aisha''s side and found her holding her arm.


    "I''m okay!" Aisha shook her head vehemently and put her arm down. "It''s not a big deal. Don''t stay


    here. We have to retreat as soon as possible!" she yelled over the gunfire.


    Her men nodded and fell back to cover her.


    "Leave someone alive!" Corbett bellowed his order savagely. His people had been with him a long


    time and obeyed him without question.


    "Yes, sir!"


    A car pulled up not far from the warehouse, screeching to a stop. A blonde man was in it, shouting


    when he saw Aisha, "Come here!"


    She nodded and jumped into the car right away, together with Jazlyn.


    The car sped off around two hundred meters away before Jazlyn turned around and saw Corbett


    taking aim at the car. She was horrified and yelled, "Corbett''s aiming at us! He''s going to shoot!"


    "Give me something!" Aisha grabbed a gun, turned around and squinted her eyes above the barrel.


    "Bang!" The bullet sliced through the air towards Corbett. He managed to dodge it but not entirely.


    He still took a hit and was injured.


    The whole crazy chain of events took no more than three seconds. Aisha watched the bullet blow


    through Corbett''s shoulder and force him to drop his right hand. A triumphant smile crept across her


    face. ''Next time it will be more than your shoulder, Corbett.''


    "Go back to the hotel!" Aishamanded. They turned a corner and left the dock.


    The darkness gradually faded, reced by the morning mist as the red sun rose from the east,


    shining down on the dock, bright and full of life.


    Peace had returned to the world.

 Chapter 381 Extra Story Forget That Night (Part Two)

    Chapter 381 Extra Story Forget That Night (Part Two)


    At around six o''clock in the morning, Aisha and Jazlynn stepped out into the morning sun and


    rushed back to the hotel.


    When they got back to the room, the first thing Jazlyn did was get the medical aid kit, hurrying to


    apply medicine to Aisha''s wound.


    Aisha tore off her leather jacket and exposed her injured arm with no expression of pain or worry on


    her face. She was utterly nk.


    "Boss," Jazlyn frowned with a cotton bud in her hand, "are you all right?"


    "It''s nothing," Aisha said shaking her head as she let Jazlyn wipe down the long wound for her.


    "Corbett has found about us now. Also, we fought with them at the pier," Jazlyn started, her concern


    clear in her voice. "Will the headquarters order us to go back?"


    "It wasn''t that serious." Aisha smiled and said, "At most, I think they''re just going to order us to write


    a report."


    Jazlyn bit her lips and snorted, "Someone like Corbett should be wanted in Red Notice. Just a


    Green Notice is not enough. Why did they specifically ask us to just keep an eye on him. I can''t bear


    it."


    "Well, he is a powerful man and doesn''t break thew himself," Aisha responded. "If he hadn''t been


    trading illegal goods so tantly and out in the open this time, we wouldn''t have had anything to go


    off and we wouldn''t have gotten into a tussle with him."


    Jazlyn shook her head helplessly and clumsily wrapped Aisha''s wound with gauze.


    "It''s so ugly. Last time you got injured, your bandage was perfect. I thought you were really good at


    bandaging! Why does it seem that your bandaging skills have regressed?"


    Jazlyn blushed. "I was not the one who bandaged myselfst time."


    "Ah! I see!" Aisha nodded and smiled, "Got it. It must''ve been Lucas Murong who did it for you! He


    bandaged your wound and detoxified you. Yikes! Are you considering being with him?"


    Jazlyn pulled a long face. "It was just an ident between us! There is nothing special between me


    and him."


    "Isn''t he good?"


    "Not really!" Jazlyn scoffed, "He''s so hateful! I wouldn''t be with him even if he was thest man on


    earth!"


    Aisha shrugged and stood up without saying anything more. It was none of her business to dig


    around her subordinate''s private life.


    "Boss, what about you?" Jazlyn asked, "What''s going on between you and Archer?"


    "Noment! Archer and I just met by chance." Aisha walked to the bedroom and said, "My body


    hurts. I''m going to bed now."


    Jazlyn sighed imperceptibly.


    Their jobs did not allow them to live freely.


    "Ring...Ring...Ring..."


    Aisha''s phone rang. She was on her way to her room to get some sleep when she grabbed the


    phone and answered, "Hello? What''s the matter?"


    "Paul was injured when we wereying cover fire. He''s been hit in the chest, close to the heart. We


    can''t take the bullet out ourselves." "We can''t take him to the hospital right now either," another


    policeman said anxiously, "What should we do?"


    Aisha''s brows furrowed. She paused for a moment and continued, "Contact the local police and ask


    them to arrange a surgery for him at the hospital! It might be a little problematic but it''s the best


    option we have."


    Jazlyn heard the conversation and leapt off the sofa and ran to Aisha. "What''s wrong?"


    "Paul was shot and needs an operation," Aisha said quickly, turning back to the phone call. "Where


    are you now?"


    "We''re still on the way to Paul''s apartment." Suddenly, the voice on the other end got more agitated


    and anxious. "Paul! Stay with me! Paul!"


    Jazlyn was stunned, but an idea soon came to her. "Boss, let theme here! Lucas, Lucas is a


    doctor!" she said urgently.


    Aisha''s mind was in a mess and all turned around. She spoke into the phone without really thinking


    about it, "Come to my suite right now."


    Jazlyn grabbed the car keys off the table, shouting as she rushed out, "I''m going to find Lucas.


    Boss, you stay here to receive Paul."


    "Ring...Ring...Ring..."


    Lucas was sound asleep when the phone beside him began ringing like a nagging, shrill woman.


    "Ah!" he grunted in annoyance. He turned over in bed, frowning with one eye open and picked up


    the phone. "Who the hell is this? You woke me up! This better be really important!"


    Jazlyn rolled her eyes and shouted into the phone,


    "Lucas! Show some respect! Where are you? Get out of bed now!" "Jazlyn? Is that you?" Lucas


    suddenly snapped out of his dreamy state and sat up straight. He shouted back at her, "Are you


    crazy? Are you really this horny so early in the morning?"


    "A friend of mine is injured," Jazlyn exined calmly, doing her best to restrain her natural impulse


    to tear into him. "He was shot in the chest, close to his heart. He''s in serious danger!"


    "Wait, what? Really?" Lucas stopped his usual joking and a stern look overtook him. "Hurry and


    send your friend to the hospital for surgery!"


    "If I could do that, why would I be calling you? I need you to do it!" Jazlyn roared with anger,


    frustrated with Lucas.


    He gripped the phone tight in his hand and said, "No. 30, Jingle Road. You''d better get here fast."


    "Got it. On the way." Jazlyn quickly hung up and stepped down on the elerator. The car charged


    ahead to Lucas'' apartment, like an arrowunched from the bow.


    Lucas got out of bed and rinsed his face with cold water before he began preparing his box of


    medical supplies.


    He ran downstairs and saw Jazlyn''s car already rushing up.


    He opened the door and got in. Without a word, Jazlyn sped off again, rushing for the hotel.


    "Who the hell are you, Jazlyn?" Lucas asked, biting down hard. He wasn''t sure how he felt.


    Jazlyn gripped the steering wheel firmly and answered, "It''s best you not know."


    It was rush hour when they drove to the hotel. Jazlyn drove like a madman, flicking the car here and


    there and speeding along every street. It was like being in a real life version of "The Fast and The


    Furious".


    ''This woman''s crazy!'' Lucas cursed in his mind, sitting still, petrified and holding on to the handle for


    his life.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Get out!"


    Jazlyn yelled when they got to the hotel gate, pulling Lucas out of the car and aggressively dragging


    him all the way up.


    "I can walk on my own! Let go of me!" Lucas trudged on, his medical kit in hand, looking miserable


    and overwhelmed.


    "Ma''am, your car..." a doorman said when he came over.


    Jazlyn threw him the key. "Park it for me please. Thanks."


    "Well... All right, Ma''am."


    Paul had just gotten to the hotel room. The tall man with blond hair and blue eyes had fallen into a


    coma. His lips were pale and his clothes were soaked in his blood.

 Chapter 382 Extra Story Forget That Night (Part Three)

    Chapter 382 Extra Story Forget That Night (Part Three)


    "Where are they?" Aisha asked, so anxious she didn''t know what to do with herself. The moment


    she uttered thest word, the door swung open and Jazlyn and Lucas barged in in a hurry.


    "Boss, how''s Paul doing?" Jazlyn rushed toward them.


    "You''re just in time." Aisha wore a grave look on her face and turned to Lucas. "It''s all up to you


    now!"


    Lucas nodded nervously, "Take me to him."


    They hurried into the bedroom where Paul wasying. Lucas put his things down, took his suit


    jacket off and rolled his sleeves up to his elbows.


    Jazlyn was concerned for her colleague''s well-being, so should have been focused on Paul.


    However, she could not help but watch Lucas, preparing the medicine and the injection. She was so


    captivated by him she forgot to act herself.


    "Get me some boiled water!" Lucas retrieved his tools and put on a mask and a pair oftex gloves.


    His patient was all that mattered now. "I need anyone who doesn''t need to be here to leave the


    room and wait. Leave me alone to help him," he said seriously.


    "Jazlyn, you stay here and help," Aisha said, leaving the room with her men.


    Jazlyn was stunned and out of her depth. She wondered if Lucas would take this opportunity to


    make things difficult for her. But when she turned to him, he didn''t seem to notice her at all. He


    squatted by the bed, carefully cutting the bloody clothes off Paul''s chest.


    ¡±1... I don''t know anything. What should I do?" It was the first time she had felt so uneasy in front of


    him.


    "Shut up!" Lucas snapped. "Don''t make a move unless I tell you to."


    "OK." Jazlyn then shut her mouth tight, trying not to make even a sound. Lucas'' uncharacteristic


    attitude had startled her and stirred some sort ofplex feeling within. He could be so bold and


    charming sometimes.


    "Give me the gauze."


    "Here."


    The only sounds in the room were that of three sets of breathing.


    Once the preparations wereplete, Lucas made an incision into Paul''s chest with a scalpel and


    began carefully removing the bullet.


    "Ouch..." The anesthetic hadn''t kicked in yet. Paul was in so much pain he could hardly bear it, his


    body twitching violently.


    "Hold him down! Don''t let him move!" Lucas instructed.


    "Okay!" Jazlyn rushed over and pressed Paul''s arms into the bed, restraining him and keeping him


    in ce.


    Lucas was once again immersed in the nervy task at hand. From Jazlyn''s point of view, he was


    more serious than she had ever seen him. He was frowning slightly with sweat beading on his


    forehead, but he exuded a charming, almost attractive aura.


    She suddenly remembered that night. Although she was drugged, she was still conscious of how


    close they were and remembered the intimacy they shared...


    "ng!"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    A bullet suddenly dropped into a tray. Jazlyn came back to her senses and saw that the bullet had


    been removed from Paul''s chest. Lucas'' gloves were covered in blood, while he stitched Paul''s


    wound with deft precision.


    "Is it done?" she asked. She could hardly believe it.


    "Yeah,¡± Lucas replied.


    Aisha was pacing outside the room anxiously. The door clicked open and she turned her head


    rapidly to see Lucas walking out exhausted, followed by Jazlyn in tow.


    "How did it go?" Aisha hurried to ask.


    Lucas took off his mask and nodded, "The bullet has been sessfully removed. He''s still healing


    and the transfusion is still at work. He needs to rest. It will take a while before the feveres


    down, but there should be no serious issues after that."


    "Thank you," Aisha said sincerely, "and please don''t tell anyone about this."


    "Okay." Lucas nodded and continued, "I have to wait for the transfusion toplete. May I rest here


    until then?"


    "Of course, of course. Go right ahead." Aisha nodded and called Jazlyn quietly, "Go and get Dr.


    Murong a ss of water! Hurry up!"


    Lucas dropped himself on the sofa. He hadn''t performed an operation in a long time. It had been


    only an hour and still, he was spent.


    Jazlyn poured a ss of water and walked over to the sofa. She watched Lucas massage his tired


    stress-filled eyebrows with his slender fingers and she suddenly got the urge to touch them.


    ''Damn it! What are you thinking?''


    Jazlyn cursed herself in her mind, handing the water to Lucas. "Here you go."


    Lucas looked up at Jazlyn, only briefly, and took the water. "Thank you," he said tly.


    "You''re wee." Jazlyn surprised even herself. She was not used to being so polite to him.


    "Jazlyn, who the hell are you guys?" Lucas asked, staring at her with fire in his eyes. He felt he


    deserved to know.


    Jazlyn frowned, Tve told you, it will do you no good to know that."


    Lucas nced back at her and said nothing. He took two gulps of water and closed his eyes, lying


    back on the sofa. ''Jazlyn, who the hell are you?'' he wondered in silence. He was tired of having to


    guess all the time.


    More than two hourster, Paul''s transfusion was finished. Lucas left some medicine for him,


    packed his things and was about to leave. "Everything should be fine now. You should be able to


    help him with an intravenous drip once a day. It will take him a few days to recuperate. Call me if


    anything goes wrong."


    "OK. Thank you."


    "Okay then, I''ll be leaving now." Lucas picked up his medical supplies, turned, and left.


    Aisha patted Jazlyn on the shoulder and said, "Walk him out and see him off!"


    "What? Oh... " Jazlyn arrived at the hotel gate and caught sight of him. "Lucas!" she called out.


    He paused and turned to look at her. "Is there something else you need?"


    "Let me drive you home."


    No, thanks," Lucas refused coldly. "Also, this is never going to happen again. Next time, I will not


    help you, so don''t ask."


    "We''re not the bad guys!" Jazlyn said in a hurry, hoping her words would stop him or change his


    opinion.


    Lucas frowned and suddenly shot her a wry smile. "It''s none of my business. Look, Jazlyn, I was


    just bored and that''s why I pestered you before. Let''s just forget that night and pretend nothing ever


    happened. Goodbye!"


    Forget that night and pretend nothing ever happened...


    Jazlyn felt a sharp pain stab into her heart. A strong sense of loss washed over her as she watched


    Lucas hail a taxi and drive off further and further away from her, while she stood there helplessly.


    ''What''s wrong, Jazlyn? Shouldn''t you be happy?'' she asked herself.

 Chapter 383 Extra Story Their Identities (Part One)

    Chapter 383 Extra Story Their Identities (Part One)


    On the way to the airport, Jazlyn was driving absentmindedly.


    "Hey! Watch the road!" Sitting in the passenger seat, Aisha suddenly grabbed the steering wheel


    and rotated it twice to the left as they swerved right. She red at Jazlyn and said, "Do you want us


    to die on the road? Focus!"


    Jazlyn came back to her senses at one. Seeing that the car almost hit the roadside, she felt


    terrified. "Boss, I''m sorry."


    "What¡¯s wrong with you these days?" With a frown, Aisha continued, "Since Paul was injured, you


    seemed to have no will to do anything. What''s wrong with you? We have to keep an eye on Corbett


    when we go to Japan. If you continue being like this, it''d be better for you to just stay in A City."


    "No, boss! I must go with you!" Jazlyn implored, "I''m fine! I''ll make sure I won''t be a burden to our


    mission. I promise I won''t be a drag!"


    Pursing her lips, Aisha thought for a moment and asked, "I haven''t seen Lucas since he operated


    on Paulst time. Doesn''t he like to pester you all the time? Why did he change his mind all of a


    sudden?"


    Hearing the question, Jazlyn''s body stiffened. She cast a wry smile and said, "Well, it''s better that


    he''s not pestering me anymore. I''m now happy and rxed!"


    Unable to believe what she had heard, Aisha raised her eyebrows. "Really? Then why do I feel that


    your tone is so sad? It''s your fault anyway. You drove him away, so now he probably doesn''t want to


    talk to you anymore.¡± "Boss, we have arrived at the airport." Jazlyn pretended not to have heard


    what Aisha had said. Instead, she pulled over, unfastened her seatbelt, and got off the car.


    ''Lucas... Lucas...''


    As Jazlyn strode towards the airport, she felt more and more confused. For a few days, she had


    secretly waited for Lucas to bother her again, just like he used to. However, she did not see him, not


    even a strand of his hair. It was as though Lucas had been wiped off from Earth all of a sudden.


    Aisha got off the car as well. She knew Jazlyn was acting strange so she shook her head with a


    sigh. ''Jazlyn is obviously bothered by love!''


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    She took it out to look at the caller ID. It was Archer. She stuck out her tongue in fear. Her phone


    was ringing relentlessly but she just stared at it. Instead of answering, she waited for Archer to hang


    up.


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    The moment Archer hung up the phone, Aisha breathed a sigh of relief. She was about to put her


    phone back into her pocket when she heard a bewitching voice behind her.


    "Did I frighten you when I called you on the phone? You even felt relieved when I hung up, huh?"


    Archer held his phone in his left hand, and his other hand was inside his pocket. Staring at Aisha,


    he slowly walked towards her with a doting smile.


    As if in a daze, Aisha turned around slowly and grinned at him. "What are you doing here?"


    "If I didn''te here, would you have run away secretly?" Slowly, Archer approached and he


    narrowed his eyes at her. "Tell me, what are you going to do in Japan?" "Work! Just recently, a


    devastating earthquake hit Japan. Jazlyn and I need to go there and write something about the


    catastrophe!"


    "Aren''t you two entertainment reporters?" Archer asked with a sneer.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡±1... Well, we don''t have enough reporters. Can''t entertainment reporters work part-time as news


    reporters? What''s wrong about it?" she exined with a red face. Then, she craned her neck to


    feign confidence. "Go away. We can''t bete, or else we won''t be able to catch up with the first-


    hand news!" Without waiting for Archer''s response, she passed by him with a scoff.


    "Stop!" As Aisha was about to walk a few steps forward, Archer put his arm on her shoulder.


    "Hey!" She punched Archer in the face, but he dodged nimbly. "Do you want to resolve this matter


    by force?"


    Archerughed at her remark. He gently held Aisha''s fist and lowered it. "I don''t want to hit you. I''m


    just afraid that you''re going to be in danger so I asked you that."


    With a shrug, Aisha replied, "Whatever. Anyway, I have to go now. Remember to take good care of


    my sister. Call me if you need anything."


    Before she walked past him again, Archer sighed heavily. "Don''t you want to admit the truth? Do


    you think I will betray you? Don''t you trust me? Aisha, who are you?"


    "Since you are so capable, can''t you find it out yourself?" Aisha stared at Archer with meaningful


    expression and then turned around to leave. It was not that she did not want to tell him. She just


    thought that it would be inconvenient for her if her identity was exposed halfway through her


    mission. Anyway, why should she tell this guy about herself? It was not like she owed him


    something. Although he was handsome, rich, gentle, considerate, and good to her...


    "Damn it!" Aisha patted herself on the head as she walked. "Why are you thinking too much?"


    Watching Aisha walk farther and farther away, Archer shouted, "Be careful!"


    Although her back was to him, she smiled and waved her hand without looking back. "Okay!"


    Archer''s phone rang unexpectedly.


    He hurriedly picked it up and answered it. "Hello?"


    "Sir, we''ve found something."


    "I''ll be right back." With a stern look, Archer turned around and walked out.


    The ne flew across the sky with Jazlyn and Aisha inside. As their nended sessfully in


    Japan, they continued to track down Corbett''s whereabouts. However, they did not expect that upon


    their arrival, Mary and William¡¯s rtionship had fallen into disrepair.


    Archer walked out of the airport and returned to his residence in the city. When he arrived, his men


    were waiting for him at the door. Seeing him, they bowed and greeted him respectfully. "Good day,


    sir."


    "Good day." Archer nodded and asked straightforwardly, "What have you found out? Who on earth


    is Aisha?"


    "She''s an inspector of the International Criminal Police Organization."


    "Interpol?" Archer smiled, but not a trace of happiness was in his eyes. "Go on." "Okay." The man


    nodded politely and continued, "Twenty years ago, she was recruited to participate in a special


    training. She was able to enter ICPO smoothly.


    As an inspector, she has solved many crimes, even heinous ones, in the past five years. At present,


    she came here in the city as a reporter to investigate the smuggling case by Corbett from Japanese


    Shadow Organization."


    "Corbett..." Archer twirled his fingers, lost in thought. Everything clicked with him. He suddenly


    understood why he saw her at the celebration party of "Be Together" and why she left in a hurry


    after she came back from Z City. Everything seemed to be interconnected. In this way, things would


    be easy to deal with.


    "What about Jazlyn?" Archer asked again.


    "She works for Aisha, also an Interpol."


    "Okay, I see." Archer nodded in satisfaction. It turned out that Aisha waspletely on the bright


    road.


    Meanwhile, Lucas stayed in the hospital all day long, not even a thought of sticking to Jazlyn


    urred to him. He nned to go help in the hospital if he could and go home after work right


    away. This had been his daily life, but today, something felt different. ording to Archer, Jazlyn


    went to Japan with Aisha. When they woulde back, he had no idea.


    Then, his phone rang which broke his trance.


    He took a look at the caller ID on his phone and answered it with a smile. "Hello, Barry! Why are


    you calling me now?"


    "Come here to my house and take away William. He''s very persistent in getting inside." Through the


    phone, Lucas could tell that Barry''s voice was serious and somehow resentful.


    "What?! What do you mean? Does William have a crush on you?" Lucas queried one after another.


    "Wow! That''s some breaking news!"


    Barry rubbed his eyebrows and said, "I don''t have time to talk bullshit with you. Juste here and


    bring your medicine box. If you arete, William will die." "What''s going on? We haven''t contacted


    each other for only a day... " Frowning, he stood up from the sofa and said, "Wait for me! I''ll be right


    there!"


    "Okay."


    After packing up, Lucas hurried to Barry''s house with the medicine box. The moment he had


    arrived, he saw William standing at the door. William seemed to be in so much pain. Lucas hurried


    to greet him.

 Chapter 384 Extra Story Their Identities (Part Two)

    Chapter 384 Extra Story Their Identities (Part Two)


    "What''s wrong with you?" Seeing William like this, Lucas was in utter shock. William''s shoes were


    broken, his cor was open, his body was dirty, and he smelled sweaty. It was as though he had just


    come out of a slum.


    Hearing his voice, William suddenly turned around and grabbed him with a pale face. "Lucas, you


    came just right in time! Call Mary out for me! She doesn''t want to see me! Hurry! Call her!"


    Lucas felt so dizzy when he was shaken by William. "Is Mary here? Didn''t she go back with you a


    long time ago?"


    While they were talking, Barry walked out of the vi.


    "Barry Gu!" As if going crazy again, William threw himself on him. "You bastard! Let Marye


    out!"


    "Who the hell is the bastard between us?" Barry suddenly punched William on the face.


    "Damn it! Why are you two fighting?" Lucas rolled up his sleeves, intending to separate them.


    Gasping for breath, Barry shouted, "Lucas, pull him away! He is crazy!"


    "Okay, okay! Calm down, you two!" Lucas put the medicine box on the ground and looked for


    something. "Ah!" he eximed the moment he saw what he was looking for. He then rushed to


    William''s back, stabbing the syringe into his arm.


    Feeling the sting of the needle, William frowned. Before he could say anything, his huge body fell to


    the ground with a thud.


    Swoosh! Gasping for breath, Barry asked, "What did you give him?"


    "The anesthetic. It has the right amount to put a lion to sleep." Lucas squatted down beside William


    and pulled out the needle. He took a closer look and his eyes widened in shock. "Is he injured? I He


    has lost so much blood."


    "Yeah. That''s why I asked you toe here with your medicine box." Barry nodded in agreement.


    "What happened?" Wide-eyed, Lucas thought, ''There are too many gunshots recently!''


    "I don''t know how he got that wound, but I know something else."


    "Then tell me what happened," Lucas asked as he held William up from the pavement. "Let''s send


    him home together. Tell me what happened."


    "Okay." Barry responded with a nod. He walked over helplessly to support the other half of William''s


    body.


    Inside the car, Lucas was dealing with William''s wound who was fast asleep as he listened to


    Barry''s story.


    "You know Sansa Liang, don''t you? The matter about her had been concealed from Mary by


    William... Also, his affairs with Andy Duan and Beth An... Damn it! The videos have been exposed!"


    The more Barry spoke, the angrier he became.


    "I knew it would be bad! I knew it!" Hearing this, Lucas was furious. "Frank is really someone you


    can''t trust! That man will kill William sooner orter! I thought William would let it go after he


    reconciled with Mary. What a fool! I''m so mad!


    What a bastard!" Lucas shook his head. Then, with furrowed brows, he continued, "I don''t know


    what is on William''s mind. I thought he hadn''t had a woman for four years!" "Lucas," Barry called


    and looked at him from the rearview mirror, "I won''t let go of Mary this time."


    "You..." Lucas''s heart skipped a beat. He thought for a while and said, "But Mary already has two


    kids with William."


    "I have always regarded Alick and Elissa as my own children. It wouldn''t be a problem." Barry


    sighed and continued, "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have let go of Mary back then."


    "William has gone too far. He broke Mary''s ear four years ago, and this time he could still p her.


    Is he a man or not?" Gritting his teeth, Lucas pulled William''s ear hard. "And those videos... By the


    way, do you know who hacked yourpany''sputers?"


    "I''m guessing it''s Frank." Barry frowned slightly and said, "At that time, Mary and William were


    having a fight. It wouldn''t be just a coincidence that theputers were hacked at that perfect


    timing. Someone obviously did it on purpose."


    "That makes sense!" Lucas nodded in agreement. "Barry, I support your decision. I''ll leave Mary to


    you. She''ll be happy with you by her side."


    Barry smiled, but a trace of sadness was apparent in his eyes. "William, I don''t think Mary would


    forgive you this time."


    "Mary... Mary..."


    In Kary Vi, although William was asleep, he was frowning as he murmured Mary''s name. At the


    same time, he clutched his hands into fists.


    "Ugh." Sitting at the edge of the bed, Lucas sighed silently and decided to pack his things up.


    "Mary!" All of a sudden, a loud bellow came from William''s mouth. His eyes opened abruptly at


    once. "Ahem." "You''re awake." Seeing him wake up, Lucas sat back at the edge of the bed.


    "Where am I?" William asked as if in a daze. Frowning, he looked around the room. "Why are you


    here?"


    "This is your home. I''m here to perform a surgery on you, " Lucas answered expressionlessly.


    "Where is Mary? Is she here?" William had just woken up so he was a bit sluggish. He tried to sit up


    but it was difficult for him.


    "Why are you so excited?" Lucas hurriedly held him up and continued, "Mary is not here. You made


    her angry so she ran away. Have you forgotten what you did to her?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    William''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down. He did not forget. How could he?


    "I want to see her!" William lifted the quilt and was about to get out of bed.


    "Don''t." Lucas stopped him at once. "The infusion is not finished yet. Also, your body hasn''t fully


    recovered. Besides, even if you go to Mary, she doesn''t want to see you."


    "I know she doesn''t want to see me," said William, who slumped onto a pillow on the bed and


    scratched his head with one hand. "But if I don''t go, she wouldn''t see me. I was... I just said


    something without thinking... She will understand!"


    "No woman can understand, William." Lucas pointed at him and enumerated his sins in a loud


    voice. "You have someone else in your heart. You pped her. She watched the videos in which


    you had sex with other women. How do you want her to understand all these?"


    Hearing what Lucas said, William frowned imperceptibly. "Now, you cannot pretend to be pitiful


    anymore. You need to take actual action to resolve the problems! Why are you so stupid anyway?


    Why don''t you find the man behind all this? Huh? You''re just going to let those videos spread? What


    a fool!" The more Lucas spoke, the more excited he became. "If you don''t resolve these things,


    what if they appear again in the future? Or you don''t want to resolve them at all?"


    "Of course I want to resolve them!" William red at him and continued, "Four years ago, I failed to


    figure out my feelings so I lost Mary. And now, I can''t make another mistake!"


    "Fortunately, you still have your awareness!" Lucas put away the medicine box and said, ''Tm


    leaving. If you feel ufortable, call your doctor."


    After taking two steps, he suddenly stopped and turned to the stunned William. "Have you figured


    out who manipted all of this?"


    Seeing that William was not saying a word, Lucas shook his head disappointingly. With that, he


    turned around and left.


    Frank...


    Walking out of the vi, Lucas clutched his mobile phone, wondering if he should call Jazlyn or not.


    ''Go ahead and call her, Lucas. You are calling her because something is happening, not because


    you miss her, right?''


    He stood still and gave in. He dialed her number and waited for her to pick up the call.


    "Beep. Beep. Beep. Sorry, the subscriber you have dialed is not at the service area. Please call


    againter."


    Disappointed, he lowered his hand and pulled the medicine box hanging on his shoulder. He then


    strode away at once.

 Chapter 385 Extra Story Pregnant (Part One)

    Chapter 385 Extra Story Pregnant (Part One)


    Lucas''s phone rang all of a sudden.


    He was appreciating the pouring rain outside the window when he was started by the sound of a


    phone call. He hurriedly picked up his phone on the desk and looked at the caller ID. Seeing it, he


    answered with a frown, "Hello?"


    "Well... You... you called me the other day? What''s up?"


    On the other end of the line came the faltering voice of Jazlyn, apanied by Aisha''s faint


    snickers. "Ha ha! If you miss Dr. Murong, just tell him directly. Be a woman! Why do you pretend to


    ask what''s up? He must be worried about you and miss you already!"


    "Boss! What are you talking about?" Jazlyn shouted at Aisha on the phone. Then she turned to


    Lucas and said, "If you don''t have anything to say, I''ll hang up now!"


    "Wait!" Lucas stopped her in a hurry. "I have something to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?" Jazlyn quickly put the phone back to her ear.


    "How about I wait until youe back? Aren''t you in Japan now?" Lucas pressed his lips and


    added, "Are you all right? Is everything okay?"


    "I''m okay." Jazlyn blushed and walked out of the airport with Aisha. "We just came back. We are at


    the airport now. What can I do for you?" "Is Aisha with you?" "Yes, she is." "You can ask Aisha to


    listen together." Lucas sighed and added, "It''s about Mary and William. They two have been in


    conflict recently..." Then, he told the whole thing to the two women.


    "Damn it! Jazlyn,e with me to William''s house right now!" After hearing what Lucas said, Aisha


    shouted at the other end of the phone, "What a bastard, William Lan! How dare he hit my sister! I''ll


    make him pay back double!"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas rubbed his eyebrows and said, "How about you go and see Mary first? She doesn''t even


    want to see me now. Go andfort her."


    "I see. I understand." Jazlyn nodded and hung up the phone. She pulled Aisha and together, they


    went to Barry''s vi.


    Meanwhile, the iron gate of Barry''s vi was soaked in the heavy rain. William kept calling Mary''s


    name outside while clutching the wet gate. His voice that was once energetic was now hoarse and


    somehow inaudible. If anyone heard him right now, he or she would have panicked.


    "Mary! I was wrong! Pleasee out and talk to me."


    Squeak!


    Finally, Aisha and Jazlyn arrived at Barry''s vi. As soon as they saw William, Aisha jumped out of


    the car with a cold face and ran to him. "William Lan! You bastard!"


    William turned around to see who had spoken. "Aisha..."


    p!


    It happened so sudden William had no time to react. Before she could even stop walking, she


    pped him and sneered, "William Lan, you jerk! Holy shit! I thought you''re responsible, but you''re


    useless!"


    William turned his head and endured the p silently.


    "You hurt my sister while I was away," Aisha continued angrily. "She is my only family. No matter


    how you hurt her, I''m sure to get back at you! Just so you know, I pped you on behalf of my


    sister!"


    ''Tm sorry." William lowered his head in shame.


    "Sorry? That''s not enough!" Aisha snorted and punched William''s belly. "Do you think your sorry


    would suffice? Let me tell you this, even if my sister still wants to be with you, I won''t allow it! I will


    take her and her two children away!"


    "No! Please don''t!" With a frown, William held Aisha''s hand and begged, "Aisha, I''m really sorry. I


    can''t live without her."


    "Don''t touch me with your filthy hand!" Aisha was so angry that she sped William''s arm and


    kicked him hard on the knee.


    "Ouch!" With a groan, William knelt down on the ground.


    "Just kneel down there! Let''s see if my sister will still forgive you, a yboy full of lies!" Aisha shook


    off her hands as if to get rid of dirt from William, and left.


    "s!" Standing aside, Jazlyn sighed silently and followed Aisha into the vi.


    In the vi, when Mary saw Aisha and Jazlyne back safe and sound, she smiled at them.


    Although the smile was a little bitter, Jazlyn admired her very well.


    ''A woman is admirable the most when she is strong.''


    Outside the vi, William was still yelling and begging. Aisha could not stand it anymore so she


    turned to Jazlyn. "Call Lucas and ask him to take that annoying guy away."


    Jazlyn nodded and made the call. As soon as the call was done, she turned to Aisha and said,


    "Lucas said he


    would be here soon."


    In Lucas''s apartment, upon receiving the call from Jazlyn, Lucas immediately called Archer.


    Afterwards, he waited for Archer to pick him up.


    After a while, Archer''s car had arrived. Lucas ran into the car hurriedly. Once inside, he patted the


    rain on his body.


    "Is Aisha back?" Archer asked while starting the car.


    "Yes, she just came back. She went to get even with William," Lucas replied with a smile.


    "What a vigorous and resolute woman! No wonder..." Archer was supposed to say something when


    he trailed off midsentence.


    "No wonder what?" Lucas frowned and suddenly asked, "Have you found out anything about


    them?"


    "Nothing."


    "Who the heck are they?" Lucas''s curiosity was apparent. Even though Archer said he found


    nothing, something in his voice suggested otherwise. "Is there anything that you can''t tell me?"


    With a shrug, Archer responded, "Actually, there is nothing I can''t tell you."


    "Tell me everything then." Lucas narrowed his eyes and urged Archer to tell him the truth.


    "ording to my research, Aisha and Jazlyn are members of the International Criminal Police


    Organization. You probably know it as Interpol."


    "Oh, Interpol! I see!" Hearing that, Lucas breathed a sigh of relief. He had always thought that


    Jazlyn was from the underworld!


    Archer drove fast and they were able to arrive at Barry''s vi shortly after, sshing water


    everywhere.


    "What a crazy man! You are insane!" When Lucas saw William kneeling in the rain, he cursed and


    got out of the car with a ck umbre. Archer followed him right away.


    Kneeling on the ground without saying a word, William felt that the wound on his shoulder seemed


    to open again. Also, Aisha''s punches hurt him badly. With a pale face, he pursed his lips and stared


    at the vi pathetically.


    "William!" Archer walked to him, and threw away the umbre in a fit of rage. When he reached


    William, he grabbed his cor and roared, "Do you know who kidnapped Mary''s children? It was


    him! It''s Frank! The one whom you tried your best to protect!"


    "You... What did you say?" William''s eyes widened. "But it was Andy Duan..."


    "What could Andy Duan do alone?" Archer said with disappointment, "Frank colluded with Andy,


    and then betrayed her when she was of no use to him. Don''t you understand?! That group of well-


    trained people were from Japan! Do you know Shadow Organization? It was Corbett! He must have


    offered Frank his men."


    There was a sh of light in William''s muddled brain. No wonder the group of people suddenly put


    down their weapons when they saw him. Moreover, they said that they only wanted Mary...


    It was Frank all along! Frank wanted to kill Mary! He also wanted to kill William''s children!


    After saying that, Archer loosened William''s cor at once.


    William lost his bnce. He fell heavily on the muddy ground with his face first.


    The bean sized raindrops fell from the sky, and he hoped that he stayed in the rain forever. He


    wished that the rain could cleanse his body and sins, and clear his confused brain.


    "William!" Lucas shouted and ran over. He squatted in front of William and asked anxiously, "How


    are you? Are you all right?''1 He turned to Archer and said, "Come and help me!" Lucas threw away


    the umbre and added, "He is injured. He will have a fever if he goes on like this! II


    Archer shot him a resentful look before helping him up.


    Squeak!


    Jazlyn walked out with an umbre. She opened the iron door, and looked at the situation in front of


    her. "Why are you sote? Take him away quickly!"

 Chapter 386 Extra Story regnant (Part Two)

    Chapter 386 Extra Story regnant (Part Two)


    "Open the car door for me!" Lucas shook the rain off his head.


    Jazlyn rolled her eyes at him and walked towards the car. Aisha asked her to take a rest but she did


    not. Part of her wanted to see Lucas, so she volunteered toe out. This way, she would get to


    see him unsuspectingly.


    They carried William to the car together. Since Archer had been thinking about Aisha all the time, he


    asked Jazlyn to drive Lucas and William to the hospital. Then, Lucas, Jazlyn, and a halfatose


    patient were inside the car.


    "It''s unexpected that you are willing to sit in the same car with me," said Jazlyn on the driver''s seat.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I had no choice. Do you really think I''d be willing to be with you?" As Lucas spoke, he wiped the


    rain from William''s face.


    Jazlyn raised her eyebrows in disbelief. She did not seem to believe his words. Or maybe, she did


    not want to believe it. "Is Mr. Lan okay?"


    "I guess he will have to rest for a few days. He''s extremely feverish now."


    William''s face was pale and unnaturally red. Despite being unconscious, he kept muttering


    something under his breath.


    "He is miserable only because he has done many wrong things," said Jazlyn.


    "I feel sorry for him whenever I recall what he and Mary have experienced these years." Lucas


    sighed in pity and continued, "If he wanted to be with Mary in the end, he should have been good to


    her."


    "It''s toote for him now. Mary is getting married." Jazlyn''s eyes darkened and she continued, "I


    think that Barry should be nice to Mary. They are going to hold their wedding in three days."


    "In three days?" Lucas'' expression was in utter surprise. "They are in such a hurry!"


    Jazlyn smiled in response. All of a sudden, she remembered something. "By the way, we need a


    groomsman for the wedding."


    "Are you the bridesmaid?" Lucas raised his head and asked. He then proceeded to wipe the rain off


    William''s face again.


    "Well... Yes, I am." Jazlyn suddenly felt a little ufortable. Why did her question seem that she


    was inviting Lucas?


    Fortunately, he did not notice it. He just smiled bitterly and said, "Forget it. I''ll leave the best man to


    someone else. Although Barry is a good man, I can''t stand being the groomsman of William''s rival


    in love while he''s lying in bed, unconscious."


    Jazlyn nodded in agreement. "You are right."


    The two sighed and did not say anything more. Jazlyn stepped on the gas and the car sped up.


    Their short journey to the hospital was silent and awkward.


    It was sunny the next day. Everyone except William went to the wedding shop to try on their


    wedding attires. Afterwards, Aisha and Jazlyn left to go to the hotel to pack their things. They would


    move in to Barry''s vi for a while to apany Mary.


    As Aisha was driving, the car had to stop from time to time due to the traffic. Supporting her arms,


    she drove slowly as she waited for the car in front to move forward little by little.


    "My patience is slowly running out! Why is the traffic so heavy?" Aishained and looked


    around angrily.


    Jazlyn smiled and said, "Let''s enjoy the scenery while waiting."


    "The scenery?" Aisha suddenly smiled meaningfully. She caught a glimpse of a familiar face in the


    distance with someone else. Looking at the man and the woman sitting by the window of the coffee


    shop on the left side of the road, she said slowly, "It''s really a beautiful scenery!"


    "Isn''t it?" Jazlyn followed Aisha''s gaze. "There are so many peopleing and going."


    "Nah. Not that." Aisha turned to look at Jazlyn. "Look closely at the two people sitting there!" Aisha


    pointed at a coffee shop and asked, "Do you recognize that man?"


    Jazlyn looked in the direction where Aisha was pointing, and then her eyes widened in


    bewilderment.


    In the delicately decorated coffee shop, a man and a woman were sitting by the window. The man


    looked calm and seemed to be having a great time. The woman he was with looked happy as well.


    The two were talking casually, looking very harmonious. If someone else saw them, he or she would


    have guessed that the two were a couple! But, how could that man be Lucas? Jazlyn could not


    believe her eyes! He was supposed to be in the hospital watching over William, right? What was he


    doing with that woman?


    Unconsciously, Jazlyn clenched her fists. She stared at Lucas''s side face, and the anger in her eyes


    became more intense. Without thinking, she suddenly opened the door of the car and got off. Then,


    she ran towards the other side of the road, barely ncing at the iing cars.


    "Oh, girl! You are in love!" Aisha shrugged and shouted at Jazlyn''s back, "I''m leaving! I won''t wait


    for you! Try hard on Lucas! Come on! Don''t spare him!1''


    Inside the coffee shop, Lucas stirred his coffee with a spoon, feeling a little bored. William was still


    lying in the hospital. He wondered when he could finish the coffee and go back. He felt so frustrated


    and bored!


    "Luc, you haven''te back to America for such a long time. Your mom misses you so much." The


    woman sitting opposite to Lucas looked at him gently and said, "When Aunt knew that I would be


    back, she told me toe see you. How are you doing?"


    "Tell her I''m fine!" Lucas raised his head and smiled. "I''ll go back to the US after my friend gets


    married. Thank you foring to see me anyway."


    "Not at all. I love seeing you, Luc." The woman smiled shyly and looked at him affectionately. "Luc,


    can I go back to the US together with you then?"


    ''Luc? Go back to the US together?''


    As soon as Jazlyn rushed into the coffee shop, she overheard their conversation. Her heart


    inexplicably burst into anger.


    "I..." When Lucas was about to answer, he suddenly saw a ck shadow at the corner of his eye.


    Suddenly, the sound of a fist hitting the table echoed.


    "Ah!" The woman sitting opposite to Lucas was startled. She looked up and saw a woman ring at


    her. Her body shrank in fear and she asked in panic-stricken voice, "Luc, who is this woman?"


    He raised his head to look at the person who had made a noise. When he saw her, his mouth


    opened wide. With a frown, he stood up at once. "Jazlyn? Hey! Why are you here?" "Why am I


    here? Humph!" Jazlyn red at Lucas with anger, unwillingness, and grievance in her eyes. All


    these emotionsbined were what she was feeling in her heart.


    ''How could Lucas stop pestering me? Did he really forget what happened that night? How could he


    invite another woman to have coffee here leisurely? Why didn''t he invite me here instead?! I won''t


    allow this! Lucas Murong, you''re dead!''


    "Luc..." The woman called out Lucas''s name in a sweet voice, which made Jazlyn''s ears buzz.


    "Shut up!" Jazlyn pounded the table again and shouted, "I''m warning you, stay away from Lucas!


    Also, stop calling him Luc! Don''t ever be with him alone! Lucas is my man and mine alone! Don''t try


    to get close to him, or else I''ll kick your ass!"


    Both Lucas and the woman were stunned by Jazlyn''s outburst.


    "Jazlyn, have you gone insane?" Lucas asked in a daze once he came back to his senses.


    "Come with me!" Jazlyn suddenly grabbed his arm and dragged him forward.


    "Stop! What are you doing?! Let''s make it clear first!" Lucas protested as he shook off Jazlyn''s


    hand.


    The noise of the two attracted the curious onlookers in the shop. Realizing that people were staring


    at them, Jazlyn blushed. Suddenly, an idea urred to her. She clutched her belly and shouted at


    Lucas with tears in her eyes, "Aren''t you going with me? Can''t you see how pitiful I am?! How could


    you drink coffee with this woman? I''m pregnant with your baby, Lucas! Pleasee with me first.


    Let''s discuss everything privately once and for all."


    ''What the fuck!''


    Lucas''s heart skipped a beat when he recalled the night he did not take any protective measures


    with her. He stared at her with utter shock. ''This woman couldn''t really...''


    "Go out with me. Let''s talk outside." Lucas grabbed Jazlyn''s hand and dragged her out of the cafe,


    leaving the stunned and confused woman behind.


    The woman picked up her phone and made a longdistance call. "Hello? Aunt, it''s me. Luc... Luc has


    made a woman pregnant!"


    -

 Chapter 387 Extra Story You Are Mine

    Chapter 387 Extra Story You Are Mine


    The people in the cafe were getting a free show and they all watched on, captivated. Lucas dragged


    Jazlyn out and they all craned their necks to watch the action continue.


    They stepped out onto the street and Lucas shook her hand free of his and rested his hands on his


    hips, ring at her with fire in his eyes. "What did you just say to me?"


    Jazlyn raised her eyebrows mockingly and seemed quite pleased with herself. "I said many things,


    which one are you referring to? The one about you being my man?"


    "You bitch..." Lucas muttered under his breath. He gnashed his teeth, trying to hold in his anger and


    yelled, "Not that! I mean the baby! What did you say about a baby? Are you really... Pregnant?"


    "You wish!" Jazlyn scoffed. She lifted her head and said, "I was lying of course."


    Lucas'' phone suddenly rang in his hands, shifting the tension.


    He didn''t waste time checking the caller ID, picked up the phone and barked into it, "Hello? Who''s


    this? What do you want? Speak!"


    "Oh, Luc, it''s me!" His mother''s voice came from the other end; she sounded excited. "Why are you


    shouting? Nicole said you''ve gotten a woman pregnant. You¡¯re going to be a father, you need to


    learn to not lose your temper so easily! When will you being back to the US? Show me what


    the girl looks like, we should take care of her, she''s our responsibility now!"


    "Ahem!" Jazlyn tried clearing her throat when she heard the words from the phone, but she was so


    frightened she choked on her saliva and coughed wildly for a moment.


    "What are you talking about? Pregnant? Bing a father? It''s all nonsense!" Lucas lost it, he''d


    had enough. "Mom, don''t believe all the rubbish thates out of her mouth! I... Nicole was joking!"


    "Why would Nicole joke with me about something like that? I think you''re the one lying to me!" Now


    Lucas'' mother was annoyed. "How old are you? Getting some girl pregnant is a good thing for a


    man at your age! I''m your mother, why won''t you just tell me the truth?"


    Jazlyn put a hand over her mouth to conceal her snickering. She looked up at Lucas and a sudden


    gloom overtook her. She cleared her throat and acted as if she was the one who had been wronged


    and shouted at the phone, "Luc, are you really going to make me get an abortion?"


    She pulled a defiant face, as if to say "what are you going to do about that?"


    Lucas'' face darkened instantly. Before he could say anything, a roar came from the phone. "Lucas,


    if you make her get an abortion, you will never be allowed to set foot in my house again! I''m warning


    you, you better keep that baby!"


    "Hiss..." Lucas pulled the phone from his ear, rearing from the shouts ringing out at him. "I didn''t...


    She''s not pregnant! Jazlyn is lying to you!"


    "Jazlyn? Is that my future daughter-inw?"


    He didn''t know what to say anymore and rubbed his eyebrows helplessly. When he turned his head,


    he noticed Jazlyn was about to slip away from him and yelled back into his phone, "Mom, I have go


    to!" "You haven''t told me what''s going on yet! Hello? Hey...


    You brat..."


    Jazlyn panicked when she saw him hang up the phone. She swiveled her head rapidly, looking


    across the road but found that Aisha''s car had already disappeared. ''Oh no. I''m going to have to


    run!'' she thought to herself.


    "What now? You want to run from this?" Lucas asked angrily before darting over and grabbing


    Jazlyn by the wrist.


    She turned around and red back at Lucas. "What next? You want to fight me? All right, just don''t


    be ashamed when you''re beaten to the ground, right out in the street!"


    Lucas pursed his lips and said nothing. He stepped closer to Jazlyn, who reacted by taking a step


    back. Lucas continued pressing her back, forcing her into a corner. Before Jazlyn knew what was


    happening, her back was pressed up against a wall. Lucas nted his hands firmly on either side of


    her trapping her between himself and the wall as he looked down on her.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Jazlyn could not help but blush and forgot all her fighting skills and the fact that she could knock him


    down in a matter of seconds. Like a little girl, she looked up at him shyly and asked obliviously, her


    voice trembling, "What are you doing?"


    "You think you can cause a scene like that and just run away?" Lucas asked. "Do you know how


    difficult my mother is to deal with?" His voice was now filled with hatred.


    He had only just finished speaking when his phone rang again in his pocket.


    Lucas sighed. "Did you hear what I said?"


    Jazlyn shrugged and said, "It''s none of my business, is it? Besides, you started it.¡± "What did I do to


    make you mad?"


    He stared at Jazlyn with confusion. "We''ve only seen each other once since you got back from


    Japan. How could I have upset you again?" "You''re here having a coffee with someone else... Eh..."


    She finally spoke the words she had been holding in, and her arrogance suddenly disappeared.


    ''Wait a minute! Lucas was just drinking coffee with someone else. What does that have to do with


    me? Where is my brain today? What am I thinking? Gosh! What have I done? I''m so stupid!''


    Jazlyn''s face changed several times in the space of a few seconds as she fought within herself.


    Lucas did not know how to respond and so he didn''t. He remained silent for a moment, shuffling


    through his thoughts, his eyes shifting from confusion to disbelief to being filled with doubt.


    Eventually, he understood. His lips curled to a cheeky grin and he whispered in Jazlyn''s ear, "Did


    seeing me drinking coffee with another woman make you jealous?"


    Hearing the word "jealous" stiffened the muscles on her face. She had nothing to say in her


    defense. He had hit it right on the nose, he had put words to the strange feeling she held in her


    heart! She felt that Lucas belonged to her. He was supposed to be with her all the time, how could


    he then be with another woman? That was why she had rushed into the coffee shop just now. Lucas


    hadn''t provoked her or started anything. It was all her, she wanted to provoke him.


    He stared at her for a long time. When she said nothing, he thought he had got it wrong and was


    ttering himself. He sighed and said, "Forget it. Don''t make jokes like that again. Take good care of


    Mary. I''ll see you at the wedding."


    Jazlyn was under no restraint anymore, since Lucas had turned away from her. She looked at his


    back as he walked away and suddenly called out to stop him, "Lucas!"


    "What is it?" he asked,ing to halt. He turned his head and was greeted by a waft of a sweet


    fragrance on his face. His lips were pressed against another''s and his neck was wrapped around.


    Jazlyn was on her tiptoes, her arms around Lucas'' neck. She kissed him deeply and bit his lip hard


    and said, "Lucas, looks like I''ll be sticking to you this time."


    His mind was racing and was in a mess. "What do you mean?" he asked.


    She patted his chest and said affectionately, "I''ve decided to be responsible for you since you''re a


    good man! From now on, you''re mine!"


    He looked at her blushing face and was a little angry with himself. He was the man, he should have


    been taking more charge, shouldn''t he? And Jazlyn wasn''t acting like the woman at all!


    "What if I don''t need you to be responsible for me?" Lucas asked, blinking nkly.


    "That''s not an option! Hmm..."


    This time, Lucas held her head in his hands and kissed her back passionately, giving himself over to


    her.


    "Jazlyn, I will tame you!"


    Three dayster, on a beautiful autumn day, flowers bloomed outside a church on Randal Road, in


    A City. The small, understated, yet luxurious wedding between Mary and Barry was about to begin.


    Jazlyn wore an elegant dress and saw Lucas the moment she stepped out of the bathroom. The


    two exchanged nces while Lucas touched his nose and smiled. Jazlyn lowered her head slightly,


    giggling to herself. Something was going on between them but they were keeping it to themselves.


    Or trying to at least.


    "They''ve finally fallen in love with each other!" Aisha and Archer looked on from a tree they had


    hidden behind. "Finally! Thest two days, Jazlyn''s beenughing in her dreams so happily she''s


    woken herself up," said Aisha.


    "What about you?" Archer looked at Aisha with a smile and asked, "What do you say about going


    back to the US with me after Mary''s wedding? My grandmother''s been waiting for me to bring her a


    granddaughter-inw."


    Aisha raised her shoulders and pulled her head in, trying to shield herself from her difort. "Your


    grandmother? You mean thedy of the Nethends'' royal family?"


    "Yes," Archer nodded as if it were nothing.


    "But I don''t know anyone from the royal family. I don''t think I''d fit in," she replied. She then took a


    deep breath and said, "I''d better inspect the ce, patrol a little, make sure everyone is safe and


    the wedding goes well.


    Disappointment seemed to wash over Archer, but he said nothing and let her go.


    Lucas and Jazlyn went back to the groom''s and the bride''s rooms respectively. When they got


    there, Barry''s assistant, Cooper, charged in with a newspaper in hand. "Bad news! Bad news!"


    "Let me see!" Lucas stepped forward and snatched the newspaper away. His eyes turned a scarlet


    red as anger and sadness overtook him. ''Barry has a child with Sh? Why is this world so messed


    up? This is madness!'' Lucas thought. He could not believe his eyes.


    He read through the article and the room fell into silence.


    Barry stumbled across the room after Victor punched him with clean, powerful blow. He was quick


    then to say he''d talk to Mary about all this.


    Lucas sat for a while and waited but Barry still had not returned. He was about to go look for him


    when he saw a group of women running at him frantically.


    "What''s the matter? What''s going on?" Lucas ran up to Jazlyn and asked urgently.


    "Mary is missing!" she replied anxiously. "Just a moment ago, Barry came looking for her and sent


    us all out. But when we returned, she was gone!"


    They all rushed to the church, and the first thing they saw when they entered, was William and


    Aisha in the middle of a heated argument.


    "William? You! Where is my sister? Where did you take her?"


    William was stunned. "Isn''t Mary here? "


    "Haven''t you taken Mary away, William?" Victor asked.


    "I just arrived," William replied innocently.


    "Help! Help!" Jane ran over shouting, "I... I saw that Alick and Elissa get taken away!"


    "What? Who kidnapped them?" William began trembling with fear.


    "They were taken away by a man with a scar on his face, " Jane said breathlessly from anguish. "I


    saw it from the parterre and... there was another little boy! I couldn''t catch up with them!"


    "Barry Gu!" Jazlyn cursed, her rage bursting, "Are you sure today is a good day? Look what


    happened!"


    "Is Mary also taken away? By the same person?¡± Lucas asked, assuming the worst.


    "Aisha, haven''t you taken care of the security of the church?" Archer frowned.


    "No matter how powerful I am, I am still alone, okay? So many things rushed up to me all of a


    sudden!" Aisha red at Barry and said, "It''s all your fault!"


    "Check the surveince video!" William calmed himself and was the first to act, the rest following


    behind in a hurry.


    On the screens in the security room, they saw Mary being carried out in her wedding dress.


    Meanwhile, Alick, Elissa and Ray were kidnapped as well.


    "Ray? It''s Ray!" Barry screamed when he saw the horrific events y out of the monitors.


    "Damn it! Who dares to be bold like this?" Victor frowned, wondering, trying to make sense of all this


    craziness.


    Aisha''s eyes darkened. She and Jazlyn looked at each other and said a terrifying word, "Corbett!"


    "He is a Japanese," they added.


    "Why would he kidnap Mary?" Lucas asked with furrowed brows.


    "I don''t know."


    The group gathered together, trying to find any trace of Mary and the children, but they had nothing.


    Until, a message suddenly popped up on their mobile phones.


    It came from that Japanese freak, this was some sort of sick game to him. ''Arrrgh!'' Aisha cried out


    on the inside.


    "Corbett! I won''t let you go this time!" she yelled her deration to the universe. She bit down hard,


    gritted her teeth and rushed out of the church, her phone still in her hand. Jazlyn didn''t hesitate and


    followed right behind her, two forces to be reckoned with.


    Lucas frowned and patted Archer on the shoulder. He said nothing and just followed the crowd.


    -

 Chapter 388 Extra Story Protect You (Part One)

    Chapter 388 Extra Story Protect You (Part One)


    Beside the salt factory at the Western suburbs, a battle of brain and brawl between the kidnappers


    and rescuers was happening.


    Aisha was able to get rid of Corbett''s subordinates and rescue the three children. Afterwards, she


    rushed to the trestle where Mary and William were.


    Clutching his injured arm, Lucas got in Jazlyn''s car and rushed to follow Aisha. Unfortunately, the


    trestle was already in a mess when they arrived.


    With a loud bang, a huge explosion lit up the sea. It was so intense that it even soared into the sky.


    Lucas could only watch as Mary and William fell into the deep, cold sea.


    "William!" With red eyes, Lucas got off the car right away and rushed to trestle.


    "Mary!" At the same time, Aisha screamed and jumped into the water, followed by Archer.


    "Lucas, you got a gunshot. Just wait here!" Jazlyn held Lucas''s hand which made him stop in


    tracks. "I''ll go."


    As she was about to jump off in a hurry to rescue people, Lucas suddenly called her name.


    "Jazlyn!" He pulled her back and said with a frown, "Be careful!"


    Jazlyn stared into his eyes full of sincerity and concern.


    "I will. No worries."


    Lucas waited anxiously on the shore. It took the rescue team a long time before they could save


    Mary and William together.


    Both of them were badly injured, drenched with a mixture of blood and water, and unconscious


    when they were pulled out of the water. Mary had wounds all over her body. Unfortunately, William


    had it worse for he had no sign of breathing.


    Lucas hurried forward. When he saw the two gunshot wounds on William''s back, his eyes


    darkened. "Send them to the hospital! Hurry!" he roared.


    Archer carried Mary in his arms. On the other hand, William was carried by two policemen.


    With zing red eyes, Aisha took out her pistol and fired several shots at the sea, sshing water


    in the process. "Corbett, if anything happens to my sister, I''ll kill the whole Shadow Organization!"


    she roared in the wind.


    "Chief Inspector," Peter, the one who had recovered from the gunshotst time, walked up to her


    and said, "Corbett''s body is nowhere to be found."


    "Keep searching!" Aisha bellowed. She stared at the bottom of the sea and said, "Even if you


    retrieve his pile of remains, I don''t care! Find him for me!"


    "Yes, madam!"


    In the emergency room of People''s Hospital of A City, both Mary and William were undergoing a life


    and death situation. Meanwhile, Lucas was taken to the operating room by the doctors.


    "Miss! Excuse me, but you can''t enter the operating room!" Jazlyn insisted on going in, but was


    stopped by one of the nurses.


    "Get out of my way, Otherwise I''ll beat you up!" Jazlyn red at the nurse and raised her fist as


    warning.


    "Enough!" As Lucas stood at the door of the operating room, his face looked a little pale. He turned


    around and shouted, "Let her in! It''s all right!" "Okay, Dr. Murong!" The nurse nodded and stepped


    aside.


    Lucasy on the operating table while having an infusion. Although uneasy, Jazlyn held his hand


    which made him stunned for a moment. The sight of it made him smile and he asked, "What are you


    doing? I''m not gonna die here."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Jazlyn retorted while ring at him.


    "You look nicer when you''re fierce," Lucas murmured. Suddenly, a sharp pain came from his arm,


    which made him wince.


    "What''s wrong? Did something bad happen? Are you okay?" Jazlyn was so anxious that she could


    not help but raise her voice.


    "Miss, please keep quiet during the operation. Please don''t talk to Dr. Murong anymore," said the


    masked doctor in a white gown coldly. Then, he started to give Lucas anesthesia.


    Jazlyn rolled her eyes, but still held Lucas''s hand.


    "Jazlyn, I want to ask you a few questions. You don''t need to say anything. You just need to nod or


    shake your head," Lucas said slowly.


    "Dr. Murong, please stop talking! You''ve been a doctor for so many years, yet you still don''t know


    what the rules are?" The surgeon scolded Lucas again.


    Lucas chuckled in response and said, "Okay, okay. You are the master in the operating room now. I


    won''t say anything more."


    "That''s good. Let''s start the operation!"


    Silence hung in the air. Only the breathing of several people was heard.


    Jazlyn was used to fighting and killing. What was more, she had been shot countless times and


    even removed bullets herself without anesthetic. However, just looking at the bullet hole on Lucas''s


    arm made her feel weak and heartbroken.


    When she saw Lucas frown, her heart skipped a beat. Also, when she saw Lucas wince and grit his


    teeth in pain, she wanted to beat the doctor who was performing surgery on him. If Lucas was so


    afraid of pain, why did he take the bullet for her? It was a dangerous thing. Besides, she could bear


    it herself. Staring at him, she realized she would not want him to get injured again.


    ng! The bullet was sessfully taken out and the doctor put it into the iron te, making a crisp


    metal sound. The loud sound brought back Jazlyn to reality.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. As she turned around, she saw Lucas grinning at her.


    "What''s wrong?" Jazlyn asked in bewilderment.


    Lucas just smiled and shook his head in response.


    Outside the operating room, a few people were waiting for William''s and Mary''s operations. The two


    bullets from William''s body had been sessfully taken out. His operation was over earlier than


    Mary''s, but it was still unknown when he would wake up and what would happen when he woke up.


    Now it could only be sure that his life was saved.


    "The patient is pregnant," the doctor answered while smiling. "There are signs of miscarriage, but


    the fetus in the womb is tenacious. It''s alright now."


    "William is going to be a father again!" Archer shouted excitedly, both from grief and joy.


    "Oh my God!''1 Ena covered her mouth and shouted, "Mary and her baby are so strong!"


    Aisha shrugged her shoulders and said expressionlessly, "Looks like my sister''s future is bound up


    with that man. How unfortunate!"


    "If you tell William this news, he will directly jump out of bed." With his hands in his pockets, Victor


    looked at the ward next to Mary''s.


    "It''s good if he could jump up." Archer''s eyes darkened. He had just called Timothy, but he did not


    know when William''s parents woulde to the hospital. He hoped that they would not suffer too


    much when they saw William''s state.


    "Aisha, it''s time to go." In silence, a police officer stood behind Aisha and reminded her respectfully,


    "The superior ordered us to go back to the headquarters tomorrow."


    Aisha rolled her eyes and asked, "Where is Jazlyn? I haven''t seen her for a long time."


    "She''s apanying Dr. Murong in the operation room, " Ena answered right away while pointing


    at the direction of the operation room.


    Aisha rolled her eyes and ordered to the police officer, "Go and ask Jazlyn toe here!"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, madam!"


    Standing aside, Archer asked Aisha, "When will youe back?"


    Sophy James [fiEQ

 Chapter 389 Extra Story Protect You (Part Two)

    Chapter 389 Extra Story Protect You (Part Two)


    "I don''t know," she answered casually, "It depends on the punishment that I''ll receive from the


    headquarters. This time, I made the decision to shoot that cunning devil Corbett without permission.


    I went too far. Maybe they would send me to the South Pole to protect the penguins. Or I will be


    ordered to go to the front line and enjoy the rain of bullets. Perhaps they would give me a detention


    for three months."


    Archer''s face was pale. "If I can''t see you for a long time, I will miss you."


    "You can look at my sister''s face when you miss me."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Aisha..." Archer was speechless. After pondering for a moment, he swallowed and said, "I''ll go with


    you."


    "No way!" She stopped him immediately. "Stop your boring thoughts. You have to stay here and


    protect my sister. If anything happens to her again, I will never forgive you!"


    She left and strode towards the operating room to find Jazlyn.


    On the other side, Lucas''s wound was being sutured by the doctors. The operation was over and


    sessful.


    The surgeon smiled and said, "The operation is over. Give Dr. Murong some personal space and let


    him finish what he wants to say. Let''s go out first. Come on, third wheels!"


    Hearing this, other doctors and nurses rushed out of the operating room as if they had made an


    agreement ahead.


    "Thank you!" Smiling, Lucas shouted at the group as he tried to sit on the operating table.


    "Why are you sitting up?" Jazlyn said worriedly. "You just finished the operation!"


    "It''s just a minor injury." Lucas moved his body casually, and patted the empty space on the


    operating table. "Sit here!"


    With a shrug, Jazlyn easily jumped up and sat beside Lucas. "What did you want to ask me just


    now?"


    "Are you really a police officer?" Lucas asked with raised eyebrows.


    "Yep." Jazlyn nodded and remarked, "My identity must have been exposed when I went to save the


    kids."


    "To be honest, I knew it a few days ago."


    "Really? You already knew it?" Jazlyn¡¯s mouth fell open in surprise. "When? How did you know?"


    "Archer told me on the day you came back from Japan."


    "So he knew it too!" Jazlyn smiled and said, "He cares about my boss so much. He must have tried


    his best to find out. I knew it was just a matter of time. But it''s good that you guys already knew. I


    was nning to tell you at the right time anyway."


    "Then why did you hide it from us before?" asked Lucas as he faced her. "I thought you were a


    gangster because you were so good at fighting!"


    Jazlyn cleared her throat and recited seriously, "Ahem. Ahem. We are a group of well-trained police.


    We must abide by our duty. We can''t expose our identity too early, in case of inconvenient


    movement and unnecessary trouble for ourselves and the public."


    Upon hearing that, Lucas burst intoughter. "Jazlyn, did you memorize these words? Impressive."


    She swallowed hard and murmured, "This is what our superiors taught us when we entered the


    organization. Of course there are also rules we need to obey."


    The smile on Lucas''s face grew bigger. Looking at the silly look on Jazlyn''s face, he suddenly felt


    that this woman was indeed very simple. She dared to love and hate, she would say whatever she


    liked and there was no stopping her. She was extremely brave, but she could also be a coward.


    Sometimes, she looked fierce, but sometimes she looked girlish.


    "Jazlyn, don''t you think we are a perfect match for each other?" Lucas''s words made Jazlyn blush.


    "Hmm?" Her heart skipped a beat, but she tried her best to keep calm on the surface. This was the


    first time in her life that she felt such a feeling. Nevertheless, she looked forward to what Lucas


    would say next. "You... What do you mean?"


    "Look, I''m a doctor and you''re a police officer. If you get hurt, I can treat you as soon as possible. If


    anything bad happens to me, you cane out to protect me as well, " exined Lucas simply, but


    his eyes were shining. "Don''t you think we are a perfect match?"


    "That''s it?" Jazlyn was a little disappointed. She thought he would say something sweet and


    unexpected to her. "I can cure myself if I get hurt, and you can live a good life without my protection.


    I''m not your bodyguard. Why should I protect you? I have something far more important to do than


    babysitting you."


    Biting his lips, Lucas took a deep breath and said, "Then I will protect you instead."


    "What?" Jazlyn suddenly turned around and asked, "Are you kidding me? You can''t even defeat me


    with your fighting skills. Are you sure you can protect me? I think it''s you who needs protection.


    Besides, I don''t need other people''s protection. I can take care of myself."


    "This is a man''s promise to a woman. It has nothing to do with your profession as a police officer."


    Lucas stared at her with unprecedented seriousness in his eyes. "You are good at fighting, but don''t


    forget that you are a woman as well. I''m not saying I could protect you when you fight. All I could do


    is stop the danger before it happens to you. That way you would be safe and sound. This is the


    protection I was saying. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Hearing his words, Jazlyn felt her breathing stop. Never in her life had she thought that a man


    would be willing to protect her. Unexpectedly, a man named Lucas promised her to do so. Although


    he seemed frivolous at times, he could be very serious if he wanted to. Right now, he promised to


    protect her.


    "Jazlyn, you said you would be responsible for me. Also, remember when you said I was your man?


    Do these words still count?" asked Lucas as he stared at her long eyshes and clear eyes


    meaningfully.


    "How long will you protect me?"


    "All my life!"


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Lucas leaned forward slightly and his handsome face was


    nearing Jazlyn''s lips. Her breathing became slow as their lips were about to meet. Staring at Lucas,


    her body felt tensed as it waited for their lips to touch.


    "Jazlyn! The doctor said the operation had been finished. Why haven''t you..."


    Aisha roared all the way to the operating room. As soon as she pushed the door open, she saw the


    two kissing. The rest of the sentence got stuck in her throat and she stood petrified in spot.


    Jazlyn and Lucas were also stunned. Just as their lips met, Jazlyn suddenly pped him on his


    face and shouted, "There are mosquitoes on your face!"


    Without precaution, Lucas fell down on the operating table. The corners of his mouth twitched.


    "Damn it!"


    "Boss! What is it?" Jazlyn blushed in embarrassment. She jumped off the operating table and ran


    out. "There are mosquitoes in this damn operating room!" "Jesus..." Aisha was speechless. She


    turned around and ran out in a hurry.


    "Boss, wait for me! Believe me, there were really mosquitoes! Where are you going? Wait!" Jazlyn


    shouted as she chased after Aisha.


    "Back to the US!"

 Chapter 390 Extra Story Going To New York (Part One)

    Chapter 390 Extra Story Going To New York (Part One)


    By the time Mary woke up, it had been five days since she was kidnapped. William was still lying


    motionless on the bed. It didn''t look like he was going to wake up any time soon.


    For the past two days, Lucas and Archer stayed in the hospital andined like fugitives. They


    told it to everyone, including Mary, who was still recovering and getting ready to be discharged.


    "Jazlyn didn''t inform me before acting. She just flew back to the US. Don''t you think she was being


    unreliable?" Lucasined again. Looking at his arm which was still hanging, he sighed. "The


    wound on my arm hasn''t even healed! She just left me in the operating room!"


    Mary pressed her lips together andughed, "She even swatted a mosquito for you before she left!"


    Lucas smiled awkwardly and quietly stared at her belly for a while. He ced his strong hand on it.


    "Dear little one, I can''t wait for you toe out!"


    Mary first acted surprised and then burst intoughter. Before she could say anything, the door was


    kicked open with a bang. Archer entered and stared at Lucas angrily. "Get your filthy hand off her!


    Do it now!"


    Mary was startled. Lucas withdrew his hand reflexively. When he realized that he had been scared


    off easily, he became angry. He stood up in anger and faced Archer. "You brat! You freaked me out!


    It wasn''t you that I touched, was it?"


    Archer strode into the ward and walked to meet Mary. He put on a ttering smile and winked


    confidently. "Well, she is my sister-inw. I promised Aisha that I would take good care of her and


    won''t let a viin like you take advantage of her. I''m just keeping my promise. Isn''t that right, Mary?"


    Mary was amused by them. She simply answered him with a smile.


    ncing at the intruder with disdain, Lucas mumbled, "I think you''re trying to find something on me


    so that you can report it to Aisha. And it''s all in a bid to get something from her."


    "Ha ha!" Archer sat on the edge of the bed and gently touched Mary''s belly. "Whatever! Oh! My little


    nephew is bouncing in there!"


    "Humph!" Lucas snorted and turned his face in the opposite direction.


    Mary shook off Archer''s hand protectively. "The baby is not yet born. Don''t think you can just touch


    my belly anytime you want!"


    "Yes, ma''am!" Archer stood up.


    Lucas''s phone rang just then.


    He looked at it and hung up without picking.


    "Who was that?" Both Mary and Archer were curious.


    "My mother," Lucas answered helplessly. "She calls me every day. I can''t bear her anymore!"


    Mary and Archer exchanged knowing smiles. Archer said, "Your mother is just eager to meet her


    grandchild."


    "But I don''t have any grandchild to show her! That''s all Jazlyn''s fault!" Lucas continued to fume. "I


    have been trying to exin it to her for a long time now but she never listens. She always


    pressurizes me to return to the US."


    Mary blinked. "Isn''t that just the right thing to do? You can go back to the US to meet Jazlyn! Then


    you can take her to meet your parents. That way, you could resolve the problems altogether."


    "I..." Lucas coughed. He turned his face away and pretended not to care. "Why should I take her to


    meet my parents? My father is so stubborn. He certainly wouldn''t like her."


    "But your mother has to like her," Mary said firmly. "I think you will be miserable if your mother and


    Jazlyn can''t stand each other."


    "Well, I''m looking forward to seeing that happen!" Archer added fuel to the fire. "Haha, Lucas would


    be dejected for the rest of his life."


    Lucas rubbed his arms fearfully. "Why do I feel that what you said makes a lot of sense even though


    it''s horrible to think about? I can''t imagine how much I would suffer!"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    The other two began tough at Lucas without care.


    "Ouch, ouch!" Mary eximed afterughing for a long time. She covered her belly. "Stop! I can''t


    laugh anymore. The baby is protesting."


    "Then stopughing," Lucas said gloomily.


    "Okay, hold on, you two," said Mary seriously. "Are you two really not going back to the US? There''s


    nothing for you here. You should go there and settle your marriages."


    ''Tm staying here to take care of you. It''s Aisha''s order,1'' Archer smiled.


    "Aisha... Humph, hear how sweetly you call her name!" Curling his lips, Lucas added, "I have to stay


    too and take care of you."


    "I''m doing fine now. I don''t need you two to stay here." Mary continued with raised eyebrows,


    "Besides, trust me. If you go to the US, you would give thedies big surprises. Women love


    surprises. Think about it. They will be thrilled to see you."


    Archer and Lucas were a little moved, but they still hesitated. With a smile on her face, Mary asked,


    "Is there anything else that''s making you doubt? It''s not a tourism peak period. You should be able


    to afford the ne tickets."


    "Are you going to be fine without us here?" Lucas asked with a streak of worry.


    "Of course! When I get out of the hospital, I''ll go back to William''s father''s house. I''ll return to work


    muchter," she exined. "There wouldn''t be any problem. I promise that Aisha will be satisfied


    when you go back and tell her about my status."


    Archer touched his nose. "Can we really go?"


    Rolling her eyes, Mary sighed, "Forget it. It''s okay if you don''t leave. I guess I''ve just been wasting


    my time trying to persuade you."


    "Hello?"


    As soon as Mary finished speaking, Archer took out his phone and dialed a number. "Please, book


    a ticket to New York for me."


    "Swoosh..." Mary breathed with relief. She thought, ''Wasn''t that just efficient?''

 Chapter 391 Extra Story Going To New York (Part Two)

    Chapter 391 Extra Story Going To New York (Part Two)


    "Two tickets, please!" Lucas said hurriedly. "Book one more for me!"


    Looking at their eager faces, Maryughed. She suddenly remembered that William was still in aa and wondered if he was ever going to wake


    up.


    The next day, at JFK international airport, New York City,


    Archer and Lucas got off the ne and walked side by side out of the arrival hall. The splendid nightlife of the metropolitan city had just begun.


    "Would you like to have a drink first?¡± Lucas put his arm around Archer''s shoulder.


    Archer shook off his hand rudely. ¡°If you want to go, you can. I''m a public figure and can''t afford to be photographed randomly.¡±


    ¡°Humph!" Lucas sounded disdainful. Archer''s car arrived just then. Lucas quickly followed him into the car.


    "You are quick!" Archer smiled at the driver, "Take us to Fifth Avenue."


    "What are you going to do there?" Lucas frowned. "Is that where your house is?"


    ¡°Aisha''s home is there." Archer shrugged and asked, "Didn''t you know that? Come on!"


    Lucas was speechless. "I...I didn''t know about it. So what? I never asked Jazlyn. Did Aisha tell you in person?¡± ¡°Of course not," Archer answered


    casually. "I found it myself!"


    "Are you fucking kidding me?" Lucas felt speechless.


    The car sped under the moonlight. Just as they approached Fifth Avenue, Archer spotted two familiar figures. With a stern expression, he roared


    "Stop the car!¡±


    "Why? What''s wrong?¡± Lucas quickly sat up and looked out of the window.


    "Those are thedies we were going to meet.¡± Archer opened the door and got out.


    It was not until then that Lucas realized it. He took a closer look and saw two casually dressed Asian women walking towards a bar across the road.


    Sure enough, they were Aisha and Jazlyn.


    ¡°Damn it!" he also roared and followed Archer, shouting, ¡°Jazlyn!"


    Jazlyn paused and said to Aisha, "Did you hear someone call my name just now?¡±


    "Maybe you heard wrong.¡± Aisha nced at her. "We are suspended from our job, remember? I''m already afraid of being here. Don''t scare me


    anymore!"


    Jazlyn nodded. As they were about to enter the bar, a maic voice boomed behind them. "Hey, Miss. My beauty! Since you''re here at the bar, why


    don¡¯t you have a drink with me?¡±


    Aisha shrugged and turned around to answer the stranger. "I''m sorry... Archer! What are you doing here?"


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Archer stepped forward, held Aisha¡¯s face, and kissed her deeply.


    Jazlyn stepped back. The lovers were so mushy she couldn''t stand it.


    "Jazlyn!" Gasping for breath, Lucas ran to them. Surprised, Jazlyn asked, "You''re here too?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am!" Lucas'' eyes were bright. "How would I have known that you were going to the bar if I didn''te? Look what junk you are wearing!


    Come with me!"


    Jazlyn''s face darkened. There was such a big difference between the two men. There was no kiss from Lucas. Not even a hug!


    It was not until Lucas dragged her away from the bar that Jazlyn came back to her senses. "Why did youe back all of a sudden?"


    "Well, we just decided to.¡± Lucas dragged her forward.


    "Where are you taking me? Stop it! I


    have something else to do!" Jazlyn


    struggled desperately. When she


    turned around, she saw that Aisha


    was tak¨¦n away by Archer. Her S


    mouthtwitched. It seemed that their


    nthat night was already out of


    the:window. They had agreed to


    sfieak into the bar to catchia


    criminal group, but Aisha was being


    seduced and she didn''t look like she


    cared about their mission anymore.


    "Did you drive down here?¡± Lucas pulled her to the roadside and suddenly remembered that he didn''t have any means of transportation


    "Yep." Jazlyn shrugged, took the car key in her hand, and asked, "Where are you going? I can give you a ride."


    "Your house.¡±


    y house? Seriously?" she


    screamed. "Why are you going to my


    ouse? I strate an apartment with -


    Aisha. How can I take you back? You


    hould:go to yours instead." "M My


    houses I in Los Angeles. I cant go


    back¡¯ now. It''ste!" He blinked and


    raved closer to her. ¡®Canryou take


    me in for just one n ight?¡± ¡é Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    a


    wW


    Jazlyn snickered, "I can but what will I get in return?¡±


    "There are benefits!" Lucas whispered in her ear. "I can detox you and then be your antidote!¡±


    "What?" Jazlyn didn¡¯t understand him at once.


    Lucas put his hand on Jazlyn''s left shoulder. Touching the scar that was on it, he asked, "Have you forgotten already?¡±


    She felt th¨¦sce where he touched.


    her burn. Fler face suddenly flushed.


    Sneerinig at his confident expression,


    Jazlyn suddenly stabbed hinwin the


    waist with her elbow. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    "Ouch!" He grimaced in pain and took a few steps back. "Be careful! Your sweetheart would be killed!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "You deserve it!" she screamed.


    ¡°Ouch, my arm hurts!" Lucas groaned again. "My belly too! I''ve been on the ne for a whole day and now I''m being beaten up. This is so unfair!"


    Jazlyn ignored him and walked across the road


    "Hey, hey! Don''t you have any sympathy?¡± Lucas followed her in a hurry. "Wait for me! Where are you going?"


    ¡°Get in the car!" Jazlyn entered the car and started it. "Hurry up! Or nobody will take you in tonight.¡±


    Lucas''s face lit up and he quickly hopped into the passenger seat. Sitting still, he fastened his seat belt.

 Chapter 392 Extra Story Kill Her (Part One)

    Chapter 392 Extra Story Kill Her (Part One)


    After Lucas and Jazlyn drove off, Archer escorted Aisha back to his car.


    "Archer, wait! I have a secret mission tonight!" Aisha pushed Archer away immediately.


    "A mission? What mission?¡± Archer smiled at her and said, "I thought you were suspended? If you get caught by your boss, he''ll get even angrier at


    you. You''d be better off going back with me. The other policemen will take care of the bad guys.¡±


    Afterwards, Archer dragged her to the car. Thankfully, Aisha didn''t resist anymore, but when she turned her head, she saw two groups of people


    stumbling out of the bar. The first group was led by an Asian man, and the other was led by a Caucasian. Both groups went to the alley next to the


    bar.


    "That''s them!" Aisha was so agitated that she shouted at Archer in Mandarin. "Let go of me," she said


    ¡°Don''t you see how many of them there are? You''re outnumbered. Don''t go! Do you want to die?¡± Archer held her arm firmly and said, "I just got off


    the ne. I''m tired, and I''m not here to chase some criminals with you! You''reing with me whether you like it or not!"


    "Did I even force you to be here? Let me go!" Aisha stared at the receding figures of the criminals behind the alley. "As a police officer, it''s my sworn


    duty to arrest criminals. If you can''t understand that, then you can leave now!" After she said that. Aisha shook off Archer and followed the gangsters


    into the alley.


    Archer clenched his fists and kicked the air in anger. He felt powerless as he watched her run away. Was it because of their rapid development? He


    was making a fool of himself, running around and worrying about her. Meanwhile, she didn''t even seem to care about their rtionship!


    ¡°Bang!""


    While he was lost in thought, he heard a gunshoting from the alley. The rms of every car in the area were triggered, and women and children


    started screaming.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Damn it!" Archer cursed as he bolted for the alley.


    The light in the alley was dim. Aisha was already engaged in a shootout against the two gangs. She used a fat man as a human shield, so the bullets.


    couldn''t get to her. Within a blink of the eye, Aisha took out her pistol and managed to kill a number of gangsters with pinpoint uracy.


    Unfortunately, she was almost out of ammo after that.


    The two gang leaders exchanged nces and quickly made an escape. They hid behind their bodyguards as they retreated. They were afraid that


    Aisha would call for backup.


    "Freeze!" She yelled, running after the two leaders and avoiding the bullet storm.


    Archer rushed into the alley. Aisha''s situation had made him furious and agitated. He quickly grabbed his gun and covered her. He shouted, "Are you


    insane? Get back here!"


    The sound of Archer''s voice warmed Aisha''s heart. She nced at the group of gangsters running away, and decided to retreat. She realized that she


    had been too reckless tonight. She took a look at the end of the alley and saw that the Caucasian man and the Asian man were gone. She kicked


    down one more gangster, turned, and ran towards Archer.


    Archer breathed a sigh of relief, but before he felt fully relieved, he noticed a figure with his eagle eyes. The man was pointing a gun at Aisha under


    the dim light.


    "Watch out!" He stepped forward to grab Aisha and pulled her into his arms. Then, he turned and blocked the bullet with his bare back.


    "Bang!"


    The bullet pierced his skin and dug deep inte his flesh. He closed his eyes and bellowed. After a second, he opened his eyes and turned his head


    With a shocked expression written all over his face, the shooter in the distance said nothing


    Aisha was mortified by what happened. She had carefully observed the surroundings before making a turn. How could she miss one of them? Archer


    had been shot!


    "Archer! My God, are you all right? Let me see your wound!¡± Aisha immediately held Archer, identally touching the warm blooding from the


    bullet wound on his back. She was overcame with fear, worry, anger, and heartache. She was ming herself for what happened.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine!" Archer groaned with gritted teeth.


    Police car sirens resounded from the distance, looming closer and closer towards the alley.


    "Let''s go!¡± Archer held her hand and said, "It wouldn''t be good for us to be found in this situation.¡±


    "But your wound...¡±


    "I''m fine! I can endure it." He shook his head and dragged her away.


    Her heart skipped a beat. How in the world could he move like nothing happened after being shot? Was he made of steel?


    The two avoided being seen by


    bystanders and onlookers, and <>


    jumped Straight into Archer''s car.


    Aishas asked, "Where are we going?¡¯


    "TO ay house. You''re gonnaave to


    drive. I''ll show you the way.¡±¡¯Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    Aisha said nothing. She just sped her hands tightly, which didn¡¯t escape Archer''s sight. He swallowed the lump in his throat and said, "It''s my own


    apartment. There''s nobody else there."


    Aisha nodded in surrender and started the car.


    Meanwhile, inwazlyn''s car, Lucas


    was lookingout of the window at the


    scenery. Hye more he stared at the>


    >


    scenery, the more curious he >


    becare. He asked, "Have you lived


    hereaver since you were bow?


    were are your parents? Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    "My mother died giving birth to me, and my father raised me by himself," she answered monotonously.


    "Jeez, no wonder you''re such a tomboy!"


    "Fuck off" She red at Lucas and said, ¡°You better watch your mouth or I''ll kick the shit out of you!"


    "Please, don''t!¡± He hurriedly begged for mercy. "So, what about your father? Where is he now?"


    "He''s also gore. The Shadow


    Organization ki led him. He was a


    police officer as well,¡¯ she answered.


    ¡®I became a police officer partly


    becayse of his influence, and partly


    becalise I wanted to take vermgeance


    onmny father''s killers." Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ?


    Lucas''s eyes darkened, and he couldn''t say a word. He raised his hand and gently stroked her hair. "You''ve already avenged your father. You don''t


    need to work so hard in the future anymore.¡±


    As Jazlyn was driving, her eyes were welling up with tears.


    They passed through an area full of brothels before arriving at Jazlyn and Aisha''s apartment.


    Lucas drew a deep breath when he got off the car. He said, ¡°You picked an unusual ce to live.¡±


    ¡®Tm familiar with the women over there. Those women who waved at you just now are acquaintances of mine.¡± Jazlyn teased as she opened the


    door, ¡°How about I show you around?¡±


    Lucas red at her. "You''re more than enough for me."


    She turned and gave Lucas a kick before opening the door. "Come in!" she said.


    As he entered the house, he noticed that her ce was even messier than his. There were a bunch of magazines. instant noodle cups, and worn


    clothes scattered across the ce like garbage.


    He tiptoed towards the sofa, facepalmed, and asked, "Are you even a woman? Your house is a mess!"


    "So? Does that make me less of a woman?" She rolled her eyes and straightened her chest. "I''m a real woman!" she proudly dered.


    "Ha ha..." Lucas broke down inughter as he held his stomach.


    Jazlyn''s face darkened. She grabbed his cor, and said. ¡°Stopughing or I''ll beat the living daylights out of you!"

 Chapter 393 Extra Story Kill Her (Part Two)

    Chapter 393 Extra Story Kill Her (Part Two)


    "Okay! Okay! I''ll stop, jeez!" Lucas straightened himself and stared at Jazlyn with a subtle change in his gaze. ¡°No matter what you said, I''m going to


    have to verify it myself."


    "What did you say?" Her mind went nk once mere.


    "I meant..." After a brief pause, he held the back of her head and kissed her passionately. "Just like this.¡±


    She felt an explosion of pleasure in her mind. Lucas pressed her against the sofa, and she didn''t resist.


    "Your arm..." She remembered the wound on his arm and it halted her.


    "It''s fine. It''s already healed,¡± Lucas whispered in a husky voice, covering her mouth with his lips, regardless of everything


    Meanwhile, in Archer''s apartment, his ce was decorated in ck and white. It didn''t match the way he dressed at all. The two managed to avoid


    being seen by the police and rushed here.


    "Let me help youl¡± Aisha leaned against him and looked at his pale face. She felt an ache in her heart. "Do you want me to take you to the hospital?¡±


    "No, it''s okay. I don''t need anything.¡± Archer waved his hand in dismissal and sat on the sofa.


    "I''ll get you some clean and warm water for cleaning, and take the bullet out for you."


    She was about to leave, but Archer stopped her. "Wait!"


    "What''s wrong?¡± She turned around, looking at him in confusion


    He stretched his long arms and held her into his chest. "Aisha, don''t be so reckless in the future. I managed to save you this time. but I won''t be able


    to do that every single time. I''m gaing to go insane if I ever see you get hurt!¡±


    She opened her mouth slightly, thinking of what to say. Then, she nodded and said, ¡®Tm sorry. You''re right. I was too impulsive tonight. I won''t do


    something stupid like that again.¡±


    Archer smiled, his eyes looked gloomy. He slowly said, "Also, after your suspension, can you apply to work at home instead of staying here? I''ll also


    go back for good. II


    "Why?" Aisha was taken by surprise. She knew that he was trying to imply something


    "Aisha, do you like me?" He asked out of the blue.


    .." Her face turned beet red.


    "Then go back with me. I don¡¯t want to live here, but living with you is enough for me," he said as he leaned closer towards her lips.


    ¡°Ding dong! Ding dong!"


    Aisha was lost in his tenderness just now. When she heard the doorbell, she quickly got away from him and asked. "Who woulde see you at this


    hour?¡±


    "Let me go take a look." Archer stood up, but Aisha stopped him right away. She was worried about his wound.


    It''s fine." He gave her a reassuring smile and a kiss on her forehead. Then, he walked towards the door, enduring the pain on his back. As soon as


    he opened the door, he saw the private doctor and his driver.


    After staring at the driver for a long time, he stepped aside and said, "Please,e in.¡±


    Aisha was surprised to see the two peopleing in. Archer smiled at her and said, ¡°Aisha, can you get me something to eat at the convenience


    store downstairs? I just got off the ne, and I haven''t gotten the chance to eat. I''m famished."


    ¡°Okay.¡± Aisha said with a smile. She wasn''t carrying any cash, but she went out anyway. She knew that Archer wanted her to leave for a while.


    With a click, the door of the apartment was closed. The doctor was silently preparing to take out the bullet. Meanwhile, the driver was standing beside


    them with a worried and guilty look on his face. ¡°Young master, I''m so sorry."


    "Who the hell told you to shoot? Fuck!" Archer grunted.


    Aisha was pressing her ear against the door. She managed to overhear his outburst, dumbfounded by what she heard. Thest person who shot at


    her was one of Archer''s men?


    ¡°Young master, your father ordered me to shoot." The driver was riddled with guilt. "I had no choice! I''ll take the punishment. I¡¯m sorry!"


    "I don''t want to see your face again.¡± With a stone cold look on his face, Archer roared, "And don''t you dare try to hurt her!"


    As soon as he finished talking, his phone rang. His father was video calling him, so he immediately answered the call. "Hello, you busy man. Since


    when did you have time to video chat me?"


    "Are you alright?"


    Tve seen better days, but I won''t die.¡± Archer grinned impishly. "But it''s hard to say I won''t die next time.¡±


    "Can''t you talk nicer to your own father? Are you willing to die for that woman? You bastard!"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Whatever you say, old mant" Archer


    shrugged. "Ag long as I''m alive,


    won''t let you hurt her." "What the hell


    are you talking about? Did you know


    that your grandmother fell ill a


    because she found out that you


    p icked this woman?" Do youreven


    care about your own famity


    anymore?¡¯ Conten belongs ite)


    "What''s wrong with her? She''s optimistic. charismatic, and has a good character!" Archer pursed his lips. "Do you even think that the woman


    Grandma chose is suitable for me? If she''s sick, I''ll give her a call."


    "Archer Song! Don¡¯t push your luck, young man. Your family has alreadypromised greatly, just so you could enter the entertainment circle! No


    matter what you say, we are the ones who will decide whom you should marry and whom you should not!"


    ¡°Oh, it''s up to you again?


    Everything''s Gp to you!" A


    bloodthirstyight glinted in his eyes.


    He waspletely enraged. ¡°Why:


    the heltshould I listen to you? This is


    my life, and you don''t get to decide


    onme! Can''t I even decide by myself


    omwhom I want to marry#Dont


    push me to the edge!" Content


    belongs to


    ¡°You''re the only heir of our family¡ª"


    "I don''t give a shit!" Archer interrupted his father. "With my own hard work, I can make a difference! I haven''t relied on the family''s wealth for so many


    years. And I don''t even want the title of the family''s heir at all!"


    ¡°Okay, okay! Don''t think that I''m not capable of doing anything to that woman, just because you''re protecting her!¡±


    ¡®Tm more than aware how capable you are, Dad!" Archer groaned. ¡°If you want to do something about it, try me! Come what may. I''m on her side!"


    After that. before his father could say another word, he mmed his phone to the ground and it shattered into pieces.


    The driver was trembling, but the doctor was surprisingly calm. "Young master, please don''t lose your temper. I''m going to inject you an anesthetic. If I


    can''t deal with your wound, I''m going to lose my job as well."


    "Then hurry the fuck up!" Archer shouted.


    Meanwhile, Aisha was squatting down outside the door as if she had lost her strength to stand. His own flesh and blood wanted to kill her?


    After a while, she heard them talk inside the apartment again. "Young master, the wound has been sterilized and treated. We must go now."


    ¡°Okay.¡± said Archer.


    Aisha stood up and pushed the door open.


    "You''re back so soon?¡± Archer looked at her with a smile.


    "Yeah." Aisha nodded, her eyes were


    as tranquil as-a-spring. "I forgot to


    bring moneySt came back after a


    short walk. just came back to grab


    some money and buy you food.


    "Forgetit. I''ve lost my appetite¡±


    Archer got up and walked towards


    Aisha, gently stroking her hair. ¡°YOu


    can leave now. I need to:get some


    rest," he said to the driver and the


    doctor.


    NovelDrama.Org


    "Yes, young master,¡± said the duo as they went out and closed the door behind them.


    The room was suddenly engulfed in silence. Aisha held Archer''s arm and urged, "You should go to bed."

 Chapter 394 Extra Story Get Married

    Chapter 394 Extra Story Get Married


    ¡°Aisha, let''s get married!" Archer stared at Aisha expectantly.


    "Get married, you say?" Her eyes widened in surprise as she stared into his eyes. Wasn''t everything too sudden? She didn''t even have the chance to.


    prepare anything!


    "I didn''t expect that I would remember the unexpected kiss I had many years ago for so long," said Archer. His charming blue eyes exuded a tender


    light. "I''ve seen many women of all kinds in my lifetime, and I''ve never found anyone whe made me want to settle down. But you''re the only


    exception, Aisha!"


    ¡°There''s nothing that I can offer you, Archer."


    "You don''t have to give me anything, because I don''t want anything else! I only want you." Archer embraced her and pulled her closer into his arms.


    He didn''t know what pressure his family would put on him tomorrow. All he wanted to do right now was to protect the woman before his eyes.


    Her tense body rxed all of a sudden. She nestled in his arms and asked in a soft voice, "Are you sure you want to get married?¡±


    "I do," he answered concisely.


    "Then let''s get married!" Aisha closed her eyes and whispered, "It''s exhausting being a police officer. My life will be so much easier if you''re going to


    take care of me, right?" ¡°Of course! After we get married, you can just stay at home and do nothing. I''m going to support you.¡± Archer was


    overwhelmed with happiness when he said those words. His lips curled into a wide grin and he couldn''t stop smiling.


    ¡°From now on, you''re not allowed to perform in erotic scenes and expose too much skin during photo shoots for magazines!"


    Archer giggled. "How did you even know that I''ve taken such photos for magazines?¡±


    "I didn''t. I just guessed!" she answered fiercely. Then, she asked, "Can I go back to A City? I wanna live with my sister, and feel the familial affection


    that I''ve never had the chance to enjoy for the past thirty years of my life.¡±


    ¡°Of course, darling. No problem."


    "Then, should we get married tomorrow?"


    "Yes!"


    The sound of honking cars,ughing children, and the loud ding of the church bell nearby could be heard.


    Lucas opened his eyes and felt the warm sunlight on his face. All the subtle noises and the greeting from the sun told him it was morning. Where was


    Jazlyn? Hezily turned over, but he was caught off guard. He fell from the edge of the bed all of a sudden, and yelled out his first curse word of the


    morning. "Ouch! God damn it!


    All his senses werepletely awakened. Lucas grabbed the quilt and lifted himself up. His face was full of anger and malice, but when he looked at


    the bed again, he noticed that Jazlyn was still sleeping peacefully. All his negative emotions disappeared immediately. and he was in a better mood


    Jazlyn only seemed like a real woman when she was sleeping!


    ¡°Ding dong! Ding dong!"


    All of a sudden, the doorbell rang, which left Lucas dazed. He was wondering if Aisha hade back. He climbed onto the bed and nudged Jazlyn.


    ¡°Hurry! Get up! Somebody''s at the door!"


    "Ah... What did you say?" Jazlyn rubbed her eyes as she tried to get up. "What time is it? Who''s at the door?¡±


    "I have no idea, but the doorbell rang!"


    "You should open the door. Boss has a key, so it''s probably not her." Jazlyn yawned and said, "Maybe it''s just thendlord, asking for the utility


    check."


    Lucas kissed her forehead and got up. "Then, I''ll open the door. You cane out once you''ve put on some clothes!"


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jazlyn nodded in agreement. She closed her eyes again and curled her lips.


    "La...¡±


    Lucas wrapped a bath towel around his waist, humming a song as he went to the door.


    "Click!"


    "Good morning- Mom? Dad? What the hell? What are you two doing here?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What?" When Jazlyn heard Lucas''s scream from inside the bedroom, she abruptly sobered up and jumped up from the bed with her eyes


    wide open. ''Dad and Mom?"


    At the door of the apartment, Lucas and his parents were staring at each other. "Am I still asleep? Am I dreaming? What are you two doing here?


    How did you even find this ce?"


    "We''re here to see our daughter-inw!¡± Lucas''s mother looked at him slyly. She nced at his naked body up and down and grinned impishly. "Well


    done! You really deserve to be my son! It wasn''t a waste that your father and I came all the way from Los Angelesst night!"


    "What the..." Lucas¡¯s mouth began to twitch.


    His mother stood on tiptoes and swept her eyes across the living room. She pulled her husband and said to Lucas. ¡°Step aside! I want to go inside.¡±


    Then, she pushed Lucas aside and squeezed past him.


    Just then, Jazlyn ran out of the room wearing a tank top, shorts, and flip flops. "Lucas, who was it?"


    Lucas''s mother''s eyes gleamed. She ran towards Jazlyn, held her hand, and stared at her from head to toe. "Ah, so you''re Jazlyn, aren''t you? You''re


    so beautiful! Call me Mom!"


    Jazlyn muttered reflexively, ¡°Mom... Mom?"


    "That''s right! Good girl!" Lucas''s mother quickly pulled Eugene closer to her and introduced him. "This is Dad!"


    "Dad... Dad?" Jazlyn''s mind was like a clean te. She was just parroting whatever they were saying


    "She''s a good girl!" Eugene said, satisfied.


    Lucas quickly hid Jazlyn behind him. He was both amused and speechless. "Why did you tell her to call you Mom and Dad? You''re scaring her! You


    two... You still haven''t told me why you''re here!"


    ''I''ve already told you! We''re here to see our daughter-inw!¡± Lucas¡¯s mother raised her head and reached her hand out. She tilted her head and


    waved at Jazlyn. ¡°Hi!¡± she said with a smile.


    Jazlyn blinked, and finally realized


    what was happening. She suddenly


    felt flustered and turned red. She


    came out frogn behind Lucas, feeling


    uneasy as she tried tpose ~


    herself and bowed to the two elders.


    "Hello, Uncle! It''s nice to meet you,


    Auntie! "It''s our pleasure to meet


    yout! Youre such a good girl


    Lacas''s mother was ecstatic. She


    held Jazlyn¡¯s hand and pulled her


    away from Lucas. "Jazlyn,e


    here and let me see how your baby¡¯s


    doing. Did Luc take advantage of


    you against night? We can''t keep


    letting him do whatever he wants all


    the time¡ª"


    ~


    "Mom! What are you talking about? I''ve already told you that we''re not having a baby!¡± Lucas grunted. ¡°She was just lying to youst time! Jazlyn,


    hurry up and rify everything!"


    ¡°Auntie, I- I''m not really pregnant!¡± Jazlyn''s face was burning in shame. "That day, I didn¡¯t know what to do... I was agitated and talked nonsense!"


    Eugene scratched his nose and looked at Jazlyn carefully as he nodded. "She doesn''t seem to be pregnant."


    The joy on Lucas''s mother''s facepletely dissipated at once. She clutched her chest and sat on the sofa. "Oh, I just wanted a grandchild! Why is it


    so hard to have one? Luc!"


    "Yes, Mom!" Lucas rushed to her side. He rubbed her arms and legs. "What is it?¡±


    "Crack!"


    Jazlyn''s jaw dropped. Now that she had met Lucas''s family, she finally understood why he was so unreliable!


    "You''re bing more and more unreliable every day!" Eugene awkwardly scolded. However, his wife rolled her eyes at him.


    Lucas felt like his head was about to explode. He was wracking his brain to figure out how to get his mother out of Jazlyn''s apartment.


    Suddenly, a phone started ringing


    The sound of the phone relieved Lucas. He felt like he had been pardoned. Then, he quickly urged Jazlyn, "What are you waiting for? Go answer the


    phone!"


    "You do it!"


    "You do it!"


    Unfortunately, as soon as he finished talking. his mother, and Jazlyn, spoke at the same time. Lucas swallowed and quickly answered the call.


    "I''m beginning to like her even more!" Lucas''s mother winked at Eugene inconspicuously.


    "Oh, my poor son..." said Eugene.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Lucas said to the person on the line.


    "Lucas? Why are you the one answering the phone?" Aisha¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. "Where''s Jazlyn?¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡± Lucas scratched the back of his head. "Don''t worry about her! Just tell me what you need!¡±


    "Oh, sorry. I forgot. Go to my bedroom. There''s a white cab beside my bed. Take out all of my certificates and take them to the city hall. I want to


    register for marriage with Archer."


    "Register for marriage? What!" Lucas screamed, covering the receiver. He quickly turned to Jazlyn and said, "Aisha''s going to register with Archer for


    marriage! We should gather all her certificates and bring them to her!"


    "What? Are you sure she said that?¡± Jazlyn hurriedly grabbed the phone and tearfullyined, "Boss, didn''t we agree that we''d get married at the


    same time? Why did you have to get married all of a sudden? How could you leave me alone? I feel heartbroken!"


    As soon as Lucas went back to the sofa, his mother kicked his shin. He groaned, "Mom! What do you want now?" "Go and get dressed, you fool! You


    can get a marriage license with Jazlyn, too. Just like her friend on the


    phone!"


    "What are you talking about? What marriage! Mom, listen! I''m not a child anymore. You can''t force me to get married, okay? Are you scared that I''m


    not going to find a wife?¡± Lucas scowled, "Dad, say something!"


    "I''ve got nothing to say.¡± Eugene shrugged as he looked at his wife. "Your mother''s words are the imperial edict!"


    Lucas red at the two of them. "I''m done talking to you two! I''m going to get dressed."


    Jazlyn dropped the call and said to Lucas''s parents, "Uncle, Auntie, I need to get dressed, too. Please, take a seat and make yourselves at home!"


    After she said that, she escaped into the bedroom and closed the door behind her.


    Lucas had just worn his shirt. When he heard the noise, he turned around while he was buttoning his shirt. "Why are you in a hurry?¡±


    "Lucas!" Jazlyn threw herself at him, grinding her teeth. "You- Why did your parents show up out of the blue? I''m freaking out here!¡±


    "I have no idea! I don''t even know


    how they foufid this ce!¡± Lucas


    looked wortied at first, but then his,


    . ~~ vw -


    lips curled into a smile. Perhaps


    they were eager tosee their


    grandenild." He touched Jazlyn¡¯s


    belly¡¯and suddenly lifted herup.


    Maen, he threw her to the-bed, and


    pressed himself against her.


    "What are you doing?¡± Jazlyn blushed as she patted Lucas on the shoulder. "Your parents are right outside!" she warned


    "My mother just told me that we should get married-"


    ¡°You wish! I''m still investigating whether you''re even qualified to be my husband or not!" "Investigate? What do you mean?" With a devilish grin. he


    kept kissing Jazlyn''s face and caressed her body.


    "Am I qualified now?"


    "Ah- Stop!" ''Tm going to! I''m going to do what I did to youst night!¡±


    The pair was entangled on the bed


    together. Jazlyn was grinning from


    ear to ear, adeptly avoiding Lucas''s.


    attemptsto kiss her. When she was


    about tee down with her hands


    a) &


    covertng her face, she abruptly saw


    a pair of amused eyes, peeritg


    terough the door. She did''t know


    how to react for a moment. Content


    belongs to This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas was still unaware of everything. He grabbed Jazlyn and whispered to her ear, "Humph! How dare you try and avoid me! I''ll show you just how


    powerful I am!¡±


    Jazlyn pped Lucas and muttered with trembling lips, "Auntie... Uncle...¡±


    "Whoops! I didn''t see anything! I didn''t see anything, don¡¯t worry!" Lucas''s mother hurriedly closed the door.


    Lucas was so mad that he shouted, "Dad! Take Mom home now. Please!¡±

 Chapter 395 Extra Story Being Separated (Part One)

    Chapter 395 Extra Story Being Separated (Part One)


    Inside Archer''s apartment, Aisha hanged up the phone, shrugged, and told Archer, "They said that they''ll bring my certificates over.¡±


    "That''s great.¡± Archer nodded and held her hand.


    "Are you really going to marry me? Why does it feel so surreal? I barely even know you!" Her palms were starting to sweat. Standing before the gates


    of the city hall was more nerve-wracking than catching a criminal.


    "We should get married first. We''ll have a lifetime to get to know each other," said Archer.


    Aisha felt a warm sensation in her heart when she heard what he said. Then, she held his hands more intimately.


    Loud sirens could be heard from the distance.


    While the pair was waiting for their certificates, they heard the police sirens getting nearer by the second.


    "I think that there are at least ten police carsing. What are they going to do?¡± Aisha smiled.


    "Are you bothered by the sound of the sirens? Do you want to follow them? No way! I won''t let you go." Archer smiled and emphasized, "Today''s our


    big day.¡±


    Aisha crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow. "Who said I wanted to leave?¡±


    While they were conversing, the police cars were getting even closer. They all pulled up in front of the city hall all of a sudden. Soon, more than a


    dozen cars had surrounded Aisha and Archer.


    Aisha grimaced and said, "It seems that even if I''m unwilling to go, someone wants me to leave."


    Archer was puzzled. Did theye to fetch her because of what happenedst night? While he was pondering, he felt an icy gaze looking at him


    from across the road. His eyes glinted and suddenly focused. It was his father!


    "Bang!"


    The door of thest police car opened, and a Caucasian man stepped out. Aisha was surprised to see who it was and immediately saluted. "General


    Director!" What kind of heinous crime did shemit for the General Director of the Interpol to show up all of a sudden?


    "Inspector Aisha, you''reing back to the headquarters with me,¡± the Caucasian man said straightforwardly. "I need to discuss something with you."


    "May we please talk about this once I get out of the city hall? It won''t take long." Aisha shrugged.


    "I''m afraid I can''t grant that request."


    "Why not?" Archer asked with a cold voice.


    "Mr. Song... Perhaps you should ask your father about it." The Caucasian man turned back to Aisha. "You''reing with me."


    Archer red at the man sitting in the car on the other side of the road and said, "We''re going to get our marriage license today."


    "That''s not gaing to happen.¡± With one snap of the Caucasian man''s fingers, more than ten guns were pointed at Archer and Aisha


    Aisha closed her eyes hesitantly and said to Archer, "I''ll go with them. Don''t worry, they''re not going to do anything to me. We can register for


    marriage in the future, Archer." "It''s not the same!" Archer coldly replied. "I''m scared that I might not get another chance in the future."


    "Then what do you suggest we do? Should we attack the police?¡± Aisha smiled, pretending to be calm. "You should listen to your father and go back.


    We have more than enough time.¡±


    "This kind of strategy won''t work against him.¡±


    The General Director was watching the two of them talk in Mandarin. Annoyed, hemanded, "Fire at will!¡±


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Aisha was startled. She immediately grabbed Archer''s hand and was about to evade the bullets, but her body suddenly froze. Then, she felt a


    stinging pain across her body. When she turned around, she noticed the dozens of tranquilizers plunged into her back and Archer''s. They almost


    looked like hedgehogs!


    "Damn!" Aisha said through gritted teeth before she copsed.


    Archer scowled at them and almost fell down at the same time.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Aisha, Mr. Song, I''m sorry!" The General Director shrugged and gestured at his men. "Take her back to the headquarters," he said.


    In the car across the road, Archer''s father ordered his men as well. "Go and fetch Archer."


    "Understood, master!"


    When Lucas and Jazlyn arrived at the city hall, the scene had been cleared up, and order had been restored


    "Where are they?¡± They looked everywhere but they couldn''t manage to find Aisha and Archer.


    ¡®I don''t know either. I can''t seem to


    reach them \ through their phones."


    Lucas was Starting to get anxious ->


    that he put his hands on his waist¡¯


    and said, '' ¡®ls it April Fools¡¯ Day. ¡ª


    today? Are Aisha and Archermaking


    furrof us?"


    4


    "Fuck off!" Jazlyn red at Lucas. Noticing a womaning out of the city hall, she immediately caught the woman¡¯s attention. "Excuse me, ma''am.¡±


    After the woman narrated what had happened earlier, the pair knew that something was amiss.


    "I''m going back to the headquarters to see what''s going on." Jazlyn looked agitated.


    "I''ming with you.¡± Lucas followed her. "I can¡¯t get in touch with Archer. His family background is tooplex. I don''t think I can meet him in


    person."


    "Fine."


    ¡®I wish William was here...¡±


    At the Interpol headquarters.


    When Jazlyn arrived at the office, she saw Aisha sitting on a chair and arguing with the General Director. She could only make out a few words


    through the ss. "Why? Why?"


    She pushed the door open and saluted. "General Director! Inspector Aisha!"


    "I''m not the inspector anymore." Aisha rolled her eyes at the white man.


    "Why not?" Jazlyn sat beside them in surprise.


    "Aisha, Jazlyn, I apologize, but this is an order from above. Aisha can no longer work here.¡± The General Director raised his hands and said, "Aisha


    messed with the wrong person. s, this annoying love!¡±


    "Is Archer nning te kill you?" Jazlyn was puzzled. "Aren''t you supposed to get a marriage license today? Is he insane?"


    "No, it''s not hirg, It''s his family."


    Aisha lookecealm on the surface,


    but in reality; her heart was about to.


    burst frotn bitterness. "His familys


    has cofnections I in the government


    and the underworld. Commornfolk


    likeus should never do anything to


    v¨¦x them."


    "You''ve encountered such a bloody plot!" Jazlyn scratched her head. "What should we do now?"


    ¡°You should ask the General Director." Aisha lifted her chin.


    "My superiors.wanted to fire you, but


    I''m aware that''you''re an excellent


    police officer, soldidmybestto ?


    help youc The General Director a


    continded, "You can either go to?


    another state or leave the US-You''re


    allowed to go anywhere else; except


    NYC. You are still one of is, after


    all."


    "I want to leave America,¡± Aisha dered firmly and clearly.


    "I''m going to follow Aisha!" Jazlyn said with clenched fists.


    A couple of hourster, the two girls walked out of the building. Jazlyn was dejected, but Aisha was surprisingly expressionless.


    "What happened?¡± Lucas was leaning against the car and he approached the girls as soon as he saw them.


    "We''re going to be relocated." Aisha shrugged. "Jazlyn and I are going back to A City."


    "How could this happen? " Lucas was dumbfounded


    "Let''s talk about it on the drive home." Jazlyn waved her hand in dismissal. The three of them stepped into the car and drove back to the apartment


    on Fifth Avenue.


    As soon as they opened the door, the three of them werepletely astonished. They found that the apartment had been cleaned and everything


    was in order.


    "What happened here? Did a fairy show up to clean up our apartment?" Aisha looked at Jazlyn and Lucas.


    "It''s not a fairy. It''s just my mother.¡± Lucas shook his head in disbelief. Then, he picked up the note on the sofa.


    "My beloved son, please make me a grandchild as soon as possible! Love ¡ª Mom."


    "Okay, somebody tell me what happened.¡± Aisha narrowed her eyes at Jazlyn and snickered. "Did you meet his parents already?"


    "It''s a long story!" Jazlyn sighed. "Boss, you''re our top priority right now. Don¡¯t change the subject!¡±


    "She''s right." Lucas nodded along with his hands on his hips. He asked, "When will you depart for A City? Are you just going to leave like this? Don''t


    you want to see Archer again?¡±

 Chapter 396 Extra Story Being Separated (Part Two)

    Chapter 396 Extra Story Being Separated (Part Two)


    "That''s easy for you to say, but can you find him?" Jazlyn said resenttully.


    "I''m sure I can find him somehow. His home is there, and I don''t think it will move. But I am afraid I cannot meet him in person," Lucas said genuinely.


    "You''re talking nonsense again!¡± Jazlyn kicked Lucas.


    Aisha pursed her lips and said to Lucas, "If you can find his house, I''ll go see him.¡±


    The following day, the three of them managed to find Archer''s family house. It was in the richest neighborhood in Manhattan. It was in the Fifth


    Avenue in the upper east district known as the "Golden Coast" of New York City.


    ¡°Damn! They also live in Fifth Avenue, yet they''re so wealthy! What about us? The gap between their wealth and ours is huge!" Jazlyn sighed


    helplessly.


    "Of course, if his house is at the famous Fifth Avenue, you can''tpare with him.¡± Lucas shook his head. "The formation of the Upper East rich


    neighborhood started from the Fifth Avenue. Needless to say, his family definitely has a rich background. Moreover, everyone who lives there has


    ¡®aristocratic faces¡¯. Think about it. If an apartment is expensive, his family lives in a vi! No, scratch that. They live in a manor! It''s just a little bit


    smaller than the White House."


    "A manor!" Jazlyn¡¯s eyes lit up. "I wanna live in a manor, too!¡±


    Lucas rolled his eyes and asked, "How about a vi?" ¡°Why? Do you have one?¡± Her eyes glinted expectantly as she stared at Lucas.


    "My family owns one.¡± Lucas gave her honeyed smile.


    ¡°Humph! A manor is ten times better!" she enviously said. Later, when she went to Lucas¡¯s family house. she realized that the vi was just a little


    smaller than the White House, too.


    "If that''s the case, I won''t have any chance to be with Archer." Aisha grabbed a bowl of instant noodles and began to eat. oblivious of how she


    appeared.


    "You can¡¯t just say that! Archer loves you, and he¡¯s not a little kid who still depends on his family. He will definitely fight for the two of you. Don''t worry!"


    Lucasforted her with a gentle pat on the back.


    "Then I guess I have no choice but to try my best." Aisha smiled nonchntly, but pain and sadness was still apparent in her eyes.


    Over the next three days, the three of them strolled near the gate of Archer¡¯s manor every day to observe the enemy and prepare for their night


    infiltration.


    "I noticed that the gate of the manor is the most heavily guarded, and the back door is full of guards as well. If you want to get in, your only choice is


    to break in from the side," Lucas said. "We should all go in together, and then¡ª"


    ¡®Tm going in alone," Aisha interrupted caldly.


    "What are you talking about?" Jazlyn said with a gaped mouth, "Boss, it''s too dangerous to go alone! Archer''s father has always desired to kill you! If


    you go in by yourself, you''re going to put yourself in danger!"


    "Even if we all go in together, we''ll all just inevitably die. Why would you sacrifice your lives for that?¡± Aisha shrugged, crouched and put on a lighter


    pair of shoes. "I''ll go in and take a look tonight. Don''t worry about me, I happen to be very lucky. I''m not going to fail."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Then, be careful, boss!" Jazlyn was aware of how stubborn Aisha was, so she didn''t try to change her mind anymore.


    At night, every guard inside No. 16 Manor on Fifth Avenue was patrolling the premises of the manor dutifully. Under the brilliant moonlight. a figure


    entered the manor from the left side. jumping above the fence. Using a high-tech device, she managed to disable the rms installed there.


    Thankfully, she was able to enter the manor without any trouble.


    When she sneaked into the yard, she noticed that there were too many rooms. Aisha wondered which room was Archer''s.


    When she was about to figure it out, the door of the main building opened all of a sudden. A maid, carrying a dinner tray in her hands stepped out,


    shaking her head with a sigh.


    Aisha''s intuition told her that Archer was definitely there.


    She carefully approached the building, hiding behind the cover of the trees to get closer. Then, she scouted every floor by peering through the


    windows.


    "Bang!"


    Aisha was standing at the edge of the windowsill on the third floor when she heard the thundering sound of a door being mmed. It was followed by


    Archer''s enraged growl.


    He must be upstairs!


    Aisha''s eyes glinted with hope. She


    grabbed ontorthe window sill with


    one hand, abd stuck the suction


    stone thatshe brought onto the wail


    with het other hand. Afterwards, she


    S owlytlimbed to the fourth flder.


    She peered into the windownd


    feind Archer alone in his room. Her


    eyes welled up with tearS"as she


    gently knocked on the window.


    ¡°Who''s there?\ Archer was lying on


    the bed wherhe turned his head to


    the windgwand sawalittlehead


    and a pajr Tf beautiful eyes, spying


    from berind the window. He called


    out her name with caution, "Aishal¡¯


    Archer was exhrated. He. stumbled


    Gut at of his bed and crept te:the


    window, slowly opening it for her.


    Consequently, Aisha jumped into the room, and asked, "How are you doing? Why does it seem like you''re not in good spirits?"


    Archer embraced her tightly and said, "I''m so d to see you! I''m really sorry that I made you worry about me!


    "I''m okay.¡± Aisha felt a lump in her throat. "I''m delighted to see you, too, Archer! By the way, I''ve been relieved of my duty. I''m going to be relocated to


    A City to be a police officer. Do you want toe with me?"


    An awkward silence filled the room. Archer didn''t know how to answer her question. She felt her heart sink into her chest, and she asked, "Don''t you


    want to leave?¡±


    "Of course, I do!" He held her even


    tighter, like h¨¦sould almost squeeze


    her and abgerb her body into his


    own. ¡®Bun afraid Ican''tleave  <


    today. Over the past few days, my¡±


    fathechas been slipping drugsinto


    my food and drinks. Every time


    take them, I feel so feeble that I can''t


    even walk out of the door You don''t


    know how much I''ve wanted to get


    out of here and go to see you... II


    "How could this happen?" Aisha carefully looked at Archer''s face and noticed that he looked so exhausted and haggard.


    "I will notpromise. My mother has already been moved by me." Archer smiled at her. "Nobody can separate us." "Do you think it¡¯s worth it?"


    "Stop asking such foolish questions.¡±


    The lovers were intimately embracing each other in silence.


    However, with a loud thud, the door was kicked open. Instinctively, Archer hid Aisha behind him. Then, he saw his father enter the room, leading


    several bodyguards who were each holding a gun.


    "You''re quite skilled for a woman, aren''t you? Do you know that we can shoot you since you''re an intruder?¡±


    Aisha glowered at Archer''s father. The father and his son looked very much alike. Howe their personalities were extremely different?


    "Father, are you nning to kill me too?" Archer sneered.


    "No, you''ll be fine.¡±


    "Oh? Is that so?¡± With a devilish smile and sharp eyes, Archer stretched out his arm and pointed a small pistol at his father.


    "Archer, no!" Aisha screamed and quickly tapped around her waist, searching for her gun. Sure enough, it was gone. When did he manage to take


    her gun without her knowledge?


    "Do you think you can take us all down with that measly gun?" Archer''s father scoffed


    Archer''s hands were slightly trembling because of the effects of the drugs, but he couldn¡¯t surrender now.


    ¡°Father, I can''t bring myself to kill you, but I can definitely kill myself!" Archer suddenly pointed the gun at his temple, and roared, ¡°Let her go!


    Otherwise, you''re going to have two corpses on your hands!"


    "Archer, stop!" Aisha sobbed. She had nothing left to ask for, now that a man could sacrifice his life for her. A distant memory shed through her


    mind. Several years ago, when she bumped into a man on a street in New York City, she was greeted with a light kiss. Her


    hat fell off, and she saw through her hair, a fascinating face. It was Archer!

 Chapter 397 Extra Story Being Separated (Part Three)

    Chapter 397 Extra Story Being Separated (Part Three)


    His father''s face turned pale. He then clenched his fists and grunted, "Archer, when will you stop acting so foolhardy? Wake up!"


    "If this is what it means to be foolish, then I''d rather not wake up for the rest of my life!" The determination of Archer''s face dazzled his father.


    Aisha suddenly felt a tinge of coldness on her face. When she touched her face, she realized that she had been crying.


    "Let her go,¡± Archer reiterated.


    ¡°You stubborn child- Fine!" Archer''s father finally gave in. He couldn''t give up his only son who he was so proud of, just for the sake of a woman.


    Archer finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Let me escort her out of the manor safely. Otherwise, I won''t stop worrying.¡±


    "Do you not trust your own father? This is ridiculous!"


    "It''s your own damn fault!" With ring eyes, Archer grabbed Aisha¡¯s hand and pressed the gun against his temple. "Aisha, let''s move!¡±


    The two walked out of the room, holding hands. A row of bodyguards armed with guns followed behind them.


    "Aisha, go back to A City with Lucas and Jazlyn. I''lle find youter,¡± Archer whispered.


    "Okay." Aisha nodded firmly.


    "Why are you acting so obedient?¡± Archer smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Because I trust you!" Aisha blinked and said, "Archer, no matter how long it takes you toe back, I will wait for you. As long as you''re safe and


    sound, I''m fine with that."


    He sped her hand even tighter.


    In fact, Lucas and Jazlyn couldn''t help but follow Aisha. After waiting for a while outside the manor, they saw Aisha and Archer were being held at


    gunpoint as they walked towards the gate.


    ¡°Creak!"


    The gate of the manor opened. Archer smiled at Lucas and said, "Take them back home."


    Lucas nodded. "Be careful, Archer!"


    "Move!" Archer smiled and finally let go of Aisha''s hand


    She felt a gaping hole in her heart. Then, she stood on tipped toes and kissed Archer on his lips with tears, streaming down her face.


    Jazlyn felt a lump in her throat. She whispered, "Boss... What''s happening? Did Archer dump her? It almost made me cry."


    "No, I have faith in Archer,¡± replied Lucas.


    After a long kiss, Aisha finally let go of Archer and stepped into the car decisively. "Drive!"


    In the rearview mirror, Archer could still be seen pointing a gun at his temple. Aisha¡¯s tears streamed like a flood. His tall figure was starting to fade in


    the distance and finally disappeared.


    ¡®Archer, you said you woulde to me, and I promised that I would wait for you. I hope we can both keep our own promises..."


    Two menthster, at the police station of A City.


    "Aisha, would you like to have dinner with me tonight?"


    "No, thanks.¡±


    "How about karaoke?¡±


    "No."


    ¡°Aisha-"


    Aisha mmed a folder onto the table and shouted at several police officers. "It''s still office hours! Stop thinking about what you want to do after work!


    Besides, I have a boyfriend. Don''t waste your time trying to flirt with me! You know what? Jazlyn is easier to chase. Go and invite her to dinner


    instead!"


    "You''re wrong. It''s not easy to chase Jazlyn because Dr. Murong stays with her every day. How can we have an opportunity to invite her?"


    "Aisha, where is your boyfriend?"


    "Yes, he''s right. You''ve been here for over two months. Why haven''t you met him all this time?"


    Another annoying question came. Aisha shook her hand in dismissal and said, "I''m heading out for an investigation!"


    As soon as she stepped out of the police station, a cold wind swept past her, just like her mood.


    Afterwards, she drove her police car to the hospital.


    A few days ago, William finally woke up. Aisha was envious of the scene where Mary was crying tears of joy. If Archer came back right now. she


    would be willing to cry for a hundred times.


    In the hospital, Lucas and Jazlyn came here for the free meals. Aunt Amy, Sh, and Ena would bring different dishes every time they visited. Lucas


    and Jazlyn always stayed and ate with the two patients together.


    "Luc, have some meat."


    "Have some porridge, Jaz!"


    Realizing what the two were doing, William whispered to Mary, ¡°When did they be so nauseating?"


    "I have no clue." Mary shook her head, smiling in amusement.


    William asked with blinking eyes, "Do you think it''s appropriate for them to call each other this way?"


    Mary didn''t respond. Instead, she covered her mouth and sniggered.


    "Mar..." William awkwardly said


    "Eww..." Mary vomited. Clutching her belly, she ran to the bathroom.


    Worried, William went after her. ¡®Was it that disgusting?¡¯


    Just then, Aisha, who had just arrived at the hospital, opened the door with a smile. She told the two people who were calling each other nauseating


    nicknames, "You two! Stop making my sister sick!¡±


    Jazlyn stuck out her tongue in response. On the other hand, Lucas glowered and picked up another dish for her.


    Aisha sat down in front of a small table and started eating. Before she managed to swallow another bite. she received a call from the police. It was a


    report on an incident that happened on West Spur Road. She had to leave at once.


    The only thing that Mary and William found as they walked out of the bathroom was Aisha''s back.


    "William, I want to cry. When will Archer get back?" Mary thought that her poor younger sister was so pitiful


    Patting her head, William replied softly, "As soon as I leave the hospital, I''ll go to America and see how Archer is doing.¡±


    Another month passed by like a blur. Atst, William was discharged from the hospital. He immediately went to the US without telling Aisha. He was


    afraid that she would just be left disappointed if he couldn''t see Archer.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Half a monthter, William came back.


    When Mary showed a video of Archer to Aisha, the resolute woman burst into tears.


    "My dear Aisha, I miss you So much.


    My grandmother has agreed to help


    us, but my father j is too stubborn. I''m


    in California right now, andmy <<


    father said that he would let mego


    to you.tf I could take half of the-ports


    business in this state. I''m almost


    dane, so you have to wait-for me!


    You must wait for me. I l6ve you so


    much.¡±


    Aisha touched Archer''s face on the screen and continued to cry. His face had be bony.


    Winter passed by in the blink of an eye and spring came afterwards. Aisha watched the video over and over for several months


    The spring was warm and all the flowers were in full bloom. Three months after the birth of Mary''s new baby, William and their friends "conspired" to


    prepare a surprise wedding for Mary. Aisha gave some suggestions.


    After Aisha walked away, the rest of the group whispered to each other.


    "Will Archer really be able toe to the wedding?"


    "Don''t let her find out...¡±


    "Yes, it''s going to be a big surprise for boss!"


    "The lovers are finally getting together!"


    One day, in front of thergest


    church inA City, everything was


    ornately deedrated, and the air was


    filled witha S strong aroma of flowers.


    The grartd wedding ceremony ofS


    Mary and William was finally going


    to beheld. Wearing a beautiful


    bridesmai d''s dress, Aisha. Still


    couldn''t stay idle. She said


    arrogantly, ''TH go outside and have


    a look."


    Aisha walked out with a smile. She looked around the church, but she didn''t find anything unusual. When she was about to go back, she noticed a


    commotion in front of her. Vignt, she realized that something was amiss. When she was about to check what was going on, she saw a person


    squeezing across the crowd.


    The man looked so worn and exhausted, but the moment he saw Aisha, his eyes lit up like he was standing at the summit of a mountain and staring


    at the open seas. There was no doubt that he had been longing to meet her.


    ¡°Aisha!¡±


    Archer shouted and rushed towards her. Meanwhile, Aisha couldn''t bring herself to move. All she could see was the person she missed day and


    night, running towards her and holding her in his arms.


    His fragrant odor wafted into her nose, and she heard his clear voice. She was finally looking at her handsome face.


    ¡®Is this even real?¡¯ she doubted


    Tve missed you so much!" Archer held her like she was going to disappear in the next moment. Then, he whispered to her ear, ''Tve missed you so


    much, I''ve missed you so much... I''m finally back!¡±


    When Aisha regained her senses,


    her eyes well¨¦c-up with tears. She


    punched Areher s arm and cried,


    ¡°Archer, you" re really back! Do you -~


    know how long I''ve been waiting for


    you? W Woo... "''Tm sorry. I''m so sorry."


    Archer held her face and kissed


    away the tears on her face"It''s all


    my fault. I''m here. I will always be


    here for you now. I won''t let you wait


    again."


    NovelDrama.Org


    "I hate you!¡±


    "I like you..."


    In the distance, Mary and her bridesmaids, and William and his groomsmen were all watching the heartfelt moment with smiles on their faces.


    "Hey!" William ordered the staff near him, "Go and bring Archer''s groomsman''s suit to him.¡±


    "He''s really back!¡± Lucas crossed his arms and smiled.


    ¡°Of course, his heart is here. He will definitelye back," Victor firmly said.


    The two embraced each other like nobody could separate them


    "Will you leave me again?¡±


    "No, I won''t ever leave again.¡± Archer kissed Aisha passionately. "This time, we''re going to be together for the rest of our lives.¡±


    After the wedding ceremony. Lucas whispered into Jazlyn''s ear, "You promised me that you would marry me as soon as Archer came back.¡±


    Jazlyn blushed and said, "I''ll ask when boss will get married. I want to hold a joint wedding ceremony with her.¡±


    Noticing Archer and Aisha holding hands, Lucas giggled and whispered to Jazlyn, ¡°It must be soon.¡±

 Chapter 398 Happiness ( Part One)

    Chapter 398 Happiness ( Part One)


    In Kary Vi


    Mary and William got ready to go to Elissa and Alick''s school to attend the parent-teacher conference.


    "Time flies, doesn''t it? Feels like it was only yesterday that they joined school, and now, they''re already halfway through their first year. Makes me feel


    like I am so old," Mary said with a sigh, picking up her handbag.


    "You don''t look a day older than when I first met you. My wife will always be the same charming beauty that I met a few years ago," William said as he


    pulled her closer and kissed her.


    Mary wrapped her arm around him and teased, "You''re such a sweet talker! I''ll represent Alick at the meeting today while you represent Elissa


    okay?"


    "Why? They''re both in the same ss, right?"


    "Alick got the first ce in the exam, and I want his teacher to praise me for raising such a smart boy!" Mary said proudly.


    "Like father like son! Anyway, Elissa''s grades aren''t that bad. She is a girl, so she doesn''t need to study all that hard. We''ll always be here to support


    her,¡± William said with a smile.


    "Well... Can you say for sure that you will be able to support her throughout her life?" Mary asked.


    "Just like I take care of you, Ray will take care of Elissa."


    With a smile, Mary and William headed downstairs. Just when they reached the end of the flight of stairs, they heard a scream


    "Daddy!"


    "What''s wrong, my little princess?" William asked as he rushed to the living room and picked up his toddler daughter, Babe. "Why are you crying,


    what''s wrong?¡±


    "Don''t go, Daddy!" Saying that, Babe burst into tears.


    "Daddy is not going anywhere! I am just going to your brother and sister''s school for a meeting. I will be back before you know it, okay?¡± William said


    lovingly.


    Standing aside, Mary wondered, ¡®How could he be so close with her?'' Ever since Babe was born, she had been spoiled by William. She could get


    anything she asked for and no one dared to refuse her. Mary couldn''t bear to see them being so close, as if even a moment''s separation would kill


    them.


    "Are youing or not, William?" she asked, looking at her watch


    "Let''s take Babe along,¡± he said. He had finally managed to pacify her and did not want to make her cry again.


    "Don''t you dare, William! Put your daughter down, now! If you don''t stop this, then I am going to the meeting by myself,¡± she said sternly.


    Upon hearing that, Babe began wailing again. She sniffled, pouted, and said, "Mommy is a bad person!"


    "Don''t cry, please," William said, stroking her head.


    All of a sudden, they heard a car honking outside. They immediately understood that Barry and Sh had grown impatient waiting for them. Mary


    stomped her feet and asked, "Are you going toe now or not? I am not going to wait another minute for you!"


    William did not know what to do. "How about you go there first and I wille join youter?¡± he asked.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    With a heavy sigh, Mary rubbed her forehead and said with disappaintment, "You''re unbelievable, William!" Shaking her head, she walked out of the


    house.


    Just outside the vi was Barry and Sh''s car. Elissa and Alick sat in the back, happily ying with Ray.


    "What''s taking them so long?" Sh asked, feeling bored


    "They must have been stuck. I think Babe is pestering William to stay with her.¡± Barry replied


    Covering her mouth, Sh giggled. "You''re probably right! William loves her too much. He won''t leave her side for even a second.¡±


    Barry leaned closer to her and said in a low voice, "If I had a daughter, I would also spoil her. When are you going to give me a daughter?¡±


    Sh immediately blushed. She then punched him on the shoulder and said, "Stop kidding!"


    "I was very serious about it. No jokes, I promise! We have two sons, but no daughters. We need to work on having a daughter once we get home


    tonight.¡± he said, leaning on her shoulder.


    Sh felt shy and bit her lip awkwardly. Although they had been married for a few years now, she still couldn''t help but blush whenever he mentioned


    anything intimate.


    "Look, Mommy is here!" Elissa said all of a sudden. She spotted Mary walking towards the car angrily from a distance.


    Mary opened the car door and got into the back seat. "Let''s go," she said angrily.


    "Where is William?" Sh asked with a smile.


    "His precious little daughter doesn''t


    want himeto go, so he said he will


    cometer. It''s a good thing that''you


    guys ¡é don''t have a daughter. They


    always throw tantrums!" "Ar¨¦ you


    serious?¡± Sh asked, Content


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~


    "Trust me, I am not kidding! Just go, don''t wait up for him," Mary said in a serious tone.


    "Why aren''t we waiting for Dad?" Elissa asked


    ¡°Your dad is just too busy pampering your sister, honey, " Mary replied, kissing her on the cheek.


    "He always loves Babe more than us, I don''t like him anymore!" Elissa grumbled.


    "Elissa! He is good to us, too. Even Ray likes you the most. Only me and Mom are left out," Alick said with a smile.


    Ray grinned, making him look even more handsome than usual. "I will always choose you over anyone, Elissa! II


    Maryughed and said, ¡°Aww! That''s so sweet, I could literally die!"


    Barry exchanged a nce with Sh before he started the car.


    When they finally arrived at the school campus, they saw that many of the parents were already there.


    "Take the kids and wait for us at the yground, Sh. We will call you when it''s done, okay?¡± Barry said. kissing her on the forehead.


    "William is not here yet. How about I take his ce and represent Elissa?¡± she asked with a smile.


    ncing at Barry, Mary eximed, "A celebritying to a parent-teacher meeting is going to attract a lot of unwanted attention, Sh. Especially


    from all those men.¡±


    "Just take the kids and go to the yground, Sh," Barry said hastily.


    All of a sudden, Mary smiled and said, "I have to go now! II


    Holding Sh''s hand, Barry said in a gentle voice, "I want you to take care of the kids... But most importantly, I want you to take care of yourself until I


    come back, okay?"


    "Fine," Sh replied, blushing.


    Mary soon entered the ssroom and sat down at Alick¡¯s desk. She saw that the desk was filled with his report card, test papers. worksheets and


    drawings.


    After going through all the papers,


    Mary puther hand into the storage


    Space wirder the desk and founda


    pink envelope. After ncing at the


    paretrts around her to makeSure no


    one was looking, she opened it.


    C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In a cute and childish handwriting, it was written, "I love you, Alick. I will marry you once we grow up!"


    Seeing that, Mary burst intoughter. She then rested her head on the table and giggled in secret. ¡®Looks like you will grow up to be a very popr


    man, Alick!'' she thought to herself.


    "Manager Lu! Are you Manager Lu?¡±


    All of a sudden, a man''s voice came, pulling her back to reality.


    She immediatelyposed herself and looked at him. He was a tall, lean man in his forties. After thinking for a while, she suddenly remembered who


    he was. "You''re Mr. Huang, right?¡±


    "Yes, that''s me!¡± He then pulled up a stool from one of the desks, and sat next to her. "I wasn''t expecting to see you here,¡± he said.


    "It''s good to see you, Mr. Huang.¡± Just when Mary was about to shake his hand, he tightly grabbed her hand. ¡°Is your child in this ss as well?" he


    asked


    "Yeah," Mary said with an awkward nod and tried to pull her hand away.


    "What a coincidence¡± Ignoring her


    awkwardness,¡¯ Mr. Huang kept


    moving closer to her and said, "I was


    fascinated by your charming =<


    personatity thest time I worked


    withyyOurpany. It almost feels


    like:we were fated to meet again


    tSday, Manager Lu." Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 399 Happiness ( Part Two)

    Chapter 399 Happiness ( Part Two)


    Looking at all the people around her, Mary chose to ignore him. However, she couldn''t help but feel awkward. Her face turned red with anger when he


    kept trying to move closer. She was worried that if she reacted badly to him, it might make other parents think that her kids had an uncivilized parent.


    Meanwhile, William had calmed Babe and rushed to the school. The moment he walked into the ssroom, he saw a man getting too close to his


    wife. "Damn it!" he cursed to himself under his breath.


    "Mr. Huang, the conference is about to begin. You''d better get back to your seat now.¡± Mary said politely.


    Mr. Huang''s expression darkened, sending a chill down her spine.


    "Let go of my wife''s hand! It''s been a while, Mr. Huang." William said with a fake smile as he pulled up Mary from her chair.


    Mr. Huang immediately stood up and smiled awkwardly. "Oh, I am so sorry. I didn''t see you there, Mr. Lan! I was just having a friendly conversation


    with Manager Lu."


    "Please take your seats, the meeting will begin shortly,¡± the teacher announced.


    Still holding Mary in his arms, William pulled up Elissa¡¯s chair and sat next to Mary.


    Mary pushed him and said, "Go to the front row, Elissa''s seat is over there! The teacher is watching us." "No, I won''t. Let me rub your palm, it''s


    be red from his grip,¡± William said, proudly holding her hand


    Mary immediately pulled her hand away and hissed, "We are at the school, you need to pay attention. Don''t get a bad name because of this.¡±


    "If I cared about my image, then some guy will take advantage of my wife. I can¡¯t let that happen, so from now on, you''re staying with me at all times.


    okay?" he said in a serious tone.


    Mary almost felt like rolling her eyes at him, but she refrained herself.


    At the same time, Sh had just arrived at the y-area along with Ray, Elissa, and Alick. As soon as some of the boys spotted Elissa, they


    immediately ran up to her.


    "Elissa, how about youe and y with me?" one boy asked.


    "My dad just got me a new toy. Why don''t youe and y with me instead?" another boy asked.


    "Did you like the candy that I gave you thest time we met, Elissa?" a third boy asked.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, Sh was worried. Her son had so manypetitors at such a young age. Thinking of that. she felt like she had to step in as his mother


    and speak up for him. Clenching her fists, she was about to chase them away, but then she saw that Ray was a step ahead of her.


    Holding Elissa¡¯s hand, he announced, "She won''t go with any of you."


    Stunned, Elissa couldn''t help but ask, "But why, Ray?¡±


    The other boys were also just as shocked and confused as her.


    Ray blushed as he said, "When I grow up, I want to marry you, Elissa. If you y with the other boys, then it will make me jealous.¡±


    Standing behind them, Sh covered her mouth in shock andughed. ''Howe I''ve never noticed this side of Ray?¡¯ she wondered


    "But Ray...we''re brother and sister, right? We can''t get married!" Elissa said firmly.


    Alick sighed and said, "Ray isn''t your brother, Elissa, I am. It''s all right for you to marry him."


    "Really?" Elissa asked, scratching her head with a puzzled look.


    ¡°That''s right. can even prove it to


    you!" Ray said quickly. He then


    stepped closer to her and gently.


    kissed heron the lips. Since he was


    just a child and didn''t know howto


    kiss tye simply pressed his lips¡±


    agaist hers for an instant..then, he


    opened his eyes and they-both


    gazed at each other. Content


    belongs to


    "Oh, my god!" Sh eximed as she quickly took out her phone and clicked a picture of her son¡¯s cute and innocent expression of love


    On their way home, she showed the picture to everyone. Although everyone was pleased by it, William pulled a long face. He knew that Ray was a


    good boy, yet he couldn''t digest the fact that he was in love with his young daughter. Moreover, Ray had stolen her first kiss.


    Sitting next to him, Mary had already sensed his displeasure. "Are you angry? Don''t you like Ray?¡± she asked.


    "I''m just worried if Alick would be able to find a girl at all!¡° William replied


    Mary raised her eyebrows at him and asked, ¡°Why? Do you think that he is not as charming? You know what? I found a love letter under his desk


    Some girl wants to marry him!"


    Upon hearing that, William instantly brightened up. "Really? Great job, Alick,¡± he eximed


    "Moreover, their summer vacation starts tomorrow. Why don''t we take Alick and Elissa somewhere for their holidays? We can also ask Sh, Barry,


    Victor and Ena to join us," Mary added.


    "Now that you mention it, Archer called me earlier and told me that he was renting a resort. We can all go there and spend some good family time!"


    William said.


    Mary''s eyes lit up. "Have they returned yet? What about Lucas? Is he here, too?¡± she asked.


    "Obviously, they all came back together,¡± he replied.


    The next morning, William and Mary


    arrived at the+esort, along with the


    kids. Thexesort was located near ~


    the beautiful coast of ACity, 9 <


    wrapped I in fresh sea breeze andthe


    balmy sun. Soon, all the guests


    artived. Some families even brought


    thir chefs and nannies along.


    Once they were all settled, the adults drank and barbequed while the kids yed nearby.


    "This is such a beautiful resort. Isn''t it, William?¡± Mary asked with a smile as she took in the beautiful beach view.


    ¡°It''s not bad at all," William agreed with a smile. Aisha walked over to them, holding her blond-haired son. "Of course it is amazing, Archer selected


    the ce after giving it a lot of thought.¡± she said.


    "I know, right! Isn''t it the best?" Jazlyn asked as she approached them.


    "Why didn''t he buy this ce?¡± Sh asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, if he bought this ce, then we could all live here like one big family!" Ena eximed.


    "That is a great idea!


    Did Archer''s family give you a hard time when you visited them this time?" Mary inquired.


    Before Aisha gould reply, Jazlyn


    interrupted agid said, "When they


    saw her gon, they wanted to hold ~


    him, but fe was stuck to his mother


    and never once left her side, sosthey


    had Ae¡¯choice but to suck up4 to her


    forthe sake of their grandson! In


    fact, hey love her now, arid want to


    spoil her.¡±


    "What do you mean by that? Aisha is priceless, even if she wasn''t a mom!¡± Archer said, walking up to them.


    "You really have a way with words, Archer,¡± Lucas said as he put an arm around Archer''s shoulder.

 Chapter 400 Happiness ( Part Three)

    Chapter 400 Happiness ( Part Three)


    "Aren''t you better than me in that aspect?¡± Archer asked with a wink. All the men looked at each other and shouted in unison. ¡°Hey, Jaz!"


    ¡°Only my husband is allowed to call me ¡®Jaz,'' not you guys!" Jazlyn yelled back at them


    With a smug look, Lucas said, "Exactly! You guys carry on. I have to go, it¡¯s nature''s call!"


    Jazlyn burst intoughter when she saw him running towards the vi with a frown.


    "What''s the matter with him?" Ena asked in surprise.


    "Where is Lucas going?" Mary asked. "Why is he in such a rush?" Sh questioned as she passed by him


    Jazlyn couldn''t control herself anymore and shot them a mischievous grin. She then motioned for all the women toe to her and said, ¡°Let me tell


    you a secret...¡±


    ncing at them, Victor asked, "What are they talking about?"


    "What''s the big secret?¡± Barry asked, raising his eyebrows.


    "Eight times? Holy crap!"


    Aisha blurted out all of a sudden. But then, she noticed the men looking at them in confusion and covered her mouth, giggling.


    Perplexed, William, Archer, Victor, and Barry exchanged nces. That moment. Barry''s younger son ran up to him with a piece of barbequed meat in


    his hand, and said, "Daddy, try this meat, it''s yummy!"


    Barry squatted down so that he was the same height as his son, and asked, "Keith, tell me, what is Mommy talking about with your aunts?¡±


    Scratching his head, Keith said, "They said thatst night, Uncle Lucas, he... He did something eight times. Mommy said he must be strong! I didn''t


    hear them very clearly, Dad."


    "It''s already clear enough, dear!" Barry said as he ruffled his son''s hair lovingly. Looking at the women, all of the men thought that they knew what


    their conversation was all about.


    After hearing Keith''s answer, Victor almost spat out his beer. "What did Lucas even do to get that strong?¡± he asked.


    Archer''s mouth was wide open in shock, too. "He was busy with work the entire day yesterday, and yet he could... That''s terrific!"


    "I wonder what his secret might be," William said, rubbing his chin.


    Just as they were talking, Lucas ran out of the vi. Happily Seeing him now, they suddenly had newfound respect for him.


    "What''s up with all your strange expressions? You all seem shocked!" Lucas said.


    ¡°Last night, did you..." William said hesitantly.


    ¡°Hush, now! So everyone knows now? Great! Don''t say another word, it''s already embarrassing enough to beughed at by Jaz. I am gonna teach


    her a lesson!" Lucas said frantically.


    The men immediately stopped talking about it. but in their minds. they wondered how he would manage to teach his wife a lesson after having sex


    with her eight times the previous night.


    As nightfall approached, the resort became quiet and peaceful


    William grabbed Mary''s hand and walked to their room quietly. ¡°What are you doing? You''re being very mysterious!¡±


    As soon as she said those words, William pounced on her like a hungry beast and tried to kiss her. However, Mary moved away and asked, "Are you


    crazy? The kids are still ying outside. Can''t you at least wait till they go to bed?"


    William continued to take her into the bedroom and said, ¡°Don''t worry, the nanny will take care of them. Tonight, you are just for me.¡±


    Mary''s face turned red. "What''s gotten into you all of a sudden?" she asked.


    William''s heart was zing with passion. Since Mary already knew about Lucas¡¯ ¡°strengths,¡± he thought that he had to prove himself, too. He wanted


    to show her that he could be just as strong a man as Lucas was.


    "I already made ns for tonight with Sh and the other girls. Can we do thister, maybe?" she asked hesitantly.


    "Don''t worry, none of them will being, either," William replied with a mischievous grin.


    "Why not?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    When Mary saw that William responded to her question with silence, she understood that there must be some understanding between the men.


    Meanwhile, Elissa was at the beach. building a sand castle. "Where did all our parents go all of a sudden? Mom went with Dad, and Uncle Barry went


    with Aunt Sh.¡±


    ncing at the brightly lit resort. Alick said, "Auntie Aisha was also dragged away. And so was Aunt Ena!¡±


    As nightfall approached, the resort became quiet and peaceful


    William grabbed Mary''s hand and walked to their room quietly. ¡°What are you doing? You''re being very mysterious!¡±


    As soon as shte-said those words,


    William poured on her like a hungry


    beast ancNtried to kiss her. However,


    Mary moved away and asked, "Ar


    you crazy? The kids are still ying


    outside. Can''t you at least wait till


    they go to bed?"


    4


    William continued to take her into the bedroom and said, ¡°Don''t worry, the nanny will take care of them. Tonight, you are just for me.¡±


    Mary''s face turned red. "What''s gotten into you all of a sudden?" she asked.


    William''s heart was zing with


    passion. Since Mary already knew


    about Lucas¡¯ ¡°strengths, he thought


    that het had to prove himself, too. He


    wanted to show her that he Could be


    justas strong a man as Lucas was.


    "I already made ns for tonight with Sh and the other girls. Can we do thister, maybe?" she asked hesitantly.


    "Don''t worry, none of them will being, either," William replied with a mischievous grin.


    "Why not?¡±


    When Mary saw that William responded to her question with silence, she understood that there must be some understanding between the men.


    Meanwhile, Elissa was at the beach. building a sand castle. "Where did all our parents go all of a sudden? Mom went with Dad, and Uncle Barry went


    with Aunt Sh.¡±


    ncing at the brightly lit resort. Alick said, "Auntie Aisha was also dragged away. And so was Aunt Ena!¡±


    Analyzing the situation, Ray said in a serious tone, "I think all our parents are gone. Maybe the adults have some secret games that they y. Maybe


    they''re all ying hide and seek."


    "I want to y hide and seek, too!" Keith said excitedly.


    Meanwhile, while waiting for all the


    girls to join her, Jazlyn got bored


    because noone turned up. She =


    wondered if they were just doing<>


    that toYease her. She phoned them


    overand over again, but whenno


    one-picked up, she decided:to prank


    Leas instead. Content b¨¦tongs to


    In the middle of the night, Lucas let out an earth-shattering roar. "I am going to die if this goes on any longer, Jazlyn!"


    When Mary heard that, she couldn''t help but burst intoughter. William had worn her out, but still she couldn''t control herughter.


    "What''s the matter? Lucas seems to be in a great shape. even at this hour!" William said, holding her in his arms.


    "He was forced to.


    Don''t you know?" In the next room, Sh rested against Barry''s chest as she said, "Lucas was prankedst night. I''m exhausted, Barry.¡±


    Meanwhile, inside Victor and Ena''s room, Victor stroked her hair and asked, "What''s the matter with Lucas? When are we going to have kids, Ena? I


    can''t wait any longer, I want to start a family."


    "Just wait for a little longer. Once I finish filming this movie, we can have kids. I am so exhausted. Good night," Ena said with a yawn.


    "Did you say that Jazlyn pranked Lucas? Did she really give him axative?¡± Archer asked in disbelief in their room.


    Aisha nodded and replied, "Yeah! Lucas had to go to the toilet almost eight timesst night."


    By then, all the other men had also heard the whole story.


    "I knew Lucas couldn''t have been that strong," William mumbled.


    "What did you say?" Mary asked. She was almost about to fall asleep when she heard him.


    William rolled over and hugged her. "I said, let''s have another baby. I want another son. We already have two daughters, so let''s have another son.¡±


    "Sure, if you''ll give birth to the child!" Mary retorted and pped him gently on the cheek.


    "That''s impossible, honey. We need to work together on this. Come on!¡± William pleaded.


    "Get away from me, William!" Mary said sternly.


    "I am not going anywhere. As long as I live, I am going to be with you.¡±


    The End.


    Author''s note


    Sophy James [fiES


    Trantor: Jessie Chen


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!